attt 
Ui hts 


tefie 


rtt 


pnr ntn 
EUM Hr. re i 
MERE 
pret dte 
d kel tfo tal 
tette 


i 


E 


itii 


dH ind 
Ctetétete tol 
inert 


MN 


Ox 


E 


ΝΣ 


ἜΗΙ 
Pt At ot : - 
GET MEE jf ute itg nant 
SHAH ite atl teeta tet f 
REESE ἫΣ 1 in 
tabelle "n 1 T 


ΤΉ bets! 
Ioni 
RSEN 

reat | 
Ἢ 
y 


fi 


ne 


etw 


e 


pierre 


Gd iun 
rain Ἢ 


zn 


aS 
RS 


E! 


YS 


2» 
M 


En 


nnn 
3555 


Sap 


zh 
au» 
SE 


tEE SS 


Mie 
EK 


ver SESE ALE hn. TEES EHI tha 
t fetetete hue Vibe n ΗΜ irt eite 
taf etl nid (efe Prete ett it ἜΠΗ f 


EM, 
ft 
LUE 
ts 


Heiriettts IHRE 
HB HI nieto Í 
rit cel ittis 


Doer 


ENSE 


X 


uM 


DRM tate 


J Ne 
"md 
» Mol 


hi 


ἢ 


BEZAE CODEX CANTABRIGIENSIS. 


Cambridac : 


PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. 
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 


bBEZAE CODEX CANTABRIGIENSIS, 


BEING AN EXACT COPY, IN ORDINARY TYPE, OF THE CELEBRATED 
UNCIAL GRAECO-LATIN MANUSCRIPT OF THE FOUR GOSPELS 
AND ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, 


WRITTEN EARLY IN THE SIXTH CENTURY, AND PRESENTED TO THE 
UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE BY THEODORE BEZA, A.D. 1581. 


EDITED WITH 


A CRITICAL INTRODUCTION, ANNOTATIONS, AND FACSIMILES 


BY 


FREDERICK H. SCRIVENER, M.A. 


RECTOR OF 8. GERRANS, CORNWALL, 


Cambridge : 
DEIGHTON, BELL, AND CO. 
LONDON: BELL AND DALDY. 


1864 


TO THE RIGHT REVEREND 


EDWARD HAROLD, LORD BISHOP OF ELY. 


My Lon», 


Wuen I first projected a new Edition of Codex Bezae, you were so 
good as to recommend my design to the Syndics of the Cambridge Press as 
one worthy of aid from the funds at their disposal; you have encouraged me 
throughout my task with kind interest and ready sympathy: yet I am so 
deeply conscious of the faults of this Volume that I should be ashamed to 
inscribe it to your Lordship had I not unsparingly devoted to it time and 
pains and the best faculties of my mind. My work, indeed, has proved far 
harder than I expected, but its diligent prosecution has brought with it such 
real delight that I cannot part from the companion of many laborious hours 
without some loving regret, not unmingled (I would trust) with reverent 
thankfulness that life and heart have been vouchsafed to me to make one poor 


contribution more to the critical study of Holy Scripture. 


My Lord, may it please Him whose Providence has called you to your 
high office to prosper therein all that your hand findeth to do: may His 
blessing especially rest on your godly endeavour to restore to our dear Cambridge 
her ancient glory of being the school and home of true divinity, by persuading 
her most promising sons to consecrate their fresh strength to the ministry of 


Christ's Church in England, at this time of no common need. 
I am, my Lon», 
Your obliged and dutiful servant, 
F. H. SCRIVENER. 


S. Gerrans, June 1, 1864. 


* Inclytae modisque omnibus celebratissimae ACADEMIAE CANTABRIGIENSI Gratiam et 
pacem a Deo patre ac Domino nostro Jesu Christo. 


* Quatuor Evangeliorum et Actorum Apostolicorum graeco latinum exemplar ex S. Irenaei caenobio 
“Iugdunensi ante aliquot annos nactus, mutilum quidem illud, et neque satis emendaté ab initio ubique 
* descriptum, neque ita ut oportuit habitum, sicut ex paginis quibusdá diverso charactere insertis, et indocti 
* eujuspiam graeci.Calogeri! barbaris adscriptis alicubi notis apparet, Vestrae potissimum academiae, ut inter 
* veré Christianas vetustissimae, plurimisque nominibus celeberrimae, dicandum existimavi, Reverendi Domini 
“et patres, in cujus sacrario tantum hoc venerandae, nisi forte fallor, vetustatis monimentum collocetur. 
“ Etsi veró nulli melius quàm vos ipsi, quae sit huic exemplari fides habenda, estimarint, hac de re tamen 
* vos admonendos duxi, tantam à me in lucae praesertim Evangelio repertam esse inter hune codicem et 
* eaeteros quátüvis veteres discrepantiam, ut vitandae quorundam offensioni, asservandum potius quàm 
* publieandum existimem. In hac tamen non sententiarum sed vocum diversitate, nihil profecto comperi [ex 
“eras.| unde suspicari potuerim à veteribus illis haereticis fuisse depravatum. Imo multa mihi videor 
* deprehendisse magna observatione digna: quaedam etiam sic à recepta scriptura discrepantia, ut tamen 
“cum veterum quorádà et Graecorum et latinorum patrum scriptis consentiant: non pauca denique, quibus 
* vetusta latina editio corroboratur: quae omnia pro ingenii mei modulo inter se comparata, et cum Syra et 
* Arabica editione collata, in majores meas annotationes à me nuper emendatas et brevi, Deo favente, 
* prodituras congessi. Sed age, res haec tota vestri, sicuti par est, judicii esto. Tantum a vobis peto, Reverendi 
“Domini et patres, ut hoc qualecuque sümae in vestram amplitudinem observantiae meae [vestr...eras.] 
* veluti monimentum, ab homine vestri studiosissimo profectum, aequi bonique consulatis. 

* D. Jesus servator noster, et universe vobis omnibus, et privatim singulis, totique adeo Christianissimae 
* Anglorum genti magis ac magis pro bonitate singulari sua benedicat. 

4 GENEVAE. vir Idus Dec. anno Domini cro 10 Lxxxr. 

^ Vestrae totius inclytae academiae dignitati addictissimus 
- THEODORUS BEzA." 


"Ornatissimo viro et in omni literarum genere excellentissimo THEODORO BEZAE 
primario pastori Genevensi. 


* Accepimus literas tuas (Ornatissime Beza) plenas humanitatis, tresque praeterea libros academieae 
“librariae consecratos, quorum duo quinque Mosis volumina hebraicé scripta complectuntur, multis doctis- 
“simorum hominum commentariis illustrata, tertius vero manuscriptus quatuor evangelistas graeco latinos 
^ continet cum actis apostolorum. .E quibus omnibus facile existimari potest quam honorifice de Academia 
* Cantabrigiensi sentias quamque vehementer cupias sempiternum apud nos nominis ac memoriae tuae . 
* monumentum conservari. Gaudemus hercle (Gravissime Beza) sic esse res nostras ut a te tristi ac directo ~ 
“Theologo sic? lautissimis verbis efferantur, sed quod illud in votis habeas ut aliquo collato beneficio de 
“ Academia nostra bene mereare, id vero serio triumphamus. 

^ Quanquam (si vere loqui volumus) insignes lucubrationes tuae theologicae, quae quotidie vigent apud 
“nos, et in omnium ore ac sermone volitant tales sunt tamque divinis rebus accommodatae? ut vel eo tantum 
"nomine nunquam tibi satis debere posse videamur. Nam hoc scito post unicae scripturae sacratissimam 
" cognitionem, nullos unquam ex omni memoria temporum scriptores extitisse quos memorabili viro Johanni 
“Calvino tibique praeferamus, ut vel hac sola beneficentia contentus majorem gratificandi modum non 
" desideres. Sed quoniam nullum finem statuis bonitati tuae, nec tibi satisfacis dum illa tua scripta ad nos 
" perveniunt quae cum ceteris quoque gentibus communicata sunt nisi quorundam etiam librorum privatam 
" accessionem adjungas: publicis tuis scriptis pro communibus utemur, haec vero nuper privata eademque - 
" germana dona literatissimi viri multo arctius amplectemurt. Nam si magnorum hominum liberalitatem qui 
"nos possessionibus locupletarunt in summa laude ponamus, quo tandem studio prosequemur eos, qui 
"curarunt ut omni salutari literatura abundemus?. Ac licet hanc animi tui gratuitam propensionem quam. 
" simillimo munere remunerare difficile sit: quantum tamen amore et industria perficere possimus, enitemur 
“αὖ intelligas te nobis esse charissimum, nihilque hoc tuo postremo beneficio gratius unquam accidisse. 

“Deus opt. max. fidelissimi ministerii tui uberrimum fructum concedat teque ipsum post multos exant- 
*]atos labores imortali gloria coronet. 


4 CANTABRIGIAE, 15? Cal. Junii. anno dni 1589. : 
* Salutis et dignitatis tuae cupidissimi 


* PROCANCELLARIUS et 
"reliquus SENATUS Cantabrigiensis." 


1 * Calogeri : Monachi, praesertim senio et aetate venerandi (kaXoyvjpes).". Ducange Glossar. ad Script. Med. Latin. 
? sic (cum erased in MS.) 3 accommodatae (aptissimae erased in MS.) 
* amplectemur (amplectuntur erased in MS.) ? at abundemus a full stop in the MS. It should he a (Ὁ) 


INTRODUCTION. 


Tue Greek and Latin manuscript of the Four Gospels and Acts of the Apostles, generally known 
as the Codex Bezae or Codex D, may seem somewhat less ancient than three or four other extant 
copies of the New Testament, but in respect to the modification of the inspired text which it exhibits 
is perhaps more interesting and remarkable than any other document of its class. It is now the 
property of the University of Cambridge, in whose public Library the open volume is conspicuous 
to visitors (Nn. rr. 41); and the Syndics of the University Press have liberally contributed to defray 
the cost of the present work, in which the parallel lines of the Greek original and its Latin version 
(which in Codex Bezae itself are written on separate pages in uncial characters) are represented on 
the same page in cursive or ordinary letters (pp. 1—415), precisely as they were left by the first 
seribe, nine leaves supplied by later hands being banished to an Appendix, and printed in smaller 
type (pp. 417—428). To this edition of the text (which it is hoped will be found as exact as 
anxious care could make it) is annexed a Commentary or body of notes, wherein the many changes 
brought into its primitive readings by subsequent correctors (pp. 429—448), all liturgical marks 
(pp. 448—450) and other foreign matter (pp. 451—2) scattered throughout the margin of the book, 
are diligently recorded, and their respective dates, so far as may be, ascertained. The three facsimile 
pages in lithograph are designed to illustrate this Introduction, whose purpose is to discuss, briefly 
yet not too superficially, (1) the recent history of the manuscript and the several collations of it 
already executed: (2) its palaeographical appearance, probable origin, and age: (3) the character of 
its Latin translation, and (4) of its Greek text, as critically examined, and compared with other 
monuments of sacred antiquity, whether manuscripts, versions, or citations of Scripture by early 
Fathers of the Church. 


CHAPTER 1 
ON THE RECENT HISTORY OF CopEkx BEZAE 


THE letter of Theodore Beza (dated 6 December, 1581) which accompanied the manuscript, his 
munificent gift to the University of Cambridge, and the reply of the Vice-Chancellor and Senate (dated 
18 May, 1582, but not yet received by Beza as late as October 1582, if ever) are reprinted on the 
opposite page'. "The language of the latter, extravagant as it is, only too faithfully expresses the vene- 
ration of that learned body for the donor and his master Calvin, which already boded go ill for the 
peace of the English Church. To the French Reformer’s meagre account of his manuscript, that he 
had gotten it some years before from the Monastery of S. Irenaeus at Lyons, must be added a more 


1 The former from the original, the latter from the copy in the keeping of the Public Orator, the Rev. W. G. Clark, 
who kindly consulted it αὖ my request. 


Vill INTRODUCTION. 


explicit statement prefixed to the book (perhaps at an earlier period) in his own cramped hand, and 
still preserved there together with his original letter: “ Est hoc exemplar venerandae vetustatis ex 
Graecia, ut apparet ex barbaris graecis gbusdam ad marginem adscriptis, olim exportatum, et in 
Sancti Irenaei monasterio, Lugduni, ad [ad eras.] ita ut hic cernitur, mutilatum, postq" ibi in pulvere 
diu jacuisset, repertum oriente ibi Civili bello, anno Domini 1562." In the face of this statement, 
withheld in his public letter yet by no means studiously concealed, it evinces strange ignorance both 
of the man and of his evil times to suppose that Beza received this most precious document as a 
present from the hands of the Lyonese monks, under circumstances which would have enabled him to 
learn whatever they might know of its history’. Certainly his own words * nactus," * repertum," 
and *erutum" (WV. 7., 1582, Praef), suggest no idea of a gift, and the last object the brotherhood 
of S. Irenaeus would have selected for such doubtful liberality would have been the ablest champion 
of their enemies in the Colloquy at Poissy (Sept. 1561), who was then actually serving as Chaplain 
and Counsellor of the Huguenot army in the campaign which ended with the battle of Dreux 
(19 December, 1562). Lyons, it must be remembered, was sacked in this very year 1562, * oriente 
ibi. Civili bello," by the infamous Des Adrets’, whom it suited for a while to espouse the cause of the 
Reformed; and though his exploit there was marked by less than his usual cruelty, yet his followers 
expended their zeal in profaning the holy places, and have left tokens of their presence yet visible in 
the Church of S. Irenaeus itself? It can hardly be doubted that some one who shared in the plunder 
of the Abbey conveyed this portion of it to Beza, who might naturally assume that of which he could 
have no direct information, that it had long lain there neglected in the dust. Yet there is good 
reason for believing that his codex was in Italy only a few years before the sack of Lyons. William 
a Prato, Bishop of the city of Clermont in the adjoining province of Auvergne, produced to the 
Council of Trent in 1546 “a very ancient Greek manuscript’, confirming the Latin reading “ sic 
eum volo” in John xxi. 22, which Cod. D, alone of all known authorities, might appear to do: when 
his end was served, the Bishop would of course restore it to his neighbours, the monks of S. Irenaeus, 
from whom he had borrowed it. This view is strongly confirmed by the fact that about the year 
1546, when Robert Stephens was collecting materials for his critical editions of the Greek Testament, 
numerous extracts from a document (by him called β΄) which we shall soon prove to have been none 


other than Codex Bezae, were sent to him from Italy by some friend who had collated it in his 
behalf". 


1 “Anne omnino credibile est omissurum Bezam ex Marianus Victorius in his notes on S. Jerome, cited by 


Wetstein, N. T. Prol., T. r. p. 28. 
9 τὸ δὲ B’ ἐστὶ τὸ ἐν ᾿Ιταλίᾳ ὑπὸ τῶν ἡμετέρων ἀντι- 


βληθὲν φίλων (Ep. to the Reader, N. T. 1550): scarcely 


monachis sciscitari, tantae vetustatis κειμηλίον sibi in 
manus tradentibus [!], Unde? Cujus olim? Quo casu? et 
caetera ejusmodi? Nemone autem praestd tune adfuit 


monachus qui ei narraret (si ita quidem res fuerit) codi- 
cem mstum nostrum adeo non Lugduni mansisse ab Irenaei 
paene temporibus ad illum usque diem, ut nuperrime? 
migrásset ab Itali&?" Kipling, Cod. Bezae Praef. p. xx. 

2 See his character and career sketched by Brantome, 
Des Hommes, |. 111. c. 4. 

? * [Is s'emparerent des portes et de tous les lieux 
forts, sans aucun meutre que de deux ou trois personnes, 
mais non pas sans leurs impietés et barbaries accoutumées 
envers les choses saintes” (Mézeray, Hist. de France, T. τιτ. 
p. 87, 1685). Accordingly travellers are shewn tbe bones 
of unclean animals which the Huguenots, in wanton 
mockery, then mingled with the presumed remains of 
S. Irenaeus and the martyrs of Lyons. 

* “Antiquissimus Graecus Codex,” as described by 


therefore by his son Henry, who at the age of 18, in or 
about the year 1546, collated for his father his other 15 
authorities. The whole story of Beza’s manuscript would 
now be clear, but for one difficulty. In the latest edition . 
of his Annotations (1598) he nowhere calls. it Codex 
Lugdunensis as in 1581—2, but Claromontanus 
(notes on Luke xix. 26; Acts xx. 3): for though one 
may very well suppose that Beza at eighty years of age, 
and after so long an interval, might confound the Lyons 
copy with his own Codex Claromontanus of St Paul’s 
Epistles obtained from Clermont near Beauvais, yet the 
circumstance that it had once been in the hands of the 
Bishop of Clermont in the Auvergne is a remarkable 
coincidence, though (as we believe notwithstanding) quite 
accidental. 


INTRODUCTION. . 1X 


It is now time to enumerate the instances in which Codex Bezae has been employed by scholars 
for critical purposes. (1) We hesitate not to assign the first place on the list to Robert Stephens 
and his third edition of the Greek New Testament, 1550. The identity of Codex Bezae with β΄ in 
Stephens’ margin ought never to have been doubted by any one who had availed himself of the 
"means at our disposal for testing that editor's accuracy. His principal authority a’ was the Complu- 
-tensian Polyglott, a printed book in high repute and readily accessible.. After deducting mere errata, 
itacisms, and such like, out of the 2300 places wherein it differs from his own printed text, Stephens 
1 eites α΄ correctly only 554 times, and falsely 56 times, so that more than one case in ten involves a 
- mistake, while three variations out of four are utterly neglected. It is not likely that his representa- 
tion of a document he had not seen, and only heard of from the report of another, would be more 
- exact than that of a well-known published volume: yet after comparing both his α΄ and β΄ with their 
respective prototypes, we are enabled to declare that the readings of Cod. D, as being very striking and 
peculiar, are much the more faithfully rendered of the two. Except that Stephens cites B’ in Matth. 
xxvii 3 παραδουσ (where nearly the whole leaf has perished), in manifest error for his η΄ or Codex L 
(Paris, 62); again in John xix. 0, where, though Cod. D is defective in the original hand, the later scribe 
who supplied the hiatus actually has the reading imputed to B’ (σταυρωσον σταυρωσον avrov) ; and again 
in Acts ix. 31, also wanting in Cod. D, where the whole reading belongs to his 0’ (Cod. Act. 5, Paris, 
106) which is correctly alleged for ἡ μεν ovv ἐεκκλησια, although the sequel εἰχεν εἰρηνὴν οικοδομουμενή... 
πορευομενῆ ... ἐπληθυνετο is wrongly referred to '':—with these slight exceptions Stephens never 
employs his authority β΄ in those many passages wherein the leaves of Cod. D have been lost, though 
he perpetually quotes it up to the very place where the hiatus begins, and recurs to it immediately 
after the text by the first hand is resumed. After a careful analysis of all the variations imputed 
to β΄, we are enabled to state that (excluding itacisms and the like, which early collators always 
neglected) they amount to 389 in all the parts written by the original scribe of Codex Bezae’: 
whereof 309 are alleged by Stephens quite correctly; 47 a little loosely, after the manner of the times, 
especially where β΄ is joined with others in support of a reading; 8 in which corrected readings are im- 
puted in error to the first hand (Matth. v. 48; xiv. 34 nearly; Mark vi. 21; 31; John v. 32; vii. 39; 
Acts vi 10; xx. 18); while β΄ quite differs from Cod. D in 25 places, or less than one in fifteen, 
whereas we have seen that Stephens’ α΄ varied from its printed original once in ten times". Most of 
these 25 passages have been previously examined by Wetstein (JV. 7. Proleg. τ. pp. 36—88), and, regard 
being paid to Stephens’ notorious inexactness, seem very fairly accounted for. Two involve but 
slight inaccuracies, Matth. xi. 21 (χοροζαϊμ); 23 (μη ἕως του ovpavov ὑψωθηση; éws gdov x.7.A.); two 
others, ibid. x. 4 (καναναιος β. ἡ); Luke xxiii. 20 (προσεφωνησεν avro β. ἡ), are just as trifling, and 
strictly true for 7 (Cod. L). In fact where several copies vouch for a reading, absolute resemblance 
to any of them seems to have satisfied the collator: see Matth. x. 8, where vexp. eyep. is simply 
misplaced in Cod. D, but omitted in η΄ (Cod. L) and others. In the following cases β΄ has crept through 


1 Stephens’ last citation of β΄ is in Acts xx. 24, only which caused such hesitation in stating his conclusions as 


that it re-appears Rom. iii ro, in company with a’ for 
the omission of ori possibly in the place of / (Paul. 9), 
which contains the variation. With like heedlessness, ε΄ 
stands for ιε΄ Apoc. xix. 14; ca’ for ws’ ibid. xiii. 4. See 
also p. x. 

? Bp Marsh’s numbers (on Michaelis 11. notes rro, 
114) differ from ours, inasmuch as he reckons only 339 
citations of β' by Stephens, 211 alone and 128 with other 
copies. But his whole treatment of the subject betrays 
a consciousness that he had not fully investigated it, 


we could not otherwise explain. 

3 Add to this that (9 or Cod. D alone can be referred 
to by Stephens, Luke x. r, yp^" & ἑβδομήκοντο δύο. On 
the other hand it is useless to reckon 81 places in which 
v. or ἐν πᾶσι is cited by him for the united readings of 
all his authorities, as regards Cod. D 41 times correctly, 
40 loosely or falsely: nor do I notice Luke v. 38, where 
Beza, who had access to Stephens' collations, erroneously 
States that β΄ omits xai before ὅταν. 


᾿ 


Χ INTRODUCTION. 


inadvertence into a list of several copies where it has no place: Matth. x. 10; xii. 32; xix. 29; 
xxvii 46; Mark i. 19; 35; iv. 31; vi. 52; Luke ii 21; Acts ii 1; xii. 6. Twice a reference has 
been misplaced, Matth. v. 3 Seu instead of v. 10 ; Mark iii. 3 égpav, for v. 1. In Matth. x. 25 (Be 
ελζεβουβὴ β΄ is a manifest misprint for α΄: also β΄ for 7 Matth. v. 25 (8A909s) ; ix. 20 (εχουσα ev 7H 
ασθενεια added to ery); John xiii. 2 (ywopevov). Three other passages still remain, Luke iii. 19 ἐποίει, 
for which there is no authority except Erasmus’ editions (which Stephens may have here meant by 
β΄, the Complutensian being a’) and a few which followed him; Acts xiii. 1 pavagA, with the Peshito 
Syriae cnly; and the more notable addition in Luke vii. 18 kot περισσευθησεται added to δοθησεται 
avro, a gloss from Matth. xiii. 12, very much in the manner of Cod. D, but for which no other evidence 
has yet been cited than Hensler’s Lectionary 44 (Havniens. 3), and Cureton’s Syriac in part’. It is 
probable that a search among Stephens’ manuscripts in the Imperial Library at Paris would shew for 
what other letter β΄ has been substituted in this and a few other instances. : 

Against these rare and inconsiderable exceptions must be set the many singular readings and 
arbitrary additions to the sacred text, known to exist in no copy save Beza’s, for which β΄ is vouched 
in Stephens’ margin. Some of them are of considerable length (e.g. Luke vi. 4; John vi. 56; Acts v. 
15; vi. 10; xvi. 35; 38, 39), and very faithfully represented. Yet Stephens’ is as far as possible from 
being a complete and formal collation: the readings given in SS. Matthew and Mark are much the 
most numerous; for twelve whole pages of S. Luke (as Marsh observes) the letter β' does not. occur at 
all: even such large interpolations as follow Matth. xx. 28, and the wide variations that abound in 
Luke iii. 24—38; John vii. 53—viii. 11 are passed over in complete silence’. 

Collations or copies of Codex Bezae, made subsequently to 1562, may be dismissed with much 
less notice. 

(1) In the several editions of his Greek Testament published 1582, 1589, 1598, Beza made 
some occasional references to the readings of his manuscript, which he professed to value very highly; 
but his skill as a critic may be estimated by the wisdom of his suggestion to the University of Cam- 
bridge, that to avoid giving offence through its extensive deviations from all other documents, however 
old, it was more fit to be stored up than published (supra p. vi). I know not whether this short- 
sighted policy was acceptable to his English admirers. Before the Codex had been here a year (March 
1583), Archbishop John Whitgift, who in 1677 had left the Mastership of Trinity College, Cambridge, 
for the see of Worcester, caused a transcript of it to be made on vellum, which with several of his 
This 


volume (Trin. Coll. B. x. 3) contains the Greek Text only, very neatly written between lines ruled in 


other books he bequeathed to the College, into whose possession it came on his death in 1604“, 


red ink, but as every alternate page is left blank, it must have been intended to receive the Latin 
version also. It is executed in ordinary Greek characters, with breathings, accents, and modern 
stops: the lines and pages of the original are disregarded, the changes introduced by later hands 
constantly, and (so far as I observe) invariably substituted for those of the original scribe, and where 


the manuscript is torn, the copyist wrote on as if no hiatus had occurred. After αὐτου Acts xxii. 29, 


rather than that manuscript itself is as needless as it is 
destitute of all external evidence. 


1 η΄ (Cod. L) has precisely βληθεισ. Kipling thinks 


that εἰ was subsequently added by the first scribe to It is barely reconcile- 


βληθησ in Cod. D, in which case Stephens would give the 
primitive reading : but the final εἰ is not more faint than 
the letters at the end of 12 b. 1. 32, and I believe it was 
there from the first. 

? giN wcamohio “et addetur ei" is hardly ren- 
dered adequately by Tregelles “ et abundabit." 

3 The foregoing examination will serve to shew that 
Semler’s hypothesis of β' being a transcript of Cod. D 


able with those instances, mentioned p. ix, wherein f 
gives the readings not of the first but of a second hand 
in D. Look too at such cases as μαδεγαδα of B’, Mark 
vii. ro, where the third letter A is so closely like A in 
Cod. Bezae, that I nearly fell into the same error as 
Stephens' collator. 

4 It is set down in the Memoriale, or Lodge Book of 
Trinity College. 


INTRODUCTION. ΧΙ] 


- where Cod. D ends, he contiuues his text without notice to the end of that verse, in order to fill up 
the page. As all the leaves now missing were lost in his time, except the lower part of Fol. 504 
which we have taken from the Whitgift MS., it can be regarded as nothing more than a curious and 
" rather untavourable specimen of the scholarship and taste of the Elizabethan age. 
| (2) Patrick Young, the librarian of James I. and Charles I, who first collated the Codex Alexan- 
drinus (A), and published from it the Epistles of Clement of Rome in 1633, seems to have been the 
next person engaged on Codex D, extracts from which he sent to the brothers Dupuy, through whom 
they reached Morinus and Steph. Curcellaeus. An unusually full collation of it was made for 
Walton’s Polyglott (Tom. vr. Num. xvr. 1657) by pious Archbishop Ussher, who devoted to these 
studies the doleful leisure of his latter years. Iam grieved that truth compels me to state that I 
never examined a performance more inaccurate than this. Besides numberless omissions, manifest typo- 
graphical errors, a looseness and carelessness of citation which is really remarkable, and almost com- 
plete inability to distinguish the first from the later hands‘, its actual misstatements are so many, that 
I have accumulated a catalogue of 228, with which it is needless to trouble the reader. Some of these 
are wholly unaccountable, others arise from blindly following Stephens, not.a few through confounding 
the, readings of some other copy he had examined with those of Cod. D. Thus Cant. (as he terms 
it) stands for Gon. (Evan. 59) in Mark xii. 43; xiv. 8; xvi. 9; for Mont. (Evan. 61) Mark xii. 43; 44; 
Acts i, 20; iv. 8; viii. 12; xv. 7; xvi 34 &e.; in the Acts sometimes for Lin. (Act. 33)". 

(3) Largeness of view, critical sagacity, wide and life-long research, comprehend Mills claims 
on our gratitude for his great services to textual criticism: those who award to him the humbler 
praise of an accurate collator can have used his edition of the N. T. (Oxon, 1707) but little. His 
volume as at first printed, while it produces many new readings from Codex D, retains nearly all 
the errors of the Polyglott; and though most of these were amended in his Appendix, drawn up 
many years later as the result of a fresh examination of the manuscript, and though he bestowed (not 
always with success) some pains and skill on discriminating the changes made by later hands, yet his 
representation of its contents is too defective and mistaken to be used with any degree of confidence. 
Not a few additional blunders were made even in the secundae curae of his Appendia; e.g. Mark 
pano) Acts x. 39; xvi. 35; xxi 1. 

Z. O. von Uffenbach, known as the owner of several manuscripts of the New Testament (Paul. 
M. 52; Evan. 97. 101), when on a visit to England in 1710, inspected Codex Bezae at Cambridge, 
and gives a brief but correct account of it in his Reisen durch Reidersachsen Holland und Engelland, 
T. rrr. p. 21; Ulm, 17547. | 

(4) Very superior in character to Mill’s collation was the transcript of Cod. D made by J. J. 
Wetstein in 1716, at the age of twenty-three, when fresh in eyesight as in spirit; yet since he did 
not use it for the next thirty years, and never appears to have consulted the manuscript afterwards, or 
much cared for the collations already published (whose heavy faults he would be well aware of), too 
many of the readings he alleges are even marvellously untrue (e.g. Matth. xi. 30 xpmorov; xxi. 8 
ordo; υ. 17 + ἕως before e; Mark xv. 33 Γ ὁ. 6. ς΄ isclearly primá manu; Luke iii. 33 om. rov $apes; 


1 Thus he describes the two lines written in sloping 
. uncials of the vuith or IXth century at the foot of Fol. 
160 b. (John xv. 3, 4) as * eodem fere charactere." 

? By consulting the original papers of Ussher or his 
assistants, afterwards used by Mill (N. 7. Proleg. § 1505), 
. and now in the Library of Emmanuel College, con- 
taining the readings of Cod. D and three others (Evan. 
59,61, 62), which Mr Scott of Westminster School lately 


examined for Dr Dobbin (Cod. Montfort. Introd. p. 21), 
it might be seen what portion of this plentiful crop of 
errors is due to.the printer. Our single purpose is to 
caution the reader against trusting to the collation as it 
stands in the Polyglott. 

3 My acquaintance with this book, and many other 
literary favours, I owe to the Rev. J. E. B. Mayor, 
Principal Librarian of the University of Cambridge. 


xii INTRODUCTION. 


John iv. 6 yy; xi. 33 Wrovs; xxi. 3 συνεβησαν, k.r.X), especially in the leaves written by a later 
hand. In many places, readings washed out or otherwise changed by the original scribe, and utterly 
cverlooked by Kipling, had already been diligently recorded by Wetstein ι (e. g. Matth. xxi 1 βηθφαγε; 
22 αἰτητε; xxvi. 40 avrovo; Jchn v. 19 rove for ποιηση; xx. 28 και οθσ for μου και 0c): although 
his collation on this anl more prominent points, copious as it is, by no means exhausts the 
subject, and his judgement is often wrong in assigning to later times alterations which were really 
made by the first penman. 

(5) Richard Bentley, by special indulgence of the University, is said to have had Codex Bezae 
in his possession at Trinity College Lodge for seven years, while preparing his prom‘sed edition of 
the N. T. If all the use he made of it be represented in his papers published in 1862 by Mr. A. A. 
Ellis (Bentleti Critica Sacra, pp. 2—26), a single week might have sufficed for his purpose. The 
readings he gives from Cod. D are few and vague and inexact enough, but no one who has examined 
his collations of the Codex Augiensis and of the Arundel Lectionary 547, still preserved (Trin. Coll. 
B. xvi. 8), would expect much in this way from our great Aristarchus. We could have well 
spared some numerals, &e. set by Bentley in the margin of Cod. D, with the less excuse, inasmuch 
as it was not, like Cod. Augiensis, his own property. « 

(6) An unpublished collation made about 1732 or 1733 by John Dickinson of S. John’s 
College, for John Jackson of Leicester, for six pounds sterling, now, with Jackson's other books, 
in the Library of Jesus College, Cambridge (O 0 2") has enabled us, after Kipling, partially to 
supply the hiatus in the Latin of Fol. 504 «., and has been consulted with profit in other passages. 
It is based upon, and aims at supplying and correcting, Mill's very poor representation of Cod. D, 
and Dickinson has taken laudable care to note the original text, as distinguished from its state as 
ab present existing. 

(7) Kipling (Praef. p. xxvi) names three other transcripts: one owned by Richard Simon, the 
Biblical critic ; another sent to Sabatier by Bentley ; a third written in 1766 by Thomas Craster, B. A. 
of S. John's College, for Kennicott, and sent by the latter to J. S. Semler, who published from it the 
Latin version of S. John in 1771, at the end of his * Paraphrasis Evan. Joann. cum notis.^ — Gries- 
bach also consulted the manuscript, but is said to have taken from it only one reading, and that false, 
ἐπηγειραν Acts xiv. 2. 

(8) In 1793 Dr Thomas Kipling (Senior Wrangler, 1768), afterwards Dean of Peterborough up to 
his death in 1822, published at the expense of the University of Cambridge, in two splendid folio 
volumes, his edition of what he was pleased to term ** Codex Theodori Bezae Cantabrigiensis,” the fruit of 
five years of toil. The moveable type used for this work in shape resembles as closely as possible the 
characters of the scribe, and some attempt is made to indicate the varying sizes of the letters, and the 
relative spaces between them. The present work was undertaken in the hope of producing an edition 
of Codex Bezae which should be more conveniently read than in Kipling's uncial letters, printed conti- 
nuously; and be more easily accessible to students than his scarce and costly folios, of which only 250 
copies were struck off In prosecuting my interesting and not unpleasing task I have found the text of 
my predecessor less inaccurate than some have suspected : the typographical errors detected (83, of which 
15 are in his notes &c.), I have recorded (see pp. 452— 3) as ἃ matter of duty, not of reproach :—perfect 
correctness 1s quite unattainable, yet Kipling has laboured faithfully and not wholly in vain to 
approach it as near as may be. His most serious fault is one of design and plan, in that he has 


1 Happily lettered “MS. Sermons." Mr C. H. Cooper, 1728-9, M.A. 1732, Assistant Minister of Sheffield 1752-66. 
senior editor of the Athenae Cantabrigienses, kindly in- This humble and forgotten man must have been a good and 
forms me that John Dickinson of Sheffield became B.A. early scholar. 


INTRODUCTION. xii 


placed in the body of his work those numerous changes made by later hands (some of them indeed of 
very recent date’), which deform the pages of Codex Bezae itself, but which its editor should have 
been glad to banish into the Notes: nor has he much availed himself of the researches of those who 
went before him. Respecting his Preface it is enough to say that even seventy years ago it was 


obviously behind its age, both in respect to its general tone and spirit, and to the then existing 
standard of critical knowledge’. 


I had also prepared full lists of the errors found as well in Ussher’s, as in Mill’s, Wetstein’s, 
and Bentley’s collations of Codex Bezae, but would fain be spared the ungracious office of publishing 
them. It will probably suffice to say that in whatever place any one or all of them may differ 


from this edition, I have ascertained by actual comparison with the manuscript, that my reading 
is the true one. 


Postscriet. After this Chapter was in type Mr E. H. Hansell, Praelector of Theology in Magdalen College, Ox- 
ford, favoured me with the copy of a letter written by William Camden the great antiquarian [d. 1623] to Pierre 
Dupuy, and found by the Revd. J. Stevenson of the Record Office among the Dupuy MSS. (490, fol. 95) at Paris. 
Camden’s account of Codex Bezae, though utterly mistaken, is too curious to be passed over, if only as a specimen of 
the untrustworthy character of so many of our most promising materials for literary history. 

“4 Amplissimo viro Petro Puteano Guil. Camdenus S. P. Serius rescribo, V.C., quod serius tuae per Woodfordum 
mihi redditae, et post aliquot dies quam meae ad te per Porium [sc. John Pory? Calendar of State Papers 161 1—1618] 
dederim. D. Thorii Epicedium ad manus pervenisse spero. Torvallius [sc. Jean l'Oiseau de Tourval? Calendar &c.] 
Gallicus regis nostri interpres, cui tradidit, ante mensem per Scotum nobilem se transmisisse affirmat. Gratias viro 
cordatissimo de honorificá il'à mentione plurimum debeo.  Patritio Junio [vid. supra p. x1] aurem vello, et subinde pro- 
missi moneo, quod facturum dicit quamprimum exemplar ἃ Cantabrigiensibus nansisci potuit. Quodnam exemplar 
intelligit nescio; sin illud 1111 Evangeliorum quod Theod. Beza in Angliam quondam misit, et ipse ante plures annos 
in Collegio Trinitatis Cantabrigiae vidi, frustra erit. Ibi enim jam non comparet, et quid de il'o factum a sociis nullus 
dixerit; at dudum rem totam a reverendiss. episcopo Eliensi accepi. Transmisit Beza ad Cecilium, Angliae Thesau- 
rarium, venerandum illud antiquitatis monumentum, ut in Anglia asservaretur. Ille academiae Cantabrigiensis Cancel- 
larius ad Trinitatis collegium misit, jussitque ut academici gratias agerent, quod factum. ^ Post aliquantum temporis 
Beza, qui justum pretium potius quam gratias papyraceas (ut opinati sunt nostri) expectavit, nescio quo obtentu utendi 
in collatione repetiit; et remissum erat. Caeterum in Publica ibi Bibliotheca extat MS. exemplar Evangeliorum et 
Actorum Apostolorum Graecé et Latine, sequioris aevi, charactere plane barbaro, et monast. S. Iraenei [sic] Lugduni 
anno MDLXII delatum et a Matthaeo Parkero, archiepiscopo Cantuariensi academiae donatum. Hoc juvenes suspicantur 
esse illud Bezae, sed falluntur, et cum illis Th. Jamesius bibliothecarius Oxoniensis, in Egloga Oxonio-Cantabrigiensi ; cujus 
exemplar, quia forte an non vidisti, cum Eliz. Annalibus, per hune tabellionem accipies. Cumulato rependas, si Ana- 
lecta Hibernica, quae ex Cramoysii officiná nuper prodierunt, cum commod? poteris, mihi impertias (At jam non opus 
est; nactus sum exemplar) Ama nos et valeas V.C. Saluta mihi quam plurimum ornatiss. Hotomannum, cujus officiosae 
erga D. Beecherum amicitiae ex animo gratulor. Si initium legum Saxonum et Danorum, quae extant in libro cujus- 
dam Archidiaconi in Bibliothecá Thuani in 4°, mihi descripseris, longé gratissimum facies. Londini vi xbris St. V." 

Since Camden’s Annals of Elizabeth were published in 1615, and the Analecta de rebus catholicorum. in Hibernia 
(without the name of the place) in 1616, this strange letter, written when the latter had just appeared, must be dated 
in the same year: it is easy enough to see why a copy of such a work was not readily procured in England. Thorius’ 
Epicedium on Isaac Casaubon [d. 1614] was not published till 1610, after it had been passed for five years from hand 
to hand, as we partly gather from Camden's expression, and as was very usual in that age. Thus the Bishop of Ely, 
whose testimony he alleges, was the great and good Lancelot Andrewes, who held that see from 1609 to 1619. But 


the story, on whatever authority it rests, involves a simple impossibility. We know from his own letter that Beza had 


1 E.g. τῶ (vel τῷ) Drea marg. 486 b. τ. He has even 
inserted by means of manual correction, ‘‘ qui” foisted 
into the margin of 272 a. 1. 16, I am afraid in the hand of 
Bentley himself. 

? Kipling’s edition was sharply handled by Porson 
in two notices in the British Critic, Vol. τπ. 1794, and 
coarsely abused by one Thomas Edwards, LL.D., who 
satisfies a certain private grudge in his Remarks on Dr Kip- 
ling’s Preface to Codex Bezae, Part the First, 1793, in 
which I notice nothing worth mention save the poor taunt 
that Kipling’s “zealous exertions have not hitherto been 


rewarded with the smallest preferment;” as if his book 
were the worse for that. On the other hand, I read with 
surprise a statement extracted by Horne (/ntroduction, 
Vol. 1t. Appendix, p. 21, 1834) from a later volume of the 
British Critic (x1. p. 619, 1819), that ‘‘ Porson himself 
collated the printed copy with the original manuscript, 
and the only fault he could detect was in a single letter 
of the margin.” If this were true (and it is stated “‘to be 
well known to many of the Professor's friends”), it would 
only prove Porson to be a very bad collator. 


xlv INTRODUCTION. 

the manuscript in his possession in 1581; Archbishop Matthew Parker died in 1575. The explanation of the whole 
matter seems to be that Camden had seen Whitgift's poor transcript of Codex’ Bezae at Trinity College at some time 
subsequent to its being placed there in 1604, and came to confound it years afterwards with the original in the University 
Library. If Bp. Andrewes imagined that Beza looked rather for money than for paper thanks, he did not know the 
man, iln stern. hard nature loved power too intensely to be the slave of a meaner, though it may be a less 
mischievous passion. Although it seems needless to say more about so plain a matter, the reader may like to know that 
Lord Burleigh the Chancellor’s letter which accompanied the manuscript to Cambridge, dated 9 May 1582, is published 
in Hartshorne's Book Rarities of the University of Cambridge, p. 13; and that in the Grace for lending the volume to 
Whitgift *«quo illud describat,” passed 2 March 1582-3 and enlarged Oct. 10 (Baker MSS. xxiv. 181), it is called 
“ΕΝ, T. Graecum quod nuper venerandus Pater Theodorus Beza dono dedit Academie.” ; 


CHAPTER II. 
ON THE PALAEOGRAPHICAL APPEARANCE OF CODEX BEZAE, ITS PROBABLE ORIGIN AND DATE, 


Tuis invaluable manuscript forms a quarto volume, ten inches high by eight broad, whose 
margin, though still ample, has been cut down, at least in parts, by the binder. Its material is 
excellent vellum, perhaps not quite so fine and thin as that of the Codices Claromontanus (Paul. D), 
Vercellensis (Evan. a), and a few others, but for the most part in good condition; although some of 
the leaves are falling into holes, while in others the ink has much worn off, or has been washed away 
or read off on the opposite page through damp, especially on the rougher or outer side of the animal's 
skin. In some places the mischief has been aggravated by the application of ἃ chemical mixture for 
the purpose of restoring the faded writing: but, on the whole, every alternate open leaf, as presenting 
the smooth or inner side of the vellum, is in fair preservation; some being as clear and fresh as if 
written yesterday. Assuming that Codex Bezae ended with the Acts of the Apostles, it must 
have originally consisted of 534 leaves, distributed into 67 quires or quaternions of four sheets or 
eight leaves each, only that the 34th was accidentally made up of only three sheets or six leaves, 
the innermost sheet of the four being left out: the numeral signatures of the quires, written 
prima manu, were set at the foot of the last page of each, but so low down that they were often 
cut away in part or wholly by the binder; we have carefully noted all that remains of them (see 
pp. 15; 80; 105 &c.) Of these 534 leaves there are lost the first two and seventh of the first 
quire; all the eight of the third, fourteenth, twenty-second, and fifty-seventh quires; all after the 
fifth leaf of the forty-fourth to the end of the fifty-second quire; the first and seventh leaves of 
the sixty-fourth quire; the whole of quires sixty-five to sixty-seven’: thus after the loss of 128 
leaves, only 406 survive (about twelve of them being more or less mutilated), besides nine added 
by a much Jater hand to supply some of the defects, whereof we may better speak hereafter. The 
manuscript once contained the four Gospels in their usual Western order (SS. Matthew, John, Luke, 
Mark), the Catholic Epistles and Acts of the Apostles, but on the missing leaves just enumerated we 
have lost in the Greek, Matth. i. 1—20; iii. T—16; vi. 20—ix. 2; xxvii. 212; John i. 16—iii. 26; 
xvii. 14—xx. 13; Mark xvi. 15—20; Acts viii. 29—x. 14; xxi 3: 10; 16—18; xxii. 10—20; 
the text ends after avrov v. 29: in the Latin, Matth. i. 1—11; i. 21—iii. 7; vi. 8—viii. 27; 
xxvi 65—xxvii. 1; John i. I—iii. 16; xviii 2—xx. 1; Mark xvi. 6—20; Acts viii. 20—x. 4; xx. 31 
—xxi 2; 7—10; xxii. 2—10; the version ends after consentiens, v. 20. S. Luke’s Gospel alone 
is complete: of the Catholic Epistles nothing remains in either language except twelve lines of the 
Latin of 3 John 11—15* on Fol. 415, that on which the Acts commence. On the other hand a small 


! We calculate that three quires or 24 leaves would 
be required for the portion of the Acts which follows 


ch. xxii ID ME, from observing that it fills 24 pages in ? Followed by the subscription epistulae iohanis YI 
the Elzevir N. T. 1624, in which, throughout the former explicit &c., where epistulae seems to be the genitive, not 


pM of the Acts, where Cod. Bezae is full of interpolà- | the plural as Credner supposes (Beitrdge, τ. p. 456—7). 
tions, each page corresponds so closely to one leaf of Cod, | 


Bezae, that 94% pages of the printed book answer to 954 
leaves of the manuscript. . 


= — — a 
KAT, . DAN _ 


CHMENCONTIOIWO ANAT WAOZA CEITONON 
KATITOY TOE rricoDNACUICIAYTCDOAKOAOYOCIMOI 
EMCTPAD €1CAE ONE T POCBAEGTIEITAN MAGHTHN 
ONHTATIA IHC AKOAOYOOY NTA : 
OCKAIANETTECEN ENTCODA €TTI P) CD 
€JTrroCT HOOCAYTOY KAIEMENAY TOO 
KE TICEC TIN OTIA pPAATAW NCE ee 
TOY TONQY NEIAWNOTTIETPOCAErel sy TeooiHY- — 
Ke OY TOCA€T 1: AErEIAY TWOIHC | 
CANAY'TOTrJO9CACDMC€CrnE€iIn oy TOC 
Ew CEPpXOMAITIMapocce CY MOIMKOAOY GE} 
EZ HAGE NOY NOY TOCOAQTOCEIC TOY C 
AA eA oy c x AIECAOZAN OT10 MAGH THC 
EKEINOC 0YKATOONHCKE! KAIOY KEMENAY TO 
O!IHC OV_.KATIOQ@NHCKEIC AAAACANAY TON 
G8 EAW MEN GIN ECOCEPXOMAINIPOCCE 
OTOCECTINOMAOHTHC OMApTYP ON 
WE pITOY TOON KAIOTpPAWACTAY TA 
KAIOAAMENOTIAAHOHCECTIN AY TOY 
HMApTYpt'A €CCTINACIKAIAAAATIOAAA. 
OCACTIOIHCCNIOXpC1HC ATINA 
EANTPAPHTALKAGCEN OYAAYTON 
OIMAITONKOCMON NO pHCE 
TA TLpPAPSOMENABIBAGIA | 


SICNIFICANS FUAMORT € NONORIFICALIT IGM 
€rTboccumgdixisserdicirilli sequereme 
CONUERSUSAUTEMpeEeTRYUSUdetTdiycipulam 
quemdlucebaATihs sequerireo 
quie TRE CUbBUITIN CENA 
SupeRrpecruserus erdurili 
AME GUISES rquirgAdidiTT6G 
huncercould ENY perRusdic rTAdihm 
dm ehicAurTem quid: dicirilliins 
NHEUMUOlosi1cC MANERE 
US JUECUMUENTIO quidAdTETUMESTEY UERE 
€xiurregCohiCcucegbosg APUTFRAT REY 
ET puTAUERUNT QUONIAM discipulus 
LE NONMORIT UR €T OPI dixirillad 
INS NON MoORIERIF Sedsieumo 
Uolo MANER E US quEeduMuUuEeN IioquidAdTe 
nicEST Ars carpus quilt eEsSTIMANIUM GAT 
dehis erquiscgipsiTr hACC 
ETSciMUys TUONIAMUERUM EXYT Ely 
“TES TIMON WM SUNTAUTEM ETALIA plagA 
quAEFECITXpPSIDS TUAE 
SiS CRIBANT UR SIN GULARITER NECIPSUM 
FACHTEPUTOMUNGUM CAPERE 
GuISCRIDUNTURLIDRI | 


£4 


i INTRODUCTION. xv 


fragment of Fol. 96 which contained Matth. xxvi. 65— xxvii. 1 Latin, xxvii. 2—12 Greek, though 
overlooked by Kipling, is bound up between Foll. 89 and 90, and its contents will be found below 
in their proper place; we have also recovered from the previous collations nearly all the readings 
of the last ten or eleven lines of Fol. 504 (Acts xxi 7—10 Latin, 16—18 Greek), which though 
evidently damaged when Whitgift’s copy was made (see p. xi) were not cut off from the rest of 
the leaf till after Dickinson’s time (see p. xii. Our only difficulty is with the Catholic Epistles, 
which could hardly have covered more than fifty of the missing sixty-six' leaves between the end of 
S. Mark and the beginning of the Acts, even though we suppose that S. Jude was inserted, as in some 
catalogues, otherwise than in the last place. Since the superfluous sixteen leaves would suffice 
neither for the Epistle to the Hebrews, nor for the Apocalypse, nor for any other book at all likely 
to occur in such a position, but would take up exactly two quires, we venture to suggest that the 
original penman may have miscounted his quires by two at some place in the portion that is lost; 
just as we know that one of two later scribes must have done in Cod. Sinaiticus, inasmuch as they 
differ by unity in numbering the quires from the commencement of S. Paul's Epistles (Quat. 82 or 
81) down to the end of the manuseript. 

Like its younger contemporary the Cod. Claromontanus (Paul. D), Codex Bezae has the Greek 
text in the post of honour on the left hand page of each open leaf, the Latin version on the right 
hand or second page: in this respect differing from the other bi-lingual copies, Codd. Laudianus 
(Act. E) and Augiensis (Paul. F), which exhibit the Latin on the left, the Greek on the right, in two 
parallel columns of the same page, as also does Cod. Sangermanensis (Paul E) only with the Greek 
on the left. Both the Greek and Latin of Cod. Bezae are written in bold, regular, and elegant uncial 
characters with the words undivided, arranged not as most others, in lines containing nearly the same 
number of letters, but in verses or στίχοι determined by the sense, the Greek and Latin closely cor- 
responding with each other. Every page exhibits thirty-three such verses or lines? (kept regular by 
the usual means of a bodkin—acus—and a ruler), except at the end of a book, when the scribe 
breaks off to fill up the rest of each page with simple arabesque ornaments and a brief subscription, 
partly written and partly adorned with bright red colours, but in a style not more elaborate than is 
seen in corresponding parts of Codd. Sinaiticus and Alexandrinus. Such an open leaf at the end of 
S. John's Gospel (Foll. 181 ὁ., 182 a.: mfra p. 159) is represented in our first two facsimile pages 
(Plates I, IL, to which the reader will please to make frequent reference as he examines our 
statements throughout the present chapter. In the titles and subscriptions of the several books 
the words appear separated, and a tendency to the same practice may be observed here and there in 
the body of the Latin version itself (e.g. Fol. 138 a.). The first three lines of each book whose 
beginning is extant, are in the rich red or vermillion paint we have just mentioned, still perfectly 
bright and fresh, while the ink of the rest of the manuscript is on the smooth side of the vellum of 
the yellowish brown colour which (as well as the red) our Facsimile tries to imitate, but of a darker or 
more ashy hue where the surface is rougher, or the leaf otherwise in worse condition: so precarious is 
any argument that may be drawn from mere difference in the shade of ink as to change in the hand 
which used it. 


1 S. Mark must have ended on Fol. 349 a., the Acts 
begin Fol 4155.: the Catholic Epistles occupy 495 pages 
in the Elzevir N. T. 1624 (see the last note but one), but 
possibly some little allowance should be made for the 
larger space taken up by Cod. Bezae at the end of the 
several books. 

2 Fol. 251 ὦ. contains 34 lines, to make it correspond 
with its parallel 250 6., which had lost a verse by ὁμοιο- 
TéNevrov between eurer and ekarov 1. 29. 


3 In this reprint of the text of Codex Bezae, since the 
words are divided for the convenience of the reader, it has 
not been so easy as it was to Kipling to represent the 
spaces found at times in the original between the several 
words and letters; but we have done so as far as was pos- 
sible. We have given azapre and οὐκετι, but δια τι. 
always. In such compounds as num quid we follow the 
spaces left by the scribe. 


xvl INTRODUCTION. 


The Greek uncial characters of Codex Bezae are in the main of the plainest yet most graceful 
shape. The form of alpha (the lower left limb sometimes passing from the vertex of an angle into a 
loop or curve, e.g. Facsimile I, 1]. 4, 5), beta, mu, nu, upsilon, omega, and more especially delta are of 
the simple and ancient form: the horizontal line in theta is so fine that it is often scarcely visible: the 


circle in phi (always a large letter in the oldest copies) sometimes becomes nearly, a complete | 
lozenge (©, Facsimile I, 1. 22, and 27 ὃ. 13): in pi the thin horizontal line is always produced slightly | 
beyond the two verticals (which is not much the practice in Codd. Vaticanus and Sinaitieus, nor always 
in Cod. Alexandrinus, e.g. Gen. i. 1), and frequently terminates in a hook on the left (e.g. Facsimile L 
1. 5): kappa and rho have usually (though not invariably) at their bottom thin horizontal strokes 
running on to the left, at times barely visible to the eye, occasionally joining them to the preceding 
letter (Facsimile 1, 1l. 9,9 &c.); the vertex of the anole to the right in kappa almost always touching 
the vertical line. For the rest, the knobs at the upper and lower extremities of epsilon and sigma are 
rarer than in any save the very oldest manuscripts ; eta (H) at times degenerates into something 
nearer to N (e.g. Fol. 434 8. 4); the horizontal line of tau is at times very thin and plain, though 
it is oftener strengthened either at its right or left extremity, or at both, by small knobs or hooks. 
Gamma and xi are among the peculiar letters of Codex Bezae ; the upper limb of the former, instead 
of being straight and horizontal, is often curved much as in an English r (e.g. Facsimile I, 1. 12); the 
latter is in some places so much like zeta that it only differs from it by having a trifling protuberance 
in the middle of the descending line (Facsimile I, 1. 12), which now and then is scarcely perceptible 
(e.g. Foll. 54 5. 28; 148 b. 24 secundo loco)’. All these circumstances (not the less important by reason 
of their delicacy and minuteness), when taken together, would lead us to assign to this manuscript 
full as high a date as to the Codex Alexandrinus, which was written early in the fifth century, 
were not our corclusions somewhat modified by other considerations, of which the debased dialect of 
the Latin version (on which we shall dwell in Chap. rrr) is the most obvious and weighty: the palaeo- 
graphical appearance of the Latin character is venerable enough. 

The most hasty glance at our Facsimiles I, II of the open leaf of Cod. Bezae suffices to shew 
the justice of Uffenbach's statement (see p. xi) that the Latin and Greek characters resemble each 
other so closely that at first sight the one might easily be taken for the other. The Latin pages 
are not much like the classical fragments written in square uncials, as represented in the 
second volume of Silvestre's Paléographie Universelle, such as the Medici Virgil assigned to the 
third century, the Vatican Virgil of the fourth or the Sallust of the fifth century. They ought 
rather to be compared with the more round and flowing letters ef the versions of the Old Latin, 
as the Vercellae, Verona and Brixia Gospels (for which, however, we have access only to Blanchini’s 
very poor Facsimiles), the Codd. Palatinus and Claromontanus as published by Tischendorf, and the 
Cod. Laudianus 35 (E of the Acts). The Style of this last is evidently of a somewhat later date, 
and much heavier in appearance. T, so slender and graceful in Cod. Bezae, in Cod. Laud. is almost 
always turned up at its lowest extremity with a sort of hook to the right. G, which in our manuscript 
is at times barely distinguished from C! (Faesim. YI, ll. 8, 12. 29.) hase long tail in Cod. Laud.: in 
Cod. Palatinus the tail or extremity coils inwards in a spiral form, quite peculiar to that copy. Of 
all these Latin monuments its coeval the Cod. Claromontanus most resembles ours, only that the 
hand of the former is less firm and regular. M and U are shaped nearly alike in all: the Claro- 
montane alone agrees with Cod. Bezae in having the last stroke of d perpendicular ; the other five 


! Of the compound letters so familiar in the oldest * C and G are so much alike that the scribe is apt to 
documents we find NNI 65. 12 ; EM 441 5. 3; and forming write one for the other (e.g. Foll. 31 a. 4 ; 41 @. 33; 470. I 
letters of separate words NX 477 ὃ. 19; 489 b. I9; 506 read garcere; 48 a. 14; 794.17; 179 a. I8; 254 a. 26; 
b. 29; NM 9o b. 12: also N very often, whether in the 244.0. 145-3131, τι8; 462 α. 5; 481 α. 25; 495 α. 23; 


same word or not (e.g. both in 428 b. 22). 502 d. 10; κού a. 17; 508 a. 23). 


ἢ Aj INTRODUCTION. | XVil- 


[s it up into a curve, more or less flourished. Codd. Bezae and Claromontanus again conspire 
with Cod. Augiensis of the ninth century in making 1 with a simple perpendicular line ver y slightly 
‘curned up in a fine stroke at bottom: the rest have a strong vertical line, sometimes a little curved, 
though seldom so long as the perpendicular member. FPQR descend below the line in most of 
-5hese copies (not however FR in that of Vercellae, or PR in that of Verona, or R in the Brixian 
pnd Claromontane, but even the angular A in Cod. Pa'atinus), though our codex alone has the fine 

.trokes running to the left at the bottom of these letters. On the whole, however, the impression 
‘conveyed by a careful comparison of them all would suggest the notion that the nice discrimination of 
their dates by means of the style of writing is not so easy or so certain in regard to Latin manuscripts 

of the fourth to the sixth centuries as with Greek documents of the same age (see also Tischendorf, 

Cod. Palatin. Prolegom. p. xv). 

The sister bilingual Codd. Bezae and Claromontanus afford the earliest, and, in fact, the two 
chief extant examples for the New Testament, of manuscripts divided into verses, or στίχοι, the 
Latin lines being intended to follow the Greek, and only differing from them by accident. It 
must be conceded that this division, as applied to the books of Holy Scripture, prevailed much 
earlier than has been generally supposed. Not only do Athanasius [d. 373] Gregory Nyssen 
[d. 396], Epiphanius [d. 403] and Chrysostom [d. 407] inform us that in their time the book 
of Psalms was already divided into στίχοι, while Jerome [d. 420 1] testifies the same for the book 
of Isaiah (Suicer, Thesaurus Ecclesiast. T. rt. p. 1033), but Origen also [d. 254] speaks of the second 
aud third Epistles of S. John as both of them not exceeding one hundred στίχοι, of S. Paul's 
Epistles as consisting of few, S. John's first Epistle of very few (Euseb. Mist. Eccl. L. vr. c. 25), 
while Eustathius of Antioch in the fourth century reckons. 135 such στίχοι from John vii. 59 
to x. 31'. The student, indeed, may see this for himself in regard to the poetical books of the 
O.T., as preserved in the two great reliques of the fourth century, Codd. Vaticanus and Sinai- 
ticus; wherein, according to the true principles of Hebrew poetry, the verses do not correspond 
in metre or in the quantity of syllables, but in the parallelism or mutual relation subsisting between 
the several members of the same sentence or stanza. In Codex Bezae, this orderly and system- 
atic arrangement, which must have been designed by those who first distributed into στίχοι the 
sacred text of.the Gospels and the Acts, bas to a certain extent been disturbed and broken up, 
in some places much more than in others. Now since it will appear clearly hereafter that the 
manuscript as it stands at present was closely and exactly copied from another, perhaps almost 
contemporary to itself, similarly divided in respect of στίχοι though not similarly paged (below 
p. xxiii), it will follow that the model from which this latter was taken is older still, dating perhaps 
as early as or earlier than the time of Origen. The reader will not doubt that the ancient στίχοι 
were being gradually dissolved in course of time by successive transcribers, if he pays any attention 
to their actual condition in Codex Bezae. In the first Gospel, although many of the clauses are 
not balanced in the strict and regular fashion which would have satisfied the laws of parallelism 
as laid down by Bp. Jebb (e.g. Matth. vi 1; ix. 17; xi 21; xin. 40; xvi 187 παν Οἱ δὴ): 
though a few lines end in yap (iv. 10; vi. 7; xvii 15), or in δὲ (xx. 2), or even in the article 
(vi 6; xiv. 35; xix. 1), yet the close of each στίχος usually coincides with some slight pause in 
the sense. With the first page of S. John the dissolution of the verses becomes much more 
marked (e.g. i. 4; 10; 13), and though only one line (1. 16) ends with the article before ch. vi. 32, 
yet such irregularity occurs no less than 48 times from that place to the end of the Gospel, while in the 


1 thankfully accept the correction of Tischendorf (Cod. Sinait. Proleg. p. xxi, note 2, edit. min.) to modify the 


statements of my Plain Introduction, p. 45. 
C 


ΧΥΙΣ INTRODUCTION. 


succeeding Gospel of $. Luke an entire breaking up of tke stichometry becomes rather the 
practice than the exception: about Luke viii. the dissolution seems adopted almost in prefer- 
ence; prepositions being separated from their cases (e.g. John xiv. 23; xxi 8; Luke vit, 208 
viii. 13; x. 7), or even words (not always compound words) are divided, whether in the Greek (e.g. 
John xiii 36; Lukei. 1; vi 1; 38; vii 6; xxi. 36) or in the Latin (e.g. Matth. xviii 33; John 
vi 18) or in both (Luke v. 19; vi. 9; 48; vii. 20). As the work proceeds from the middle 
of S. Luke onwards (however we may account for the fact), the arrangement of the στίχοι becomes 
less broken and careless, though some of the chief anomalies are met with even to the last (e.g. 
Mark xiii. 22 GÀ. Lat.; Acts ui. 26 Gk; x. 41 Gk; xi. 2 Lat. Although the Latin translator 
no doubt intended to follow implicitly the lines of the Greek on the opposite page, yet in very 
many places (full twenty in S. Matthew alone) he departs from them without any visille cause (see 
Matth. xvii. 25—27; Mark ix. 1); in Luke iii 1 there is utter confusion between the two, while 
in Luke iv. 16 the Greek has lost something; on Fol 14 a, 1. 17 of the Greek is dropped altogether 
(just as a whole στέχος is lost in both after 238 b, 239 a, 1. 30 ; 421 b, 422 a, 1. 23), though the lines 


are set right again by dividing 1. 25 of the Greek ; so also Fol. 314 a, 11. 20—31. Both the Greek’ 


entirely and the Latin nearly repeat a line Mark xiv. 16; beth misplace ]. 13 Foll 565, 57a, 
which should precede 1. 11; and the Latin transposes lines at Acts xvil. 17; so Acts v. 29 in both: 
in Fol 259b 33 καὶ is even employed as a catch word. Yet on the whole the tendency is (asfwill 
be seen hereafter, p. xxiii), for the parallel Greek to keep in check the wandering eye of the 
scribe when engaged in copying the Latin from its immediate prototype, which, judging from the 
style of the Latin version (see Chapter iii.), must have been nearly of the same age with himself. 

It may be convenient to notice here that citations from the Old Testament are indicated in 
thirteen places (Matth. xxi. 5; 13; 16; 42; xxi. 44; xxvi 31; xxvi. 9, 10 Lat.; Mark i. 2, 3; 
Acts i. 20; 11. 25—28; iv. 25, 26 ; vii. 49; xii. 393—325) by throwing the beginning of the στύχοι 
back two or three letters : which same is done in Mark xiii. 18, though there is no quctation. 

Abridgements in the Greek text (those of the Latin will be described hereafter in Chapter iii.) 
are fewer than in Cod. Sinaitieus and some others: they are - over the last vowel in a line 
for v (in Laün m), and the letters used for numerals, with a line placed over them, so common 
in the oldest manuscripts: in Mark vi. 44 e stands for 5000. Codex Bezae is peculiar in its 
mode of abbreviating vjsovo, xptoroc, and their cases, by writing always = τς for the usual 
forms uo, X9; &c.: θεοσ and κυριοσ are shortened into co and m as in other copies: πνεῦμα is 
usually given as m (even ay Acts v. 95 τοισ nvewa Mark i. 27); μητηρ, vico, σωτήρ, ovpavoc, david, 
ιερουσαλὴμ, are never contracted, and πατὴρ not often, yet we see παρ John xii. 26; xiv. 285; xv. 1; 
ἘΠῚ ibid. vi. 65; mum E apo. as elsewhere: we have σταυροσ and oravpow in fund as also 
στρυ Mark xv. 30; 32; στρν ibid. v. 13; στν v. 14; στὴ v. 15; plend v. 20. 

The punctuation is certainly quite as primitive as in many parts even of Codd. Sinaiticus or 
Palatinus, consisting as it does chiefly of a blank space between the words, or of a middle, sometimes 
of an upper, very seldom of a lower single point, usually placed 1n the middle of ἃ verse or στίχος, and 
found (as in most other copies) much more thickly in some parts than in others: such a point is often 
set in the middle of a line, in passages where it is hard to see its use. In rare instances, and for 
special reasons, two stops may occur in one verse (e.g. 104 ὁ, 1. 4): double points also are sometimes 
placed in the larger spaces, mostly by a later hand, now and then p. m. (e.g. Foll. 79 6 1. 28, 
80 a 28; 188 « 29, and occasionally in Cod. Sinaiticus): in this last case we carefully retain them. 
Nor are capital letters more frequent in this copy than in monuments which all agree to refer to 


the fifth century: much less so than in Latin copies of that date. Indeed the distinction between 


- 
7 
4] 

I 


INTRODUCTION. ΧΙΧ 


eapital and other uncial letters is seldom strongly marked in Codex Bezae, so that some have been 
loth to admit that it employs capitals at all, believing that like Codex Sinaiticus a letter of the same 
size as the rest is set at the beginning of a line out of range to indicate the commencement of a new 
clause’. Yet not a few instances will be found where a sentence is begun, even in the middle of a line, 
with a letter larger than the rest (e.g. 1466 12; 153 6 23; 198 Ὁ 32; 206a1; 216 b 27; 306 al7; 
324 a 18), so that the use of such capitals in our manuscript cannot be denied, though they are 
not so conspicuous in size as in one or two others (e.g. Codd. Alexandrinus and Ephraemi) as old 
or older, which have them only at the beginning of a line. 

The dialysis, expressed by two points (., but .: in Fol. 433 b 14) set over ioa and upsilon 
when used alone, and over upsilon or both in the diphthong w, occurs perpetually in Codex Bezae, as 
in all the oldest copies, very often primd manu, sometimes plainly by a later hand (in Acts ii. 17 
evumvioig: is inserted s. m., a straight line being put for the dialysis, as often in Cod. Sinaiticus?), in 
which case we omit it in our edition: frequently it is quite uncertain whether it was placed by the 
original scribe, or by some of those who followed him, and then we retain the dialysis, giving it, as it 
were, the benefit of the doubt. The only other distinctive mark found in this document is the apo- 
strophus (’), in respect of which the same difficulty constantly arises, whether it was written by the first 
hand or not; a question only to be decided by observing closely the precise shape of the apostrophus 
(usually thus > in Codex Bezae), and by comparing the shade of its ink with that on the rest of the 
page. This mark is judged to be prima manu, wherever we have retained it in our collation, which is 
only with the Hebrew Proper names icpovoahyp, αβρααμ, σαμουηλ, Saved, ιωσηφ, μαριαμ (αβελ Luke 
xi 51 should perhaps have been added): with p final Matth. ii. 9; vi. 2; Acts xi. 24: with € final 
Matth. xxvi. 41 , a8 in Cod. Sinaiticus vv£' Apoc. xxi. 25 &c.: and once only after an elision, μεθ᾿ John 
xvi. 4, which last is possibly by a later hand?. Jota subscript of course never occurs in Codex Bezae, 
but ascript (of the same size as the other letters) in Mark i. 34 p. m. ηιδισαν, while in another place 
the penman betrays a consciousness of its existence, for in Acts xxii 3, while writing zatpwov, he 
commenced t immediately after o, though he afterwards altered it into o. Of accents I find no vestige 
by the first pen, of breathing only one instance (Matth. xxv. 15 ὦ uev: so even Cod. Sinaiticus Gal. v. 
21), but a few of each in later hands*. 

All that appears in our printed pages, therefore, we judge to have proceeded from the original 
writer of the manuscript, with a single exception now to be noticed. Codex Bezae, in its primitive 
state, contained no numerical divisions of the books whatever; neither chapters peculiar (or almost 
peculiar) to itself like the Codex Vaticanus, nor the Ammonian sections and Eusebian canons in the 
Gospels like that of Sinai, nor (together with these last) the larger chapters with their appropriate 


headings, which all other documents exhibit, that date from the fifth century downwards. The sacred 


1 We would say once for all that the limited resources 
of typography hinder us from nicely representing in ordi- 
nary characters the varying sizes both of the capitals and 
of those smaller letters which Co:l. Bezae, like most others 
of real antiquity, often crowds into the end of a line. 
We have done our best, but we are conscious that in 
many places others would have put capitals or smaller 
letters where we have not, and vice versá. 

? Even in Cod. Bezae the two points sometimes run 
almost into one line: e.g. Fol. 456 61. τό. 

3 The apostrophus after elision seen in our Facsimile, 
I, 1. 22, οὐδ᾽ is too faint to be by the first scribe, and we 
have rejected it with «AX in several cases. In two places 


(St 5b. 17 N with ov erased, 302 b. 1 x’ for k p. m.) it is 
plainly the work of the oldest corrector, whom we shall 
hereafter describe as A. J know not what to make of it 
in 193 &. 4, 194 5. 2, which look p. m. 

4 By the corrector we shall call B in 15 ὦ. 15, ἢ ultim.; 
137 ὃ. 6, ἑνα; 149 b. 8, Gv secund. ; 161 b. 23, δῶ; 164 ὃ. 
25, Ἢ secund.; 166 b. 20, év; 214 b. 19, óv; 249 b. 19, 
-AQe ; 266 b. 27, eloayyedor; 279 b. 14, Ets; 320 ὃ. 28, ἑν; 
421 ὃ. 25, á0ov; 425 b. το, ov; 457 b. 16, 6v. But 489 b. 
26, δυτωσ, 500 b. 16, duws seem later, and G (to be de- 
Scribed hereafter) in Acts xvi. 19, 20 has επιλαβόμενοι... 
παῦλον ... a^yopàv ... ἄρχοντασ ... στρατηγοῖσ... εκταράσσουσιν 


t ^ ^ , 
ἡμῶν τῆν πόλιν. 


ΧΧ INTRODUCTION. 


text in both languages is broken up into certain paragraphs of very unequal length, such as we meet 
with no where else, each commencing in a letter (sometimes but not usually larger than the rest) 
which encroaches a little on the margin, and is clearly indicated throughout our edition (see also 
Facsimile Plates I and II, 1. 2): Bp. Marsh counts 153 (I reckon but 148 both in the Greek and 
Latin) such paragraphs in S. Mark’s Gospel’. The Ammonian sections, however, without the Euse- 
bian canons?, are inserted in the side margin of Codex Bezae by a scribe whom we shall hereafter 
(infra p. xxvii) shew to have lived several centuries later than this manuscript was written, and the 
beginning of each section is indicated by double points interpolated in the body of the text before 
or (if space be wanting) over its first letter, very often in both places, referring to similar double 
points placed in the margin after the Ammonian numerals*. The single point by the first hand 
precedes these latter double points in Fol. 92 ὁ 1]. 6, 10, 224 5 1. 16, and follows them Fol. 311 6 20. 
While banishing to our Adnotationes all other matter found in the margin (infra pp. 448—452), 
even that written by the same hand as the sections, convenience or necessity have led us to retain 
these and the corresponding points, which we must once for all request the reader to regard as 
much more recent than any other writing on the page. The variations in place and number of these 
sections from these commonly found in manuscripts and editions are recorded in our work (wnfra 
p. 453), as they are somewhat curious and interesting; it is also remarkable that as in Codex Sinai- 
ticus (where they cease in S. Luke after ch. ix. 57), they are not carried on complete throughout 
the Gospels. This arises at the end of S. Matthew (where the last section noted is rv, ch. xxvii. 62) 
and the beginning of S. John (i. 1—16) by reason of the side margins of Foll. 102—4 being cut 
clean away; but this explanation does not hold for the end of S. John (xx. 13— xxi. 25), or of S. 
Mark, where the sections terminate at ae ὌΠ τυ 10 

More recent than the Ammonian numerals and points are the nine leaves supplied in their proper 
places as Codex Bezae is now bound, but in this edition exiled to an Appendix (pp. 417-—428), and 
printed in smaller type than the rest of the volume. The first of these additional leaves contains 
Matth. n. 21—1u. 7 Latin, ii. 7—16 Greek: the next seven have crowded into them the contents 
of the eight lost leaves which originally formed quaternion 22 (supra p. xiv), viz. John xviii. 2— 
xx. 1 Latin, xviii. 14—xx. 13 Greek: the ninth leaf has on the first page Mark xvi 6—15 Latin, 
on its second page in parallel columns the Greek and Latin of Mark xvi. 15—20 and (the Greek in 
blue ink) the subscriptions proper to each. All these Latin pages are transcribed from copies of the 
Vulgate which resembled the Clementine printed edition more closely than do Cod. Amiatinus 
and the best manuscripts (e.g. John xviii. 12; 16; 19; 31; 36 ter; xix. 6; 16; 24; 28; 36), and 


1 In S, Luke I count 136 (143 Zat.); in what remains 

of S. Matthew 583 (590 Lat.), of S. John 165 (168 Lat.), 
of the Acts 235. Capricious and irregular as these para- 
graphs may be, Mr Hansell did right in retaining them 
in his 7'exts of the oldest existing manuscripts of the N. T. 
(Oxford, 1864). It is worth notice that, as in Codd. Si- 
raitieus and Vaticanus, each Beatitude in Matth. v. forms 
a separate paragraph. 

? These numerals are so set in some places (e.g. Foll. 
34, OI, 92, 127, 163, 335, 339 ὦ) as to leave no room for 
the Eusebian canons to be placed under them, so that the 
latter could not have been designed to be subsequently 
added. Many other copies have the sections without the 
eanons which we might have deemed essential to their 
completeness: e.g. Evan. Codd. CFHIPQRW?PY Z. 
54. 59. 60. 68. 440. i^" s*^, though s*"* contains Euse- 
bius Epistle to Carpian. What use the Ammonian scc- 


tions ean serve, unless in connection with canons of 
harmony, those who have studied them most can the 
least tell. In the uncial fragment of S. Mark [1xth cen- 
tury], discovered by Mr Bradshaw in 1862 (Trin. Coll. 
Cant. B. vit. 5), and by him named W4, the Ammonian 
sections are placed alone in the margin, and a kind of 
table of the parallel passages in the other Gospels set at 
the foot of each column. .A similar arrangement is found 
in Evan. E, which contains the canons besides; and 
Tischendorf has just informed me that it also appears in 
the six leaves of S. John, of the sixth century (much 
resembling in style Cod. T of the Gospels), now at S. 
Petersburg, and by him named ΤΡ, 

3 These double points are occasionally misplaced, e. g. 
194 ὃ. 1. 18; or even put in the Latin as well as in the 
Greek, e.g. 93 a. 1. 6. 


XHNAY TAY C COCA TATIOAECEIAYTHN: oc^As | 
ΤΟΥ €YAFFEAIOY COC EIAY THN Sb 
| "C 


ANIMAMSVAMSALUAM FACERE PERAETEAM SHON 


a A 


E» ICBEIEYNOWNTWANTIALKOCOY TAX Y €coc > 
[EA OZ EAE TCO CE IAEA ETIMEINAIAY Tay c | 
[KAIPAA TOY PTIAC Y 1G1A1TABOAOY ETKAUS 1 
— GEMMN KIACKSACIAC 


2) 


Ame 


(&ÀHOCTCAAcDY MAC GITTENAY TOO TxOb€TTA HON E 


6 oYi'TrOc HpZAVOTTIAp HCIAZECEAIENTCY NAP Cork 


@OkAIETUpwTHCENAYTOYC aTEp EY CAETON Ne 


OKAIKA GICAIENITTON OGPONON AYTOYTY?®! ΣΉΝ ὦ 


NT CO ME ΙΝ Cacu x 
m. MN * 


(8 " U ME 
€rrAcrTume$rrepemrecAcloecho (Yor ^x 
WEKKAPTIOY THC OEPYIACAYTOY — 9"TY7— ee 
C i 
(90 HA JOC METACT YR PIETAIEIC οτος AP K 
| à | ANNATNOC 
! , MATIEPH 
ui VUA ὌΝΤΑ TOKY PlaKr7 
ET |. ΤᾺ freno po per Ht 
— ^ APEecav-rolcoytaral AAMT MI PF 
| A AGINHTTHITOJONVCITI A am 
da ΨΗ lr HH ;ἃ PES 
: RO N = ae Mad <> 
Mace Tis Tite. nGPrró BM ΚΝ 2 Wes 
E C onu CABBA pos ἡ νύ ἰς 
a TOY A / 


8 
(8 enAp P cctoyc KepAc Emon COYCEIN : Supepgcpotos MANYSIMpONEN - 3 
kay kane CZOYCIN ’ erseyeba8esun t 


“LANA LH Acn 4 TALE Ὁ E. 


Lj 


«οὖν 


x 


> 


Be 


da 


gets dr 


INTRODUCTION. xXXl 


no attempt is made to accommodate the supplied parallel Greek (which is full of gross itacisms, or 
errors in orthography), either to this Vulgate text, or to that of the Latin of the original scribe 
in Foll 8a, 177a. Since the other defects of the manuscript have not been thus supplied, we may 
conjecture that they arose in more modern times. 

Kipling assigns the cursive Latin pages to the 9th or 10th century, the uncial Greek and the 
mixed page (though on the reverse of the same leaves) to the 12th; and doubtless the small Latin 
hand looks at first sight very unlike the bolder Greek on the parallel page, while the ink of the 
former is a light faint brown, that of the latter a jet black. But this is just one of those cases 
of first impression which further investigation will completely remove. In the middle of one Greel 
page (Fol. 5 ὁ secundae maniis, 1. 13) the ink abruptly changes into a hue much resembling that of the 
Latin scribe, and it is impossible to examine Foll. 26, ὃ α, p. 420 of this volume without perceiving 
that the Latin was written subsequently to the Greek, and that its penman was reduced to all kinds 
of devices that the two might correspond page for page, though they could not line for line; since 
the Greek scribe who wished, in the supplementary portion of S. John, to set in seven of his leaves 
what had covered the eight that are lost, first unduly compressed his matter (pp. 420—424), and 
afterwards, on finding that he had overshot his aim, as absurdly spread it over the page (Foll. 7 b— 
8a). Weare convinced—indeed the contrary supposition seems even @ priori very improbable—that 
all the supplemental leaves were written in the same hand, that of a Latin of about the tenth century: 
the Latin of the bilingual page (Fol. 9 b, s. m.) is obviously due to the penman of all the Greek, and it 
sufficiently resembles the other Latin, due allowance being made for the former being in a large bold 
hand, the latter in a small and somewhat cramped one. That the scribe lived in the west of Europe is 
clear, as well from the shape of his Greek letters (especially epsilon and upsilon, so very like e and 
y the vertical stroke of k is very tall: I’ too is nearly the same as T), as also from such blunders as 
ραρρησια Fol. 26 sec. man. 1. 20, P being perpetually substituted by such persons for II, and vice versd’. 
See Z'acsimile Plate III, No. 13, wherein the last seven words of Mark xvi. 18, Latin and Greek, are 
given from this hand. 

Thus far we have described the contents of Codex Bezae, as reproduced in the body of our present 
work. It remains to speak of those numerous changes brought in by later scribes (some ten or twelve 
in number), from whose presence arises the chief difficulty of editing documents of this age and class, 
and which in the case of Codd. Sinaiticus, Claromontanus and others have largely tasked the patience, 
and put to a sharp test the experienced tact of Tischendorf himself On this portion of our labours 
we have spared no care or pains, and by means of the ensuing descriptions and the Facsimile Plates 
designed to illustrate them, we hope to make the general result of our researches intelligible to an 
attentive reader: requesting him perpetually to consult our Adnotationes (pp. 429—448) in all places 
where he has occasion to study the text, and to regard the date assigned in them to each alteration 
rather as the probable opinion than the dogmatic judgement of one who has done his best to arrive at a 
true conclusion. In these Adnotationes are also incorporated the few corrections and variations 
which a close and final comparison of the manuscript with his pages, as already printed, has suggested 
to the editor (e.g. Foll. 851. 8; 1251. 26; 1661. 33; 20501. 1). The account which we shall give 

1 Thus in the bilingual Codex Augiensis of the ninth 
century, but plainly earlier than this supplement to Codex 
Bezae, we find σρερμα, Rom. ix. 7; παραρτωματι, ibid. 
xi. IL; ayapyro, τ Cor. x. 14 ; but ταπακαλει, τ Tim. ii. 1; 
πληποῴορεσον, 2 Tim. iv. 5: all corrected by the later 
scribe of the kindred Cod. Boernerianus. Again, we see 
in the Latin of these later leaves the usual forms and 


abridgements proper to its age; e.g. € for ae, aut for 
autem, —for -ur (Mark xvi. 17), n for mon, c for con, e for 


est, qm for quoniam (John xix. 3 i5 the note of interrogation 
(2) constantly. In the Greek wv and w are on the same page 
(Fol. 52), the apostrophus in the middle of a word (John xx. 
1), the circumflex frequent (see p. 447), aspirates in John 
xix. 37; the acute accent in Fol. 35 L 26; the upper stop 
mostly with the tail of a comma; in Fol. 341.21’ lookslike the 
Greek interrogation ; and we find such compendia scribendi 


o ο ρ Ron 
as uv, συ, rov (Fol. 65): this Latin always has L, not L 


xxil INTRODUCTION. 


of the liturgical and other matter set by various hands in the margin of this document, will be 
found rather curious in itself, and may tend to throw some light on the disputed question of the 
region in which Codex Bezae was written, and of the country in which it was preserved prior 
to the sixteenth century. Of these marginal notes we subjoin Facsimile specimens (Plate III, Nos. 
11, 12, 14, 15), and a full list at the end of the Adnotationes (pp. 448—452). 

(1) The text as it came from the original scribe is represented only so far as seen by the editor 
with his own eyes. In a few places (e. g. Foll. 366 1. 27, 37a 1. 23, 43a 1. 29, 79a 1. 7, and on 
Fol. 510) letters have been omitted which Kipling inserted, and which were probably visible enough 
seventy years ago; in many others (e. g. Foll. 261.1, 3261. 2, 35 a ll. 24—27, 96 1]. 1—5), where 
mere fragments of letters and words survive, which yet can be discerned without any doubt, 
they are scrupulously retained, though overlooked by him. In the numerous instances where later 
changes cover the readings of the first hand, every stroke that could be traced on repeated 
examination in a strong light by the aid of glasses has been faithfully noted, but no others, 
however easily they might be restored by conjecture: in one or two passages only such letters 
have been printed within brackets (Foll. 186 ὁ 30; 444618). As in all other manuscripts of the 
highest antiquity, some of the alterations found in Codex Bezae were made by the original writer (one 
evidently before he had completed the line, Mark xvi. 3), and must be held in the same estimation as 
if they had formed part of his work from the first: sometimes (e.g. Luke xxiv. 18) the Greek is 
revised by him, while the corresponding Latin is overlooked. We refer to him the minute interlinear 
corrections, .89 in number (60 in the Greek, 29 in the Latin columns), thinly scattered on our 
printed pages, and which, as being an integral portion of the.penman’s task, are unrecorded in our 
Adnotationes. They seem to have been lightly laid on with a dry pen in the act of subsequent 
revision, in the same firm character as the text, and are for the most part easily distinguishable 
from all more recent changes. Wetstein, indeed, who could be guided only by distant recollec- 
tion (supra p. xi) too often speaks of them as by a second hand; Kipling usually diseriminates 
them correctly, and where I differ from him in assigning to a later corrector what he refers 
to the scribe or tte contrary, the reader is expressly apprised of the fact in the Adnotationes, 
where my conclusion is limited by such terms as me judice (e.g. Foll 104 ὁ 9; 130 ὃ 2; 
148 6 27; 219 6 3; 290 18; 309 6 23; 98; 318 613; 31; 325 6 2). "They seldom indicate 
any variation in the reading, but simply amend manifest errors made in the act of transcribing, 
mostly by the insertion of one or two letters, more rarely of whole lines or parts of lines 
previously passed by through negligence (e.g. Foll. 51 6, 52 a; 52 b, 53 a; 262 b, 263 a; 
314 6, 315 a). Corrections of the slighter kind may be seen in our Facsimile Plate I, l 17 
(John xxi. 24) where v stands over or in oroc, and possibly (but not so certainly) the two dots 
over ov in avro l 8, which, together with the superfluous av, were partially erased by a more 
recent hand. A good example of the writers more important changes appears in Facsimile 
Plate IIL No. 1, where oo ὃ av ἀπολεσει αὐτὴν (Mark viii. 35), and the parallel Latin gwi auté 
perdiderit eam, at first dropped through the clerical blunder called ὁμοιοτέλευτον, are interpolated 
prima manu at the end of the first line and between the first and second on each page. As 
performing this office for the manuscript on its completion, the scribe is often termed ὁ avri- 
βάλλων, the comparer. 

The present seems the most fit place for speaking of a practice of the original scribe 
to which frequent reference is made in our Adnotationes. Since the ink or paint which he used 
had no metallic base, it might be almost entirely’ washed out from the vellum by a sponge 
applied immediately. Although a few erasures may have been made by him on a subsequent 


INTRODUCTION. xxiii 
mede τ (a @t Ὁ. 11s) be i 4; 127 56-1 160; 135 ὃ L 1; 19281 33); his chief mode 
of amending faults of transcription was by means of the sponge, employed so early that the 
gradual drying of the ink may be distinctly traced in the increasing faintness of the portion 
obliterated as we come towards its end. Hence the letters (see Facsimile Plate IT, l. 4, a under e 
in diligebat), or words or whole lines which lie under the present text, quite thickly in many 
places, nearly all distinctly visible, though almost completely overlooked by my predecessors': of 
all these I have thought it right to render as complete an account as possible; the cases amount 
to as many as 234 in all. 

From carefully observing these peculiarities, apparently so slight and insignificant, we are led 
to the interesting and valuable fact that Codex Bezae, as well the Latin as the Greek pages, 
was copied from an older model similarly divided in respect to the lines or verses. This will 
plainly appear from the multitude of places in which the words washed out came to be written 
because the scribe allowed his eye to wander from the proper line to one a little before or after 
it; and after detecting his mistake (all the sooner by reason of the parallel lines on the oppo- 
site page) immediately expunged what he had set down in error, and substituted the proper 
words in its room (see 253 6 20; 256 b 15; 268 a 97; 295 b 11). One example out of 
hundreds, any one of them adequate to prove the point at issue, shall be discussed at length, 
because it will also incidentally shew that the pages in Codex Bezae and its exemplar could not 
have been identical. In Fol. 435 6 2 under py AaXew ere tw ovo we can faintly trace by the 
aid of an eye-glass καὶ προσκαλεσαμενοι, all but completely washed out. These words commence 
the last line of the preceding Greek page (434 6), and standing as they did on his model im- 
mediately before the line he had just finished, ihe scribe heedlessly repeated them at frst, and 
then cancelled them forthwith. The same appears from Foll. 89 ὁ 32, 33; 90 b 1. On the same 
principle we can fully explain six several instances of the inversion of complete lines on the 
Latin page, which ought to correspond with the Greek, respectively noted by a, f, y, 8 (or by 
some of them), set in the margin by the first hand: they occur on Foll 209 «; 220 a; 233 a; 
264 a; 276 a; 504 a; in the second, fourth and sixth of which passages the source of the 
error can be distinctly traced to words the scribe afterwards expunged: e.g. in Fol. 220 a, 
profluvium sanguinis now legible under £wnicam ejus l 7 was the proper ending of the line 
parallel with 1. 8 of the Greek; having once written it, the scribe goes on to what is pro- 
perly l. 9, but finding out his blunder as soon as he had completed 1. 16, he then subjoins 
the true 1. 8, substitutes £unicam ejus for profluvium sanguinis in 1. 7, and puts a β y in 
the margin for our guidance. The case of Fol. 264 a, if studied with our Adnotationes, will 
be found even more complicated, yet just as satisfactory: in Fol 504 a, the eye, misled by im 
navem (εισ to πλοιονὴ yet discernible under invicem 1. 18, recovers itself in one of the lost lines, 


to which β was doubiless prefixed’. 


1 Kipling, if he can be said to have a system, syste- untouched by the scribe: the requisite change was re- 


matically disregards them. Mill saw apkeo Matth. xxv. 9; 
Wetstein several other instances, see above p. xii. Indeed 
in Acts xvii. 19 Wetstein was misled by the first 6 in διδ 
under ὕπο to state that ao was read p. m., just as through 
his over-anxiety Millin Acts xvii. 4 transforms ota ta 
into eia δια, the 6 supplied in the vacant space being 
simply read off from another page. 

2 [n Fol 218 5 31, this error of the eye is made in 
the Greek, although the Latin is quite correct, but is left 


served for a comparatively modern hand. 

3 The same process applied to the lines of the Codex 
Sinaiticus proves that it was copied from some document, 
probably an Egyptian papyrus roll (Scrivener, Collation 
of Cod. Sinait. Introd. pp. xiv, xv) similarly arranged 
with itself in lines containing on an average from 12 to 
14 letters, or, when small letters are added on to the end 
of the line, as many as 16. Let us illustrate our state- 
ment by two or three examples. (1) John xix. 28, 26, 


XXlv INTRODUCTION. 


(2) Of readings to be ascribed to persons who lived posterior to the original penman, those 
of A must be first considered. Since he is not quite contemporaneous, and may be referred to 
the end of the sixth century, the appellation of o διορθώτης the corrector, would not be applied to 
him; nor indeed do we find many such critical emendations in this manuseript as would proceed from 
an early hand engaged on the revision of the text: speaking generally, its most ancient changes 
relate chiefly to the removal of transcriptural errors. Of this hand we give two specimens (7766- 
simile Plate IIT, No. 2), the former from Matth. v. 25 we evvoov τω αντιδικω cov ταχυ, to which 
ews is so neatly added by A, that it is distinguished from the rest of the line mainly by the light- 
ness of its strokes: l once regarded it as by the first band, and as such have wrongly retained it 
in the text (see p. 11). Of Xg :, the Ammonian section, we have spoken above, p. xx. The second 
example is from Acts xv. 34, where over tav in εδοξε δε ro σειλεα επιμειναι avtovo (the final o is p. m.), 
A places προσ in minute but firm characters: just as small are pv. Fol. 300 ὁ 1. 6, ὦ ειρηκει Fol. 
502 5 1. 23, and all much smaller than the interlinear emendations of the first writer (see p. xxii). 
The ink of A often differs little from that of the original seribe. He touches the Latin very rarely 
(Matth. xvii 20; John vi. 25), in John v. 32 to make it suit his changes in the Greek. This 
hand often places e over the initial 1, sometimes improperly enough (e.g. Foll. 1386 1. 18; 1466 
] 1; 153 ὃ 1. 19, and elsewhere; 215 5 1.13; 229 0 11. 8; 10; 12; 944 51. 9; 2686 259 ΝΣ 
1 3; 283 61.30; 2856 1. 252; 347 61.9; 42361. 29): in Fol. 222 6 1k 23, 24 the changes some- 
what more extensive than usual. We note 181 alterations by this early hand, pretty evenly dis- 
tributed throughout the manuscript. Some of his emendations of the letters of the text itself are 
very neat (e.g. Foll. 802 δ 1. 1; 303 5 IL 22, 29; 32561. 24; 327 51.9; 34361. 24 ; 344 b 1. 23): 
About Foll. 311—347 his ink became very thin and pale. 

(3) Somewhat later (probably of the seventh century) and not always to be discriminated with 
ease from A (see however Fol. 338 ὁ ll. 20, 29; 340 6 ll. 14, 23, 30), is a very old hand, called by us 
B, to which may be assigned most of the breathings and accents enumerated above (p. xix, note 4), 
and the greater part of the marks of dialysis and apostrophi (p. xix), though a few of these last must 
be due to A (see p. xix, note 3). The style of B is less firm and elegant than A's, his ink of an ashy 
or slate-like tinge, amd like A he usually places his emendations in small characters between the lines, 
though he sometimes annexes them to the text, or changes the original letters. —acsimile Plate LIT, 
No. 3 contains instances of both, viz. (1) Acts xiii. 10, where zac» over wa in kat ραδιουργιασ tot δια- 
BoXov and omnes. over fal in the parallel Latin are both written by B (see too Matth. xiii. 13 Zat.), 
who has also changed iw into vw by erasing v and the right side of o and inserting the tongue 
of e: exactly like πασησ here is evvmwviow: Acts ii. 17. (2) Acts vi. 9 « actae added to καὶ των απὸ 
κιλικιασ. This compendium for x though common in the oldest manuscripts, does not occur in Cod. . 


Bezae earlier than by this hand (e. g. Matth. iv. 16; xxvi. 31; Luke xv. 20; xvi. 18; and in 16. 
ἡ μαγδαληνὴη και. Insert the omitted words thus, and with Ayn περ. (3) Lbed. xxii. 2, 


the sense, utterly ruined before, is now complete: ποταμοὺ ενθεν ποταμοῦ ενθεν 
και ποιοὺυν καρπουσ: this should stand καὶ ενθεν £vXov ἕω 


NO ποίουν Καρποὺυσ 


ἡ μαγδαληνη to ov 


ov τὴν μρα και. After completing μαγδαληνὴ the 


scribe's eye wandered to the corresponding place in the 
line below: it must be added that μητερα, which is always 
written in full in Cod. Beza» (see p. xviii), is thus abridged 


in Cod. Sinaiticus in 13 out of its 23 places in the N. T. 


(2) Apoc. xviii. 16 ovat-n πολισ μενὴ is mere nonsense: 
restore it thus, ουαι ἡ πολισ ἡ ueyo^n : 

ἡ περιβεβλημενὴ , or possibly (as in 
Cod. Alexandrinus) the third article might have been 
absorbed in the preceding 7, and the first line ended in 
a in small letters, as usual, the second line beginning 


That evdev and not evrevOev or ekei0ev should be read in 
the second line appears certain from the fact that this 
manuscript is singular in having ev6ev for the first evrev- 
θεν. In Luke xxi. 8, John xi. 25 complete lines must 
be inserted: in John iv. 45 two complete lines; and so 


apxovreg των € 
perhaps in Luke xxii. 25 ξουσιαζουσιν av which is clearly 


a case in point, though I see not at present the best 
method of rectifying it. 


INTRODUCTION. XXV 


other places). Where v ἐφελκυστικὸν is omitted p. m., B sometimes supplies it above the line; e. g 
Foll 116 61.20; 120 61. 3; 4; 15051. 8; 249 61. 2, and in 5 other cases. A has the vin like 
manner Foll. 261 61. 19 (c£. Adnot.); 507 61.5. This hand has made about 327 changes. 

(4, 5) The two next correctors, though their respective emendations can be separated (C bemg 
neater and mostly much smaller than D, and his ink of a brighter and more yellowish brown cast, 
while D's is coarse, and often looks as if blotting-paper or some such material had been applied 
to it) may both have lived towards the end of the seventh centur y. They sometimes shew a sii ght 
tendency to leaning, mostly towards the right. To C belongs (Facsim. Pl. III, No. 4) mero over 
amo in αποστελλω vuac John xx. 21, where the shape of μ (which C repeats several times: e. g. 
Fol. 508 ὁ l 26, unless this be B's) though not often met with in the earl est vellum documents, 
is frequent enough in the papyr? of Herculaneum and Hyperides of the first century. D wrote 
7t above er in eurev avro τω επλησοντι (N, see p. xvi, note 1), Luke xxiii. 43. In Facsim. Pl. III, 
No. 5 appears a case of D’s rude changes in the body of the text, which first stood yroo wpéaro 
παρησιαζεσθαι ev συναγωγὴ Acts xvii. 26, where (as well as setting the rm over vc) he obliterates 
all the H except the first vertical line (placing awkwardly at the top of iv the curves of Y) and 
prefixes to it a smaller o out of the range of the lines. See also his corrections in Foll. 245 Ὁ 1. 31; 
492 b 1l. 4; 25; 494 5 1l. 21—23. He sometimes adds v ἐφελκυστικὸν at the end of a line (e. g. Foll. 
Eo17 51 31; 259 b 1. 27; 315 61. 21; 489 6 1. 3), and sometimes, like B, over the text (Fol. 417 6 
l. 10; 495 611. 18; 31; 498 5 1. 15) : also & in Fol. 495 δ 1, 10. D appears once in the Latin, to 
make it correspond with his correction of the Greek, in Fol 494 ῳ 1. 27. Τὴ all Ο is found 130 
times, D 163 times; D most often in the Acts. 

(6) E inserts smaller letters over the lines, of much the same general appearance as C's, only 
with fresher ink and of a more modern look and in a straggling and broken style. Such is arye 
set over ow in καὶ ἐπηρωτήσεν avrovg οἰερευσ Aeyov Acts v. 27 in Fuacsim. Pl. IIT, No. 6: the Latin 
R betraying his nation. In John xiv. 28; Acts vii. 34 we find (apparently in this hand) the com- 
pendium M for μου, nearly as in Cod. Sinaiticus: other characteristic specimens of this scribe appear 
in Matth. xii. 2; xxvii 46 (where a letter in the text 1s changed by E); John iii 29; iv. 38; 
Mark v. 30; Acts ii. 9; iv. 20 (where ἡ is like ἢ in English); xv. 40 and xvi 4 (where T is much 
like [). It occurs 72 times in our Adaotationes. . The addition at the end of Fol. 308 6 1. 24 is very 
doubtfully ascribed to E, by reason of the brightness of the ink: the Latin alterations a!so in Foll. 
420 a1. 25; 429 «1. 20 (see also 434 a 1. 20; 483 a 1. 16) may have been written by it, as well as 

ihe B Siding Greek. — 

(7) The words appended to καὶ καθισαι ext tov Üpovov avrov Acts ii 30 in Jacsim. Pl. III, 
No. 7, viz. προειδωσ ἐλάλησεν περι τὴσ (the στίχος we mentioned p. xviii as being dropped at this 

place) are supplied by a hand (F) younger than any yet named, and seldom met with (see however 
Matth. xd. 19; xxvi. 13 and 5 other places in the Gospels) except in the Acts, where it is em- 
ployed about 27 times, as here, to supply omitted clauses at the end of lines, and to make the cor- 
responding changes in the text (e.g. Acts ii 13; 33; 45; xx. 20; xxii. 0) F writes in clear 
uncial characters, a little smaller than those of the first scribe, with thin strokes, in blackish ink, 
without breathings or accents. The additions at the foot of Fol. 163 6 seem to be by this hand, but 


1 Kipling mingles the emendations of our A and B to retain the distinction ; even if it be deemed over-nice, 
under one head A (i.e. antiquissimus), our C and D are the error is on the right side. A and B can be separated 
included in his P (i.e. perantiquus), our E represents with ease, as can the several hands later than all these, 
his V (i.e. vetus). I have scmetimes doubted whether which Kipling includes under the general name R (i. e. 
C and E are not identical, but on the who!e I am disposed recens), such as our H and Κα, 


d 


XXVvl INTRODUCTION. 


the two lines in sloping uncials at the foot of Fol. 160 b look more like J's (see p. xxvii), though 
not so large as the rest of his. F appears once in the Latin (Acts xxi. 18), doubtless to accom- 
modate the version to a change it made in the lost Greek. 

(7) The next scribe G, of about the eleventh century, is one of the most diligent, least in- 
structive, and the most troublesome to an editor, of all the many correctors of this manuscript. 
He uses a kind of yellow ochre (though it sometimes looks rather browner), and his rude, Gothic- 
looking, sometimes angular, characters cannot be confounded with any other.  acsim. Pl. IIT, No. 8 
represents one line of the Greek and one of the parallel Latin at the foot of 59 ὁ, 60 «, εσται 
δεδεμμενα ev row. ovpavow: erunt ligata 4n caelis Matth. xvii. 18, and the word vow in the margin 
of Acts ii 2 et factum est repente caelo echo, as an alternative for the Greek echo, instead of which 
both the Vulgate and Cod. Laud. 35 have sonus: although in Matth. xv. 18; 20; xxv. 25 G cor- 
rects the Latin of our manuscript from the Vulgate. G touches the Greek only in four other places 
(Fol. 417 63; 421 6 21; 426 0 15 ; 20, besides inserting the breathings and accents in Acts xvi. 
19, 20; see p. xix, note 4): for the rest he confines himself to the Latin, busily correcting the lapses 
of the scribe and amending his spelling (especially the interchange of 6 and w), but after Fol. 118 a 
(unless the scrawl on 280 a be his, as is probable), he ceases altogether up to the beginning of the 
Acts (416 a), leaving off after 428 a, unless indeed he re-appears once 438 ὦ 1.4. The marginal 
addition 73 @ 1]. 9—16 looks a little like G’s hand, but is not so old, besides that the ink is too 
brown and good’. His corrections are 283 in all. 

(8,9) Hand K are both recent, the former somewhat later than G, the latter quite modern, 
probably not many centuries old. In /acsimile Pl. III, No. 9, we have one of the cases, just enu- 
merated, in which G touches the Greek, oc$voo in the margin being due to him. 4H, conceiving 
this correction of εκ καρπου Tyo καρδιασ avrov Acts ii. 30 insufficient, proceeds to erase καρδια and 
substitute oodvo in its room; the earlier and true reading of Codex Bezae is just legible under 
the later word. This violent process of presumed amendment is perpetual throughout the Acts, 
as indeed our Adnotationes abundantly shew; and renders the study of the book in this manu- 
script peculiarly irksome to one who is bound to give account for every change. In No. 10 Acts ii. 
20 o ἡλιοσ μεταστρεφεται ewkoroo was the original reading: DB in its smallest hand placed Hc (now 
nearly invisible) over the e (now ie) which followed $: but K erases Hc of B and over the first ε 
(which B had probably already changed into a) sets a, and then rudely retraces φισται εἰσκ in a coarse 
dark brown ink or pigment. I have sometimes indicated by K such very recent changes in several 
hands as Foll. 303395; 6 @ 27; 65 22; 32617; 41 ὃ 27: 5001535; 5364; 6361; 26: 88 DE 
90621; 16768. H is employed 97 times, K about 74, 

Hitherto the various hands described have been engaged in correcting the text. We have now 
to speak of the several persons who have left traces of their diligence (well or ill bestowed) in the 
margin and elsewhere; and principally of the writer of the Ammonian sections. 

(1) On the purpose and general character of these encugh has been said (p. xx): we are at 
present chiefly concerned with their date. Now it is evident from a careful comparison of the 
marginal numerals of the Ammonian sections with the great body of the liturgical annotations . 
(written in thick, clumsy uncial letters with ink of a purple hue), especially in the Gospels, that 
they are the work of one scribe, whom we shall call L. This clearly appears as «well from many 
other places, as from the study of Foll. 278 ὁ, 279 Ὁ. On the former page the necessity of keeping 
right the numbers of the sections has forced L to make the only change in the text (excepting Matth. 


1 This is the hand Porson speaks of as “Teutonic, nearly resembling the Anglo-Saxon” (Brit. Crit. Vol. rrr. p. 141). 


INTRODUCTION. Xxvil 


xiv. 34 and possibly Luke viii. 41) he attempts throughout the volume, by inserting in Luke xxiii. 34 
at the foot of Fol. 278 b the omitted section TK (o δὲ m ἐλεγεν πατιρ adeo avrow ov yap οιδασιν Ty 


ποιουσιν)ὴ, as necessary to be placed before OU ME ja dd 35 (see Facsimile Pl. IIT, No. 11, and 
infra p. 256): here we see that the added clause is the work of the same writer as the sections; On 
turning to Fol. 279 6 it is equally evident that the liturgical note in small uncials ἀνναγνοσμα ew 
TW παρασκευγὴν (compare too the spelling with zar, Luke xxiii. 34) is in the selfsame hand, as 
are also the numerals abreast of it τκε: (Facsimile, as ον These again are plainly written by 
Tes 
the scribe L, who penned the great mass of the other notations of proper l. lessons though in wee 
letters, such as Fol. 244 ὁ, ll. 2—5 ἀνναγνοσμα περι τῇ σαββατου, with aoe! by the side of it: 
Foll. 254 ὁ, 257 b, and elsewhere L’s lines are longer than in this last specimen, the uncials a 
sometimes smaller (e.g. 91 6, 95 6). Respecting his age, not Kipling only (Praef. p. xv), whose 
opinion might carry little weight, but even D. Schulz has ventured to say, * Haec glossemata an- 
tiquissima, si minus a primá quidem manu, at certe ante seculum septimum jamjam adscripta esse" 
(Disputatio de Cod. D Cantabr., V ratislaw, 1827, p. 10): the clumsiness of the uncials has even been 
considered a sort of proof that they were written in Egypt, inasmuch as they bear some kind of 
resemblance to the Coptic characters. L appears in the Acts only on Foll. 423 6, 435 6, 500—502 ὁ. 
A bare inspection of Facsimile Pl. III, No. 12 will prove that L, instead of being dated before 
the seventh century, cannot be placed earlier than the ninth. At the top of 150 b, in the left or 
outer margin, is seen a liturgical note t τη κυριᾶκη rov προφδότησματων, and under it the labarwm 
with a and o, all in late unicals leaning to the right (J): its date cannot well be anterior to the 
ninth century, but it must be older than L, which adapts the annotation to its own system by writing 
over it avvayvocpa περὴ and by tracing over τὴ κυρι the letters τὸ κυρι in its own paint of a red or 
purple tinge, though it does not follow the error of the earlier scribe in regard to προφϑτησματων 


(see pp. 449, 450 ad calcem): L added at the same time d (i.e. ἀρχὴ) at the head of the column, 
and the number of the section qH : The barbarous orthography too is a further argument for a 
lower date. It is possible that J wrote the omitted lines in Foll. 160 b, 161 a; at any rate these 
leaning uncials bear some resemblance in the Greek (see p. xxvi). 

(2) In Facsimile Pl. ILI, No. 13 we have er appocrovo χειρασ επιθησουσέιν" καὶ καλωσ eovow’ 
(Mark xvi, 18) and its parallel Latin (from Fol. 9 Ὁ secundae mantis) Super egrotos manus imponent 
[the double letter N as in the writing of the original scribe] et bene habebunt! for which see above, 
p. xxi, and note 1. 

(3) The scrawl found in the upper margin of SS. Matthew and Luke and a few places of 
S. John, but in the lower margin of S. Mark, is represented in Nos. 14, 15 'acsinile Pl. III, and 
an interpretation of it in ordinary Greek letters in our Adnotationes, pp. 451—2. Those in 8. Mark 
consist of moral apophthegms, some of them silly enough: the rest are τίτλοι, or summaries of the 
contents of the page. No. 14 is found at the foot of Fol. 302 6 «av ψυση [i. 6, wevon | ελενχουσὶν ge + 
in capital letters (M,, with whom <=o, y=v), as are all in SS. Matthew and Mark; No. 15 is at 
the head of Fol 205 5, and was not easily decyphered even by the help of my learned friend, 
H. Bradshaw, Esq. Fellow of King’s College, whose great and constant assistance throughout the 
whole work I wou:d thankfully acknowledge once for all: it runs in a cursive scrawl (M,) περι δαυγι" 


1 The insertion of the guttural y here and in λευγιτον letters, and ekporeugomenon from Mabillon de re diploma- 


Fol. 204 b after v, of v before y in παραυγμα (πραγμα) tica, lib. v. p. 366 (1681). Mabillon also gives (p. 367) 
Foll. 301 b, 302 a, and of y even by L in παρασκευγ- Foll. pisteugo from Thuan, Col. No. 537, of the tenth century, 
95 5, 99 b, 279 b, points to a Western and Celtic origin of and Wetstein compares εναυγαγησαν τ Tm. i. 19 from 
all this marginal writing. See Wetst. JV. 7’. Proleg. p. 31, Cod. Alexandrinus. 


who cites pisteugo from a Creed in the Bodleian in Latin 


xxvill INTRODUCTION. 


ore (i.e. ore) ἰσηλθεν ev vo θυσιαστιρηῦ k φαγιν Too aproc τισ προσθεσεοσ (i. 6. φάγειν rovc aprove Tuc, 
6 being equivalent to ov). Unlike as the two hands may seem, it is just possible that they are 
the work of one scribe of about the tenth century, for in Fol. 190 ὁ # συμεων k avac Tw προφητιδοσ, 
συμεων is in capitals resembling those of S. Matthew, the four following words in the running 
scrawl, and all three decidedly written at the same time, and with the same ink. The apophthegms 
in S. Mark may be by a different person, whom we will call M.. 

In the list of liturgical directions (A dnotationes, pp. 448—450) several other letters besides L are 
employed to indicate the penmen engaged on this manuscript. I occurs in 130 ὁ, 197 ὁ ; it is quite 
as early as L (of about the ninth century) in uncials leaning to the right, with very thick down strokes. 
The writer of the marginal scrawl in the Gospels, or one of them if all be not by the same hand, 
seems to have scribbled the marginal notes in Foll. 191 ὁ (where he is seen from 1. 25 to be later 
than J), 347 6, and throughout the Acts. We reserve the notation of simple M for the hand that 
made the coarse corrections of the twelfth century in Matth. xxvii. 65, 66, with the liturgical note 
in 132 b, in a round semi-cursive style, and for another (somewhat earlier) which occurs about 
twelve times in the Gospels. M, is assigned to the annotator of Foll: 191 ὁ, 347 b, and some twenty 
places in the Acts, where the ink differs from that of the scribe last mentioned, though the writer 
may be the same. Ν indicates a large scrawl in charcoal (as black-lead would now be used) rather 
than in ink, chiefly scattered throughout the early pages of the manuscript to denote the beginnings 
(apx) and ends (reX) of Church lessons, so faint and evanescent as to be barely legible, and some- 
times even invisible to the naked eye. Some of these may have been overlooked by the editor, in 
spite of his best care, and Mr Bradshaw’s ever ready and intelligent help. A large vulgar uncial 
scrawl, dating early in the twelfth century, in vile brown paint, is denoted by O (e.g. Foll. 416 5, 
418 ὁ, 420 b, 462 b, 488 D) eight times in the Acts, where also O, indicates in Fol. 419 6 a neat but 
quite modern note. All these liturgical notices doubtless refer to the established ritual of the Eastern 
Church, and more time than to some they might seem worth has been spent in assigning them to 
their different days. From our Adnotationes it will been seen that L at least is very careless, often 
pointing out the wrong place for the commencement of the lessons, and in fourteen instances even 
substituting Saturday for Sunday or vice versá. 

The danger of inferring identity of hand-writing from seeming resemblance in the shade of 
the ink in these very old documents (see p. xxi) appears clearly in the case of a mark (/ ) which - 
occurs 45 times in both languages throughout Kipling's edition at the beginning of limes, a little 
in the margin, but which in this volume is uniformly rejected. It is firmly and neatly made, and 
in many cases no difference in colour ean be detected between it and the letters of the original 
scribe: yet that it must be at least four centuries later is evident from Fol. 206 6 13 where/ is 
written over and partly covers the Ammonian numerals μὲ, and from Poll. 233 (5 20, 234 0 9 
where it is placed over the double points(:) which respectively follow pAe and pn. It seldom 
coincides with the commencement of a lesson, and not always with a pause in the sense, so that 
I am unable to understand what end it was designed to serve’. 

Where mere strokes or points are our only guides, therefore, it is always a little uncertain 
whether a correction is due to an earlier or more recent reviser. This we have already seen in the 


instance of the dialysis and apostrophus (above p. xix), and hence it seemed advisable to designate 


1/ is found at the beginning of the following lines: 2274 7; 2336 20; 2340 9; 247410; 949 b ἢ; 275 
12 b 19 ; 14 ὃ 30; 26 b and 27 α Il. 29; 39 « 29 ; 508 280 @ 27; 30; 271 α 2; 287 b 28; 302 α 16 ; 317 a 115 
32; 59612; 646 23; 78621; 79 b 29; 81 b and 824 338422; 3430 13; 423 0 15: add 48 b 21, not seen by 
ll. 11; 85518; 91428; 985 30; 104a 21; 115 το; Kipling. The following seem later, 299 ὁ 16; 306 ὁ 15; 
124 30; 127 ἃ 3; 153 b 22; 29; 1786 22; 202 3; 331 b 31, and over initial O 329 ὃ 26. 


203431; 206 b 13; 209 b 24; 221 b 18; 24; 226 b 10; 


INTRODUCTION. XXix 


— in the Adnotationes simply as s. m. (secundd manu) all mere erasures (such as that of -ro in the six 
3l places named 191 6 l. 24), and the numerous points and obeli employed in all ages to cancel what 
is to be recalled: we cite s.m. in no less than 422 places. Of these the points placed over the 
letters to be removed seem very old, perhaps from the hand of A or B, and are often found (e.g. 
Facsimile Pl. I, 1. 8) where a later hand has altogether erased the letters (e.g. Foll. 11566; 124 ὁ 
27; 125 b 26). 

Strokes ^ " or even /" (Fol. 420 6 19, 20) are occasionally set over words to denote that their 
order should be changed, ten times in the Acts (e. g. Fol. 415 ὁ 10), thrice elsewhere (Foll. 52 ὁ 19; 
68 ὁ ὃ; 165 b 32). These are, of course, distinctly recorded in the Adnotationes, being really of the 


In 


nature of various readings, as are also some instances where a late hand (mostly K) rejects or expresses 
doubt about a word by drawing a line under it (e.g. Foll. 715 9; 118 a@ 29; 12662; 128 a 28; 
31). In the Acts especially some sixteen whole clauses are placed within brackets «^ or ^^ by no 
early hands, which yet we have carefully noted. There are also many other marks, probably intended 
for reference, placed in the margin by recent scribes, which it seemed needless to enumerate :—such 
as 5, /, +,|, ) (Fol. 432 a 26), < (Fol. 458 6 ad calcem), c (Fol. 307 ὁ 12, 13); although Kipling 
has strangely inserted in his text some of the most modern of them (e.g. Foll. 442 0 8; 12; 4646 
l7 &c.). The numbers of the chapters, set down apparently by Beza and Bentley, disfigure the margin 
of the whole manuscript. 

If to the corrections we have enumerated as made in the text by various hands we add 20 
places noted where it has been rewritten, 17 where changes are made in the letters by the first 
hand, and 59 instances where dots, apparently accidental (see however p in 3936 ὦ 1. 30), are set 
over letters primá mana, the Adnotationes Editoris discuss as many as 2149 matters pertaining to 
the work of the original scribe, besides those which relate to the Appendix (pp. 447—8). 

It is really wonderful that an excellent scholar like David Schulz should have so lightly ac- 
quiesced in Kipling's belief that Cod. Bezae was written in Egypt, and even have reproduced his 
very unsound reasons for such a groundless notion (Kipling, Praef. p. xii; Schulz, Disputatio de Cod. 
D. pp. 6—10). The rudeness of the Latin version will soon be seen to spring from other causes 
than mere ignorance of that language (see Chap. III), and the long list of Alexandrian forms, if 
we may so term them, which will be accumulated hereafter (see Chap. IV), will not be found more 
extensive or remarkable than in other copies of high antiquity; while the errors of transcription 
in the Greek text certainly do not exceed those found in the Cod. Sinaiticus. As regards the proper 
lessons for Saturdays set down among the liturgical notes, which Kipling, on the supposed authority 
of Cassian, conceives to have been a peeuliar ordinance of the Egyptian monasteries, they prevail 
and always have prevailed, throughout the who!e Eastern Church', and are found in nearly all 
codices dating from the eighth century downwards, and consequently older than the earliest hand 
which was employed on the marginal annotations of D.  Kipling's plea that John iv. used to be 
read in Egypt on the Saturday before the Nile was expected to rise, and that the lessons appointed 


1 He cites Cassian, Institut. Lib. I1. c. 2, when speak- 
ing of the perpetual service kept up in the monasteries of 
Egypt: (Quamobrem exceptis vespertinis ac nocturnis 
congregationibus nulla apud eos per diem publica sollem- 
nitas absque die sabbathi vel dominicá celebratur, in qui- 
bus horá tertiá sacrae communionis obtentu conveniunt." 
. But though Kipling quotes c. 9 of the same book, he did 
not observe that Cassian describes this keeping of Saturday 
as quite general. ‘‘Quas [vigilias] a tempore praedica- 
tionis apostolicae, quo religio ac fides Christiana fundata 
| est, per universum orientem idcirco statutum est illuscescente 


sabbato debere celebrari—because Christ lay in the grave 
throughout that day. Credner (Beitráge zur Einleitung 
in die biblischen Schriften, Halle, 1832, I. p. 510) saw 
clearly that Kipling had proved too much, and alleges 
Constit. Apost. v. 15, VII. 23, τὸ σάββατον μέντοι kal 
τὴν κυριακὴν ἑορτάζετε ὅτι τὸ μὲν δημιουργίας ἐστὶν ὑπό- 
μνημα ἡ δὲ ἀναστάσεως... “Ἐν δὲ μόνον σάββατον ὑμῖν 
φυλακτέον ἐν ὅλῳ ἐνιαυτῷ, τὸ τῆς τοῦ κυρίου ταφῆς, ὅπερ 
νηστεύειν προσῆκεν, ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ ἑορτάζειν. Both fast and 
feast implied a religious service. 


XXX INTRODUCTION. 


for the corresponding Sundays related to the Lord's walking on the sea (Praef. ubi supra), has just 
no weight at all. John iv. 3 is marked simply as avvayvocpa “reading”; it is the Greek lesson for 
the fourth Sunday after Easter: while as regards the other lessons referred to, which can only be 
Matth. xiv. 22—33; John vi. 16—21; Mark vi. 45—56, the last of them is not noted at all, that 
from S. John merely as ἀνναγνοσμα, though it is the Greek lesson for the second Saturday after 
Easter, that from S. Matthew is actually set down ἀνναγνοσμα mepy to σαβατο, though it does not 
belong to a Saturday, but to the ninth Sunday of S. Matthew. 

A copy of the Greek Scriptures, furnished with a Latin version, would most likely be written among 
a people with whom Latin was vernacular. It would require a great deal of proof to rebut this 
very natural conclusion, while on the other hand every thing we see of Codex Bezae tends powerfully 
to confirm it. The very order in which the Gospels stand is peculiar to the West (above, p. xiv): 
our manuscript has it in common only with the great codices of the Old Latin Vercellensis (a), Pala- 
tinus (e), Brixianus (/), the Gothic version, and a Greek copy seen by Druthmar, a monk of Corbey 
in the ninth century'; Cureton’s Syriac places 8. Mark second, but S. Luke (not S. John) last. The 
same inference may also be drawn from the insertion of Latin letters in the Greek text; e.g. τυῦλοι 
Matth. xi 5; απεσταῖκεν John v. 38; papcov Fol. 296 ὁ title; σαζοφυλακιον Mark xii. 43 ; apost Fol. 
469 b title : and of Greek letters in the Latin, from the mere strangeness of the task, e.g. y for u in 
illym Matth. xv. 22; eyminum ibid. xxii. 23 ; wo in the Latin Fol. 196 a1. 13; x from x in aenox 
Luke iii. 37 ; ópocrita ibid. vi. 42 (so xi. 39; Mark vii. 6); karissimus Mark ix. 7; magixa Acts viii. 9, 
and the letters washed out (as stated in the Adnotationes) in Foll. 129 51. 6; 308 a1. 20; 478a1. 20; 
481a]. l. Add to these, as indications of a Western penman, those unmistakeable Latin forms and 
terminations brought into the text by the analogy of the Latin ; such are θηνσαυροσ Matth. ii. 11; xiii. 
44 only, but thensaurus always in the version ; σαμαριτανων ibid. x. 5 only; δανιηλου xxiv. 15 ; Ae- 
vzpocov xxvi 6 (leprosi in the version always); λεγειωνησ xxvi 53 (but Aeywv Luke vii. 30; Mark 
v. 9); φλαγελλωσασ xxvii. 26; Mark xv. 15; serpovo nomin. John xiii. 24; exereo Mark vi. 38 ; 


ypaBatro ibid. vi. 55 only: x 4bid. xiv. 5, both in the Greek and Latin, for Ógvopwv; βασιλεουσ 


1 «Vidi tamen librum Evangelii Graece scriptum, Kipling, in his heedlessness, urges yet another argument ; 


qui dicebatur S. Hilarii fuisse, in quo primi erant Mat- 
thaeus Johannes, et post [ali prius] alii duo. Interrogavi 
vero Eufemium Graecum cur hoc ita esset: dixit mihi, in 
similitudine boni agricolae, qui quos fortiores habet boves 
primos jungit." Christian. Druthmar. Matthaei Expositio, 
p. 11, Basil 1528. Wetstein first cited this passage 
(N.T. Prolegom. p. 28) to shew that the liber Evangelii 
Graecà scriptus seen by Druthmar, a native of Aquitania, 
might be Cod. Bezae itself, to which however, his descrip- 
tion does not answer very well. Marsh (Michaelis, 11. 
Ῥ. 701, ed. 1793), observing that ἐκπορευομένῳ διὰ στόματος 
θεοῦ (ch. iv. 4) was wanting both in Druthmar's Latin and in 
Cod. D, calls for an examination of the former to ascertain 
whether the Greek copy he employed (for Druthmar knew 
Greek) was our manuscript ornot. I have found on trial 
that Druthmar usually follows the Vulgate, and never in 
the least resembles the Latin of Cod. Bezae; that when 
he departs from the Vulgate to accord with D, the manu- 
scripts of the Old Latin more or less agree with him (e.g. 
Matth. iv. 4. ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ ig; ix. 4, εἶπεν αὐτοῖο); 
and that the several editions of Druthmar himself vary 
so much, that that of Basle contains the very clause 
whose absence (in other editions) was noticed by Marsh. 
From such premises no safe conclusion can be drawn. 


namely, that the supplemental Latin leaf of Cod. D, 
containing Matth. ii. 21—1iii. 7, exactly resembles (‘‘ om- 


nino convenire" Praef. p. xviii) the Corbey manuscript 


(ff) deposited in that very monastery in which Druthmar 
was a monk: never caring to remark that this Latin page 
is taken word for word fronr the more recent Vulgate, 
but assimilates less completely with ff. 

? Christian Hermansen the Dane, no unworthy suecessor 
of his distinguished countrymen Adler and Zoega, in his 
valuable Disputatio de Cod. Evangeliorum Syriaco a Curetono 
typis descripto (Hauniae 1859), together with the familiar 
instances given above, cites Tertullian contr. Marcion. 1v. 
2. 5 as following ordinem a vulgari alienum of the Gospels 
(p. 4). Tertullian certainly draws broadly the plain dis. 
tinction between Evangelists who were themselves A postles, 
and those who derived their information from the A postles 
*^nobis fidem ex Apostolis Joannes et Matthaeus insinu- 
ant, ex Apostolicis Lucas et Marcus instaurant, iisdem 
regulis exorsi" c. 2, but the order in which he names 
them is clearly accidental, or rather suggested by the 
course of his reasoning, so that no stress whatever can be 
laid on it: not to mention that in c. 5 his order varies, 
John, Matthew, Mark, Luke. 


y E 
* ^ $ 
ΝΥ τ τ νυ ΡΝ wa γυναι ΟΝ ΣΎ opu Tuc ee MENOS 


es oe 


INTRODUCTION. XXXl 


xv. 26 ; κρητὴησ καὶ ἀραβοι Acts ii. 11 ; rove akovovreo ibid. v. 11; ἀκουσαντεσ accus, xvii. 8. To the 
same cause may perhaps be referred the dialysis over the Latin 7 in iohanne Fol. 57 a 1. 12 ; tiae 82a 
1, 24; tam 427 al. 26, which may be observed once in Cod. Laud. 35 (Act. E) igitur ch. vi. 3. 

We can say little about Scholz’s statement, that the native country of this manuscript may be 
regarded as the South of France, by reason of its resemblance in style of writing to the uncial Lectionary 
of the Gospels Evst. 60, whose subscription shews that it was copied a.p. 1022 “in castro de Colonia" 
for the monastery of S. Denys (Scholz, .V. T. Proleg. τ. pp. xl; ciii. It is hard to conceive that there 
can be any striking likeness between codices which differ in age by full 500 years, though there is 
certainly some affinity between their respective texts; yet the very fact that a Greek Lectionary 
should be written for a French convent in the eleventh century adds one more link to the chain of 
evidence that the Churches of Gaul and Asia maintained for many ages the intercourse commenced by 
Pothinus and his missionaries about A.D. 170, and makes it quite credible that Oriental proper lessons, 
as well as the Oriental liturgy (Palmer, Origin. Litwrg. τ. p. 153, 2nd edit.), were long used in some of 
the monasteries of those regions: the liturgy, as we know, survived till Pepin's time. Hence we 
need not transfer our manuscript to Greece in order to account for the liturgical notes scattered 
throughout its margin in the course of the eighth and three following centuries, or refer them with 
Beza to the work 'endocti cujusdam. Graeci Calogeri" (see his Letter, supra p. vi) The very ortho- 
graphy of these notices savours of a Celtic origin (see p. xxvii, note 1); and the only three Saints 
Days whose proper lessons are marked are just such as would be specially regarded in the West at 
their respective dates, viz the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin (Aug. 15) by a hand of the tenth 
century (M,, Fol. 229 ὁ), the Festivals of S. George and S. Dionysius the Areopagite, the patron saints 
of England and France, inserted as late as the twelfth (by O, Foll. 462 6; 488 6)'. Thus all outward 
appearances point to Gaul as the native country of Codex Bezae (we shall notice internal indications 
of the same fact in Chapter III) nor is there any valid reason for thinking that it ever left that 
country till it was carried into Italy in 1546 (see p. viii). 


CHAPTER III. 
ON THE LATIN VERSION IN CODEX BEZAE. 


ΤῊΝ origin and character of the Latin version standing parallel to the Greek text of 
Codex Bezae, and known to critics by the name of d, involves questions of considerable diffi- 
culty, which have given rise to much discussion. In the present chapter an attempt will be 
made to prove (1) that it is, on the whole, an independent translation made either directly from 
the Greek on the opposite page, or from a text almost identical with it; (2) that the translator 
often retained in his memory, and perhaps occasionally consulted, both the Old Latin version 
and Jerome’s revised Vulgate; (3) that he probably executed his work in Gaul about the close of 
the fifth century. 


I. On the first point, we regret to find our judgement at variance with the decision, or 


1 Credner (Beitrüge, I. p. 514) who was nevessarily the times. "The Areopagite had been fully established in 


dependent on Kipling's edition, is ignorant of the first 
of these Festivals, which my predecessor passed over in 
silence, and I presume was unable to read: Mr Brad- 
shaw and I had quite enough to do to decypher the 
writing between us, though when once made out the sense 
is unquestionable. The other two are written in the 
same large, clear, wretched Western hand (wherein v is 
v, and e is e) and are well suited to what we can learn of 


the estimation he long held as early as the ninth century, 
when his works were translated by Hilduin for Louis 
the Meek; while the glory of S. George (who had been 
known in Gaul even in the sixth century) was spread 
throughout the West by Robert of Normandy and his 
followers on their return from the first Crusade at the close 
of the eleventh century. 


Xxxll INTRODUCTION. 


at least with an obiter dictum of Tischendorf. While seeking to account for the absence of 
the larger chapters (κεφάλαια majora) from Cod. Bezae, although they are found in copies of 
as early or an earlier date, he says “excipiendus tamen est D codex Graecus et Latinus Canta- 
brigiensis, quod inde explicandum videtur, quia Italus ejusdem codicis textus, a quo ipsum Graecum 
pependisse certwm est, nihil ejusmodi praebuit" (Cod. Sinait. Proleg. p. xxxii, not. 2, edit. min.). 
By “Italus ejusdem codicis textus" our version d must needs be meant, yet we hold it certain 
that so far from the Greek text being dependent on or derived from it, the Latin version is 
little better than a close and often servile rendering of the actually existing Greek. 

(2) For how else shall we account for the frequent insertion in the Latin of purely Greek 
words which no other known version ever employed, and for which there are adequate equivalents 
in Latin? Such are ana Luke ix. 3 only; promeletantes ibid. xxi 14; aporia ibid. v. 25; 
machuerae ibid. xxii. 38, but cladius v. 36, gladius in 17 other places; aporior ibid. xxiv. 4; 
echo Acts ii. 2; allophylus ibid. x. 28; allophoelus wid. xi. 19; adynatus ibid. xiv. 8; anetius 
ibid. xvi. 97; spermologus ibid. xvii. 18; ellada ibid. xx. 2; eremum ibid. xxi. 38; so John vi. 31 
only’. On the other hand a few mere technical terms, such as a remote provincial might have 


keard used, are employed happily enough by d alone of the Latins; e.g. optio carceris (δεσμο- 


φυλαξ) Acts xvi 23; 27; 36; sestertia docenta (μυριδασ πεντε)ὴ ibid. xix. 19, a fair computation, 
Professio Luke ii. 1—5; Acts v. 387 and decurio (βουλευτησ: cf. Plin. Ep. i 19) Luke xxii. 50; 
Mark xv. 43 are also in the Vulgate. We should notice also one or two ritualistic terms peculiar 
to d among the versions, which may possibly suggest a somewhat later date than can be assigned 
to the rest: John xvi 2 λατρειαν προσφερειν hostiam offerre; Matth. xxvii. 62 παρασκευὴ cena pura 
(but in Mark xv. 42, where alone it occurs besides in Cod. Bezae, parasceue with the Vulgate), although 
this latter expression was used by Tertullian and Augustine, and has been already explained by Mill 
GN. T. Proleg. $ 1281) after Ducauge: cena pura, however, is found in several of the earlier Latin 
codices in John xix. 14 (e) ; 31 (a. ὃ. e); 42 (e); Luke xxiii. 54 (a. ὦ. c. e. f). 

(8) Violations of the rules of Latin syntax occur not unfrequently in all extant modifi- 
cations of the primitive Latin version of the N. T. and are now held to demonstrate the 
African origin of that venerable work: some of the manuscripts contain them more plentifully 
than others; none, whether in respect to number or barbarism, to the extent of our d, which 


indeed is quite unique in its tone and the general current of its diction: nothing is found - 


elsewhere so gross and palpably ungrammatical as many of the following instances, which we 
commend to the reader's careful examination. The Greek construction of a genitive absolute 
oegurs ule aii. 15 semel; as vos xix, ΤΙ; χα 02206 28: xoxo De: 36; and not elsewhere; 
as if the inexperienced translator had been trying an experiment which he saw cause to dis- 
continue: just as o δὲ κιτιλ. is rendered qui autem &c. in Matth. ii. 14 and in 53 other passages 
in that Gospel, but afterwards only in Acts xi. 15; ad (ie. at) le, ale vero, ipse vero 
(Acts xii. 16) being used instead. Notice also the neuter plural noun with a singular verb 
in Matth. xii. 20; xvii. 12; Luke xix. 421: Mark iv. ll: the double negative inereasing the 
strength of the negation, Matth. xxii 16; John vi. 39; viu. 33; ix. 33; xi. 50; xiv. 30; xvi 295 
Luke xx. 40; xxii. 34; Mark xiv. 60: the genitive is used after a comparative as in Greek 
(even the Vulgate hes it in Acts xvii. 11), Matth. xii. 41; (not v. 42); John v. 20; vu. 31; 
x. 29; xiu. 16 semel; xiv. 12; xv. 13; Luke vii. 28 semel; Mark xii. 31; the examples being 
found here again chiefly in the same Gospel: the same remark applies to the following cases 


! I should have added to this list basiliscus John iv. 46, but that the word is also found in Cod. Vercellensis (a). 


m 


-— —— «(trum 


’ 


INTRODUCTION. xxxiii 
pue attraction, as it is called, John vi. 31; Luke i 1; i. 20; ii. 19; xiii 17; xix. 37; 
xxiv. 25; Acts i 2 (but not in the Greek) Verbs also govern other cases than the rules of 
Latin syntax demand, and that too in accordance with Greek: the genitive in Matth. ix. 21; 
ob xx, 2) bis, xxu- 101; John vir £0; 1x. 29; 91 semel; x. 9; 8; 27; xii. 47; Luke i. 53?; 
904; xx. 20; 35; xxii. 25; 35!; xxii. 15?; Mark x. 42; or the dative (all except those in S. Luke 
with adoro wpookvveo) Matth. ii. 2; 8; 11; ix. 18; xiv. 33; xv. 25; xxviii. 9; John iv. 21; 23 semel; 
Luke i. 3; xiv. 33; xvii. 13°; Acts vii. 43: add te nocu? (αδικω oe) Matth. xx. 13 (cf. Mark xvi. 18 
in am. fuld., manuscripts of the Vulgate); maledixerunt illum John ix. 28; maledicentes vos [but 
thus also Cod. Palatin. (e)| Luke vi. 28 (see the Greek); benedixit eos Luke xxiv. 50 (so v. 51) with 
Augustine in loco; and such a form as puelles Acts xvi. 19. The same inference may be drawn from 
the varied and luckless shifts made by the Latin scribe to render that great stumblingblock to 
translators, the Greek article. He begins the attempt with Ac in S. John (viii. 26; x. 36; xiv. 19; 
22; 907; xvi 21; 28 bis; xvi. 6; 9; 11 semel; 21, all with o κοσμοσ), which he resumes in the 
Acts (iv. 8; 22; 37; xi 22; xvii. 27; xix. 23; 35); so perhaps Luke xxiv. 17 ésta verba haec ot 
λογοι ovror: next he tries ?//e in John xi. 517; Luke xxiv. 9 (with other versions); Acts ii. 10; 
vu. 49; xil. 7; xx. 25; xxi 38: or ts in Acts ii. 25; xvi 19: or (as Schulz has partly noticed) 
pau οὐ al, 11, ὺν 21: 20: wi 8; 13; 17; 18; 95; 43; 48; 58; vin. 9; x. 16; 21; xi. 12; 
23; xii. 23; xvi 25; xix. 30; xx. 24: wnus seems to be a later expedient. The servility and 
awkwardness of the translator is especially manifest when he mixes up the constructions of the 
two languages, thus producing what is neither Greek nor Latin, e. g. Matth. xxiv. 24; John xii. 
τ 79. xus 1 4 55 xx. 46; xxi. δῦ; xxiv. 14; 27; 41; Mark ii 8; v. 4; ix. 14; 
42; x. 32; xv. 29; 33. This is most observable in the Acts, whose text, both Greek and Latin, 
is in so unsatisfactory a state: e.g. 11.13; 24; vi 4; vii. 12; x. 25; xi. 1; xii. 20; 25; xin. 1; 
ES 2055225 xvi. 4» 10; xix. 25; 29; 40; xx. 12. 
will suffice to shew that they are but halting renderings of the Greek. 


The study of a few of these examples 


(y) «More conclusive still are those many instances wherein the Latin has an erroneous 
rendering which could not have originated in that language, but is plainly derived from fol- 
lowing some other Greek readiug than that now found in the manuscript, or some false reading 
of the existing Greek which could not have sprung up in the Latin, or else from a mere misap- 


prehension of the sense of the Greek. Such are Matth. xxii. 40 νομοσ verbum) (the scribe 


μος .--- 
misread Aoyóc); wid. xxvi. 6 Tov την γενομένου thu facto*; Luke i. 9 θυμιασαι sacrificare (as if 


1 Miserere mihi, a doubtful instance, for in this ver- 
sion misereor several times takes a dative; in Matth. xviii. 
33 we find both a genitive and dative; a dative in Luke 
ΧΥΪ, 24; xvi. I3; xvii. 39; Mark x. 47: a genitive in 
Luke xviii. 38; Mark x. 48 ; and six other places. 

2 This attempt to make factus answer all the purposes 
of γενομενοσ disfigures no less than 42 places in the ver- 
sion. In the Acts indeed d has learnt to use a little 
more licence at times, rendering eyewero by mascebatur 
ll 43; eyevero by respondit xi. 9; by contigit xiv. τ; *yevo- 
μενοσ by conversus xii. r1. In the Acts also, as was quite 
necessary, much greater freedom is used in translating the 
particles: thus re is etiam ii. 44; quoque ii. 46; x. 22; 
Mero iw. 27; xi. 46; que ll. το; ν. 14; vi. 12 &c.: δὲ is 
not only autem as usual (vii. 1 &c.), but quoque viii. 13; 
Χ. 24; “τι6 γ. 145 Vil. 32; XIX. 3; aque vill. I; vero v. 
16; 22; 24; X. 24 &c.: μεν ovv quidem xv. 30; ergo xvii. 


12; quae xvii. 14; étaquae xvii. 30; ut vero cum xix. 9: yap 
praeterea i. 15 as wellas enim, so constant elsewhere: av is 
generally made by utique (Matth. xxiv. 43 ; Luke xii. 39, &c.), 
butin Actsxvii. 18; 20 by nunc, inxviii. 14 by forsitam. These 
are stronger reasons than any assigned by Kipling (Cod. 
Bezae, Praef. p. xii) for supposing that a new hand was 
employed in the Acts because ava:tioo is made by anetius 
Acts xvi. 37, but by innocens Matth. xii. 7 (he might have 
added by sine culpa two verses previously): αδυνατοσ by 
inpossibilis Matth. xix. 26; Luke xviii. 27; Mark x. 27, 
by adynatus Acts xiv. 8: dogafw by clarifico Acts iii. 13; 
iv. 21; xi. I8; xxi. 20, but no where else. Yet in regard 
to δοξαζω we meet with just the same variation in the 
Gospels. In S. Matthew it is glorifico four times, never 
in S. Luke, but honorijico five times, honoro three times, 
in the passive gloriam accipio iv. 15: in S. Mark we have 
honorifico once: in S. John glorifico fourteen times, Aonori- 
€ 


XXXlY INTRODUCTION. 


it were θυσαι); xxii. 12 αηδια lite; ibid. v. 40 ev vo avro κριματι im ?pso judicio; Mark xu. 38 
roy τελωνων qui volunt! (he translates τῶν θελοντων); xiv. 51 συνδονα επιγυμνου (for em y.) sim- 
done nuditatis; Acts vii. 19 κατασοφισαμενοσ cum justitias coepisset; ibid. xii. 18 ετροποφορησεν 
ac si nutrix alwit (he read erpopod., as Mill saw plainly at first, less clearly when he wrote 
his Appendix to the N.T.); xiv. 9 ὕπαρχων ev φοβω possidens in timore; ibid. v. 15 ομοιοιπαηθεισ 
ἐσμεν ipew avÜpomou patientes sumus vobis hominibus (as if he read avOpwrow); ibid. v. 16 ewe 
sanavit (as if from caopo); xvi. 33 ελυσεν aro των πληγων solvit plagas (ελυσεν for ελουσεν 15 
natural enough, δου ἡ for lavit far less so); xvin. 18 προσευχὴν (for εὐχην) orationem; xxi. 21 
pure ev row εθνεσιν (for εθεσιν)ὴ avrov περιπατειν meque gentes ejus ambulant, in mere blind per- 
plexity. The student may find hundreds of these instances, just as convincing as any we have 
given. | 

(9) The same inference, so far as regards the fact of the independent origin of the Greek 
text, at least of the Latin which stands on the opposite page in Codex Bezae, may be drawn 
from those places where the present Latin differs from the Greek in respect to a variation which 
could have arisen only in the Latin. This process, applied by Wetstein to the case of the 
Velesian readings (V.7. Proleg. Vol. r p. 60) has settled the question as to their history and 
value". Examples of this kind might be adduced from d without limit, but a few of real moment 
are as good as a thousand. Such are John xii 43 ηγαπησαν dixerunt (ie. dilexerunt, cf. xiii. 
23; 94); ibid. xiv. 26 ὕπομνησει commovebit (i.e. commonebit) ; Acts v. 17 ζηλου aepulationem (i.e. 
aemulationem); bid. vi. 1 παρεθεωρουντο discupiuntur (i.e. dispiciuntur); vii. 28, xvi 35 εχθεσ 
externa (i.e. hesterna) die; vii. 32 εἐτολμα audiebat (i.e. audebat); ibid. v. 46 evpe referit (i.e. reperit); 
xii 20 δια ro τρεφεσθαι propter ne alienarentur (i.e. propter quod alerentur); xii. 21 ednperyopa con- 
tentionabatur (i.e. concionabatur); xvi 35, 38 ραβδουχουσ lectores (i.e. lictores: so fuld. of the 
Vulgate v. 35); xvii 4 γυναικεσ rov mwporov mulieres quae morum (i.e. primorum); xx. 9 κατω 
zosum (i.e. sursum); ibid. v. 27 βουλὴν volumptatem (i.e. voluntatem). 

IL. We shall best investigate the next branch of this discussion—the relation which the 
Latin version of Codex Bezae bears to the old version of the Western Church, and to the Vulgate 
revision of it executed by S. Jerome—if we select a passage of some length, extant in all the 
principal manuscripts of the Old Latin, rich in peculiar and idiomatie expressions, and little liable 
to be corrupted from the synoptic Gospels (Luke xxiv. 1-9. wherein we may compare the 
translation found in our Codex (d of the critical editions) with that of the Vercelli (a), Verona (0), 


fico six. This precarious argument drawn from the use of 
different words in the several parts of the same work 
weighs far tco much with some crities, and is peculiarly 
inapplicable in the case of a writer who is apt to change 


τανουσαι for a, μαρτυρουσαι, but this was amended primá 
manu, as indeed were all except Luke vi. 20 by later hands. 
We demonstrated above (p. xxiii), by noting certain errors 
of the transcriber, that the Latin as it now stands was 


his expression in the self-same verse; e.g. Matth. xix. 12; 
John xii. 12 (gender of dies); xvii. 1; xx. 19; Mark vii. 
JS 1x, 37 UNA CES T 

1 The following various readings also, the Latin ver- 
sion being quite correct, could only have originated in 
the Greek: e. 9. Matth. xi. 3 epyafouevoo for εἐρχομενοσ 
(renis, d) ; John xiv. 21 ενῴωνησω for εμῴφανισω (ostendam, 
d); Luke ii. 13 αἰτουντων for awovvrov (laudantes, d); 
ibid. vi. 20 ert apac for erapao (Tl for Il: elevans, d); 
xiv. 26 ewe for μεισει (odit, d); Acts iv. 29 αγιασ for 
απιλασ (ΤΊ for ΠῚ; mnacias, d); ibid. v. 4 μεσον for με- 
vov (manens, d). Credner (Beitrdge, 1. p. 463), besides 
several of the above examples, also cites John v. 39 ἀμαρ- 


taken from another Latin copy, similarly divided in re- 
spect to στίχοι: we have now further and independent 
proof that the version (Y) was not made direct from the 
actually existing Greek (D), but from some earlier text, 
almost though not quite the same, in which such varia- 
tions as τελωνων, εργαΐομενοσ, evpwvnow Kc. had not as 
yet sprung up. 

2 Mr Field has employed this method for the happy elu 
cidation of that old puzzle in Barnabas c. 3, where the an- 
cient Latin version has ‘‘sicut dicit filius Dei resistamus 
omni iniquitati et odio habeamus:” a saying no where 
else imputed to the Lord. The Greek in Cod. Sinaiticus 
stands wo mpemet wow OU κ. T. X.: sicut decet filiis Dei. 


| 
i 
| 
4 


INTRODUCTION, XXXV 

Colbert (c), Palatine (6), and Brixia (f), copies or modifications of the elder Latin; and with the 
common printed or Clementine Vulgate as amended by collation with its three best manuscripts, 
Codd. Amiatinus (am.), Fuldensis (fw/d.) and Forojuliensis (707.}". Single verses may readily be 
found which might serve to shew either that d is completely independent of all other known 
translations and made exclusively from the Greek on the opposite page; or, on the contrary, that 
it is a mere modification of the Old Latin, differinz no further from other copies of it than e (for 
example) does from f. The careful study of d in many such long passages as that here subjoined 
leads us to believe that neither of these views presents us with the whole truth. The Latin of 
Cod. D was really constructed immediately from its Greek text, servilely following it (as we have 
just seen) to the violation of the simplest rules of Latin syntax, and thus contains much, both in 
respect to words and phrases, that is quite peculiar to itself: while on the other hand, inasmuch 
as i6 was the work of a Western scribe on whose memory the diction of his native version was 
firmly imprinted, like that of King James’ Bible is on our own, the translator unconsciously and 
habitually imitated it, sometimes for whole verses together, even in places where the Greek original 
might have taught him to render otherwise. The parallel columns containing the several versions 
Cover DD. XXXVI, XXxvil. 

The general independence and occasional conformity of d appear equally clear throughout 
these verses. As our attention is directed at present solely to the diction of the several translations, 
we only note in passing the remarkable identity in reading between Codex Bezae (Dd) and c 
in v. 1 (ελογιζοντο δὲ ev eavroue Tis apa αποκυλισει tov Mov, where yet the Latin words of c 
and d are as far apart as they can be), in v. ὅ (οι δὲ evrav) and elsewhere (e.g. vv. 6, 7); as also 
between Dd and e in v. 24 (eOouevy: Dd is opposed to all the Latins in v. 5 ta προσωπα, 
v. 10 in omitting ἣν de. Our d will be seen to stand quite alone in v. 3 introeuntes; v. 4 
aporiarentur (one of the barbarous Greek words catalogued above) and amictw scoruscanti ; 
v. ὃ timore factae (here again from the Greek, yevopevar); v. 6 mementote; v. ll paruerunt in 
conspectu and derisus; v. 13 abeuntes and iter habentis; v. 14 horum, in heedless misapprehension 
of the final covrov; v. 16 wt non for ne; v. l8 advena and nescisti (to which a comes 
nearest); v. 20 potentes; v. 21 incipiebat (μελλων, a word similarly rendered by d in Matth. 
i. 13, and 22 other places, by coeperat Acts xvi. 27, by volente Acts xx. 4, by habeo Luke 
x. 1; xix. 4); e. 22 seduxerunt and matutinae (mane in a); v. 24 de his qui erant nobiscum 
and sic sicut (ovroc wc): most of these instances being highly characteristic. Just as visible, 
however, is the resemblance between d and some or all of its fellows: in v. 23 it approaches 
very close to a, and has with it vivum v. 5; stadios v. 13: in v. 9 row evdexa is rendered 4/[is 
undecim by all except c, with which alone d has reliquis v. 9: in v. 13 κωμην is castellum, in 
v. 15 ομειλειν is fabulari (neither of them very happy translations) in all but a, as d renders 
ομειλησασ in Acts xx. 11 and with bce has fubulabantur here in v. 14, though f/ and the 
Vulgate rightly change it into loguebantur: in v. 16 all save e employ tenebantur (detinebantur, e). 
Above all, there occurs sometimes for verses together (e.g. vv. 7, 8) such a similarity in the tone 
and rhythm of the sentences as cannot be deemed accidental; yet may perhaps be sufficiently 
accounted for on the part of the scribe called d by imperfect recollections of the primitive 
Latin version still fondly cherished in his mind. 


1 All necessary information respecting these MSS. various readings full of interest: e.g. in v. 17 et steterunt 
will be found in Scrivener’s Plain Introd. pp. 256—269, tristes, with N A p.m. B. Besides v. 24 Tischendorf 
and in Mr Westcott’s noble article on the Latin versions (Cod. Palat. Proleg. p. xviii) cites John x. 3; xvii. 11; 
in Smith's Dictionary of the Bible. Luke xxiii. 29?; xxiv. 49 as passages where D and c agree 


? The version in e is often very rude and free, and its against all others. 


XXXVI 


INTRODUCTION. 


je1enj tunjory ponb sura 
-1u woes (wef suatqr) 
jq? ja *jisod (wp v[os 
0) €[os eururmoqur| 21ptA 
suequinoo4d ga umjtour 
-üuour pe 3rtimmono sues 
-1ns wagner 5Π.1η96 κι 511 
(7339 1uudaprpaa4o) 486 
-9pard UOU 29 BSI ΘΠ 19Λλ 
umj3ueuruipop ('40/ 3nots 
"uLO) 7015 so[[t 92uv 3uns 
€slA 249 ,, DRY so[ogsode 
pe jurqesip e*eub yuR.e 
sio uno oeunb 90.19290 39 
Iqoo*r BIB 29 €?uuuqor 
go (“of e€u-) eue[eps eut 
€iIeUj (u9jü9 4819 o, snq 
-1UUIO 5119790 29 uiroopun 
SI[JI eruuo ὉΘΌΠ j3unioA 
-wunu  ojueunuou Ὁ 
evsseine1 go ς snfa unu 
-Oq19A JUNS 9otjepiooel 
39 9 (“of yadanser arp 
Ὁ11192) 9e41eS4nse. 1719) 
erp 29 ΤΟ] ΠΠΌΠ1Ὸ0 39 {ΠῚ 101 
-vooed whuiwoy snurw 
UL Iperj siuruoq tuni[ 
τῇ 3e310do *inb suavip , 
jesso vores ul (pjnf 
onu? weyne) onype uno 
SIQOA 259 snjnoo[ 911 
-enb rurmepaooo4 (‘waza 
*40f/ Jixedans) 31XoJnse 
pes oru 259 uou g 51} 710 πὶ 
"uno ulojueAalA sijLiewnb 
pinb sep pe 3uniexip 
WBII9} UL tun3[nA 4198 
-i[99p 39 wayne 3ue81u1 
uino ¢ IjUeS[nJ 92994 UI 
Se[[I Snoos 3un493J9]S LILA 
oup 9009 OSI ep 3ues 
-89 opjeulojsuoo ojuoeul 
wnp 4359 umjovg yo; us 
τϑὶ ULWOp snd.roo 3utnaou 
-OAUL UOU "9UsSOlDUl 9 & 
OJUIWNUOW € tunjn[oAau 
wopide, j3unaouoAUI Ja ς 
v19vulo4e 1ut9A.red eveub 
S9juv4.lod wumnguoerumuoul 
pe JUNAIUGA o[non[rp ep 
-[f^ 1846 85 wojne vun , 
“SISNGITAL 
-OU0 ἢ ‘SISNAGIAT (sax 
-ILVINY ‘aaoQ (‘juow 
-0|D) VIVOTNA OISUXA 


48.191}} 
umjovj ponb uinoes 500. 
ταῖσι 41|Ὶ8 39 vzisod vos 
VULMVIJUIT 290Ρ|1ΔΛ 5.96 
-mmooidd 29. wunjuoumu 
-OW p? 3rrinomo suooans 
wojne snijed., sr[[r3uüveq 
-9poe1o uou 49 umnuv[[t eq 
-19A tunjueuredm[op Isenb 
SO[]I UI'&.109 UNS SIA 29 i, 
dery so[ojsode pe 3ueq 
-eorp eeub 3uvuo sro tuno 
ownb ou19399 39 1qoovI LIL 
-BUL 19 wuuvqor Ja euo|ep 
ORI eLICRI τ 9}}}8 2819 οἱ 
SNQIUWIO 51.19290 39 WIoep 
-un 5111 etutuo Davy 3uu 
-9AvIjuuu ojuetunuou! e 
avssolsel jo g snío wind 
-OgiaA 415 ΘΒ ΌΡΙΟΟΘΙ 
jo 9 e1eG.Insol 910 812.191 
je Leyloudd 3e um.03v0 
-9ed wnultuoy snuvur ur 
1pe1) siuruon umni[g 393 
-10do vinb sueorp , 3esso 
urmepn[eS ur Onype uino 
SIQOA 259 snjnoo[ (921 
-enb rututp.oo23431xoJ1ns 
pas 910] 359 uou smj.rour 
tuno WeUdAIA sniioeub 
pmb sej[ pe 3urnaexip 
W119} UL WNI[NA 3ueo1eu 
-I[op 329 Wayne juoeueul 
τι} uino , 7119. ΠῚ} 9759Λ 
ur se[[r eyxul gunsez4spe 
OND LWIA 9999 901] op uoi 
τ 5900] unp 459 uunjovj 
qa, nser sndaoo 3uniou 
-OAUL UOU OBSSALOUL 290 e 
ojuauinuotu € unjn[oA9J 
uropide[ 3ungouoeAut 39 z 
519. tuno [uulis ΘΈΠῸ 29 
BIVWOIE JULIOAvIvA θθιὉ0 
sojuvejiod njueunuoui 
pe 3ungouaA o[non[rp op 
-[@A 1j€qqvs uojne tun , 


(Sf) 


SONVIXIUG XW8d07) 


SI[[I 3u'eqopo1o uou 
49 "jsp eqioaA unmnjuoul 
-WI9[9p 3noIS so[[I o3ue 
juus vsrA Jo τι so[ogsode 
pe jueqeotp oevq j3uv€Ilo 
-nj sisdr umo oenb ovr 
-0}90 Jo *'1qo'"I vLreut 
go '"utqgor 39 *'* Lieur 
Up 77] Snquet sug 
-99 219 si[ndiosip urroepun 
SI[[I ΘΓ tu 0 99e d JUNAGARIY 
“UNUO evsso1S9139, * Dd 
τοῦ WNALOGIOA UNS eee 
-Ot9UIa; 19, 9.19-9.1nso4 910 
*13193 39 Logton.o 39 unu 
-1WOY SNUB ur Ipe3 sti 
παῖ οἵ} wig 39340do eimb 
suoolp, 3essa vev[n[e S ur 
“ype wmno'''4sa sngn 
ss Trenb******oweUul ov Ὁ 
“GIO UIND ΓΠΘΊΘΔΙΛ 
sojiiaenb pinb sept pe 
QUNIOXIP τ 8.1.19}8 ur tun} 
-[NA γπθι0 1090 39 We} 
“1B 4τιθι9.111} umo e o3ues 
-[UJ 93994 ur ΘῸΠῚ snoos 
junI939]$ LA OUP 9009 
29 ΟἽ51 ep guns ovj3vu.o3s 
τοῦ ejueur np 459 wn} 
-09J 39, snduoo qun1ouaA 
-ur uou Ulojne ovssol3 
-Urg Ojueumnuot Ὁ umj 
-n [049.1 utopidve[ 3un.ouoA 
-UL 39 ; QuBIoAvIed ecnb 
sojuvji0d wnjueunuour 
p? exodtue3 ep[uvA qun.iou 
τοῦ Ijeqqus u9jue Ut , 


'(9) 


SONILVIVd Xuao; 


519 
4ΠΒΟ]ΘΌΘΙΟ uou 19 ὉΘΌΓ 
€q.oA snstiop isenb wn 
-09 n32edsuoo ut 11 ΠιΘ Πα 
-ed 29 1: devy so[ojsode 
pe jueqoeorp sio uino oed 
-9}90 29 1qoo*I BIIVW Jo 
BULOL 29 VUSTRPSVU vri 
-eU o, SInbijeu snqru uio 49 
tuloapuUN si[[I 9900 eruuio 
junloAeIjunU ^ BBS AAT 
39 , suío umaoA49A guns 
ovju1O0tuo9ul 3o , .9.19.9.1118 
-81 eip 811192 39 L3pgrondo 
je winurdou snueu ur 
Ipes} siuruom uini[g 393 
-10do u'eiuonb , .eevppes 
Ul Jesse ΟἹ ΠΡῸ uno siqoa 
459 sujnoo[ ezurnb we} 
-Nv 9702 9.911 y SIN} 10 
uino wnat 5171 190} Ὁ pinb 
seo pe? juniexip {ΠῚ pe 
e110} UI SONS SOz[NA 4ππ1 
-QABUI[OUL 901009} Wayne 
O10WI1} UL ; Ijuvosnloos 
njoruie UL sro 3undojsispe 
LILA OUP 9092 09 9p 1n3uo 
-eliode qnp 259 tunjovj 
j| , Sudioo 3un4euesA 
-ur uou urojne sojunoodj 
-UL , Ojuatunuoul ? uinj 
-njoAet wuopide[ qungeu 
-9AUI Wayne $92U9!U9A c 
wopidey 3erxseA[oaer enb 
-1yn sinb es wijur wo3ne 
jueqe315009 5111 tuno wep 
-inb 49 3unuoa*ued evnb 
ΘΘ7119.19108 wunjueuiuou 
pe 3ueqerueaA opnon[rp eu 
τῦτα 17.866 85 uie3ne vun , 


Ὁ) 


avzag xaaog 


γ019}}} unjovjy 
ponb surat τὰ 1095 2100 
jo *3j1sod 0].05 *urutoj 
-Ui[ 3opt4 suequuinoo.d 29 
umnjueunuour pe 44nd 
-no suacins weyne snij 
-od,, st[[t yueqopoa.o uou 
Jo VAST vq.I94 v1ueuirga[op 
rsunb sojp[r pnde yuns ovs 
-1A 4911 8151 so[o3sode pe 
jueqoorp evnb senbiyau 40 
Tqoovl trIeüu go vuueior 
49 euo[vpoeni erreur uo? 
-n*? ju€40 9, stubi[ox snq 
-IUuio 79 si[ogsod'e uroep 
-Un 8451 eruuuo 4 Π19ΛῈ1 
-unuai Jo juns evsJoAoIl 
j9 ς sufo umuaoqueA 3uns 
99)EJOUI9UI(UOO 39 , 9.19 
-INSII VIP vIjI9] 29 Loy 
-Je τοῦ 29 uiniojeoood 
Unuiuoqy suueur ur Ip 
siurmuow wHiTy 39340do 
wriuonb ,  veepgpes ur 
esse onijpe umo 415 sn3no 
τοῦ sIqoa oenb turtueour 
-QUIWIOD SINJIOW Ὁ 41Xad 
-1nsa91 g {π|Π|0 18 Ζ811 uins 
-ef sjiiavnb wenb yunse 
-XIp ui9ju* 17Π1 UIELI93 UI 
{9108} JUNAIARUT[OUT [1198 
-n? θΌ)1 1191 100 ςς Θ1119.0}}1 
Θ459Λ UI 5071 Shoas qunu93 
“1}SU LILA Onip 9099 d0y op 
quo1edn3s Wnp 59 tun39tj 
qo, nser turmop sud.oo 
juudeueAur uou wane 
juessiuaA umo e OJUBIUNU 
-our v uunjn[oaor wepid 
-e[ JUNAOUDAUL 3uesssiuoA 
uno jo ς wuepide[ 39194 
-[0Ae1 mb 3essa weusinb 
95 (1971 Wayne juvtq*j 
-1309 qu uroA€ ed onbuno 
-ovnb sojue49j fo[non[rp 
wunjueunuou. pe 3unaou 
-9A Djeqqus uiojne oun , 


Ὁ) 


ΞΒΩΝΙ ΞΟ. XHGO[) 


-201p 2991) *p *a 9009 Ja Ul 


ὋΤ ὦ sojojsodp po yung 
21} 1990 00 aq WIND vu “po 


ἽΝ ‘pusyosry, pnde (5) sisusovuoy “pod 'q'N 


SITE 3ueq 
-9p910 uou 39 VISE VQIOA 
tunaueuireLi[ep 3noIs so 
aque 3uns BSTA 39 11 SOT 
-0380d* pe 28 6901} oeeq 
jueionj srsdr uno oenb 
909399 19 Iqoo'r erreur 3o 
ΘΧΠΌΠΟΙ 39 eeuoe[epaeul 
CLIeW ul9jne 2819 οἱ 516 
-IUWO SL19399 29 IX SIJ[I 
€ruuio 9eeq 3unieAerjunu 
-91 ΘΌΒΘΘΙΘΘΙ 29. !UnX 
τοῦ tu10q9A 3uns 9ejer 
-OWBWII jo , OI9g.Insei 
€I)1193 eIp 39 1910} 10. 29 
WNUIWOY snueur ur IPRs} 
siunuoq uni[g 39310do 
emb susoip , jesse eev[ 
-e3 uronup* tuno wWNdsSIG 
-0A 3se snjnoo[ 1028} 
IUIWBLOW UAL g SID3.10 αἱ 
umo W9}U9ATA 5171198 0 
pinb ser pe juniexip 
{18.198 ur tunj[nA 3ueded 
-I[ep 39 wayne 29.981] 
-Ij "uno, 93ueo[uj 9jsoA 
UL SP[II SDOOS 2{11192915 
IMA Onp 9909 39 OJORS 
9p 3uesso 9B)VUII}SUOD 93 
-ueui uunp 259 tun399J 29 Ὁ 
sndiod 3undoueAUuL UoU 
{{|91}} Ὁ eesso1igur , WNIN] 
-0A9.1 Wapidey gunsauda 
τῶι Jo g jURLeARIed ouub 
sojzuvqiod wnjuemnuow 
pv srodwo} ep[e4 3un1ou 


“aA Iyeqqes uiojne ἘΠῚ , 


(4) 


SISNUNOUTA XIGOD 


519 718 690 9.10 uou 39 
oevq θα19λ Β1ΠῸΡ wenb 
-UB} 511ΠΠ JUNS VSIA 9 ,, 
devy so[ogsode pe jurq 
-eorp eeub sre uino eenb 
-I[24 49 BUURYOL 29 ταοῦ 
τι verieur Jo vuo[epSeur 
{Π92}}} 319g, SNQTUUIO 511 
-9392 29 turoopunm 5111 VLU 
τ0 ΟΘΌΠ 2{Π|119 ΔΌΤ2 {{Π119.1 
ΘΈΒΙΘΛΘΙ 9 g WNIOY um 
-OQI0A j3uns OvzRIOW OU 
49 g 990 {Π|59. VIP Ὁ12.192 
49 tpu13 3e310do sturwoy 
unipg weiuonb susoip , 
eorl[es UI 3esso onugpu 
{ΠῚ 0 SIqoA 459 sn3noo 3no 
-IS Τὺ ΙΒ ΤΟ UQUU y SIT2.10UI 
umo wnata 51711190}} Ὁ pmb 
Se[[[ pe 3unaexip urere? 
pe {9100} Ssojuvui[Our 
evsueqa1dpe wayne oou 
τς Ijuoo[nj 9159Δ UI 58} 
-[L e€3xn( 7 Π.19211508 onp 
LIA 9009 901] ep juored 
-nys Wp 259 1108} 38 , 
sndiod 3unadeuoAur uou 
ulojuv IVSSILOUL » OjUOUI 
-nuour ? uinjn[o4or1 Wap 
-Ide[ uio3gn'? 3un.i9U8AUI z 
junioA€e1ed eenb sojuor 
-9jpe wnjuewnuow pr 
ap[va uroon[ 9218 JUuNnIeU 
-94 WUNLOJVGGeS 910 Wa} 
-nevund, ‘alxx avon'y 


Ὁ) 


SISNUTIDOWAA XAGOD 


XXXVH 


INTRODUCTION. 


- 


ide. nd mt 


(sof 4unuopiA) 3unaou8A 
κατ uou o194 unsdr 3una 
-oxIp sa.iornur 3nors qund 
-dUSAUL BIT 29 tunjueunu 
-ol p? sr13sou xo tuepiub 
4{ΠΠ19168 19,; 9.I9AIA Uma 
juunorp inb assipia uini 
-o[pgue wuouorsiA Une 
95 5910|9010 3un.I9U94A SMa 
9.100.100 02U9AUI uou 39 e; 
umjueunuout pe 3un.ony 
waony 9108 o2nb sou 3unz 
-onila9] slujsou xo Wep 
-ewnb sajernur 39 pes zz 
juns v3ovj 9980 poub 910 
-oy (742329 259 'ppp) 5910 
vI4193 vluuio 998} ed 
-us ounu 49 [eqvust (wos 
sninjd-) suainjtuapoa jas 
-sa o.di vinb snuiequreds 
wayne sou τς uma juni 
-exyrouJo 19 sao tuau 
-onvuurep ul rtjsou sedio 
-utid 39 (‘wy wun3-) se30p 
-aaovs ταῦτα 5. (wef wna 
*prpe43) JuNAepIpes}y una 
opououb 3e 5, o[ndod 
IUUIO 39 OAp τΒ 100 9uour 
-1as 39 e1edo ur suajod 
€joudoud «τὰ 31nj mb oued 
-€Zeu nser op JUNAIXIP 39 
eenb 4txip eft snqinb οἱ 
snqeip si ΠῚ ur 4115 
*30vj oenb nsiAou»00 uou 
jo uro[esnjerq ui sa snu 
τιι 39.196] sn[os nj 19 31XIp 
(‘waza ‘of seyd-) sedoe[o 
uaurou Inv snun suopuods 
-9I 49 g, 5915111 51159 29 
sojue[nquie UWEdIAUL pe 
sii19juoo sonb Βθαοτα 95 
Iq guns mb so[[t pe ye 
49 ,, JUetedsoUsSe tune 
eu anjueqeuey (1.920 “Lol 
WUAOT[I) un.roo (u9ju? I[ 
1209; st[[I tüno 281 suenb 
-uidoudpe suser esdt 29 
3u9191o9€ub windes 39 1n3 
-uaie[nqej uuup *js9 umj 
-09j 39 οι 3uv.oproo? oenb 
suqiuuo st 9p WadIAUL 
pe 1n3ueqeonbor 1561 49 ;, 
sneuliiue ouidarou uopesna 
-ei 48 ("pif X10) γα: 
-exes uinjoipejs oreds 
UL 4819 ponb uin[[93se9 ur 


erp (‘pynf coy) esdt 3ueqt 
SJL X8 onp 9999 39 εἰ 


í 


junJoprA uou o18A unsdt 
qUNJaXIP seierniur j3nois 
jun.I9uaAUt jr 39 uum?uaur 
-nuoul pe sri3sou xo wep 
-Inb 3unjeiqe 39,4; 919A 
-IA urna 3unoip τὰ Ὁ asstp 
-IA {ππο]9 5 18 Ul9UOISIA 
tea es 597 1ΘΟΤΡ JUNIE 
-9A snio e.oduoo oqueAur 
uoU 49 ςς tunjueurnuotur 
pe 3unjgenj Woon, 9ej3u*e 
eenb sou 3union.r193 51.115 
-ou xo urepoenb soar ur 
49 pes zz 3uns vjotj oeeq 
poub atpoy 159 5910 13193 
eiudo 9981 1edus ounu 
qa jayeist suangdurepod 
49559 osdi veinb snweqra 
-eds wayne sou ,, une 
juniexgronio 3a 512110 1 
urouotjeuurep Ul Lus ἃ 
sediourid ya sojopaaoes 
IUIWINS junioprped] uiuo 
opowonb,, ojndod 1uwo 
49 oep wWei0d euolules 
qa exedo ur suajod meyd 
-oid 411} inb oues0zeu 
nsor op juniexip 1{Π1| 9€ 
ewnb 21Χ10 9111 suqmnb οἱ 
Β1151 SNQaIp UL a ur quus 
87081 ovenb 1251 ΛΟ 98 uou 
j9 Wayesniely ui sa 51 
-L1g9Jod sn[os n3 19 3IXIp 
seudoo[o» uewuou mo sisdt 
Xe snun suopuodseiz 19 4 
S9]SLIj SIjs9 29 sojue[uq 
-UI€ UI99IAUI D? S13.19ju09 
sonb seuouides rq juns imb 
SO[[I p? We 39 ;, 2119.1905 
-ouse uino eu Jnjueqeu 
-92 tunJoo tu93n*? I[n90 s, 
sla wno yeqr suenbuid 
-oidpe snser 9561 29 quad 
-eimbuoo umoes 429 In 
-ue1e[nqejy unp 4259 wn} 
τοῦ 39 ,, JUBIOpIOOR oenb 
snqiuwo 511 op uieolAur 
pv 1u3ueqonbo[ [561 29 τι 
sneuiuo euruou uUo[esn. 
-ϑι qe XT t"uniorpv3s 01] 
-eds qe1eqv ponb un[[e3 
-svo ut erp uiopea jueqr 
Sisdt xa onp 9009 38 ¢, 


“μι 8 soo oud so[[t JT ‘a 


SNUIIPIA uou uo? 
-ne urmnsdi sa.ot[nur 4 1119 
-XIp 2Π015 VISE JUNAIUBAUT 
qo uinjguetunuour pe 516 
-ou op wepiub 3unaorqwe 
jo ,. OAOATA WUNTIT JUeq 
-201p mb assIptAa es tuno 
-Θϑ Ὁ uieuoIsIA sojuoolp 
gun.8uaA snra snd.roo 4195 
-SIUQAUI OU WMD 39 g 
tnjorunuour pe *uvon[ 
aque juessm mno sou 
JUNAIABLOMAUIMOD srqou 
xo wiepenb — sezemnur 
pas zz guns vjovj onb xo 
erpoq poe WIP umnre3 
siq tuno uojne [nui [91] 
-€Ipsr 2819 snanidwoepes 
inb 31g esdr emb snurea 
-ads wayne sou ,; 3unqexyg 
tuna I0nI9 49 SIZ1OW Uurou 
-opeutuep wep ur Lijsou 
51 78.151: 9819 $920pJ90€s 
2 ΠΠΙΘΡΙΡΒ.72 ouny opow 
-onb 4g :indod rearun 
jo Ip nyoedsuod ur 5171010 
49 story ur suojod 8191} 
-Oud 114 41π} nb ouadvzeu 
ut ep JuNIaXIp wojne 


1ΠΠ| eeub sit 3rxrp wayne 
9[[I οἱ Suqerp snst juus 
8108. ornb mnsnmouboo 
uou tuo[esngeny qe srieu 
-lusered snjos n3 uunj[ 
pe 2ΙΧΙΡ 38 sedoe[o 3€4o 
uauiou mno uno pe snun 
uigjne jrpuodsei g, 5915 
-I1} 3Un.123938 39 UI9OIAUI 
pe 51219191. sonb sauou 
-19s 1Π| 3uns mb soo pe 
jiXIp Ure3n? 9111 κι 219. 
-90S0OUS00 no OU 2081 
τϑ 178 ΛΈ1 uinlo9 Wane 
ΠΠΌΟ g, 51Π| uino anjeq 
-ej1uoo 39 31A€euburdoud 
-pt sur uieorAur pe quoi 
— 


-eimbuoo yo anjeqe[nq 
“PF np 459 tunjovj 38 οἱ 
jue1opeooe eenb snqiu 
-tU0 9p UI99IAUI pe tuogue 
1njeqe[uqej τι Ssedoo[o 
49 sneuuie eurtuou waz 
-des v*ipejs siuiK[oso1oiq 
qe 459 ponb uin[[ojsvo 
ur eip *sdr 5921109 sI[[I 
xe oup uejn* JUNIE e. 


SNWIPTA 
uou Wane ἘΠῚ ΠῚ so49tr[n ur 
JUNAAXIP 3nois ors qun1ou 
-9AUI Yo umjuatuIuoul ur 
umosiqou 4819. mb sty 
ep urepmb 4} 1916 39 ἐς 
919AIA wUNd 43unoip mb 
ess:iprA wniopogue weu 
-OISIA SojuooIp quniouoA 
snio snduoo 3uessruoAur 
uou uno 49 g., unjueul 
-nuoul p? eeurnjeur 985 
-ov} sou 3ungexnpes urep 
-ewub seJernur 3e pas ςς 
guns vyoey oavy onb xe 
4198 erpou werp {Π|Π11.9] 
51251 5Π61π|10 ur 79 {{Π019 
pas [98.951 e1eA[es 3eqord 
-τοῦτ τὰ} 819 9561 uera 
-onb snwiariods {π91Π8 
sou τς Whe jun.oXylon.o 
49 SIJAOW WNIDIPNI UI 1115 
-ou soquazod 29 uin30p.99 
-es sediourad yunsapipesy 
9uny 4NdIsp, ITudod sruuro 
I9p ngoedsuoo ur vedo 
p 


39 oq.84 ur sua3od v3eud 
-oud aA ying mb oouozeu 
nur ep eeub re 31XIp 9171 
a 


ptg, 5115: 5691} ur 89 ur 
guns *j09j 990} msroseu 
{ΠῸΤΈΒΠΑΘΙΠ ur 59 Budd 
-pe su[os nj uina pe 21ΧῚΡ 
sedoe[o uatuoU Md 519 xe 
snun uio3u? suopuodsare, 
5915111 sojuve[nquie SOA 
pt smirejuoo oeub sexy 
€q194 8151 quus eenb jixrp 
971 pe ,, wine 41{1|91905 
-ouSoo uou 3n 1njueqeu 
-9} um09 WEIN I[090 gi 
51Π1 uro 4861 [NUNS sueid 
-o1dp* sut 39 e1e1onbuoo 
p 


qo soo r1e[nqvj 09 ur 459 
snjoej 39 ,, ὉΠΠΙΟῸ Ut 
-o8muoo ewub snuqiuuro 
ap sosdi 3eures pe {92 
-ne Jnjueqv[nq?j ,, SNeUL 
-ure[n eurunu tue[esni 
-ei[ qe e3urdexos sorpejs 
ΒΙ7 190 81| 193r uim [93s€9 ΠῚ 
erp esdi ul 519 xe sajun 
-aqe onp Wee 200.9 e; 


quniopiA uou 
{Π942}}8 umsdr seuiornuar 
junioxip 2Π015 3unouoA 
-UL 49 umgjueumuour pe 
siqou op wepmb 3unio 
“NJ 39,4 99A!A tuno 4186 
-901p 1nb essipr4 es wou 
-OISIA uindo[oguv* sojuoo 
-Ip Junseueape snia snd 
- 109 JUASSINAAUT UOU tmo 
ownb ,,  wumjueurnuoui 
pe unaveonp[ 9208 4uas 
-8mj uino sou jun.SAO(u 
-u09 siqou xo urepoenb 
SeJaI[nur 39 ες JUNS 8408} 
savy onb xe erpou 1Π21.58 
sarp 5Π|1191 ounu 29 1981 
“SI 7619 sninjduaper τῇ Ὁ 
410} esdr ἘΠῚ snurqra 
-eds wayne sou ᾿ς junue 
-xg uino Tonio Ja SIjIOUI 
9uonvuulep ur 11150 snj3 
-ϑαΊθι σθαι 49 sojopJoovs 
junieprpei? tne 'opour 
-onb 5, 1ndod isrearun 
49 [90 n3oedsuoo ur srjotp 
UI 49 51108} ur suo3od ara 
qinj tnb oue1vezeu sel 90 
junioxip wayne Π|1 eenb 
SiIpIE 31X tp {9211 oprg; suq 
-eip SI}SI ur ἘΠῚ UL 3uns 
ejory  ewenb nsnousoo 
uou BUIATOSOIOL Qe SsLIeu 
-Hige1ed sn[os n3 uin[it 
pe 3ixip 49 seqdoo[o 2819 
ueuou Ino snum uigjng 
qipuodsed g, 5915111 51159 
jo ulreotAur PB 51119191 
sonb 1151 seuoulrres juns 
inb soa pe 21Χ10 mie3ne 
e[[|;, 3ue1eosouSge une 
eu Jnjugeqourmjep tunloe 
WIN 1[N90 g, SI[[I tuno 
1njeqejmuoo ya yeqeub 
-uidoidde snser ujeorAut 
pe 3ueqe1mbuoo 39 uino 
-os Jnju*eqv[nq*v] uimp 4159 
UIN}OBJ 39 ,, 218 19Ρ1008 
oenb snqiuruo ap uieoraut 
pe wane an3jueqe[nqyvg s, 
sneuwe oupuou juis 
-exas vrpejs siuÁ[OsOJot 
qe 3seqe poub un[[e? 
-8€9 UI 910 esdr ur 5929 
SI] Xo onp 9929 29 gi 


guniopiA uou o1oA ummsdr 
juunaexip saIei[nur jmois 
jut I9U9AUI 811 729 {||} 9 
-uuoüur pe 51125011 xo urep 
-inb 3unierqv 79 ,4 949A 
“IA umo 3uuerp mb asstp 
“IA uinio[ogue uleuoistA 
{ΠῸ1}9 os sojuoorp JUNIOU 
-94 $nI9 o1od.r00 03u9AUI 
uoU 39 eg, Unjuoeumuoui 
p? 3uniong uieon[ jue 
eenb sou 3un1ena193 sums 
τοῦ xo urepoenb so101[nur 
snqtuuio stq ut 9 z, 3uns 
€joep oeeq ponb erpou 
js9 5910 3193 ounu 49 
[9118 1251 29559 snangduiop 
-a1 τῇ Ὁ esso wunsdi snureq 
-erads οὐϑλ 501 ᾿ς juni 
-axy une IO0nJo 39 STOW 
ueuoneuuep ur sn[nd 
-od seuduo 3e uimmjopieo 
-es sodioutad qunaoprpea3 
ouug opowonb 5, eqe[d 
TUWO 49 oop ure1oo ouout 
-I9S 39 e1edo ur suejod 
v3eudoad 3103 rab oodezeu 
nser op 3unJoxip 49 o?ub 
qxip ejrsuqmb, suqerp 
SIY ur ἘΠῚ ur guns 8108] 
ownb nsraoudoo uou ulo[ 
Rendell] ur 59 snurigodod 
sn[os n3 1ΠΠ| 2IXID 29 5810 
-e[9 eururou sisdr xo snun 
qipuodse. 4, 5915111 51459 
jo {ΠπΘΌΤΛῸΙ p? sr319juoo 
sonb seuouries 1 3uns imb 
SO][I p* 218 29 21 419.1905 
-ousdpe uino eu Jnjueqou 
-83 {ΠῚ 109 ur93ne? Π{Π90 s, 
Si[ wind 4861 39 31ueA 
-1edus snser esdr 3e any 
-ueqe[nqej ump 3se umj 
-09j 19 οἱ 3üe1eproo? oenb 
snqiuuo sty xo 1ujueqe 
-nqei isdr 30 εἰ sneurure 
49 sejoo[o eururou Wales 
-niely qe ejurgexos vip 
-ejs jyeueq? ponb uimn[[o3 
-s€e2 ur eip vsdr ur 2861 
51Π| X9 onp 9999 39 gí 


juni 
-opIA uou urojne wnsdr 
junjexip seJernur 3n 811 
juuagdouogAUur Jo win usu 
-nuoui pe srrsou xo tuvp 
-Inb 410 1910 39 4g 919AIA 
umo 3unorp iub eossIplA 
9s tunjop[ogu€ UI9UOISIA 
Ulmnje sojuootp 3uniouoA 
snia snduoo 3uesstuoAUr 
uou Uno 239 ες tungjuerui 
-nuou pe suru junio 
-nj eenb sou 3unienJ193 
-xo slujsou xo uirepoenb 
se1ornu snqrauro stu ead 
-ns 39 ;, 98{| quns ?39vj 
onb xe etpou 4359 5910 
el}19} OUNU 791181181 295 
-sa sn1n3d uiopoz rb asso 
umnsdr snutarieds 049A 
SOU τς unj3un1exgrongo 
49 Sr110UI OLOIPNI UI LI3$0U 
seognuod X 3uuiepipedj 
ounuy opowonb , ojndod 
IUULO 32 OOP U!&09 OQIAA 
19 e1edo ut suajod vjoyd 
-oid qinj inb ouessezeu 
nset ep qunsexip 156] 29 
ovub stt qe mb ¢, 51351 
suqerp ur PTF ul puns 
v€jsog oenb sroseu tue[es 
-ndery ur se snutisesed 
sn[os nj {ΠΠῚ1 pe 21Χ10 
seudoe[o3s9 ueuiou Ind 519 
Xo snun uiojne suepuods 
-OIg, 5915112 51159 Jo Uim 
-njej[P pe 5118108.1 oenb 
8751 eq1oA 3uns eenb soe 
pe uejne jxIp τ Un] 
juaJeosou$Se eu 1njueqeu 
-9} uim10e ur9jn? I[DOO 9; 
si[[E tuno Jnj3eqvjruroo 
suapusose snser 19 Isdr 
jua1ejowr) ump 459 uim) 
-09j 79 οι JULIADIZUOD SIY 
senb snqruuio ep 3ueqe3 
-ovd} 1561 39,, snewue 
uouiou mo toe[esnJgerq qv 
x1 ujojueqeu sorpejs un 
-idroruntu ur 5929 SIT[[E 
Xo 2819 ONP 9999 29 gj 


ΧΧΧΥΙΙ 


INTRODUCTION. 


In the Acts of the Apostles all the elder Latin versions fail us: we have, however, to compare 


with d, the Vulgate Latin in its best manuscripts (am. fuld.), and e the paraliel Latin version 
of Act. Cod. E (Laud. 35), about a century younger than Cod. D. 


Act. vI. VERSIO VULGATA. 


1 Tn diebus autem illis crescente numero 
discipulorum factum (factus fuld.) est 
murmur graecorum adversus hebraeos eo 
(om. eo fuld.) quod despicerentur (disp. 
am.) in ministerio cotidiano viduae eorum 
? convocantes autem duodecim multitudi- 
nem discipulorum dixerunt non estaequum 
nos derelinquere verbum dei et minis- 
trare mensis ? considerate ergo fratres, 
viros ex vobis boni testimonii septem ple- 
nos spiritu sancto (om. sancto am. fuld.) et 
sapientia quos constituamus super hoc 
opus * nos vero orationi et ministerio 
verbi instantes erimus ? et placuit sermo 
coram omni multitudine et elegerunt ste- 
phanum (stef. fuld.) virum plenum fide et 
spiritu sancto et philippum et procorum 
et (om. proc. et fuld.) nicanorem et timo- 
nem (timotheum fuld.) et parmenam et 
nieolaum advénam antiochenum (anthio- 
cenum fuld.) © hos statuerunt ante con- 
spectum apostolorum et orautes imposu- 
erunt eis manus 7 et verbum domini (dei 
am.) crescebat et multiplieabatur numerus 
discipulorum in hierusalem valde multa 
etiam turba sacerdotum oboediebat fidei 

stephanus autem plenus gratia et forti- 
tudine faciebat prodigia et signa magna 
in populo 9 surrexerunt autem quidam 
de synagoga quae appellatur libertino- 
rum et cyrenensium et alexandrinorum et 
eorum qui erant a cilicia et asia dispu- 
tantes cum stephano !? et non poterant 
resistere sapientiae et spiritui qui loque- 
batur ?! tune summiserunt viros qui 
dicerent se audis:e eum dicentem verba 
blasphemiae in moysen (mosen am.) et 
[in]deum (addit et fuld.) 13 commoverunt 
itaque plebem et seniores et scribas et 
concurrentes rapuerunt eum et adduxe- 
runt in concilium 13 et statuerunt testes 
falsos dicentes (qui dicerent am.) homo 
iste non cessat loqui verba adversus locum 
sanetum et legem !* audivimus enim eum 
dicentem quoniam iesus nazarenus hic 
destruet locum istum et mutabit tradi- 
tiones quas tradidit nobis moyses (moses 
am. fuld.) 15 et intuentes eum omnes 
qui sedebant in concilio viderunt faciem 
ejus tamquam faciem (om. faciem am.) 
angeli. 


Cop. BEzaE (d) prima manu. 


! In diebus autem istis multiplicantibus | 
discipulis facta est murmuratio quae ex 
grecis erant adversus aebraeos quia dis- 
cupiuntur in ministerio diurno viduae ip- 
? Con- 
multitudinem dis- 
cipulorum dixerunt ad eos non enim 


sorum in ministerio haebreorum 
vocantes 1taque -xii 


=> 
placet nobis derelicto verbo di ministrare 
mensis ? quid ergo est fratres prospicite 
itaque ex vobis viros testimonio b no 


vii. plenos spu et sapientia quos consti- 


| tuamus in negotio hoc * nos autem sumus 


oratione et ministerio berbi perseveramus 
5 et placuit sermo hic in conspectu omni 
multitudini discipulorum et elegerunt ste- 
phanum virum plenum fidei et spiritu 
sancti et philippum et prochorum et nica- 
norem et timonem et permenan et nicho- 
laum proselytum antiocensem $ quos sta- 
tuerunt in conspectu apostolorum cumque 
orassent superposuerunt eis manus 7 et 
verbum dni crescebat et multiplicabatur 
numerus discipulorum in hierusalem nimis 
multaque turba sacerdotum oboediebant 
fidei ? stephanus vero plenus gratia et 
virtute faciebat portenta et siena magna 


in populo per nomen dni ihu xpi ? sur- 
rexerunt autem quidam qui erant de 
synagoga quae dicitur livertinorum et 
cyrenensium et alexandrinorum et eorum 
qui sunt a cilicia altercantes cum stephano 
10 qui non poterant resistere sapientiae 
quae erat in eo et spo sanctoin quo loqueba- 
tur quoniam probatur illis ab illo cum omni 
fiducia non potentes autem resistere ve- 
ritati !! tune summise!runt vircs qui dice- 
rent quia audivimus eum loquentem verba 


blasphema in moysen et in dum !? com- 
moveruntque populum et seniores et scri- 
bas et adgressi adrripuerunt eum et ad- 
duxerunt in concilium 13 et statuerunt 
testes falsos adversum eum dicentes homo 
hic non cessabit verba loquens adversus 
locum sanctum. et legem '!* audivimus 
enim eum dicentem quia ihs nazoraeus 
hie destruet locum istum et mutavit 
iterum quos tradidit nobis moyses !? et 
intuiti in eum omnes qui sedebant in con- 
cilio et viderunt faciem ejus quasi faciem 
angeli stans in medio eorum. 


Cop. Laupran. Act. (e) primá manu. 


! In diebus autem istis multiplicantium 
diseipulorum factus est murmratio grae- 


corum ad hebraeos equod despicerentur - 


in ministerio cottidiano viduae eorum 
? Vocantes autem duodecim multitudinem 
discipulorum dixerunt non placitum est 


relinquentes nos verbum dei ministrare | 


mensis ? considerate igitur fratres viros 
ex vobis testificationem habentes septem 
plenos spiritu sancto et sapientiae quos 
constituamus in usum hune ^ nos autem 
orationi et ministerio verbi instantes eri- 
mus ?et placuit verbum .coram universa 
multitudine et elegerunt stephanum vi- 


rum plenum fidei et spiritu sancto et — 


philippum et p.ochorum et nicanorem et 
timonem et parmenam et nicolaum ad- 
venam antiochensem quos statuerunt in 
conspectu apostolorum et orantes inpo- 
suerunt eis manus 7 et verbum domini 
crescebat et multiplicabatur numerus dis- 
centium in herusalem vehementer multa 
vero turba sacerdotum obaudiebat fidei 
? stephanus autem plenus gratia et fidei 
ac virtute faciebat signa et prodigia magna 
in populo in nomine domini ihesu christi 
? adversus quem surrexerunt quidam de 
conventione quae apellatur livertinorum 
et curinensium et alexandrinorum et a 
cilicia et asia disputantes cum stefano et 


uon poterat resistere sapientientiae quae 


erat in eo et spiritu sancto quo loque- 
batur 10 propter quod redarguerentur ab 


eo cum omnei fiducia cum ergo non pos- - 


sent contradicere veritati !! tune sum- 
miserunt viros dicentes quia audivimus eo 
loquente verba blasfema iu moüsem et 
in deum 12 et haec dicentes commoverunt 
quoque plebem et seniores et scribas et 
concurrentes rapuerunt eum et duxerunt 
in concilio !? statuerun autem testes falsos 
dicentes homo hie non cessat verba blas- 
fema loquens adversus locum sanctum et 
legem !* audibimus enim eo dicente quia 
ihesus nazoraeus hie dissolvet locum hune 
et mutavit consuetudines quas tradidit 
nobis mouses !?et intendentes in eum 


| omnes qui sedebant in concilio viderunt 


vultum ejus velut vultum angeli. 


Of these translators d and e seem quite independent of each other, and there is no appearance 


that either had access to the other's performance; 


the Vulgate is plainly the groundwork of e, and 


INTRODUCTION. XXXIX 


it probably lay before the writer while engaged on his task; even d was familiar with it, whether 
he retained it in memory (e.g. quos constituamus v. 3), or only referred to it occasionally: hence 
€ has more of the characteristic diction of the Vulgate than d (exon vus Moe diu Drogas; 12 ong 
Both d and e aimed at representing the peculiarities of their respective Greek texts, which the 
Vulgate was obviously unable to accomplish for them; and e frequently quits his model in the 
attempt to render the Greek more strictly and literally, in the same spirit as we have observed with 
regard to Cod. Bezae, though not carried out on the same plan. Thus in v. 1 the translator e seems 
to think that πληθυνοντων των μαθήτων depends on yoyyva pos, while on the contrary the really de- 
pendent genitives after ἀκηκοαμεν in vv. ll, 14 are treated as absolute and rendered by eo loquente, 
eo dicente. He follows the Vulgate in representing προσήλυτον v. 5 by advenam, which is true to 
the derivation but not to the technical meaning, so that here d is preferable: while for μαθητων 
v. 7 e alone has discentiwm, but then his Greek is rov μανθανοντων. In v. T odo0po is differently 
rendered by all three, d being quite wrong (mimis) though he has always valde in the other nine 
places where the word occurs. In v. 1 discupiuntur of d has already been noticed as an error 
for dispiciuntur (p. xxxiv). Of the various readings found in d and e throughout Acts vi. we 
wil speak in the next Chapter: but there seems nothing in the diction of d as here contrasted 
with the only other two forms of the ancient Latin extant in this portion of Seripture which 
would lead us to modify the judgement arrived at on fuller evidence in the case of Luke xxiv; 
namely, that the parallel translation in Codex Bezae was made directly from its Greek or from 
a text almost coinciding with it, by one who had full acquaintance with (though he made no formal 
use of) the labours of his predecessors, especially the revision executed by Jerome about a century 
before his time. 

Though on the whole disposed to advocate this view, as best satisfying the facts of the 
case, we must not forget that it is encumbered with one considerable difficulty ; namely, that 
the Greek and Latin texts in the parallel columns of Codex Bezae differ from each other, as 
regards the readings they follow, in little less than two thousand places. As the result of a 
minute examination of the whole manuscript, undertaken with a view to this single point, 
it may be stated that the Latin (without taking account of its own clerical errors) is at 
variance with the Greek in 1919 instances (in S. Matthew 251, S. John 229, S. Luke 428, 
S. Mark 380, Acts 631), being less than the whole number of places (1981)! in which the 
Greek Codd. FG of S. Paul (which no one doubts to be separate trauscripts from the same 
prototype) differ in but the first thirteen of the Pauline Epistles And it must be added 
furthermore that the vast majority of these 1919 divergencies relate to matters so insignificant 
that they would be utterly overlooked except by a reader who was narrowly watching for them. 
In 75 the Latin scribe silently corrects plain transcriptural mistakes of the Greek text; in 104 
Proper Names are spelt with some slight variation; in 59 small particles are interchanged, e.g. 
δὲ is rendered by enim, or yap by autem; in 133 singular nouns are made plural and vice 
versa, the sense being completely unaffected; in no less than 514 cases a similar change is 
made in the tenses of verbs, (which however are sometimes carefully distinguished) or a finite 
tense is substituted for a participle; 318 are transmutations in the order of the words, a few 
(e.g. Matth. xvi. 20x, John.vik 5. Mark ii 1; vii 22; Acts i 20; iv. 10; xxi. 13), 


and but a few, being of the least consequence. The residue (716) are real various readings, 


*1 Not 1982 as stated in my Plain Introduction, p. 137, | υμασ in Cod. G at Dresden, not zpac as edited by Mat- 
for in Rom. xvi. 7 Tregelles now tells me that he read | thaei in 1791. 


xl INTRODUCTION. 


in S. Matthew 78, in S. John 72, in S. Luke 135, in S. Mark the higher proportion of 146; 
in the Acts (whose primitive text both Latin and Greek was left in a very rude condition, 
and has been largely corrected in later times) they amount to as many as 285; yet even these 
are of no great moment, many the manifest result of mere negligence, while in some of the 
more considerable our translator d adopts the very expression of the Vulgate Latin: e.g. Acts 
i 4 (with am. fuld.); ii. 3; iv. 14 (without ποίησαι ἡ, but yet habebant in d, poterant Vulg.); 
wos vILo(; xv. 9/5 xvi xvn Pe name: 

III. We must now state our reasons for believing that the Latin translator executed his 
work in some remote province, where the language, though still vernacular, had far progressed in 
its decline; most probably in Gaul, about the time of the Frankish invasion, and in the dialect 
then employed in general speech (for the rustic Latin was commonly spoken in Southern Gaul 
up to the close of the seventh century) rather than in that more correct manner which Church 
writers like S. Gregory of Tours would of course preserve even at a later period. Its provincial 
character and growing corruption are abundantly manifested in the gross violations of grammatical 
propriety which prevail throughout every portion, to a far greater extent than is found in any - 
other Old Latin translation of Scripture. Such especially are those perpetual errors in the govern- 
ment of prepositions, of which, however, we find many examples in the Cod. Palatinus (e)” and some 
in other copies, (e.g. / supra p. xxxvi, Luke xxiv. 11, not v. 19). Thus ὦ or ab takes an accusative 
in d, Matth. xxvii. 24; John xxi 9; Luke iv.l; ix. 8; xii 36; xiii 29 (mixed with ablative); 
xx. 42; xxiv. 27; Mark i. 9; xiii. 27 (mixed); Acts v. 15; x. 23 (so Greek p. m.); xii. 8; 14; 
xvi 18;.38; xvi. 9; xvii. 16; xxi. 21. Also ad with an ablatiwe Matth. xvi. 195 luke ae 
52 (mixed); xi. 51; Mark xiv. 34; Acts xv. 22: aput or apud with an ablative Matth. xix. 26 
(mixed): circa with abl. Acts x. 9; xii. 13: cum with accus. Luke i. 39; xxii 11; Mark 1 29 
(mixed); ix. 4; xiv. 54; Acts i. 26; iii. 4 (so Greek, p. m.); v. 26 (mixed); vii. 19; 45; 
xi 20; xii 21; xiv. 20; xvi 4; xvii. 17; xix. 38: de with accus. Matth. iv. 25 (mixed); 
Mark vi. 33; Acts ii. 30; xii. 28; xv. 5; xviii. 15 (mixed); e or ex with .aceuss) "eta ME 
v. 3; xviii. 2: prae with accus. Luke xiii. 2; 4 (so prae turbam Cod. e, Mark ii. 4): per with 
abl. Matth. i. 14; xxvii. 13; Acts v. 19; xi 2; xx. 19: post with abl. Acts xx. ἐπ 
with abl. Matth. v. 10; Mark vi 26 (mixed): secundum with abl. Acts ii. 30: sine with 
accus. Mark iv. 19: supra with abl. Matth. xiv. ll: sub is found Mark iv. 21 with both cases — 
in the same sense. The significations of i with its two cases are confounded 39 times in 
S. Matthew, 8 times in S. John, only 5 times in 8. Luke, 32 in 8. Mark, 28 in the Acts. 
This unequal distribution of the most notable peculiarities in the style and grammatical con- 
struction we have had occasion to point out before. The preposition de, moreover, is employed at 
least twice in the Acts as a substitute for the genitive: thus de praecordia (rgo καρδιασὴ ii. 30; 
de ecclesiam, (rgo εκκλησιασ)ὴ xx. 17, look more like French than Latin: though ex in x. 25; 
xvi. 12; 
lt is worth while to note besides the variations from the common forms both in regard to 


xxi 39 (with genit.) is of course correct enough, though not indispensable. 


1 See Hallam's Middle Ages, Vol. lI. pp. 324—7, 
Literature of Hurope, Vol. τ. pp. 27—32, and the convinc- 
ing evidence of the fact which he has there collected. 

2 “WHaud raro, et constantiá quadam.” Tischend. 
Cod. Palat. Proleg. p. xx. He enumerates de verbum, 
extra vinea, per caverna, (we saw on p. xxxvii de ihm 
Luke xxiv. 19): and for anomalies of a different kind 


omnem, castellum. (vid. p. xli infra), omnem olus ; qui for 
quis, vocitus for vocatus, -es for -is in dicites, diligites ; the 
putting of b for p (scribtura, corbus), d for ὁ (capud), g 
or c for qu (secuntur), r for ὦ (ficurnea) ; o interchanged 
with u (hoc, huc), ὁ with y, ¢ with th, ὦ with ll, b with u 
the oftenest of all. In these respects d and e closely re- 
semble each other. 


INTRODUCTION. xii 


inflexion and syntax, which occur in this version: not a few will also be met with, though 
much more rarely, in the other Old Latin Versions, including the Vulgate. 

(1) Nouns of the fourth declension, though often used with their proper terminations, are 
frequently turned into the second: actus Acts xix. 18; adcubitus Luke xi. 4&9. χιν. 7; χχ. 46 
(addub.); concursus Acts xix. 40; conspectus Luke iv. 7; xiii. 26; xv. 19: DAL ΙΧ 7 πεχκι a 
Acts x. 30 (not vv. 31, 33); cornwm Luke i. 69; cubitus Mark xii. 39; Jructus Matth. xii. 33 ; 
xxi 34 (both); 43; Luke vi 43 bis; 44; xii. 17; 18; xx. 10; gradus Acts xii. 10 (graduus 
ace. pl. ibid. xxi. 35); habitus Acts xii. 21; 4ntellectus Luke 11. 47; intercessus ibid. xxii. 59; 
magistratus Acts xvi 19; 22; 35; porticus John v. 2; spiritus Matth. i. 20; Luke i. 67; 
ii 27 (spo, but v. 26 spu); iii 16; Mark i 25; v. 8; ix. 25 (both); xii. 36; Acts i. 5; 
M d i0 τ] x38; xi 16; 24; xiii. 4; 9; xv. 7; 29; 32; xvi 0; xix. 91; 
xx. 22; tonitrum John xii. 29; vwltus Luke xxiv. 5. We find the genitive of such nouns 
in -ut Luke ix. 55; Mark ii. 17; xi. 21; Acts xx. 19, and in -u Acts vi. 5; in -wm in the plural 
Mark xi. 13. Notice also the ablatives caelu, Luke xvii 24; domu Acts xvi 34; tyru 
Luke x. 13; and the genitive dolus Acts xiii. 10; sommus John xi. 13. 

(2) Neuter nouns of the second declension are sometimes made masculine: as donum Acts xi. 
17; foros Matth. xxii. 7; sabbatum once (Acts xii. 27); signum Luke ii. 34; templum once 
(Mark xiv. 58); verbus John xxi 23; Luke iv. 32; Acts xix. 38; domus is masc. Luke ix. 4; 
manus masc. ibid. xxi. 21; apex fem. xvi 17; porticus masc. Acts 111. 11 (with am.); valetudo masc. 
Acts v. 15: on the other hand cibus is neuter Mark vii. 4, and A&wmerus Matth. xxii. 4. We find 
for κωμη castellus Luke ix. 56; xvi. 12; xix. 30; Mark xi 2 masc; but castellum» neut. cer- 
tainly seven times and probably eight more. Z//wm appears to be meut. Mark x. 15; Acts xii. 1; 
also ewm, Matth. xxii. 18; 20: we read quendam  eivitatem Acts xxi 16; marem Mark iii. 7; 
salem ibid. ix. 50. For rete we find retóim and of the first declension in all places, viz. Matth. 
iv. 18; 20; 21; John xxi. 6; 8; 11 bis; Luke v. 2; 4; 6; Mark i. 16; 19: sidona Matth. xv. 
21, only: tenebra John vi. 17 only: baptismus is preferred to baptisma Luke xii. 50; xx. 4; 
Mark i. 4; vii. 4; x. 38 (not v. 39); Acts x. 37, but not in the ten other places. Lystra 
is newt. pl. Acts xiv. 6 even against the Greek, but fem. sing. in its four other places (xiv. 20; 
21; xvi. 1; 2), once (xvi. 2) against the Greek: we have socra Matth. x. 35 only: columbus 
Luke ii. 24 cnly. In the accusative of the third declension we have securem Luke xiii. 7, but 
testim Acts iv. 33: in the ablative rude Luke v. 36. bis; nave Mark v. 2; mare Luke xxi. 25; 
Mark v. 13 semel; vi. 47: even ae for e in regae Acts vii. 10; but i for e in sidoni Luke x. 13; 
peccatori )bid. xv. 10; veteri Mark ii. 21; corpori ibid. v. 29; mort? vii. 10; sermoni Acts xv. 32: 
in the plural nominative -ae, is put: for -es in lampadae Matth. xxv. 8: civitatiwm is gen. pl. 
in Luke v. 12; vi. 17. Moysi is the genitive form in Matth. xxii. 2; John ix. 28; Luke ii. 22; 
xxiv. 44 (e$); Mark xi. 26; Acts xii. 39; xv. 1; 5; iohanni Luke vii. 24: aho is dative 
Luke xiv. 31; xvi 7: the unusual guemquem Mark xii 14; Acts ii. 3: ?psud Acts xvi. 35: a few 
adjectives in -ws and -er sometimes are formed in ~is, or vice versd, as austeris Luke xix. 21 
(not v. 22) ; infirmis Matth. xxv. 43 (not v. 44); xxvi. 41; John v. 13 only; paupera Luke xxi. 2; 
3; pleres Acts xvii 12; subdoles Acts xvii. 5; wheram Luke vii. 8, but uberes ibid. xii. 16; 
unanimes Acts i. 14. Merely barbarous are fratrorwm Matth. xxv. 40; salutarem Luke iii. 6; 
hommmorum ibid. xiv. 24; stadios xxiv. 13 (not John vi 19) so Cod. a; énterfecti (dat.) Acts 
vii. 1; progeniebus ibid. xv. 21; novius xvii. 21: perhaps atari (gen.) Luke i. 11. 

(3) In verbs the chief anomalies occur in the compounds of eo, which make -iebam &c. in 
the imperfect, -iam -es &c. in the future: such are exiebat Luke vi. 19; exiebant John viii. 9; 


2 


xli INTRODUCTION. 


Luke iv. 22; 41; Acts viii 7; exies Luke xii. 59; eatet Matth. i. 6; John x. 9; Mark x; 125 
periet John x. 28; xi 50; Luke xxi. 18 (but peribunt Luke v. 37); transiebat ibid. v. 15; trans- 
iebant Mark ix. 30; pertransiebat Luke xix. 1; pertransiebant Acts xvi 0; transiet Matth. v. 18; 
Mark xiii. 30 (not v. 31) and in six other places; pertransiet Luke ii. 35; rediebant (but also ibant) 
Mark vi. 31; abientes Luke vii. 14; xxii. 13; exientes v. 2; Mark vi. 34; veniunt Luke xi. 6; 
venitum est John xii. 5; veniri Mark xiv. 5. Possum, fero and od? are also conjugated incorrectly : 
potebat Luke xix. 8 ; poterint ibid. xxi. 15; differitis xii. 7; 24; conferitis xxiv. 17; adfers (imperat.) 
John xx. 27 bis; Luke xii. 7; offers (imperat. Mark i. 44; adferi (infin. pass.) ibid. vi. 27 
(adferent for -unt vii. 32, as often elsewhere, may be a clerical error); odies Matth. v. 43; oaeé 
Luke xvi. 13; odient Matth. xxiv. 10; both odit and odivit John xv. 18; odierunt ibid. xv. 24; 25; 
odierint Luke vi. 22; odientibus Matth. v. 44; Luke vi 27; even jieretwr John xiii. 2. The 
simple pareo for appareo occurs Matth. vi. 5; ix. 34; xiii. 26; xvii 3 (paretur depon. xxi. 27, 
but parent Vulg.); xxiii. 28 (so Vulg); xxiv. 30 (so Vulg); xxvii 53; Luke xxiv. 11; (but con- 
paruit v. 31). Other anomalies in conjugation are lugunt Matth. v. 4; fodit Matth. xxi. 33; 


nubor pass. Matth. xxi. 30; Luke xvii 27; xx. 34 (joined with pariuntur); 35; Mark xi. 25;. 
loquor pass. Matth. xxvi. 13; linwit John ix. 6; 11; pariret Luke i. 57; ii. 6; habibat (from habeo) | 


ibid. vi. 8; custodiabatur vii. 29; stupuebant ix. 43; egeri xv. 14; consolatur pass. xvi. 25; pae- 
miteor xvi. 30; xvii 4; certabatur depon. xxii. 59; cowerunt (from cogo) xxiv. 29; proficebat Mark 
v. 26; obstipuerunt ibid. v. 42; secuntur vii. 5 (so Cod. e sometimes); petieremus x. 95; respondite 
xi 29 (not v. 30); taediari xiv. 33; respondis xv. 4; possidit and crepavit Acts i. 18; locuntur 
ibid. 11. 7; serpiat iv. 17; obstupiscebat vii. 13; quaesire xiii. 7; resistabat xiii. 8; decedisset xiii. 
13; silerunt xv. 13; perconfirmor depon. xv. 32; extorswit xvi. 15; vetatus xvii. 15; vellit xvii. 18; 
20; conventi xxi. 18; adsistans xxi. 20. In Luke xv. 6 συνχαρητε is barbarously rendered cum 
gaudete (but not in v. 9), so Acts xvi. 13; compare Luke vi. 4. 

(4) The most remarkable peculiarity of the syntax in this version is the frequent habit of 
omitting the antecedent to a relative: such cases are seen in Matth. xxiii. 31; John iv. 34; v. 10; 


vi, 39 (not v. 38); Luke i. 45; id; 7; vi. 4; xiv. 10; 15; xix, 24; xxi. 265 xxn. 21; ono 


xxiv. 33; Mark ii. 34; v. 40; x. 23; Acts iv. 21; vi. 1; xvi. 10; 435. xxl xn EE 
relative is omitted in Mark xi. 21; Acts xiii. 2. In expressing prohibitions non is more frequent 
than me, e.g. John xiv. 1; 27: vpkev is vestris John xiii. 21, nostrorum renders nyuwv Acts xvii. 27. 
Otherwise, though there is a rudeness in the whole style approaching to barbarism (e.g. Luke 
xxlv. 31 fin.; Acts xiii. 1; 10; 29), yet there is seldom found any notable violation of the rules 
of Latin grammar, except to accommodate it to the parallel Greek, on which point we have 
already spoken at large (see p. xxxii) We find however suaserunt turbas Mark xv. 11 against the 
Greek: so vetare eis Luke xviii. 16. Sometimes the Latin softens down a loose construction of 
the original (e.g. Acts id. 13; iv. 3), while in a few instances it apprcaches nearer to classical 
propriety than does the Vulgate (e.g. Mark xiii. 20 w//a caro, yet it is omnis in Matth. xxiv. 22). 
It is even elegant at times, e.g. οἱμαι facile puto John xxi. 25. In the Acts it nicely discri- 
minates throughout the Jewish from the Christian πρεσβύτεροι, where the Vulgate completely fails. 

(5) As in other specimens of provincial Latin, we find 2 very often omitted, and as often 


inserted, improperly. Instances of the former are eroden Matth. ii. 12; wmerus, ibid. xxiii. 4; 


Luke xv. 5; ypocrytae Matth. xxiii. 29; Luke xi. 39; ebraice John v. 2 (-aeice); xx. 16; ora 
ibid. v. 35; Mark vi 35 bis; xiv. 35; 41; xv. 33 semel; wmorem Luke viii. 6; ac (i.e. hac) 
ibid. xi. 20; abeo xii. 50, and both abet and habet xix. 26; wmido xxiii. 31; abetis Mark iv. 40; 
aesitaverit ibid. xi. 23; exortor Acts ii. 40; xx. 2; aebraeos ibid. vi l; ospitor x. 0; 18; xxi. 16» 


INTRODUCTION. xliii 


peribent x. 43; ymnum xvi 25; exibere xvii. 31; esttassent xvii. 34; ellada xx. 2: of the latter 
exhortus Matth. xii. 5; Mark iv. 5; 6; harunt Matth. xiii. 6; harwit ibid. xxi. 19 ; 20 (not John xv. 
6); hostendite xxii. 19; haridam xxii. 15; habundabit xxv. 29; habe (i. e. ave) xxvi 49; xxvii. 29; 
xxvili. 9; Luke i. 28; xxii. 97; Mark xv. 18; harundinem Matth. xxvii. 29; 30; 48 (not xi. 7); 
Luke vii 24; heliam Matth. xxvii. 47; 49, and in all the 24 other extant places; hosteis John 
xx. 19; 26; eris Luke ix. 57; holus xi 42; honeratis and honus xi. 46; Acts xv. 28; hiericho 
Mark x. 46; hebrii Acts ii. 15; habire ibid. iv. 15; hopus v. 38; hemulati vii. 9; harena vii. 24; 
horabit x. 9; hiconio xiii. 51 (mot xiv. 1); hemulatores xxi. 20. 

(6) Other peculiarities of spelling, which prevail indeed PL every page of this version, 
are the interchange of b and v (more rarely b is turned into p, e.g. Matth. ix. 32; xiv. 35; xxii. 
44; Acts xvi. 20, where b is washed out under p, and both are gi the first hand) which the cor- 
rector G has emended in two large portions of the work (see p. xxvi) and the placing of f for ph 
and d for ὁ in such words as at (ad ille is the universal form employed), constitudo Luke xiv. 32, 
capud Acts xvi 12 &e.: a£ is also now and then put for ad, as in Acts xxi 37: see too aliut 
ibid. xix. 32: p stands for m, Acts xiii. 34. The diphthong ae is perpetually expressed by the 
simple e and vice versá: thus with the vocatives plenae and inimicae Acts xii. 10: praesbyteri 
Luke xx. 1; Acts xxi. 18 only: raeaedificabo Acts xv. 16 : praetvim is used eight times, pretiosi 
only in John xii 3; we find quaerere Acts xvii. 27, but quero &c. occurs twenty times, que- 
stio three; caecidit John xi. 32; saepes Luke xiv. 23; Mark xi. 1; saedeo Matth. xx. 30; Mark 
x. 46 only: saeniorum ibid. vii. 5 only; vadae Matth. xii. 14: like every other Latin manuscript! 
d invariably has caelum: so faenum always (five times): faenus and faenero four times, fenero 
Luke vi. 34 semel: cena is read 13 times, coena never: jajuno &c. occurs 7 times, jejuno &c. 15, 
in Matth. ix. 14, 15 varying in consecutive verses: talantum is found in Matth. xxv. twelve 
times, talentum thrice (both occur v. 28): anticus (like secuntur and locuntur named above, p. xlii) 
Luke ix. 8 only; thus inicus Luke xvi. 10; 11; xxiii. 41: morus bid. xi. 53.bis: thensaurus in 
all eleven places and femptatio in all nine: forsitam Luke xi. 20; xx. 13; Acts xi. 18; xii. 15; xviii. 
14 &c.: jenuam Mark xi. 4 only: abraam Matth. iii. 9 bis; John vii. 33; Luke xii. 28; xvi. 27, 
but abraham 27 times: istrahel &c. always except in Luke xxiv. 21: patriaarcha Acts i. 29 only 
(compare τετρααρχησ in Codd. Sinaiticus, Ephraemi and others): santws Acts i. 8 (mot vv. 2; 5); 
Iv. 30; vii. 33; xv. 29: passares Luke xii. 6 (not v. 7); carcare &c. Luke ii. 20; xxi. 12 only, but 
carcere &c. 28 times: clodus in ten places, claudus John v. 3 only: cludo and cluswm in all eleven 
places. Under this head may be brought the familiar practice of writing hi, his for δὲ, his, and 
the contrary habit of putting jili 44 times for the gen. sing. or nom. pl of fius (yet not in 
Mark xiii 12; Acts iii 25), and more rarely filis for the dative or ablative plural. 

(7) The abbreviations usual in the Greek text have been enumerated already Le p. xviii): 
in the Latin the chief are ihs (Cod. Laud. 35 has thesus, Dum hiesum Acts xix. 5), ops”, ds, dms, sps, 
and their several cases (ihn John xii. 9; Luke v. 12 for thm is rare) as is usual in documents of 
the oldest class. Deus and spiritus (dominus Matth. xiii. 27; Acts xiii. 10) are sometimes written 
in full, the former often retaining the mark of abridgement (—) notwithstanding, as is likewise the 


?2 On the tomb of that illustrious scholar Isaac 


1 *(oelum, is a spurious form, invented about the ᾿ 
Casaubon [d. 1614] in the S. W. aisle of the transept of 
--- 


beginning of the sixteenth century, in conformity with 


a ridiculous etymology.” Munro on Conington’s Virgil, | Westminster Abbey, xpo of the original epitaph has been 

Journal of S. and C. Philology, 1860. In Cod. ff coelo- | changed by some ignorant stone-cutter into the barbarous 
— 

rum, Matth. xx. 1 must be a mere error either of tho | xto. 


editor (Martianay) or of the scribe. 


xliv INTRODUCTION, 


case in some parts of Cod. Claromontanus, especially about Romans i. Thus dei is met with 122 
times (but never in the Acts), deo 24 times (in the Acts only vii 40; x. 4), deum only in John 
vi. 46; x. 33. For the more usual form dms &c., we find dns &e. 16 times in S. Matthew (both 
occur in xxii 44), in Luke xxiii 40, and always (84 times) in the Acts, except dm ii. 19: dms 
is the form preferred by Codd. Vercellensis and Claromontanus, dus by Codd. Palatinus, Amiati- 
nus, and Fuldensis. We may possibly think that minute peculiarities of this kind slightly confirm - 
the impression of those who deem the translator of the Acts a different person from him who ren- 
dered the Gospels (see p. xxxii, note 2)'. . Add to this that he alone has dum for dm (853, Acts 
vi. 11; xi. 17; xii. 5; a form also found in Cod. Palatinus: although in S. Luke we see dom 1. 
16; 46, and in nine other places (besides six in S. John, as also in Cod. Claromontanus); dome 
(vocative) in Luke x. 40. In Cod. Laud. 35 there are no abridgements in the Latin. 

Of compendia scribendi, as distinct from abridged words, the Latin of Cod. Bezae has but 
few. At the end of a line over the last letter stands for m; in Codd. Palatinus and Claromontanus 
the line stands for m or « indifferently: a single point (usually the upper point, but sometimes 
the middle) indicates a termination omitted, e.g. hominib- Matth. x. 33; ossib- ibid. xxii. 27; 
sublatisg- Acts xii. 19. Occasionally an unfinished word has not such point, apparently through 
oversight; e. g. faciem Matth. xxvii 22 for faciemus (in later manuscripts like the Cod. Augiensis 
-us would be indicated by the apostrophus), henuliab Luke ii. 5 (see Adnotationes, Fol. 194 a). 
The punctuation of the Latin is on the same plan as that of the Greek, described above (p. xviii): 
in Cod. Palatinus (if we may judge by Tischendorf’s facsimile page) the single middle point is 
rare primá manu, but more often added by a later pen. 

Some grounds for believing that this manuscript was written in the region where it was 
eventually found in the sixteenth century were stated in the last chapter (p. xxxi): the following 
philological reasons, so far as they go, would suggest the same conclusion of its Gallic origin. 

(1) In addition to the unclassical and indeed ungrammatical use of de to express the genitive 
in Acts i 30; xx. 17 (see p. xl) we find in the style of d distinct traces of the employment 
of habeo as an auxiliary verb, which is well known to be a notable characteristic of the modern 
languages of Western Europe (of the French as much as any) as distinguished from the Latin 
whence most of them sprung. In Mark xiv. 27 σκανδαλισασθαι (i.e. -0c) is rendered scandalizart 
habetis by d, but scandalum patremini by ac, scandalizabimint by f and the Vulgate. Habeo is - 
thus used three times to render μελλω, Luke x. 1; xix. 4; Acts i. 5, although the Greek word 
is translated by incipio 25 times (sometimes very awkwardly), 15 times by the future participle, 
three times in other ways (Mark xiii 4; Acts xvi 27; xxi. 37). 

Two or three peculiar words, which better scholars may perhaps hereafter add to, point to. 
the same conclusion as regards the nationality of the translator. Scholz (V.7. Proleg. p. xxxix?) 


1 Besides the instances before given we may notice 
that ἀρχίερευσ, which is rendered princeps sacerdotum in 
all places in S. Matthew (24) and S. Luke (16), in S. John 
princeps 4 times, princeps sacerdotum twice, in Mark 
xiv. 47 princeps sacerdos, in the other 19 places of S. 
Mark summus sacerdos; is in the Acts pontifex iv. 23; 
V. 17; 21; vil. 1; pontefex iv. 6; pontefix (vepeva) v. 27. 
The reading is ἵερεωσ also in xix. 14, where alone we 
find sacerdotis. 

? Scholz’s examples had occurred to me in complete 
forgetfulness of what he had written long ago. Like 


other bad reasoners, he overlays his really effective argu- 
ments by others obviously futile. "Thus he urges for the 
Gallic origin of Cod. D (among others) refectio (καταλυμα) 
Mark xiv. 14, though the word is in the Vulgate; side- 
ratus (kuXNos) Matth. xv. 30; 31; xviii. 8 (but in Mark 
ix. 43 debilis with the Vulgate), an expressive term found 
in Pliny (in regard to this word, however, he only follows - 
Mill); and natatoria piscina John v. 2, a mere error of 
the translator, who unites the two separate words used — 
by the Vulgate for rendering κολυμβηθρα in the places 
where it is found (v. 2 ; 4; 7 piscina ; ix. 7; 11 natatoria). 


INTRODUCTION. xlv 


and others have noticed sonüs (μεριμναισὴ in Luke xxi. 34 only, for which ae have solicitudinibus, 
bf cogitationibus, c and the Vulgate curis. That sonius, which is not a Latin word at all, is 
connected with so?nws and the French soin is plain enough, and Ducange cites from one Latin 
and Greek Glossary "somnium φροντὶς ἰδιωτικῶς, from another “somnior μεριμνῶ," whence was 
corrupted sonus, thence soinus and soin ('*Nisi competens soinus eum detineat" Leges Henr. 1. 
Regis Angliae cap. 29 in Ducange Medi Aevi Latinitas, sub voce Sunnis). 

Less certain is the inference drawn from involet as a translation of «dey in John x. 10 only, 
all the other versions having fwretwr in that place. Jnvolo is rendered by Ducange per vim auferre, 
and compared with the French voler, but Servius the Commentator on Virgil, in the 5th century, 
says “Vola dicitur media pars manüs...unde et involare dicimus, quum aliquid furtim volá mantis 
subtrahitur.” The best classical example of this use of the word (certainly a very rare one) is 
Catull Carm. xxv. * Remitte pallium mihi, meum quod involásti." 

Of applontat (pacce) Mark ix. 18, another of ScholZs examples, I find no notice in Fac- 
ciolati, Ducange, or other such books. It must be connected with planta, supplanto. Bentley, who 
read applantat in his hasty fashion, adds *et hoc est allidit humo” (Ellis, Bentl. Crit. Sacra, p. 9). 

Such forms as sconspectu Acts vii. 46, and yet more scoriscatio Matth. xxiv. 27 ; scoruscus Luke 
xvii. 24; scorusco xvii. 24 bis; xxiv. 4 (ἀστραπὴ and ἀστράπτω, but fulgur Matth. xxviii. 3; Luke 
x. 18) savour more of the initial impure s of the Italian, which plainly sprung from the Latin ez, 


e.g. sbarcare, scarnare. 


CHAPTER IV. 
ON THE CHARACTER OF THE GREEK TEXT OF CODEX BEZAE. 


IT results from our investigations respecting the parallel version in this manuscript, that although 
replete with philological interest as a specimen of vernacular Latin just before it merged into the 
mediaeval language of the South of France, very little weight can be given to its readings even 
in those places (comparatively so few) in which it differs from its Greek original The purpose 
of the scribe (or at any rate of his immediate predecessor) was simply to copy on the one page of 
an open leaf and to translate on the other, a very ancient and curious book, arranged to his hand 
in verses or στίχοι, whose present loose and inartificial divisions shew that it must itself have 
been derived from older documents wherein the στίχοι had been distributed on an elaborate and 
regular system, which the carelessness of the writer of the immediate prototype of Codex Bezae 
has gone far to break up and obscure (see p. xvii) In this the last Chapter of our Introduc- 
tion we shall aim at proving that the text of Codex Bezae, as it stands at present, is im the maim 
identical with one that was current both in the East and West as early as the second century 
of our aera. It may very well have been brought into Gaul by Irenaeus and his Asiatic com- 
panions about a.p. 170: in some of its most characteristic features it resembles the Syriac versions 
made at one extremity of Christendom, the citations of the Latin Fathers at the other. Whether 
Codex Bezae (D) and its allies approach nearer to the verity of the inspired writings than do some 
of our chief authorities whose extant vellum may be a little older, such as Codd. Sinaiticus (N), 
Vaticanus (B), Alexandrinus (A) and Ephraemi (C), is too large a question to be entered upon in 
this place, even if we were in possession of materials for arriving at a definite conclusion, which 


there is much cause to fear we are not and perhaps never may be. If the high antiquity of the 


xlvi INTRODUCTION. 


text be once established, its claim on our respectful attention must be admitted as a necessary con- 
sequence, even by those who most hesitate to assign to it prevailing and paramount authority’. 
I. And as regards mere matters of spelling and grammar we shall see little or no difference 
between the practice of Codex Bezae and the other oldest manuscripts. Those instances of pseu- 
dography, as he calls it, which Kipling accumulates (Praef. xir. xiv.) to prove that its writer could 


not be a native G-cek, would enable us to demonstrate the same thing in respect to every other 


manuscript of the N. T. now existing, which has any semblance of great antiquity. Its itacisms, or 
changes of one vowel or diphthong for another are actually fewer than in Cod. N and one or two 
more, and the errors of transcription, especially in the Greek, are not by any means so numerous. 
The principal vowel changes, as usual, are εἰ for 1, ε for αἱ, and vice versá: vis put for ov chiefly in 
σοι and the various forms of ἀνοίγω, v and 7 are transmuted principally in the cases of yues and 
vies : itacisms so harsh as xe for καὶ John vii. 47 ; Acts xviii. 2; ε for the article o. Luke iii. 5; σοι 
for συ John vii. 52; ετεραι for eroupe Matth. xxii. 12; xxvi. 50 (not xx. 13) are not at all frequent. 
The changes so very common in later writing between o and o, e and ἡ are rare (such as εξηλθη 


Matt. xii. 43; cf. John vi. 3): those between εἰ, ἡ and v (even ηασεν Matth. xxiv. 43), ov and w (in - 


the third person plural of verbs) are more familiar. The accommodation of spelling to pronuncia- 
tion in vy, v« and vx for yy, yx and yx, e.g. qvywev Matth. 111. 2; avyeXov ibid. xi. 10; xiii. 39 
(not v. 41); ανκιστρον xvii 27 (so Luke ii. 28 avkaAac); εσπλανχνισθη ibid. ix. 36 (not xiv. 14), 
especially the last, occurs perhaps more often than in other copies? ; but the orthography presents 
no other peculiarity worth notice. 

Of the forms usually ascribed to the Alexandrian dialect Codex Bezae contains the following : 

(1) The accusative singular of the third declension of nouns ends in -av for -a: Matth. xxvii. 
28 (not v. 31); John vi. 54; Mark vi. 27; vii 30; 32; Acts xiv. 12; xvii 6: and the neuter of 
-vs in -vv Matth. xix. 4; Mark x. 6; Acts xvii. 27. This v is sometimes added in verbs, ezAqpovv 
(sing.) Acts xiii. 25. 


(2) The second person plural of the second aorist terminates in ere: Matth. xi. 7; 8; 9; 


xxv. 36; xxvi 55; John vi 26; vii 45; Luke vi. 24; 25; 26; xi 52; xix. 30; χε 525 Mek 


xiv. 48; Actsii 23; xvi. 39 (imper.); the first person pluyal in -αμεν: Matth. xxv. 39; Mark ix. 
38; Aetsiv. 20; the imperative in -aro Matth. vi. 10; xxvi. 39; Mark xiii. 15; and the second 
aorist middle in -aro Luke xxii 50; Acts vii. 10; 21; xii. 11. | 

(3) Also the third person plural of the second aorist in -av: Matth. xiii. 48; xvii. 6; xxi. 16; 
29; xxn. 10; 22; xxvii 21; John iv. 52; vi. 10; 60; vil. 52; vin. 9295 995 415 8 ΤΟΣ 
ix. 23; 24; 28; 34; 40; xi. 46 bis; xn.9; 21; xvii Ὁ bis; 7; xxi. 25/8; Euke 1, 095 0DI τα 
vi. 20; vii. 34; 42; ix. 13; xiii. 91; xvii 5; xx. 16; 39; xxi 90, 935; 585; ΠΝ 
xxiv. 5; Mark ii. 16; i. 8; iv.4 bis; 5; vi 33; x. 4; 37; 98; χ 7; 127 1605 xvi; Meise 
24. ἢ, 37; iv. 23; 24; vii. 07 ;. x. 23; 39; xii 7; 10; xin. 46; xiv. 21; xvi. 195; 51; Oy PEDE 
44 times); or in -ocav: Mark viii 11; ix. 9; 33. We find also ea Acts xi. 8; xxii. 10; and 
the participle εἰπασ Acts vii. 27 ; 37; 40; xx. 36; xxii. 24, So even the imperfect in -av: Matth. xxi. 
9; John vii 31; 41; viii. 22; ix. 16 semel; x. 24; xi. 56; xv. 22; 24; Luke iv. 40; xxui. 35; 
48; xxiv. 10; Mark vii. 7; 16; Acts xiv. 19; xvi. 7; 19; xvii 6; xix. 14; or in σαν: Meroe 
32; vi 14; Acts xvii 5 semel. 


1 ln the present chapter no notice is taken of the ? So even νυνῴιου Matth. ix. rz, though νυμῴιοσ is 
readings by later hands; the rather as the early changes found twice in the same verse. pu 
nade in this manuscript seldom affect the sense. 


—-———— ee 


INTRODUCTION. xlvii 


(4) On the other hand we find -ε for -α in the first aorist: Matth. xi 25; xviii. 15; xxv. 22; 
John xx. 15(7); Luke xxi. 37; Mark 1. 35; xii. 32(1); xiii. 16; Actsi. 11; xix. 19: so ἐψευσου 
Acts v. 4. 

(5) For-ac: in the third person plural of the perfect we have -av in John xvii. 6 (80.0: 7, as 
in the received text); xx. 13; but εληλυθον John viii. 42. 

(6) In verbs in -ow and -wp the termination οὐ is used for o in John xi. 57; xiii. 2; 29 : 
take xii. 995 xvi 4; xix. 10; xxii 4; Mark iv. 29; v. 43; ix. 30; xiv. 10; 11. Other infrequent 
forms are κατασκηνοιν infin. Matth. xii. 32 (not Mark iv. 32); and the optatives ψηλαφησαισαν, 
evpowwav Acts xvii. 27. 

(7) There is a frequent transmutation of verbs in -aw or τω into -ew, in -ew into -ow, and 
corresponding changes in verbs in -μι, which are sometimes formed like regular verbs. Such we 
see in Matth. ix. 2; 5; xv. 23; John vi. 33; xi. 33 (not v. 38) ; xviii. 2 (not v. 29); xxi. 20; Luke 
viii. 53 (not Mark v. 40); Mark iv. 36; vi. 56; vii. 10; x. 16; xiv. 42 (not v. 44); xv. 47; Acts 
lv. 30; vii. 20; xii. 0; xvii. 24; xviii. 5; 26; xx. 21. Add αφεωνται for αφιενται John xx. 23. 

(8) The inflestions of the future of λαμβανω and its derivatives invariably retain p: Matth. x. 41; 
fee 10 xxi. 225; John y. 495 xiv. 9; xvi. 14; 24; Luke i. 31; n. 21; ix. 51; xvii 35; 36; 
ERES Marc x 305 xi. 24; xu. 40; Acts 12; 8; 11; 22; it. 38; x. 16. 

(9) Some verbs lack the augment, Matth. xi. 20 plup. (not v. 21); xiii 2 plup.; John vii. 37 
plup.; vill. 38 (epaka) semel; ix. 1; xvii. 5 plup.; Luke ii. 20 (see vv. 17, 26); v. 2; vii. 5; ix. 32; 
mos. 19: xx. 33; xxiv. 29; Mark v. 33 plup. (also xv. 7; xvi. 9; Luke vi. 48; Acts xiv. 
8 with the received text); xv. 44 plup. semel; xvi 8; Acts ii 28; 31; iv. 22 plup.; vii. 10; 34; 
47; xii. 36; xix. 6; perhaps xxi. 12. <A few double it, ἀαπεκατεσταθὴ Luke vi. 10; xxii. 51 only; 
Acts vii. 56: or prefix it to a preposition, Matih. xi. 13; Mark vi. 19; vii. 6; Acts xix. 6. Some 
want the reduplication, as οἰκοδομηται Luke iv. 29. The diphthong ev is unaltered by the augment 
in Luke xxi. 41; Mark x. 16; Acts xii. 24; xx. 36, where the received text is qv, which Cod. 
Bezae has against the textus receptus in Matth. xiv. 19; John vi 11; Luke 11. 28; xxiv. 30; 50. 

(10) Some nouns are found in different genders from those in common use: doo masc. 
Matth. iv. 16; δενδρον masc. ibid. xii..39 semel; οδοσ' masc. Luke vii. 27; xii. 58 (not xiv. 23); 
δαιμόνιον fem. ibid. ix. 1; δεῖπνον masc. xiv. 16; λειμοσ fem. xv. 14 (not iv. 25; Acts xi. 28); 
Tov εφεσου Acts xvii. 21; vov αμῴφοδου Mark xi. 4; but το apdodov Acts xix. 28: or of dif 
ferent declensions: ἡρωδουσ Matth. ii. 1 only; eXeoo accus. ibid. ix. 13; xii. 7 ; xxii. 23; apdu9Aq- 
στροσ accus. iv. l8; ieavvovo gen. xi 12; του πλουτουσ xiii. 22; ofov xxvii. 48; γηρει Luke i. 36; 
θαμβου gen. ibid. v. 26 (masc. in iv. 36); μαχαιρὴ xxii. 49 only; opov gen. Acts vii. 30. 

(11) The aspirate and lenis spiritus are interchanged in οὐκ and ovy, Matth. xxvi. 60 bis; 
MukeUxun 7; Mark vi. 9; 19; Acts i 7; 


; v. 22; xix. 23 (not v. 24): also in prepositions, whether 


in composition or before a case, Matth. xiv. 23; xvii. 19; Lukei. 25; vi 35; Mark iv. 34; vii. 6; 
ud Acts 296; id. 94; iv. 29; v. 28; x. 28; xi 4; xii 25; xviii 23. Thus also μαθθαιος 
Matth. ix. 9; x. 3, and in the titles or headings throughout that Gospel; Luke vi. 15; Mark i. 18; 
Acts i. 13: χειθωνασ Matth. x. 10; δικασαι ibid. v. 35; μαθηθευθεισ ibid. xii. 52: σφυριδασ xv. 
37; xvi. 10; Mark viii. 20; exOpoo Matth. x. 36; xiii 25; xxii. 44; Luke i. 74 (not v. 71); Acts 
li 395». xiii. 10: οἱ Mark sai, 36: μασθοσ Μετ κὶ.97:. xxiJ. 29: πανδοκει ibid. x. 35: συνηκθησαν 
Mark 11. 2: διανυκθητι ibid. vii. 34: σφογγον ibid. xv. 36: αθενισασ Acts xi. 6: επιστασται ibid. xix. 
25: κατηκῆσαν ibid. xxi. 21 (not v. 24). M 

(12) Three times we find A used for v, λυχλοσ John v. 35 (ον errore) ; Luke xii. 35; vAeovra 
ibid. v. 55. The article is used for the relative in Matth. xxiv. 38; Luke i. 4; Mark iv. 24; 


xlviü . INTRODUCTION. 


viii 19; Acts ii. 45; xvii. 27. Other unusual forms in nouns are αφεξιν Acts xx. 29; βυβλω 
Luke xx. 42; Mark xii 26 only: yevexMow Mark vi. 21; γενημα Matth. xxvi. 29; Luke xii. 18; 
xxii 18 only; δερρην Mark i. 6; εκατονταρχησ Matth. xxvii. 54; Acts x. 22; xxi. 32; xxii. 25; 26, 
but -yoo Luke vii. 6; xxii. 47; ζμυρνα Matth. ii. 11 (so John xix. 39 secundá manu ; and in Cod. 
Sinaiticus even σζμυρνησ); θυρουροσ John x. 3; Mark xiii. 34; wax always (nine times); totpand 
John xii. 13; Luke ii 32; iv. 25; Mark xii. 29; ἵστραηλιται Acts xiii. 16; xxi. 28 (but in the 
Latin istrahel in 26 other places, istrahelitae in 3 others, see p. xliii); vyoooo Acts xii. 6; 
οδαγοσ and odayew Matth. xv. 14; Luke vi 39 only; ορνιξ Luke xiii. 34 (not Matth. xxiii. 37); 
sometimes παρήσια &c. (Acts xiv. 3), sometimes with pp (ibid. xiii. 46); πλημυρασ Luke vi. 48; 
πτυμα John ix. 6; σκωλησ Mark ix. 48 (not vv. 44, 46); (xara) τυχα Luke x. 31; ψιχων Luke xvi. 
21; Mark vii. 28 (ψειχων Matth. xv. 27). In adjectives we find aveyAvrrov Luke xii. 33; apworove 
Mark vi 13; evaroc Matth. xxvii 45 (not v. 46 or xx. 5); Luke xxiii. 44; Mark xv. 34; Acts 
ii. 1; x. 30; evevgkovra Matth. xvii. 12; Luke xv. 4; 7; μειζω masc. sing. Matth. xvin. 1; 
ομοιοιπαηθεισ Acts xiv. 15; ουθεν Acts v. 36 only; πλεονὰ John vii. 31; τεσσερακοντα Acts 1. 
3 only (never reccepeo); vovroo John xvii. 25; Acts xxi. 20. In verbs, ἀναπαεσθαι Mark xiv. 
41; amokrevvovreo or -rov Matth. x. 28; Mark xii. 5; emokrevovrov Luke xii 4; even αποκτείνειτε 
fut. Matth. xxiii. 94; ekxvvvojevov Matth. xxvi 28; Luke vi 38 (ὕπερεκχ.); xi. 50; but exxvvvo- 
μενον Matth. xxii. 35; Mark xiv. 24; epurro Luke xvii. 2; εἐσθω Luke vii 33; 34; x. 7 (not 
v. 8); xx. 47 (kareo0.); xxii. 30 only; ζβεννυμι Matth. xii. 20; xxv. 8 only; nAaro John xxi. 7; 
ἡμφιασμενον Matth. xi. 8; npya€ero Acts xvii. 3; wpyacaro Matth. xxv. 16; xxvi 10; Luke xix. 
16 (προσηρ.); Mark xiv. 6; opya£ojevoo (irascor) Matth. v. 22. Other anomalies are αφειναι Luke 
v. 21 (αφιναι v. 24); εἐπηρηαζοντων ibid. vi. 28; προσερηξεν vi 48; συνερηξεν vi 49: ἀαμῴφιεζει xii. 
28; emepujav xix. 90; περιτεθεντεσ xxii. 37; amooreAg Mark iii. 14; εξεσταται ibid. v. 21; εἕεσταντο 
vi. 91; evwre vi. 14; ητοιμαθαι x. 40; ηἡπισσαμαι xiv. 68; opacev Acts il. 80; εξολεθρευθησεται 
ibid. ii. 23; nOevro v. 18; ανεωξαν v. 19; ἀανεθραψατο vii. 21; συνηλλασσεν vii. 26; eopakev vii. 44; 
αφηθησεται viii. 22; cvva£avreo xiv. 27; karacravovres xvii. 15; παρεσχειν xvii. 31; συνχυννεται xxi. 
31. Add azo with accus. Acts x. 23; pera “with” governing accus. Acts vii. 45; perhaps xviii. 17 ; 
συν with gen. Acts ii. 4; iv. 14; δεηθητε τον kv Matth. ix. 38; Katyyopyow ὕμασ John v. 45; 
ἥψαντο avrov Mark vi 56; erecav τω οχλω ibid. xv. ll (see p. xlii) The Greek article is per- 
petually left out, where no native would have dispensed with it (see pp. xxxiii, liv). 

(13) In ovrec the weak o is always retained before a consonant (40 times in all); as is the 
appended v or v ἐφελκυστικὸν for the most part (e.g. in all except 28 out of 211 instances in the 
Acts)'; and the last letter of ev, συν, and παλιν is scarcely ever changed in composition. 

When we compare the foregoing list of Alexandrian forms (if such it be proper to term 
them) with those in the corresponding portion of Codex Sinaiticus (see Scrivener’s Introduction to 
Cod. Sin. pp. liv—lvi), we shall find amidst much diversity in the particulars cited so considerable 
a resemblance in their general character, as to assure us that the documents which respectively 
exhibit them are nearly of the same age, and that the anomalous inflections are due to the same 
causes (whatever they may be) both in the Sinai manuscript and in that of Beza. 

IL We now pass on from these smaller yet not insignificant matters to discuss the character and 
value of that remarkable text, which has proved so fertile a cause of perplexity to Biblical critics, 
and made the document which contains it a legitimate object of general curiosity. When Kipling's 
edition was first published he was blamed, as well for faults of omission wherewith he was justly 
chargeable, as for neglecting to subjoin to his work a collation of Cod. Bezae with the received text, 


! The absence of ν leaves an hiatus in a few places: e.g. Luke xxiii. 53 (εικοσι); Acts xx. 35; xxi. 34. 


EMIL S 


INTRODUCTION. xlix 


such as Woide had annexed seven years before to his edition of Codex Alexandrinus, and both 
Scrivener and Mr Hansell have lately executed for the Cod. Sinaiticus. Those who censured Kip- 
ling ought to have observed that they were setting him an almost impossible task : to say nothing 
of the Latin version, so unique and fraught with interest, he could not have given in full the count- 
less variations which abound in every verse of this document without virtually transcribing the whole 
Greek text :—it may (of course) be compared with some standard line by line, but it defies a complete 
collation with any. Such is the extent of the subject to which we must address ourselves, as we 
best can, within the compass of a few pages. 

(a) The most striking feature of Cod. D is its perpetual tendency to interpolation, by which 
term we understand the practice of adding to the received text passages (often of some length) which, 
whether genuine or spurious, are found in this document either alone or in company with a very few 
others. 

ΜΆΤΤΗ. i 16. The Latin d (the Greek being here lost), besides other variations, inserts virgo 
before maria, which gloss is found also in Cureton’s Syriac, in a. ὦ. c. g'. k. of the Old Latin’, in 
the Armenian, Aethiopic and three Arabic versions, in Gaudentius and the Opus imperfectum in 
Matthaeum, perhaps of the fourth century, though by some thcught much later. 

MarrH. xx. 28. To the end of this verse both D and d append no less than twelve στίχοι, the 
whole bearing internal marks of evident spuriousness, not only in the use of words foreign to 8. Mat- 
thew's style (such as eAarrov, εξεχοντασ, ενδοξοτεροσ, δειπνοκλητωρ, ἡττων, συναγε in its technical sense, 
χρησιμοσῚὴ, but even from its tone of rhetorical antithesis in the first sentence, so little suitable to our 
Lord's majestic simplicity of speech. The sentiment of the rest is manifestly borrowed from Luke 
xiv. 8—10, although there is little resemblance in the words. It is read in no Greek manuscript 
except Codex Bezae, yet it is found in Cureton's Syriae, in eleven copies of the Old Latin, besides d 
(a. b. c. e. ff ^g^ ^ h. m. n); and in at least six copies of the revised or Vulgate Latin (and. em., Brit. 
Mus. Reg. | B., Bodl. 857, B. M. Add. 24,142 secundá manu, Reg. A. xvn. in part, the four last 
cited by Mr Westcott); in the margin of the Philoxenian Syriae as cited by Adler from Assemani's 
MS. ii. in the Vatican (with the note “that the paragraph is found in Greek copies at this place, but 
in ancient copies only in Luke κεφ. 53" [ch. xiv. 8 &c.]); in the margin of one Nitrian manuscript 
of the Peshito Syriac (Brit. Mus. Addit., 14,456); in four codices of the Anglo-Saxon version known 
to Marshall (which would prove that it once had a place in the Latin Vulgate): it is recognised by 
Juveneus (A.D. 330), Hilary (354), and Leo the Great (461): Codd. f. 2. of the Old Latin, and all 
others of the Vulgate, do not contain the passage. Those that support it abound in mutual variations: 
g has not the first sentence, g’.m have nothing else. Of the rest the margin of the Philoxenian 
most resembles Cod. D, whose Greek was certainly not rendered from the parallel Latin here, as 
some have imagined: the version d has no connection with the other forms of the Latin, and (as 
Cureton has remarked) the Syriac versions of the paragraph are independent of each other, being 
separately derived from some Greek source. 

No one has ventured to express a judgement that this passage was written by S. Matthew, at 
least in the form in which it now stands. Yet the general agreement with Cod. D of authorities so 
wide apart as the Syriac and Latin codices compels us to admit with Dv Cureton that “it certainly 
belongs to the most antient times of Christianity" [i.e. not necessarily to a date antecedent to the 
second century]; “and the fact of the same advice of our Lord in very similar words being found 


1 For an explanation of these necessary compendia place, to be found by means of the Indices at the end 
scribendi Y am obliged to refer once for all to my Plain of the volume. 
Introduction, where each of them is described in its proper 


1 INTRODUCTION. 


in the Gospel of S. Luke would at least make it appear that it is to be referred ultimately to him, 
whatever might have been the channel through which it has been derived" (Syriac Gospels, Preface, 
p. xxxviii). 

MarrH. xxiv. 41. The addition to this verse of the words δυο emu κλεινησ μειασ x.r.X. presents 
no difficulty, the clause being plainly taken from Luke xvii. 34, and accommodated in phraseology 
to the former part of v. 41. Cod. D is here countenanced by 13. 69 (with which last it has a close 
affinity in many places) ; by the Old Latin a. ὁ. c. f. h., 6 (but before v. 41), 77... (in the room of v. 41); 
by Pope Sixtus’ edition and many of the manuscripts of the Vulgate (fol. gat. mm. d&c.); by the Anglo- 
Saxon and both Aethiopic versions ; by Origen (in Latin) clearly, and by Hilary in part. 

Matru. xxv. 1. The addition καὶ tyo νυμῴφησ (after νυμφιου) is found in D, X. primá manu, 1. 
36. 122. 124. 209. 262 (all six except 209 primá manu only), 360, the Peshito Syriac and Philoxe- 
nian with an asterisk (the margin alleging that it is not in all copies, and in particular not in that at 
Alexandria), the Armenian, both Persic, all Latin versions, the Frankish and Anglo-Saxon, Origen (in 
Latin) once. Hilary, Arnobius, Tichonius, the Opus imperfectum which may be of the fourth century. 

JouN vi 56. To the end of this verse Cod. D adds no less than 32 words, which (as we 
have before stated, p. x) were read in Stephens’ β΄ but no where else, though two Latin codices 
(a..f^) exhibit the latter portion of it, si acceperit homo corpus fii hominis quemadmodum 
panem vitae habebit vitam in eo (illo fj^), and Victorinus (4.D. 303) cites as Scripture, however 
loosely, a sentiment not found in this precise form elsewhere, Vitam esse et aeternam. vitam. sic 


testatur, sic docet, nist acceperitis corpus filit hominis sicut panem, vitae et biberitis sanguinem - 


ejus non habebitis vitam, in vobis. Here, therefore, Cod. D and a few Old Latin authorities stand 
quite alone. ] 

JOHN vil. 53—vii. ll. It may seem rash to include this celebrated paragraph in a list of 
interpolated passages, the rather since nearly all critics regard it as a genuine history (so strong 
is the internal evidence in its favour) and even those who are the most powerfully influenced by 
its absence from the oldest and best documents, assign it notwithstanding to S. John as the 


writer, although it was probably not contained in the first edition of his Gospel, but added at 


the time when his last chapter was annexed to what had once been the close of his narrative:— : 


xx. 30, 31. It is needless to recapitulate here the authorities which respectively omit and 
contain it’. Codex Bezae is by two or three centuries the oldest Greek manuscript which 
exhibits it, but it appears there in language widely different from what is seen in any other 
copy. In Cod. E at Basle (proaimus hwic, longo sed proximus intervallo) it is noted by asterisks 
as doubtful ~The witness borne in its behalf by Cod. D would be all the more satisfactory were 
it not for our manuscript's admitted tendency to interpolate from uncanonical sources. 

Jouw xii 28. Cod. D and d stand quite alone among known manuscripts and versions in 
the feeble addition (derived from xvii. 5) which follows ovoua, yet even here we may plead for 
it Latin support; since both Augustine and Jerome describe our Lord as uttering the words 
at the time that sonwit vox de caelo et clarificavi et clarificabo, 

Jouw xvii ll. For the ten words which follow ἐρχομαι in Cod. D there is very slight and 
partial authority in Origen (who has only καὶ οὐκετι εἰμι ev τω Koopw) and in c exactly to the same 
extent et jam mon sum in hoc mundo. But a adds to what is read in c the words e im hoc 
mundo sunt (not sum), omitting the first clause of the verse καὶ ovkert εἰμὶ ev τω κοσμω, while ὁ 


puts et in saeculo swum after the clause which ὦ leaves out; so that in the characteristic expression 


και ev τω κοσμω εἰμι Cod. D has no supporter except e (and ὦ in part) of the Old Latin. 


1 They may be seen at length in Scrivener’s Plain Introduction, pp. 339—443- 


INTRODUCTION. li 


Luxe ii. 48. After οδυνωμενοι is added καὶ Avrovpevor only in D, Cureton’s Syriac, the Old 
Latin a. e. ff. σ΄. l. q., gat. of the Vulgate, Ambrosiaster and Quaestiones ex utroque Testament. 
"(perhaps of the fourth century). 

Luxe v. 14. The 32 words appended to this verse after Tovro, are derived with a few 
slight variations from Mark i. 45—ii. 1, and are countenanced by no other authority whatsoever. 

Luxe vi. 5. In the room of this verse, which he transfers to a place between v. 10 and 
v. ll, the scribe of Cod. D sets * mira quaedam" as Tregelles terms them, a story told in 28 
words, ty αὐτὴ ἡμέρα k.r.X., which if the antithesis were but less pointed, might be deemed not 
wholly unworthy of the' Divine Teacher. As it stands it is one of the most interesting un- 
canonical sayings imputed to the Lord which tradition has preserved, and is probably derived from 
one of the many διηγήσεις (still surviving when the text of Cod. D was formed) which S. Luke's 
Gospel was desizned to supersede. This addition, like the last we noted, must be stated to rest 
on no other authority, for the duo codices vetustissimi alleged in what are called the Wechelian 
readings, can be none other than Cod. D and its counterpart β΄ Stephani. 

Luxe xi 2. Between orav προσευχησθε and Aeyere Cod. D interposes 16 words in substance 
from Matth vi 7: no other document has this reading. 

- Ibid. v. 30. The 23 words which follow the end of this verse bear, as in the foregoing 
example, a general resemblance to the parallel place of S. Matthew (xii. 40), and are supported 
by e (which is so often found in alliance with D) and, omitting the clause τρισ ἡμερασ και τρεισ 
νυκτασ, by ὦ and fj^ also: but e omits the whole of v. 30 up to this point, and together with //" 
has ém cor (corde 77.) terrae at the end. — Scholia in Cod. 237 (Matthaei's d) and others countenance 
the same variation. | 

Luke xii 42. After φρονιμοσ we find o ἀγαθοσ in D. 157. Lectionaries 60 (D's compatriot, 
see p. xxxi), 63, Cureton's Syriac, the Old Latin c. e., perhaps the Aethiopic. 

Luke xvi 19. Before the beginning of this verse Cod. D sets evrev de καὶ erepav παραβολὴν, 
a prefix which is of some importance as bearing on the interpretation of the parable of Dives 
and Lazarus. But a solitary fragment of the Latin Vulgate, cited by Mill (bodl. of the seventh 
century) is D's only support, for it is no real confirmation of the reading that the Evangelistaria and 
even the uncial codex M. in its margin (which is full of liturgical matter) should contain such a note to 
serve (as usual) for the commencement of the Church lesson on the 5th Sunday of S. Luke, just as in 
our own book of Common Prayer we see in the openings of the Gospels for the 3rd and 4th Sundays 
after Easter, the 6th and 24th after Trinity. Add to this that the Scholiasts in several MSS. 
(36, 37, &c.) expressly declare that : vov πλουσίου και tov Aafapov περιοχὴ παραβολὴ εστι και 
παραβολικως εἰρηται, εἰ καὶ o εὐαγγελιστὴς pn προσεθηκε ταυτηὴν τὴν προσηγοριαν τω διηγηματι. I 
should rather infer from this interpolation in D (what is credible enough in itself and not 
devoid of other evidence) that the lessons of the Eastern Church were settled even in that 
early age when the Greek text of our manuscript was formed. Certainly it is remarkable that 
Cod. D should read in Mark xiv. 41 azexe to reAoc, where τελοσ or ro reÀoc (cf. D in Mark 
ii. 26) seems plainly a marginal note, obtruded into the text to the detriment of the sense, 
having been first designed to indicate the end of the lesson for the 3rd day of the 2nd week of 


1 | know not what may be said to the remark of a fact it usually is. He had never heard of the book or 
learned and most intelligent Greek ecclesiastic, the Archi- the story before, but after a moment's thought he said: 
mandrite Philippos Schulati of Kustandje, to whom I This cannot be; the Lord cursed no man. 


recently shewed Cod. Bezae open at this passage, as in 


lit INTRODUCTION. 


id . . y A 
the Carnival (v. 42). Yet D's error is here shared even by the Peshito Syriac (lp. A459) 


by a. c. fi ff^. q. (sufficit finis q, exactly with our d) of the Old Latin, by the Philoxenian Syriae, 
by the Persian of the Polyglott, Erpenius’ Arabic, the Slavonian, and partly by the Armenian. Of 
Greek cursive MSS. it is found in 13. 47. 54. 56. 61. 69. 124. 346. 255, ec. w'", marg., but 
56 reads ἐπέχει, 61 επειχε, as if in perplexity as to the meaning. 

Luke xix. 27. Here again Cod. D adds to the end of the verse 19 words taken from the parallel 
passage (as it might seem to the scribe) Matth. xxv. 30. As in Luke v. 14; xi. 2, it is countenanced 
in this place by no other manuscript, version, or ecclesiastical writer. 

ibid. v. 38. evAoynpevos o βασιλευσ is placed between xv and epyvy in D (which omits the 
preceding βασιλευσὶὴ a. c. ff^. i. and the Aethiopic. Cod. 157 (which has not o) and the Philoxenian 
Syriac (with an asterisk) add ἰσραηλ to these words, but the latter states in the margin that the clause 
is not found in all copies. Tischendorf, after Mill, but not Tregelles, cites the Aethiopie for 
ισραὴηλ also. 


ibid. v. 45. The Philoxenian version makes a similar statement while it supports Cod. D in adding 


to ayopalovrac the 13 words derived from mingling the parallel Gospels Matth. xxi. 12 ; Mark xi. 15 ; 
John ii. 15. Cod. A and its kindred MS. 262, a. c. e. fj^. g^. ἡ, the Aethiopic, the Armenian in part, 
Ambrose, contain them with some slight variations. 


Luke xxii 61. Here again py εἰδεναι pe is added to the verse from v. 34 of this chapter in D. 


(un εἰδεναι only in 71 or g^") partly confirmed by the Armenian and a. b. The Latin d does not 


recognise this addition. 

Luxz xxii. 37. Τὸ this verse Cod. D and c (imposwerunt autent) add περιτεθεντεσ (inponentes d) 
avro και axavOwov στεφανον, very much out of place, since the scene of this act of mockery, as assigned 
by the other three Evangelists, is Pilate's Praetorium. Soalso Cureton's Syriac, only that 0001 oSacoo 
might be fairly (though not necessarily) rendered *now they had set" (“and they had set,” Cureton), 
which would remove all difficulty as regards the sense. 

ibid. v. 40. Here D adds the manifest gloss καὶ «ew ἐσμεν after κριματι ει, but d has et nos 
sumus without rendering the preceding e. Epiphanius is cited for this addition by Mill (followed 


by Griesbach and Scholz), but the silence of Wetstein and Tischendorf may lead us to suspect that 


the quotation cannot be verified. 


=> 
ibid. v. 42. Cod. D alone begins this verse with the words καὶ στραφεισ προσ Tov kv εἰπεν αὐτω, 


for which Tischendorf quotes (in substance) the apocryphal Acta Pilati. 

ibid. v. 53. 'To this verse D makes a strange addition, conceived somewhat in the Homeric 
spirit, καὶ θεντοσ avrov (posito eo d, as if he had read τεθεντοσ)ὴ ἐπεθηκεν τω μνημειω λειθον ov μογισ 
εικοσι ekvÀuov: yet this reading is supported by c of the Old Latin and by the Thebaic version, which 
latter however does not render poyic. 

Luxe xxiv. 1. The addition to this verse eXoyiGovro δὲ k.r.X., in substance from Mark xvi. 3 
(where reference to Mark xv. 46 is of course implied) is maintained by the same authorities as that 
in ch. xxiii 53 and by nove other. Both glosses were obviously intended to account for rov before 
Aigoy in ch. xxiv. 2. 

ibid. v. 31. This verse thus begins in Cod. D, its Latin allies c. e., and once in Origen: Aafgovrov 
δε avrov Tov aprov az avrov wqvvygcav ot οφθ. avrov, but all this is plainly implied in the context : 
in v. 33 again D's gloss Avrovpevor is also supported only by c. e. and the Thebaic version. 

In 8. Mark the interpolations to be detected in Codex Bezae are but few : indeed in this portion 
of the manuscript there is rather a tendency, which Schulz has remarked, to prefer the abbreviated 


EN ducta RM. Got sf L^ hac d 1 2f dí 


INTRODUCTION. lii 


readings that characterise the Codex Vaticanus (B). We notice however ευαγγελιον added to kwpvo- 
σειν ch. iii. 14 with its Latin allies ὁ. e. f. P^ g'. ὦ : so am. mt. of the Vulgate, and the Anglo-Saxon. 

In ch. v. 33 διο πεποιήκει λαθρα, a poor comment, is set after τρεμουσα in D. 50. 124. 2° 6r, a. 
J^. 4, the Armenian: in v. 41 ραββι follows λέγει avr in D only: in ch. vii. 3 oprov is added to εσθει- 
ουσιν by D. 71 (gs), by a. ὁ. ff^. ὁ. Armen. Aethiop., and rov aptov by M. secundá manu, 13. Evst. 48 
bis, Z^, and c (panem swum). Nearly the same versions, a. 5. c. f... ff”. i. 1. Armen. join with D, c, 
the Sixtine Vulgate and its MS. fol. in adding orav ελθωσιν or some such epexegesis to ἀγορασ in v. 4. 
Similarly in ch. vii. 14 οἱ μαθηται is annexed to ἐπελάθοντο in D alone of the uncials, followed by c 
and a host of cursive copies 28. 35. 37. 76. 77. 108. 218. 252. 282. ss secundá manu, but οἱ μαθηται 
αὐτου (cf. Matth. xvi. 5) in U. 13. 18. 25, 28. 51. 56. 58. 61. 62. 67. 69. 78. 80. 90. 194. 127. 131. 
226 marg. 238. 241. 245. 246. 247. 262. 271. 282. 346, Seriveners 1m n qv (w secundá manu) and 
the Slavonic version. 

In ch. viii. 26 vraye εἰσ Tov οἰκον cov καὶ is inserted from ii. 11, with some other shght varia- 
tions by D. 13. 28. 61. 69. 346. 2**., by a. b. Καὶ ff. g^. 4. l. and the Vulgate. In ch. x. 5 μωῦσησ from 
Matth. xix. 8 follows eypayev in D. g*. kh. and a MS. of the Peshito (teste T'regelles.) : so b. f. g!. alio 
ordine. In ch. xi. 27 again rov Aaov is added from Matth. xxi. 23 in order to explain πρεσβύτεροι, 
and in ch. xii. 24 οιδατε after vov 6v, both by D oniy: in ch. xii 5, however, the equally needless 
dovAov after απεστειλεν is also found in a. b. 4. q : in fJ? and Cod. 435 (which omits aAXov) it stands 
before απεστειλε. 

In ch. xii. 28 Aeyov διδασκαλε of D before ποιὰ (from Matth. xxii. 35) is countenanced by 6. c. ff”. 
ο΄. ἡ. k, and partly by gat. of the Vulgate: in v. 38 ποιεισθαι (i. 6. ποιεισθε, facitis in d) is added to 
ayopata by D and that remarkable cursive Muralt's 2?*: in v. 40 the addition of καὶ ορφανων after 
χήρων is better supported, for it occurs as well in 2? as in 13. 28. 69. 124. 346, in the Jerusalem 
Syriac and in a. ὦ. c. e. ff. g^. à. Nearly the same Latin codices have vov tepov after οἰκοδομαι with 
D in ch. xiii. 1, derived from Matth. xxiv. 1, viz ὁ. c. ff^. g^. k. 1. q., with tol. gat. mt. of the Vulgate. 

More considerable is the addition borrowed from John ii. 19 or Mark xiv. 58, annexed in D to 
ch. xii. 2 καὶ δια vp. nu. k.r.X. Yet here again we can appeal to the best Old Latin authorities, although 
to none else:—a. b. c. e. ff. ο΄. ὃ. k. n. and Cyprian, but not to q or the Vulgate. Even the 
feeble expletives te αναγεινωσκει in v. 14 are read after νοείτω in a. σ΄. m (partly), though only in 
D of the Greek: but in v. 28 D's appendage of ev avr after $vAAa is common also to 28. 91. 
124. 299. 2°°, and of the versions to q and the Armenian. 

In ch. xv. 1 after απηγαγον (which CDG 1. 124. 209. 258. 29. Wake 34 (me teste) the 
Evangelistaria 13. 17. EP* semel, Origen and possibly some versions substitute from Matth. xxvii. 
2 for azveykav), εἰσ τὴν avAnv is annexed from recollection of John xviii 28 by D a. c. fj". (b: in 
praetorium) and Origen only. Other additions are v. 38 μερὴ after δυο with c only; v. 47 τον 
τόπον ozov (for sov) with c. ff. g. and the Armenian; ch. xvi 6 o ayyeAoo set after avrow 
(sic) from Matth. xxviii. 5 with ff? only. 

We have detailed the more fully those lesser interpolations which prevail in S. Mark’s 
Gospel, not only because there are none there so extensive or important as in the books of the 
other Evangelists, but in order that the student may clearly discern their character (as mainly 
derived from the synoptic Gospels), and the close connection they manifest between Cod. D and 
the best Latin versions. When we turn our view to the Acts of the Apostles we find ourselves 
confronted with a text the like to which we have no experience of elsewhere. While the general 
course of the history and the spirit of the work remain the same as in our commonly received 
text, we perpetually encounter long passages in Codex Bezae which resemble that text only as 


liv INTRODUCTION. 


a loose and explanatory paraphrase recalls the original from which it sprung: save that there 
is no difference in the language in this instance, it is hardly an exaggeration of the facts to 
assert that Cod. D reproduces the textus receptus of the Acts much in the same way that one 
of the best Chaldee Targums does the Hebrew of the Old Testament: so wide are the variations 
in the diction, so constant and inveterate the practice of expanding the narrative by means of 
interpolations which seldom recommend themselves as genuine by even a semblance of internal 
probability. Bornemann’ indeed has adopted Cod. Bezae as the standard to which he would 
make all other authorities bend, and has thus produced a work of which Tischendorf bluntly 
says that ‘‘saepe dubites per ludumne an serio scripta legas:" with most critics, on the other 
hand, it may be feared that the obvious faults and palpable glosses so especially conspicuous in 
this one book, have engendered a natural but not very reasonable habit of unduly disparaging 
our venerable document as a whole. We shall perhaps best exhibit to the student the genius 
of Cod. D in the Acts, if we analyse its readings primd manu, omitting itacisms, in the one 
short chapter previously employed to illustrate the style of its Latin version (see above, p. xxxviii), 
although it is on the whole more free from arbitrary additions than some others. It shall be 
compared throughout with Stephens N. T. of 1550 and with the documents to which Cod. D 
bears the closest affinity, especially with that very remarkable relique of the end of the sixth 
century, the Graeco-Latin Cod. E of the Acts”. 

Acts vi 1. avrow tare ἡμεραισ (for torr yp. T.) D alone (not even d). — τή (before καθη- 


μερινὴ): no Greek could have thus dropped the article (see above, p. xxxii) Jn. εν TQ. 


διακονια rov εβραιων D alone, a wretched gloss, rejected by a much later hand, but such changes 
we will not notice. v. 2. --ὃε D (not d) with the Thebaic. - προσ avrovo (after εἰπον NDE, 
but εἶπαν ABC)D, Peshito Syriae, Thebaic, Cyprian (eis). wpew (for quac) CD, Theophylact twice 
(but «quae once). v. 3. init. - τι ovv ἐστιν αδελῴοι D alone, from ch. xxi. 22, ovv αδελῴοι being 
omitted after ἐπισκεψασθαι, though d has 4taque for ovv. The order of the next words is εξ vv avrov 
avópac (d not rendering avrov) in D and Marcus the monk (5th century. ^ — αγιου NBD (C by a later 
hand), 137. 180, the Philoxenian Syriac (the Peshito reads κυριου instead), the Memphitic, Erpenius’ 
Arabie (made from the Peshito) three MSS. of the Vulgate (am. fuld. the two best, and /ua.), 
Chrysostom, Theophylact in his Commentary, but he has ἁγίου in his text: M and the Phi- 
loxenian omit the following xev καταστησομεν D with Stephens and NABCE, many cursives 
(eleven out of Scrivener’s twelve), the Syriae, Thebaic, both Aethiopic, Chrysostom and others, 
though all the Latin versions (see p. xxxvii) appear to favour -σωμεν of H and Elzevir. jin. αὐτησ 
p. m. a mere clerical error for tavtyo (hoc d) ^ v. 4. προσκαρτερήσομεν is broken up by D 
into the strong Hellenistic expression ἐσόμεθα προσκαρτερουντεσ, ἐσομεθα being brought up before 
T) προσευχη. The later Syriac has the participle only in the margin, and the translator d 
did not understand this idiom, for he renders swmus...perseveramus (see too e and the 
Vulgate. v. 5. +ovroa (after Aoyoo) D, the Syriac, with Erpenius Arabic, the Thebaic and 


Aethiopie, although versions can hardly be trusted on such a point. των μαθήητων (after 


πληθουσὴ a gloss of D alone. The soloecism πληρησ for πληρὴ is found in NAC*DEH, many 
cursives (six of Scrivener’s) but apparently not in B. νικορα (nicamorem in d) seems a mere error for 


1 Acta Apostolorum ad Cod. Cantabrigiensis fidem Th. Hearne in 1715, is announced for republication by 
recensuit, Frid. Aug. Bornemann, Grossenhainae, 1848. Tischendorf in the course of the present year. In the 
Pars prior (Textuin contineus). following pages + denotes an addition to the received 

? Laud. 35 in the Bodleian, inaccurately edited by text, — an omission of some portion of it. 


— 70 


tatibus 


dE wan 


v 
"e.c UT PCR 


lai uU i WS = Η͂ " TA ^ 


INTRODUCTION. lv 


νικανορα (by itacism Νικανωρα B! secundd manu E. e*. 133). The small final v in παρμενα (permenan 
d) does not look like the work of the original scribe, though it possibly may be such. «v. 6. 
ovrou. εἐσταθησαν D alone for ove εστησαν, even d agrees with e in reading quos statuerunt. 


The Peshito (Q5o.o ES Erpenius Arabic, the Thebaic have hi steterunt: oitweo for καὶ 
here and e. 10 initio is also peculiar to D;- d has que v. 6, qui v. 10. vw. 7 T. for Dou is 
in DE. 180, the Philoxenian Syriac, the Vulgate (but not am.), Chrysostom (text, not Com- 
mentary): αὐτὴ for ty (corrected secundd manw) is a mere clerical error. v. 8 χαριτοσ (for 
Ecco NNCAMDID (Ὁ has lost three limes here) k"* 5. 7. 8. 13. 15. 18. 27. 99. 33. 34. 36. 40. 
66**. 69. 96. 100. 105. 163, the Vulgate, both Syriac, Erpenius Arabic, Thebaic, Memphitic, 
Armenian, with Didymus, Basil, Gregory Nyssen, Chrysostom, Augustine, Gaudentius, Proclus, 
Oecumenius, and others, no doubt _correctly: E has χαριτοσ καὶ πιστεωσ, a conflate ? reading. 
jin. τ δια του ovoparoc (e 7 τω ov. E) e Dm χρυ DE. 2. 13; 24. 33. 34. 43. 81. 180 (του kv κυ El 
5. 13. 24. 33: without xv 34; ὑπερ for δια, without τὰ 43), Thebaic, Augustine, Bede’s Greek 
copy so nearly allied to H, and (omitting m xv) the later Syriac with an asterisk, which very 
often stands almost alone with D in maintaining glosses of this kind. v. 9. —xat ασιασ AD 
Apost. Lection. 12 only: our corrector B adds the words (Facsimile Plate III, No. 3). v. 10 
Ἔτη ovon ev avro (after cofia) DE. +70 ayw (after yi) DE, Bede’s Greek (almost constantly 
with E), bodl. of Vulgate. At the end of v. 10 comes the largest interpolation we have yet seen, 
supported only by DE, the margin of the Philoxenian or later Syriac, am. of the Vulgate 
secundd manu, some Latin MSS. known to Erasmus, and the Bohemian version, which puts it 
after v. 9. The variation in the diction between D and E (including Eede's: Greek) is great, 
and may be regarded as a token that the several forms extant were separately translated from 
some document now lost. δια to ἐλέγχεσθαι avrovo (διοτι qgAeyxovro E) ez (um E. Syr. marg.) avrov 
μετα πασησ παρρησιασ py Ovvapevo, ov(v autem d) αντοφθαλμειν (emn οὐκ ἡδυναντο avriXeyew E) τὴ 
αληθεια. v. ll βλασφημιασ (for βλασφημα) N (at first, but changed immediately by the first hand) 
D. 137. the Vulgate only: noteven d. μωΐσην NABCDH (even e has mousem, but E μωσην with 
the received text and am.), very many cursives (including six of Scrivener's) the Vulgate and other 
versions: this is indeed in most places (cf. v. 14 fextás recepti) the approved orthography. [v.12 
init. D has not the gloss of Ee καὶ ravra evrovres, nor has any other authority whatever]. 
v. 13 καὶ εστησαν (for ἐστησαν te) D, possibly also the Vulgate (see p. xxxviii): e (autem) seems 
to read δὲ with H and others, against its own Greek, as in v. ll. --xara avrov (after ψευδεισ) D 
alone. - βλασφημα NABCD (Aad. ρημ. NBC) 27. 29. 81. 105. 142. 163. both Syriac, Erpenius’ 
Arabie, the Thebaic, Memphitie, Vulgate, Chrysostom, Proclus once. — rovrov NA DEH (habent 
BC), eight of Scrivener’s and some 40 other cursive manuscripts, the Vulgate (except tol.), Memphitic, 
both Aethiopic, Armenian, a MS. of Gregory Nyssen, Chrysostom in his Commentary (not in 
his text), Damasus, Theophylact once (he has rovrov twice), even the Complutensian edition: no 
doubt correctly. v. 14 ναζοραιοσ for ναζωρ. D alone here; but with C in ch. ui. 6; a corrector 
we have named B places w over o in ναζοραιοσ or ναζορηνοσ Luke iv. 34; Mark x. 47; Acts 
vi 14; xxii. 8 (ii. 22 is later), but ναζωραιοσ is written primá manu Matth. 11. 23; xxvi. 71; John 
xviii 7; Luke xxiv. 19; Acts iv. 10. After αλλαξει d renders ra «0q by erum, unless we 


say with Bentley (Ellis, Critica Sacra, p. 23) * «0€ accepit pro eo quod est ἔτι," drawing from 


1 Thus both Mai and Rulotta testify. Tischendorf, however, after Birch, notes -wpa as by the first (not by a later) 
hand, which indeed is more likely. 


lvi INTRODUCTION. 


the blunder the inference we have already tried to establish (above, p. xxxi—xxxv) “N.B. non 
correxisse Graeca ad Latina.” v. 15. The resolution of ατενισαντεσ into καὶ yrevov renders it 
necessary to read καὶ before eov. Cod. D primá manw stands alone here, and in hundreds of 
examples of the same construction: Kipling cites a few (Praef. p. viii) Its perpetual resolution 
of the participle and verb into two verbs has been urged by Bp. Middleton to prove (what we 
need not dispute) that the text as we now have it was not arranged by a native Greek, by 
reason of its exhibiting “a balder and more clumsy phraseology than the other manuscripts :" 
“1 mean," he adds, “to a person moderately conversant with Greek; for to any other it might 
appear the more obvious and natural" (Doctrine of the Greek Article, Appendix, p. 479, 3rd Ed.). 

Again, we find in v. E15 avro for eo avrov (N omits e) in D alone: παντεσ (for amavrec) in 
NABCDE. c*. 100. 105. 163. 180. Apost. Lection. 6, Theophylact once (απ. twice) and Cramer’s 
Oxford Catena (1838). καθημενοι (for καθεζομενοι) D. c**. 18. 137. 180. Lastly, to the end of 
the chapter D alone annexes the frigid gloss ἐστωτοσ ev peow avrov. Such interpolated clauses of 
D in the fifteen verses of ch. vi. amount to ten, certainly not more than the average in the Acts. 

But if the deviations of Cod. D from the ordinary text in Acts vi. be less marked than 
in some other parts of that book (e.g. capp. xi. xvi), we yet discover in them abundant means 
for judging of the genius and general aspect of the manuscript. Discarding from notice mere 
blunders of transcription, i£acisms and such like trifles, we note several instances where its agreement 
with other principal authorities helps to point to the true reading of S. Luke's autograph (e.g. 
καταστησομεν, perhaps also—aytov, v. 3; χαριτοσ v. 8; μωῦσην v. ll;—Tovrov v. 13): others where 
D stands quite solitary in exhibiting variations of no intrinsic excellency (e.g. the glosses in 
vv. 1; 3; 5; 13; 15), and these, so far as they go, rather damage the witness that vouches 
for them: others, again, far more interesting and instructive, where D accords with one or 
two out of a few very ancient documents derived from remote and diverse regions of Chris- 
tendom, which serve to prove that the Syrian Churches, the Old Latin translator, and the 
Western Fathers, were acquainted with a state of the text which, though not so pure as that 
of the oldest Greek copies, was extensively spread and received by them with credit. We will 
close the branch of our discussion which relates to the interpolations of Codex Bezae, by citing a 
few more specimens of the two latter cases from the first five chapters in the Acts, (1) that in 
which D stands alone, and (2) that wherein it is counteaanced by the oldest and most primitive - 
versions and ecclesiastical writers. It would require a volume to exhaust this suggestive and. 
fertile theme. 

(1) We know of no other document which supports D in any of the following glosses, 
scarce one of which seems worthy of the sacred writer. Acts i. 14 Ὁ καὶ rekvow (after γυναιξιν) ; 
i. 1 ἐγένετο ev tare ἡμεέραισ εκειναισ (before tov συνπληρουσθαι); v. 2-- eov (before eycvero); 
v. l£- πρωτοσ (after emnpev), though Cod. E has cporepov after avrov; v. 97 * καὶ τινεσ εξ avrov 
(before evrav), a very strained precaution; ve. 42+ ev Ἱερουσαλὴμ, (after αποστολων), so tol. at the 
end of the verse; iii 1 -- ro δειλεινον (after iepov); iv. 5 + ἡμέραν (after avpiov) ; v. 24 + και επιγνοντεσ 
τὴν TOV Ou ἐνεργειαν (after axovoavtes); v. 5 + παραχρημα (before πεσων), though E has παραχρημα 
in v. 6 after avacrarvtes δε; v. 18 fin. + καὶ emopev?g εἰσ εκαστοσ εἰσ τὰ ἴδια (see John vii. 53); 
v. 21 + eyepÜevreo τὸ πρωΐ (after avro); v. 36 + avroo à avrov (before και παντεσ)ὴ, even d omitting the 
words; v. 38+ εἰσιν adeAdo: (after ra. vvv, d not rendering ecw). Add to these the following notable 
omissions or variations, met with only in D: Acts ii. 14 δεκα for evdexa; v. 19 — arpa και πὺρ και 
aTp.da καπνου; 9. 90 καρδιασ (praecordia d) for οσφυοσ; v. 31 προΐδων ἐλαλησε περι τὴσ (one στίχος) 
is dropped in Dd, apparently in error: see above p. xviii; v. 47 κοσμον for Aaov; iv. 1 -- καὶ 


INTRODUCTION. ^ lam 


o cTparwyog Tov ιερου; v. l2 — ἡ σωτηρια only (though several Western authorities reject the first 
eight words of the verse); v. 19 — καὶ ἰδιωται; v. l6 daveporepov ἐστιν elegantly for φανερὸν (but 
manifestum est in d), cf. x. 28 in D; 2 Tim. i. 18; v. 18 κατα ro for ro καθολον, but d has ommno, 
v. 20 — py, so in ch. v. 26 — ov Dd. Many other of D's lectiones singulares, which are of less 
moment, we have passed by unnoticed. 

(2) The following characteristic additions, variations, and omissions in the same five chapters 
are also countenanced by the few faithful allies of Codex Bezae, by one or two or several at once: 
readings more widely supported (e.g. i. 14; ii. £0; 42; iv. 25; 33; v. 24) it is beside our present 
purpose to enumerate. Acts i 2 - καὶ ekeXevoe κηρυσσειν To evoyyeAvov (after εξελεξατο) with the 
margin of the Philoxenian Syriac (which we shall denote by syr. p. mg.), Augustine thrice, partly 
by the Thebaic, Vigilius [or Idacius], and dua. of the Vulgate. v. 4 -- φησιν δια του στοματοσ (before 
pov) with the Vulgate /ux., both Aethiopie editions, Hilary, Augustine, Jerome (but d, am. fuld. 
omit φησιν); v. 5 -- καὶ o μελλεται λαμβανειν (after βαπτισθησεσθαιδ with tol, Hilary, Augustine, 
Idacius, Maximus Taurinensis; ibid. fin. +ews tyo πεντηκοστησ with the Thebaic and Augustine 
thrice; v. ll — ew τὸν ovpavov secund. with 33 primd manu, tol., Augustine once, Vigilius [Idacius], 
Avitus; v. 21 fm. 4 χρσ with the Philoxenian Syriac, both Aethiopie, Augustine. 

Ch. ii. 6 roue γλωσσαισ (for ry ιδια διαλεκτω) with the Peshito Syriac version, and syr. p. mg.; 
Augustine has both expressions, but d. e. and the Vulgate lingud sud; v. 12 - emt τω yeyovore 
(before καὶ [D] λεγοντεσ) syr. p. mg., Augustine once; v. 14 + ἀποστολοισ (after evoexa, [δεκα D, 
supra, p. lvi]) with the uncial Lectionary Apost. 12, or Evst. 60 (see page xxxi) the Peshito Syriac, 
Augustine; v. 16 — ιωηλ with Irenaeus (Latin) Hilary, Augustine, the treatise of the fourth 
century de Rebaptismate; v. 18 — ev roo ἡμεραισ εκειναισ and καὶ προφητευσουσι with the same 
treatise and with Jerome; v. 20 — καὶ exifavy with N (Cod. Sinaiticus) alone ; v. 97 + rore παντεσ 
οι συνελθοντεσ καὶ (before ακουσαντεσ)ὴ with syr. p. mg.; ibid. — Xovrovo with 104, the Memphitic 
and Aethiopie, if Mill may be trusted (JV. 7. Proleg. ὃ 440), Augustine twice, the treatise of the 
fourth century de Promissionibus ; ibid. fin. -- ὑποδειξατε ἡμειν with E, syr. p. mg., Bede’s Greek, 
fol. v. 38 + rov κυ (before. aqu) with E. 60. 69. 109. 163, both Syriac, Erpenius Arabic, (the Peshito 
and Erpenius, without xpv) the Thebaie, Armenian, Basil, Cyril, Epiphanius, Theodoret, and nearly 
all the Latins, Cyprian, Hilary, Lucifer of Cagliari, Ambrose, Augustine, Vigilius; v. 4l πιστευ- 
σαντεσ (for αποδεξαμενοι), but + καὶ πιστευσαντεσ after avrov syr. p. mg., Augustine; v. 45 oco. 
κτήματα eov (for τα κτήματα) with the Peshito Syriac only, without even Erpenius Arabic; bid. 
+ καθημέραν (after avra) with Memphitic, according to Mill. 

Ch. iii 2 δου (before ris) with the Peshito and Erpenius Arabic; ibid. — ὑπαρχὼν with 
Lucifer of Cagliari and perhaps the Oriental Versions, but their evidence is hardly available in 
such a case; v. 3 + ovroc ατενισασ Tow οφθαλμοισ avrov (before oc [και D] dor) only with reg. 
5367 of the Vulgate, which stands with D also in v. 7 + εσταθη και (before εσταιρεωθησαν) ; v. ὃ 
+ χαιρομενοσ (after περιεπατει) with E (xewpoev); ibid. — περιπατων καὶ ἀλλομενοσ with reg. and both 
Aethiopie; v. 11. This verse opens with ἐκπορευομένου δὲ Tov πετρου kat Ἰωανοῦυ cvveéemopevero K.T.A, 
in D reg. only; v. 13 + xpv (after up) with Pell Platts Aethiopie only; 4bid. -- εἰσ κρισιν (after 
παρεδωκατεὴ E (κριτηριον), syr. p. mg., Irenaeus in the Latin; ibid. avrov of the received text rests 
on the support of DE among the uncials, the Thebaic, both Syriae versions, Chrysostom and the 
mass of cursive copies, against NABC lo (or p**, the best cursive copy of the Acts), some other 
cursives, and a host of other authorities, which omit the word; «did. the confused expression in 


the last two στίχοι of this verse (which d rather explains than translates, see p. xxxiii) bears some 
7 


lviii INTRODUCTION. 


resemblance to Irenaeus in the Latin (cwm. remittere ewm, vellet), to Jerome, to Chrysostom (who 
seems to have read θελοντοσ in one place) and to the loose paraphrase of both Aethiopie editions; 
v. 14 εβαρυνατε (for ἡἠρνησασθε) with only lrenaeus (aggravastis): v. 17 + ανδρεσ (before αδελφοι) 
DE only; ibid. + πονηρον (after empaéare but τὸ πονηρον 34 (Cod. Montfortianus) syr. p. mg., 
Trenaeus in Latin, Ambrosiaster, Quaestiones ex utroque Test. (of the fourth century) ; v. 21 — om 
cuoc with 19, the Armenian, Irenaeus in Latin, Tertullian, Cosmas Indicopleustes (of the sixth 
century). 

Ch. iv. 1 + ra ρηματα ταυτα (after Xaov) DE. c**, Peshito Syriac, Erpenius Arabic (a version 
from the Peshito, it will be remembered) syr. p. mg., reg., Theophylact once and Lucifer, with some 
variation in the order; v. 9 -- a4» ὑμων (after ανακρεινομεθα) DE, the Peshito and Erp. Arab., Platt's 
Aethiopic, reg., Irenaeus in Latin, Cyprian; ve. 14 + ποιῆσαι ἡ (before avrurew) with reg., even 
against d; v. 18 D begins συνκατατιθεμενων de avrov τὴ yvouyn φωνήησαντεσ (for καὶ kaXecavreo) 
with syr. p. mg., veg., Lucifer; v. 31 jfi. + παντι τω θελοντί πιστευειν, with E, Bede's Greek, 
Irenaeus in Latin, also Augustine (omitting πιστευειν); v. 32 - καὶ ovk ἣν διακρισισ ev avrows ουδεμια 


(after μια) with E (whose words are x. o. ἣν χωρισμοσ ev avrow Tio), Bede’s Greek, Cyprian twice 
(discrimen), Ambrose, Zeno. 


y y 
Ch. v. 10 + συνστειλαντεσ (before εξηνεγκαν xa) with the Peshito (on. O0, not the same 
word as in v. 6) and Erpenius Arabic, against even d; v. 12 +e τω epo (after amavreo) with 


E partly (ev ro vae συνηγμενοι), 42, the Thebaic, both Aethiopie editions; v. 15 Μη. + απηλλασ- 2 
covro yap απὸ πασὴσ ασθενιασ wo εἰχεν εκαστοσ avrov. Here E has nearly the same sense ex- ; 
pressed in as different words as possible, καὶ ρυσθωσιν απὸ π. a. yo eov, while Lucifer, the Vul- 
gate and some of its manuscripts am., demid., ὅθ. (not fuld. tol.) support either D or E, but none: 
go beyond ασθενειασ: thus am. and Lucifer render e£ liberabantur, the printed Vulgate et libera- . 


rentur, some add omnes, some have infirmitatibus, others end with swis or sud. This variation 
detracts much from the weight of their evidence. v. 22 - καὶ ανυξαντεσ τὴν φυλακὴν (after παραγε- 
vojevot) with the Philoxenian Syriac with an asterisk, and the Vulgate; v. 31 δοξη D only with the 
Thebaie and Latin of Irenaeus (d corrupts claritate into caritate); fin. + ev avro with the Thebaie, 
Roman Aethiopie, and Arabic of the Polyglott, Augustine; v. 35 rove epxovrac kat Tove συνεδριουσ 
(for avrovc) with the Thebaic only ; v. 36 +peyav (before cavrov) D, but after εαυτον in A secundá manu 
(which is of little consequence) E, Scrivener’s ko, 5. 6. 15. 18. 32. 33. 34. 36. 42. 43. 45. 57. 69. 180., 
the Peshito Syriac, both Arabic and some later copies of the Slavonic versions, fol, Origen, Cyril, 
Jerome, even the Complutensian edition, and the first two of Stephens, which much depended on 
it; v. 98 + py μιαναντεσ Trac χειρασ (before or) with 34 (Cod. Montfort) E and Bede’s Greek 
having the clause in substance with the variation py μολυνοντεσ vrac χειρασ vpov; v. 39. Before 
μήποτε D, the Philoxenian Syriac with an asterisk, and demid. (nearly) have ovre üpew ovre 
BaciXew ovre τυραννοι (thus far E and Bede's Greek: ovre vpew ovre ov apxovreo vpwv) απεχεσθαι 
ovv ἀπὸ Tov ἀνθρωπων rovrov: 33 marg. 180 contain only the last clause ἀποσχεσθε (eykporevere 33) 
ovv ἀπὸ TOv ανθ. (avOpov Syr. 180) Tovr.; v. 41 + ἀποστολοι (after ovv) with 180 and the Philoxe- 


c—— τ-- e 


nian Syriae; v. 42 fin. rov kv wv xpv (for w tov xv) with the Peshito (nearly) Thebaic and 
Plats Aethiopic only: but there is much fluctuation in this passage. 

From the foregoing analysis of all the various readings found in Acts vi., and of the characteristic 
peculiarities of Cod. D in Act. i—v., the reader will easily judge for himself of its interest and im- 
portance. Its chief auxiliaries are Cod. E, though with much difference in the words; Codd. 33, 34 
(Montfort.), 137, 180; the Peshito Syriac (but not in D’s larger interpolations, nor D in its own, 


eee ee μένω, eee 


ee esr rl eee. rhe 


. INTRODUCTION. lix 


e. g. ch. iii. 2) ; the later or Philoxenian Syriac, especially the Greek manuscript cited in its margin’; 
the Thebaic (occasionally too the Memphitic) and Aethiopie versions, the Vulgate Latin and some 
of its manuscripts (especially reg. tol. demád.) ; the Latin Fathers in full troop (but rather Cyprian, 
Lucifer and Augustine than Jerome, who was much conversant with Greek codices), and the Old 
Latin interpreter of Irenaeus, who in his citations may have followed Western versions rather than 
the Greek that lay before him. When Bornemann, whose partiality for Cod. D we have before 
mentioned (p. liv), first considered this strange text with a view to form some estimate of its value, 
he was led to adopt a notion better suited to account for the glosses found in the later than in the 
earlier chapters of the Acts. Fuit igitur quum omnes istas additiones codicis D sumptas esse ex 
commentariis et ephemeridibus suspicarer, quas Lucas ipse de rebus ab Apostolis Pauloque gestis 
quovis die vel hebdomade privatum in usum literis mandaverit," such a diary having been found in 


after times ^in ecclesiae cujusdam sacrario," 


and inserted in a few copies of his book by the διορθωταί 
(Act. Apost. Praef. p. x). It is obvious, however, that such supplemental matter would consist pretty 
exclusively of minute facts (such as S. Mark delights in), which 8. Luke might have overlooked as 
superfluous in writing his work, yet would afterwards be supposed to give life and vraisemblance to 
his narrative. It may be safely said that we meet with no additions of this character in the chapters 
we have examined, with but very few elsewhere (the best example I notice is xii. 10 κατεβησαν 
τουσ a βαθμουσ; others may be viii. 24; x. 25 [cf. Mark x. 50 Codd. NBDLA]; xi. 2; xii. 41; 
xiv. 2; xvii. 15; xix. 9; xx. 181; xxi 1): the glosses we have had to deal with are mere 
rhetorical expansions, s dilute the spirit of the narrative without in the least improving 
the sense: if they were not condemned, as in fact they are, by the consentient testimony 
of all the best Greek manuscripts, whether uncial (NA BC) or cursive (e.g. lo" or p**; 31 at Lei- 
cester or m**, which much resembles D in the Gospels), their own intrinsic emptiness would suffice 
to bring them into grave suspicion. Bornemann afterwards came to think these additions so good 
in themselves, as to have been worthy to form a portion of S. Luke's original history, though some 
of them (e.g. iv. 32; v. 15; 18; x. 41; xvi. 37; xxi 1) were subsequently dropped by copyists 
through the besetting fault of ancient scribes and modern printers, the Homoeoteleuton, or omission 
of a whole clause because it ends in the same letters as the clause preceding it. But this source of 
transcriptural error must not be appealed to over frequently, and the student is quite as competent 
as Bornemann or myself to decide upon the main point at issue between us, the internal excellence or 
feebleness of the passages for whose absence in the vast majority of documents he has to account. 

(b If we have seemed to linger over our discussion of the interpolations of Codex Bezae, it is 
because the true character of its text, as well as its relation to other main critical authorities, whether 
manuscripts, versions or ecclesiastical writers, can best be learned from forming a correct estimate 
of their nature and extent. The inferences we have hitherto drawn respecting its origin and value 


1 The Greek margin of the Philoxenian Syriac sup- 19 ἐν 22; 30; xi. 21; xii. 7; 9; xiii. 4; xiv. 2 (partly) ; 
ports the additions of Cod. D in just 60 places in the 5; 6; τὸ (partly); 19; 22; XV. 1; 5 (partly); 6 (E 137); 
Acts, yet we need not suppose with Wetstein (V. T. 18; 23 (partly); 41 (partly); xvi. 4 (partly); xvii. 26 
Proleg. 1. p. 28) that it was the very copy used by Thomas (127); 27: xvid. 2 (partly); 5; 21; xix. 6; 18; xxii. 
of Harkel at Alexandria A.D. 616. Not only is there 7; 7 iterum (E): 40 places, so that D agrees with the 
reason for thinking that Cod. Bezae never was in the Philoxenian margin in but three cases out of every five. 
East, but it is quite arbitrary to suppose that there existed Scholzs Cod. r37 (Ambros. 97 at Milan) often accords 
no Greek manuscript much resembling it in text. Add to curiously enough with DE and syr. p. mg. as may be 
these considerations, those readings of the Philoxenian seen above, and in viii. 23; 24; xiv. IO; XVI. 11) 35 : 
margin which are met with in E and other authorities, xvii. 17; xviii. z. Like most other of Scholz’s copies, it 
though not in D: viz. ii. 8 (E); 412; iv. ro (E); 17 (E); seems very ill coliated. 


302; vil. 17; 18; 25; 60; x. 16 (E nearly); 16 tterum; 


lx . INTRODUCTION. 


wil be abundantly confirmed even by the very short review our space will permit us to take of the 
principal omissions and textual variations exhibited by D. 

MarrH. i. 18. Here, though the Greek of D is lost, d has api autem generatio, omitting 
ihu. We know by this time too much of D’s Latin version to lay any great stress upon it as indi- 
cating for certain the reading of the parallel Greek (see above p. xxxix), but in the present instance 
d is supported by so many authorities which usually ally themselves with D, that we may 
safely assume the absence of ιησου from its text. It is wanting in Cureton’s Syriac, in a. ὦ. c. f. 
ff., in the Vulgate and its secondary versions, the Anglo-Saxon and Frankish, in Wheelocke's 
Persic, and thrice in the Old Latin of Irenaeus, who grounds an argument upon the reading, 
though his Greek in one place represents « ia thus too Augustine, manuscripts of Theophylact, and 
a few others. Cod. B. reads vov de Xv d Cod. 74, the Polyg glott Persic and a Persic manuscript, 
with Maximus, have rov δὲ em only. 

MarrH. v. 4, 5. These verses are transposed by nearly the same authorities, D and ee 
one Greek MS., the important cursive 33, Cureton’s Syriac (that close ally of D), ἃ: ὁ fang 
h. k. L, the Vulgate, the Frankish, Clement of Alexandria, Origen expressly (once, but once 
tacitly the other way), Eusebius in arranging the Ammonian sections, Tertullian, Jerome, (Hilary 
and Chromatius both ways), Gregory Nyssen, Ambrose, Juvencus, perhaps Basil and Primasius. 

MarrH. vi. 1. dixavoovvny for eXenuoovvyny, a synonymous word for which internal evidence 
pleads strongly, is maintained by NBD 1. 209. 217., manuscripts appealed to in scholia to 41, 
238., the Peshito Syriac (lo), that of Jerusalem, the Philoxenian, but not Cureton's (14.561059), 

‘though ἐξ stands with the Peshito in giving the better word in v. 2 (|), a. ὃ. c. ff^. σ᾽. h. L, 
the Vulgate, Origen and Hilary, Isidore of Pelusium, Jerome (juséitiam, hoc est, eleemosynam, 
vestram). | 

MarrH. x. 2. Our version d has e£ before iacobus zebedaei with only NB, the Peshito and 
margin of the Philoxenian, against D and all the rest. 

MarrH. xxi 3l. αἰσχατοσ (i.e. ecxoroc) for πρωτοσ deserves notice as one example (Matth. 
vi. 13 being another) out of not many that may be cited, wherein D and the Latins a. b. e. 
JF. g. h. L, the best manuscripts of the Vulgate (am. fuld. tol. for. harl. primá manu), though 
not the Clementine edition, Hilary and Jerome (in part) are opposed to Cureton's Syriac as well 
as to the great mass of authorities. For a fuller discussion of this passage see Plain Introduction, 
pp. 426—8. 

Marry. xxvi 39. D has προσελθων (for προελθων), but d accedens here, though in Mark xiv. 
35; Acts xii. 10 (where also zpoo stands for προ) it more correctly translates by procedo. This con- 
fusion of the two prepositions doubtless arose from their having been once indicated by the same 
symbol # which, though common in the Herculean papyri, was getting out of use when Cod. Sinai- 
ticus was written. Even the later manuscripts retain some traces of this corruption, but its frequent 
occurrence in any copy must be regarded as a proof that it was derived from a very old exemplar. 
See Cod. D in Mark alone, i 19; ii. 20; vi 45; x. 32; xi. 9, where it seems to stand abso- 
lutely unsupported. 

MarrH. xxvii. 19. Tregelles alone among the editors adopts Bazrwavrec in the room of βαπτι- 
ζοντεσ on the authority of BD, against all other manuscripts (including δὲ) and the Latin versions, 
including d. In common consistency he ought to have read with Lachmann ἐνδυσάμενοι (for exdv- 
σαμενοι) in ch. xxvii. 28, which is countenanced not only by BD, but by 157 and an early corrector 


of δὲ (quod mireris), as well as by a. b. c. d. f/^., by Origen in Latin, and one or two manuscripts | 


of Chrysostom. 


INTRODUCTION. xi 


JOHN i 4. εστιν for the first qv is found only in ND, Cureton’s Syriac, a. b. c. e. f. ff ^., two 
second-rate manuscripts of the Vulgate (gat. mm), the Thebaic, Irenaeus, Clement, Hippolytus, copies 
known to Origen, MSS. of Cyprian, Hilary, Ambrose, Vigilius, the Quaestiones (see p. li): Augustine 
and Victorinus have both. - 7 

Joun v. 29. For exzopevoovrat D alone reads εξελευσοντα. We have here a fair example 
of that striking tendency observable in Cod. D to substitute for one Greek word another entirely 
unlike in form, but nearly or quite identical in sense, so that no version shall shew the dif- 
ference. Bp. Middleton (Doctrine of the Greek Article, p. 447), who cites ομματων for οφθαλμων 
Matth. ix. 29, would infer from this habit that the Greek of Cod. Bezae is a retranslation from 
the Latin, at least in parts. Such a supposition would quite fail to account for many of its 
peculiarities, and afford a disparaging estimate of its worth, but the fact should be borne in 
mind however it may be accounted for. Thus in Matth. xxi 31 D has αιἰσχατοσ (i.e. εσχατοσὶ, 
where others (which yet do not agree with it in sense, see p. lx) have vorepoc; in Luke v. 7 
we see βοηθειν for συλλαβεσθαι ; ibid. xiv. D προβατον for ovoo ; and in S. Mark D, mostly with 
no other Greek document to second it, has i. 10 ηνυγμενουσ for σχιζομενουσ; ibid. v. 40 epwrov 
for παρακαλων; 111. 5 νεκρωσει for πωρωσει; ibid. v. 34 εἰπεν for Aeye, with several others (so 69); 
iv. l o λαοσ for oxXoo; vi 36 εγγιστα for kvkXo ; vii. 2 kareyvocav for εμεμψαντο; ibid. v. 6 ἀγαπα 
for tua (remarkable, but hardly to the point); v. 19 εἰσερχεται for ewrzopeverau efepxerar for ex- 
mopeverat, and oxerov for αφεδρωνα; viii. 10 opua for pepy (so Wake 34, me teste); ix. 2 avaye for 
avapepe (this with 2»); ve. 43 ameA8ew for βληθηναι (so v. 47 even in Wake 34), with several 
others; xii. 24 γεινωσκοντεσ for eorec:;—these may suffice to shew our meaning, without adding. 
24 other examples from the same Gospel. 

Joun xvii. 1. For rev κεδρων, which is well supported, many good authorities have Tov 
κεδρων, which there can be little doubt is the true reading, κεδρων (κενδρων is the form found in 
K. o**, 192 and a few others) being a Hebrew Proper Name. Codd. ND, however, alone of the 
MSS., coincide in upholding vov xedpov, which seems to be meant in a. ὦ., the Thebaic, perhaps 
too in the Memphitie and Aethiopic. Tischendorf notices that the affinity of Codd. ND is closer in 
S. John’s Gospel than elsewhere (Synopsis Evangel. p. liv, 2nd edition). 

Lure iii. 22. D alone among the Greek manuscripts, supported only by a. 5b. c. ff”. (primá 
manu), U., instead of συ €L O vioc pov o ayoz. ev σοι nud: (virtually the same as in 8. Matthew), 
reads woo pov εἰ ov eyo σήμερον γεγεννηκα σε from Psalm ii. T. A variation thus feebly supported 
by extant codices cannot be genuine, yet it is a remarkable fact (very instructive as shewing the 
importance of D in throwing light on the history of the text) that Justin Martyr, citing τὰ ἀπομνη- 
μονεύματα τῶν ἀποστόλων (so that he may mean S. Matthew), Clement of Alexandria, Methodius, 
Hilary, Lactantius, Faustus in Augustine, Juvencus, the Ebionite Gospel in Epiphanius, have the 
same reading. Augustine says that nonnulli codices habent secundum Lucam, but not the more 
ancient ones. 

Luxe iii. 23—30. We can but indicate in this place the utter discrepancy between D and all 
other authorities of every class in regard to the genealogy of our Lord in the line between his reputed 
father and David. The scribe seems to have tried to reconcile them by the rough process of substi- 
tuting for S. Luke’s list of names that which he had already given in 8. Matthew, the order being 
inverted. We see from Fol. 3 a that such was actually done in the case of the first twelve names, and 
there can be little question that the five names (ιωακειμ, ελιακειμ, ALATLOV, LWA, οχοζιου), not found 
(except ιωακειμ) in any extant copies of S. Matthew, were actually read there in Cod. D. I 
know no other passage in Cod. Bezae so open to the charge of wilful alteration,—the very worst 


lxli INTRODUCTION. 


fault a manuscript can have: that it should find a place here of course diminishes the weight 
of D’s testimony when it omits rov koivav in v. 36 initio, which none others are known to do. 

ΤΙ ΚΕ vii. 3 — προσ avrov D. 13. 69, a. b. c. e. ff. gi. 1, the Armenian. The resem- 
blance of the Leicester MS. 69 to D is well known, but since it supports few or none of D's 
longer additions, it is of course less nearly allied to it than the Old Latin and Cureton’s, or the . 
margin of the Philoxenian, Syriac versions. D and 69 however are much together: e.g. Luke 
vii. 1; 33; xii. 5 (with N- 66. 71 or g*. 157 primá manu. 254. 258. a., and the Peshito, as also the 
Persie of the Polyglott); Mark vi 17; vi. 28; vui. 24; 26; ix. 10; xi 14 (so Wake 34, me 
teste) ; xiv. 14; 37 :—the last four with Cod. 1, and mostly with « or others of its class. 

LuKE xxii 4 — καὶ row: στρατηγοισ D, Lectionary 31 (another of D's allies), Cureton's Syriae, 
the Latin a. b. c. e. ff ?. 4. 1. q., the Aethiopic. Scholz, who collated it, adds X ; but Tischendorf and 
Tregelles who followed him and compared their work, do not cite X here. 

Luke xxii. 34. The first part of this verse (down to ποιουσι) is omitted by BD. 38. 435., a. 
b., the Thebaic and a Memphitic MS. only, but δὲ has it marked as doubtful by a later hand, 
while the scribe who wrote the Ammonian sections in D (see p. xxvi) is compelled to insert the 
clause, in order to keep the numerals correct. 

Luke xxiv. 51 — καὶ avejepero ew: tov ovpavov WD, with a. ὦ. e. 775. l., Augustine (de unitate 
ecclesiae c. 10), against all the rest (hiat Syr. Cureton) In v. 53 all these authorities (together 
with the Memphitic and gat. bodl. of the Vulgate) unite with D in omitting και évAoyovvrec, only that 
N (agreeing with B. C primá manu. L) rejects euvovvreo καὶ instead. 

Mark ii. 26. D. 271 stand alone here among the Greek authorities in omitting ἐπὶ αβιαθαρ 
του apxtepeoc, as if thus to get rid of a difficulty; a. ὦ. e. fj^. ἡ. of the Latin versions, however, 
countenance a variation which the silence of the parallel Gospels would encourage. The affinity 
of e (Cod. Palatinus) with our manuscript is very close at times; e.g. Luke xx. 20 (ro ηγεμονι, 
with Cureton's Syriac only); xxi. 38; xxii. 2; xxiv. 42; Mark i. 26 (see also p. xxxv, note 1). We 
have before noted the inclination of D to omit clauses, in S. Mark chiefly, but not exclusively (see 
p. lii. Out of about sixty-six such places to be noticed in this short Gospel, in most of which 
D is supported by other good witnesses, observe iii. 20 — εἰσ τὸν awva with 1. 22. 28. 209. 2». 
a. b. e. f/7. g., Cyprian and Athanasius; xiii. 37 eyw δὲ Aeyo ὕμειν yp. simply, D. a alone, but 2°°, 
ff’. 4. nearly ; xiv. 30 — δισ D with NO (primd manu), 238. a. c. ff. V. k., with the Armenian, 
Aethiopie and tol. (p. m.) prag. of the Vulgate. 

Marx xi. l. Origen expressly declares that Bethphage is named by 8. Matthew [xxi. 1], Bethany 
by S. Mark [xi. 1], both places by S. Luke [xix. 29]. Accordingly D. a. ὁ. c. ff^. σ΄. (1) à. k. 1, the 
Vulgate (except em.) and Jerome leave out βηθφαγη καὶ in this place, although Origen himself, pro- 
bably through inadvertence, once cites the disputed words. Their omission is approved by Lachmann 
and Tischendorf, though I know not what the latter means when he states (Cod. Sinait. Prolegom. 
p. xxxv, edit. min.) “omnium graecorum codicum soli ND istam scripturam fideliter tradiderunt." 
Cod. N certainly inserts eo before βηθανιαν, but in Tischendorf's edition it also reads ew βηθφαγη και 
before it. Scrivener’s y omits καὶ βηθανιαν only. 

Mark xiv. 72 fi». D alone among manuscripts has ἡρξατο κλαιειν for ἐπιβαλὼν εκλαιε, which 
looks more like an explanatory scholium than a various reading. It is found in the Peshito and 
Philoxenian Syriae, in a// the Latin versions, in Wheelocke’s Persico, the Thebaic, (Memphitic 
T'ischendorf.), Gothic, and Armenian: facts which are very suggestive. 

Mark xv. 25. Mill (N. 7. Prolegom. $1276) has noticed the violent expedient resorted to by 
D in this verse, * Evangelicae veritatis studio," in substituting εφυλασσον for earavpocav, in order to 


INTRODUCTION. Ixiii 
reconcile wpa. y here with John xix. 14, which of course it does very effectually. It is supported 
by f/7. k. n. only. With εφυλασσον Tregelles compares ἐτήρουν, Matth. xxvii. 36. This case too 
much resembles Luke ii. 23; Mark ii. 26 supra. 

Aors xii. 33 vo πρώτῳ ψαλμω for τω ψαλμω τω δευτερω is read by D alone of the manuscripts 
(46 p. m. omits the numeral, by Erasmus in his N. T. (who pleads the authority of some 
codices which om; the number and of Jerome), very expressly by Origen, Hilary, Eusebius, 
Jerome, Latin copies known to Bede, Euthymius (who all take pains to explain the difficulty), by 
Justin Martyr, Tertullian, manuscripts of Cyprian, Petilian in Augustine, Cassiodorus: Wetstein illus- 
trates the subject by shewing that the Rabbinical writers reckoned the first two Psalms as but one. 

At the end of this verse the citation from Psalm ii 7 is needlessly carried into v. 8 (αιτησαι 
παρ αἰμου κ-τ.λ.}) by D and syr. p. mg. only. Codex D never elsewhere falls into the familiar error 
of many copies, in thus enlarging quotations from the Old Testament. It even abridges them in 
Matth. iv. 4; xv. 8; John xii. 40 (by ὁμοιοτέλευτον): Luke iv. 18; Acts ii. 17—20. 

Acts xv. 20, 29. Here xat του zvikrov or καὶ πνικτου is omitted by D alone among the Greeks 
(all the versions containing the clause), and in Latin by Irenaeus, Tertullian, Cyprian, Ambrose, 
Pacian, Jerome (who speaks of it as found 4» nonnullis exemplaribus) Augustine, Gaudentius, 
Fulgentius, Eucherius; Ambrosiaster (who may possibly have lived in the third century) ventures 
to say that the Greeks adulterarunt scripturas quartum. mandatum. addentes. In ch. xxi. 25 also 
και πνικτον is omitted by D, the Thebaic, Jerome and Augustine only. It does not much matter 
that in the Peshito Syriae, Erpenius' Arabic, and Platt's Aethiopic, the order of the words is πορνειαν 
και πνικτον καὶ ouo. The gloss of D in vv. 20, 29 of ch. xv. is upheld (in substance) in one or 
both places by 7. 25. 27. 29. 32. 42. 57. 60. 69. 98 marg. 105. 106. 137., in Scrivener’s abeo, 
the Thebaic, both Aethiopico, the Slavonic, Irenaeus in Latin and Cyprian: in v. 29 by the later 
Syriae (with an asterisk) and the Complutensian edition. 

Acts xxi. 16. The elegant but not very simple construction ayovres mop ὦ ξενισθωμεν μνασωνι 
τινι κυπριω is found with little or no variation in all other manuscripts (only that $ has ἴασονι 
for the host's name, with the Memphitic, Sixtine Vulgate and demid.; B. 1. 18. g°*, μνασω; 34 
μνασσω; k'* μνασσωνι; D fuld. tol. vacovi), but D inserts a whole clause, the Latin of which may 
be seen on p. 409, but the Greek (now lost) must be recovered from the several collations set 
down in our Adnotationes. The sole support of Cod. D is derived from syr. p. mg., which (if 
our collators may be trusted, see p. 446) varied from the words of D, though not from its sense, in 
adding to ξενισθωμεν καὶ παραγενομενοι εἰσ τὴν πολιν eyevopeÜa παρα κ. τι À. According to this 
account Paul's company must have rested twice on the road from Caesarea to Jerusalem (full 
60 miles, see Smith’s Dictionary of the Bible under Caesarea and Antipatris), on the second occasion at 
Mnaso’s, on the first with one or more persons unknown («pud quem in d, but προσ ove in D 


prima manu, on Wetstein's evidence). 


We may now draw our general conclusion from this prolonged investigation. Credner 
(Beitrüge, τ. p. 466) has well observed that the strong contrast between the excessive freedom of the 
Greek text and the anxious strictness of the Latin betokens for their respective births different ages, 
actuated by very different principles of criticism. Bitter experience had taught the men of the 
fourth and fifth centuries a lesson which the Fathers of the second (we may name Justin Martyr as 
a conspicuous example) had yet to learn, that it is not safe to neglect the letter of Scripture, satisfied 
if only we abide by its spirit; or to mingle the sacred text with glosses from the parallel Gospels or 


with narratives (however edifying they may seem) drawn from uncanonical and uninspired writings. 


lxiv INTRODUCTION. 


While we assign therefore to the Latin version of Codex Bezae a Western province (most probably 
Gaul) as its native country, and a date not higher than the fifth century, we must further confess 
that the manuscript now in our possession, as well by reason of the errors of transcription lying 
under the present text (see p. xxiil), as from its not following all the corrupt readings of the Greek 
as it now stands (see p. xxxiv, note 1), is removed one step from the actual translator, who need 
not, however, have been other than a contemporary of the. scribe whose work is yet extant. The 
Greek text, on the other hand, we believe to bear distinct traces of an origin far more remote. 
Itself immediately derived from a manuscript whose stichometry was arranged just like its own 


(see p. xxiii), it must ultimately be referred to an exemplar wherein the verses, now so irregular . 


and confused, were first distributed according to an orderly system (see p. xvii), and such an original 
would most likely belong to the third century at the latest, In respect, moreover, to its rare and 
peculiar readings, the close resemblance of Codex Bezae to the text of the Syriac versions (with 
which it could hardly have been compared later than the second century) and to that of the 
Old Latin, yet unrevised by Jerome, as employed by Cyprian and Augustine in Africa, by the 
translator of Irenaeus, by Hilary and Lucifer and Ambrose in the North-west,—such resemblance 
(far too constant to be the result of chance) persuades us to regard with the deepest interest this 
venerable monument of Christian learning ; inasmuch as the modification of the inspired writings 
which it preserves, whatever critics may eventually decide respecting its genuineness and purity, 
was at once widely diffused and largely received by the holiest men in the best ages of the 
Primitive Church. 

P.S. George Dyer's Prologue on Ignoramus, pp. 18—21 (1797) may be added to the hostile notices of Kipling's 
edition mentioned in p. xiii, note 2. Dyer is especially severe on the Latinity of the Preface, which indeed is faulty 


enough. 
At p. xxxii, l. 14, after ellada ibid. xx. 2 ; add tristego ibid. xx. 9; 


ADDENDUM. 


I ποῦ fain crave the reader’s indulgence for a brief expression of private feeling, which, 
in mere gratitude, I cannot suppress. My other labours relating to the textual criticism of the 


New Testament have been carried on chiefly in a remote corner of Cornwall, whither the liberality 


of their owners has permitted me to bring many manuscripts for thorough and leisurely examination. 


Since it was not right to remove so precious a volume as Codex Bezae from its place in the 
University Library, I have enjoyed during the last three years the privilege of being much at 
Cambridge, after having ceased to reside there for-more than a quarter of a century. This pleasing 
necessity has proved to me a source of deep satisfaction; it was like the renewal of youth to partake 
again of opportunities for improvement once too lightly prized; while my daily toil was sweetened 
by the good will of not a few who were pleased to esteem me for my work’s sake, and by the 
generous hospitality, the unwearied kindness of a friend, whom I know not how to thank, 
the Rev. G. Williams, B.D. Senior Fellow of King’s College. 

To the officers of the University Library also I am largely indebted: to the Rev. A. W. Hobson, 
M.A. Assistant Librarian, and (more recently) to the Rev. J. E. B. Mayor, M.A., now the Principal 
Librarian. I could not easily tell how much my work owes to H. Bradshaw, Esq. M.A. Fellow 
of King's College, both for his readiness to aid my progress to his own serious inconvenience, and 
for the varied instruction which no one who is so happy as to converse with him can fail to derive, 
save through his own fault. 


x mdi ME 


S. Marruarr, Cap. 1. 12 | 


13 


rau 


16 
[.Desunt folia, duo priora. | 


17 


18 


20 


SEO MATTH' 
— — = 
post transmigrationem autem babylonis 
iechonias genuit salathiel 
salathiel autem genuit zorobabel 
zorobabel autem genuit abiuth 
abiuth autem genuit eliecib 
heliacib autem genuit azor 
azor autem genuit sadoc 
sadoc autem genuit achim 
achim autem genuit heliut 
heliut autem genuit heleazar 
Hleazar autem genuit matthan 
matthan autem genuitiacob 
lacob autem genuit ioseph 
cui desponsata uirgo maria 
peperit xpm ihm 
Omnes ergo generationes - ab abraham 
usque ad dauid generationes sunt xiiii 
Et a dauid 
usque ad transmigrationem babylonis 
generationes sunt. xiii 
Et a transmigratione babylonis 
usque ad xpm generationes sunt xiii 
xpi autem generatio sic fuit 
desponsata enim maria ioseph 
antequam conuenirent 
inuenta est in utero habens de spu sancto 
ioseph autem uir eius. cum esset iustus 
et nollet eam praepalare 
uoluit clam eam dimittere 
ipso ea cogitante 
ecce angelus dni per uisum 
apparuit ei dicens 


ioseph fili dauid ne timeas 
(Fol. 3 a.) 


Cap: 1 12—20 


— -- 
KATA 


— — 


— mà 
MAOGAION 
— — 


παραλαβειν μαριαμ τὴν γυναικα σου 
τς 


TO yap ἐν αὐτῇ γεννηθεν εκ πνσ αγιου εστιν 


τεξεται δεῦιον 
π᾿ 
και καλεσεισ TO ονομα αὐτου LAV 
GvTOG yap σωσει τον λαον αὐτου 
ATO των ἀμαρτιων GUT OV 
τουτο δε oXov γεγονεν 
ee oe a 
ἵνα πληρωθη To pyOev ὕπο kv 
δια noaiov του προφητου λεγοντοσ 


ἴδου ἡ rapÜcvoc ev γαστρι fet 


21 


23 


και τεξετεῦιον" και καλεσεισ το ονομα αὕὔτου 


ενμανουὴλ 


o ἐστιν μεθερμηνευομενον μεθ μων o 6c 


διεγερθεισ δὲ O ιωσηφ ᾿αποτου ὕπνου €7rou]aev 24 


Ss 
wo προσεταξεν avro o ἀγγελοσ κυ 


και παρελαβεν την γυναικα αὐτου 
καὶ OUK €yvo αὐτὴν 

€WO OV ετεκεν TOV ULOV αὐτὴσ 

TOV 7 PWTOTOKOV 


> 
και εκαλεσεν TO OVOMGA αὐτου uv 


—, 
του δειηυ γεννηθεντοσ 
ev βηθλεεμ Tyo ἱουδαιασ 
εν ἡμεραισ ἡρωδουσ Tov βασιλεωσ 


ELOOU payot Qro avoToAov TO. peyevovTo 


Elo Ἱεροσολυμα λεγοντεσ 


σου ἐστιν O τεχθεισ βασιλευσ TOV Ἰουδαιὼω 


ELOO[LEV γὰρ QUTOV TOV AGTEPA EV ΤΉ ἀνατολὴ 


και ἤλθομεν προσκυνῆσαι AUTH 
ακουσασ δε o βασιλευσ ηρωδησ erapax0 
t 
κα ἸἹεροσολυμα μετ αὐτου 
και συναγαγων παντασ 


τουσ αρχίερεισ 


και γράμματεισ του λαου επυνθανετο 


(Fol. 36.) 


25 


DL y 


| c, C — 
SEC MATTHAE 
---. -- -"ϑ.-- -- 
suscipere mariam uxorem tuam 
. . ree 
quod enim in ea natum est de spo sancto est 
pariet autem filium 
. . ae 
et uocavis nomen eius ihm 
ipse enim saluauit populum suum 


de peccatis eorum 


.hoec autem totum factum est 


ut inpleretur quod dictum est a dmo 
per esaiam prophetam dicentem 
ecce uirgo -in utero habebit 
et pariet filium - et uocabit nomen eius 
inmanuel 
quod est interpraetatum ‘nobiscum deus - 
Exsurgens autem ioseph de somno fecit 
— 
Sicut praecepit ei angelus dmi 
et suscepit uxorem suam 
et non cognouit eam 
quousque peperit filium 
primogenitum 
e 
et uocauit nomen eius ihm 
m 
ihm autem nato 
in bethleem 1udaeae 
in diebus herodes regis 
ecce magi ab oriente uenerunt 
in hierosolyma dicentes 
ubi est qui natus est rex iudaeorum 
uidimus enim eius stellam in oriente 
et uenimus adorare ei 
audiens autem rex herodes turbatus est 
et hierosolyma cum ipso 
et congregans omnes 
principes sacerdotum 
et scribas populi interrogabat 


(Fol. 40.) 


Capp. 1. 21—II. 4. 


Saf 


fas 


KAT MA@®@AION 


SS .--: -:-. —, 


E 
7 TOU O χρσ γένναται . OL de εὐπον αὐτῷ 


ev βηθλεεμ, τησ Ἰουδαιασ 


OUTWO γὰρ γέγραπται δια του προφητου 


Π. 6 


καὶ συ βηθλεεμ τησ Ἰουδαιασ' "μη ελαχιστηει 6 


εν τοισ ἡγεμοσιν ἴουδα 
εκ ov yap εξελευσεται ἡγουμενοσ 


οστισ ποιμενει-τον λαον μου Tov ἱσραηλ 


'ἱτοτεηρωδησ Xa0pa.- καλεσασ τουσ μαγουσ' 


ἠκρειβασεν πὰρ avTwVv τον χρονον 


TOV φαινομενου αστεροσ 


και πεμψασ αὐτουσ eur βεθλεεμ᾽ eurev avrow 


πορευθεντεσ εξετασαται ἀκρειβωσ 
EPL TOV παιδιου - OTAY δε ευρητε 
επαγγειλαται μοι 
oc Kayo ελθων προσκυνήσω avro 
ot δεακουσαν του βασιλεωσ ἐπορευθησαν 
και ἴδου o ATTNP ον εἰδον εν TH ανατολη 
προηγεν avrova eod ελθων ἐεσταθη 
ἐπάνω του παιδιου 
ἵδοντεσ δε rov ἀστερα ἐεχαρησαν 
χαραν μεγαλην σφοδρα 
και ελθοντεσ εἰσ τὴν οἰκειαν 
εἰδον τον παιδα 
μετα μαριασ THT μήητροσ avrov 
και πεσοντεσ προσεκυνησαν AUTH 
και ανοιξαντεσ Tove θηνσαυρουσ avrov 
προσήνεγκαν avro δωρα 
χρυσον και λιβανον και £uvpvav 
και χρηματισθεντεσ kar ovap 
μὴ ανακαμψαιπροσ npwonv 
δι aAAno οδου ἀανεχωρησαν 
εἰσ τὴν χωραν αὐτων 


— 
avroy δε αναχωρησαντων - εἰδου ἀγγελοσ κυ 


(Fol. 46.) 


7 


10 


TI 


12 


Ds 


SEC MATTHAEUM 


-----Ἐ ει... 


ubi xps nascitur'qui autem dixerunt ei 
in bethleem iudaeae 

sic enim scriptum est per profetam 

et tu bethleem iudaeae- non minima es 
inter principes iuda 

ex te enim exiet dux 


qui regat populum meum israhel 


tunc herodes occultae.uocans magos 


exquisiuit ab eis tempus 

apparentis stellae 

et mittens eos in bethleem dixit eis 
euntes interrogate diligenter 

de puero. cum autem inueneritis 
renuntiate mihi 

ut et ego ueniens adorem ei 

qui autem audientes regem abierunt 
et ecce stella quam uiderat in oriente 
praecedebat eos . donec uenit et stetit 


supra puerum 


uidentes autem stellam gauisi sunt 


gaudio magno ualde 

et uenientes in domum 
uiderunt puerum 

cum maria matre sua 

et cadentes adorauerunt ei 
et aperientes thensauros suos 
obtulerunt ei munera 
aurum et thus et smyrnam 
et moniti per somnum 

non reuerti ad eroden 

per aliam uiam reuersi sunt 


in regionem suam 


. TEES 
isdem autem recedentibus - ecce angelus dmi 


(Fol. 5 a.) 


Cap. II. 5— 13. 


co 


-- -- OS --- 
KAT ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ 


KK .-- ο-.-ς- 


φαινεται κατ ovap τω Ἰωσηφ Aeyov 

ἐγερθεισ παραλαβε rov παιδα 

και τὴν Ux] epa. AUTOV - και φευγε εἰσ avyvm TOV 

και εἰσθι εκει - eod αν σοι euro 

μελλει yap ἡρωδησ ἕητειν Tov παιδα 

του ἀπολεσαι αὐτον 
Ο δὲ διεγερθεισ παρελαβεν τον παιδα 

και τὴν μήητερα αὐτου νυκτοσ 

και ἀανεχωρησεν εἰσ ALYVTTOV - και ἣν εκει 

ews THO τελευτησ ἡρωδου -ἵνα πληρωθη 

— 

To ρηθεν ὕπο kv δια Tov προφητου 

Aeyovroc - e εγυπτου ἐεκαλεσα τον ὕιον μου" 
rore ἡρωδὴσ iov 

οτι ενεπαιχθη ὕπο rov μαγων 

εθυμωθη λειαν - και αποστειλασ 

ανειλεν παντασ τουσ παιδασ 

τουσ εν βεθλεαιμ, 

και EV πασιν TOLD οριοισ αυὐτὴσ 

απο διετειασ καὶ KATW κατὰ TOV χρονον 

ov ἤκρειβασεν παρα των μαγων 

— 

rore ἐπληρωθη To ρηθεν ὕπο kv 

δια ἡρεμιου Tov προφητου Xeyovroo- 
φωνὴ εν ραμα ἠκουσθη 

θρηνοσ και κλαυθμοσ 

καὶ οδυρμοσ πολυσ ραχὴηλ 

κλαιουσα τα τεκνα αὐτὴσ 


και ovk ηθελησεν παρακληθηναι. ort ovk εἰσι 
τελευτησαντοσ δε τουηρωδου -ἴδου αγγελοσ KV 

φαινεται κατ ovap ro toa | 

ev avyvz TO λεγων - eyepÜew παραλαβε 

TOV παιδα και τὴν μήτερα avrov 


καὶ zropevov eur γὴν ἱσραηλ" τεθνηκασιν yap 


ot ζητουντεσ την ψυχην του παιδιου 


(Fol. 5b.) 


CAL 11. 


SEC MATTH 
—— — — 
II. apparuit in uisu ioseph dicens 
surgens suscipe puerum 
et matrem eius. et fuge in aegypto 
et esto ibidem quousque tibi dicam 
incipit enim herodes. querere puerum 
ut perdat eum 
14 | quiautem exsurgens accepit puerum 
et matrem eius per nocte 
15 et secessit in aegypto ' et erat ibi 
usque ad mortem herodes' ut conpleretur 
quod dictum est a dmo per prophetam 
dicentem de aegypto uocaui filium meum 
16 | tunc herodes uidens 
quia delusus est a magis 
iratus est ualde et mittens 
interfecit omnes pueros 
qui erant in bethleem 
et in omnibus finibus eius 
a bimatu et infra: secundum tempus 
quod exquisierat a magis 
ute 
17 | tune completum est. quod dictum est a dmo 
per hieremiam prophetam dicentem 
18 | uoxinrama audita est 
ploratio et planctus 
et ululatus multus rachel 
plangens filios suos 
et noluit consulari- quia non sunt 
19 | defuncto autem herode:ecce angelus dmi 
paruit in somnis ioseph 
20 in aegypto dicens surgens accipe 
puerum et matrem eius 


et abi in terram israhel mortui sunt enim 


qui quaerunt animam pueri 


(Fol. 6 a.) 


dz 


S. 
^ 


KAT MA@@AION 5 
= = 
O δὲ διεγερθεισ' παρελαβεν Tov παιδα JG Bay 
και τὴν μήτερα avrov * και YADEV εισ THY Vo poa] 
akovcag δε οτι αρχίλαοσ βασιλευει 22 
ETL TYG Ἰουδαιασ' 
AVTL ἡρωδου TOV πατροσ αὐτου 
εφηθη exer ἀπελθειν χρηματισθεισ δε κατ ovap 
ανεχωρησεν εἰσ τὰ μερὴ THT γαλιλαιασ" 
καὶ ἐελθων κατωκησεν 23 
eur πολιν λεγομενὴν ναζαρετ 
OTOGC zjpo6 το ρηθεν δια των προφητω 
οτι ναζωρεοσ κληθησεται ur 


E— 
ζ 6 Ev TALO ἡμέεραισ εκειναῖισ παραγεινετοι LeO)OYVnua: I 
Cc : 


οβαπτιστησ κηρυσσωνεν 71] epyjj.o THO Ἰουδαιασ 


και λεγων μετανοειτε 2 


ἘΠῚ | Folium 7, wnà cum caeteris a posteriore manu 
qvyukev yop *1) βασιλιὰ των ovpavaov 


scriptis, huic volumini Appendicis loco subjicie- 


Ww 


“τι 
Ἢ + OVTOT γὰρ εστιν O ρηθεισ 
7 


tur. 
δια ησαΐϊου του προφητου λεγοντοσ ] 


φωνὴ βοωντοσ ev TH Epnum 
— 
ETOLMATATE Τὴν OOOV KU 
ευθειασ ποιειτετασ τρειβουσ αὐτου 
A oo 
ÓÜ :avroc δεϊωαννησ εἰχεν ro ἐνδυμα αὐτου 4 
— (as 
απο τρίχων καμηλλου καὶ ζωνην δερματεινὴ 
περι τὴν οσφυν αὐτου" ἡ δετροφηην αὐτου 
ἀκριδεσ και μελι αγριον 
τοτε ESETOPEVETO προσ avrov 5 
ἱεροσολυμα και πασα ἡ ιουδαια 
και πασα ἢ περιχωροσ Tov ἵορδανου 
και εβαπτιζοντο εν τω ἴορδανη im avrov 6 
εξομολογουμενοι TAT αμαρτιασ' αυὐτων 
—À 
. :ἴδων δὲεπολλουσ rov φαρισαιων 7 
EE 
και σαδδουκαιων ερχομενουσ' 
ez. To βαπτισμα αὐτου ειπεν αὐτοισ' 


YEVVN ATO, EXLOVOV TLE υπεδειξεν υμειν 
φυγειν 
(Fol. 6 b.) 
Capp, II. 21—III. 7. 


S. MATTHAEI. 


CAP. III. 


io 


12 


r3 


14 


16 


SEC MATTHEUM 


a futura iva’ facite ergo 

fructum dignum paenitentiae 

et ne putetes . dicere intra uos 

patrem habemus abraam : dico enim uobis 
quia potest ds de lapidibus istis 

suscitare filios abraae 

iam autem securis. ad radices arborum 
posita est omnis ergo arbor 

non faciens fructum bonum 


exciditur et in ignem mittitur 


Ego quidem baptizo uos aqua in paenitentia. 


qui autem uenit fortior me est 
cuius non sum idoneus calciamenta 
portare "1056 uos baptizabit 
—, 
in spu sancto et igni.cuius uentilabrum 
in manu eius 
et purgabit aream suam 
et congregauit triticum suum 
in horreum : paleas autem conburet 


igni inextinguibili 


tunc aduenit ihs de galilaea 


ad iordanen . ad iohannen 

baptistam . ut baptizaretur ab eo 

qui autem prohibebat eum iohannes dicens 
ego abs te opus habeo baptizari 


et tu uenis ad me 


Sm 
espondens autem ihs. dixit ei sine modo 


sic enim decens est nobis 
mplere omnem iustitiam 
ne dimisit illum et baptizatus est ihs 
ascendit mox de aqua 
et ecce aperti sunt ei caeli 
et uidit spiritum dei 


(Fol. 8 a.) 


Cap, 111, S— x6. 


— — — — 
KATA MAGOAION 
— -- — — 


καταβαινοντα ek Tov οὐρανου III. 
WO περιστεραν καὶ ἐρχόμενον ELD AUTOV 

και ἴδου φωνὴ εκ των ovpavov λεγουσα 17 
προσ QUTOV GV ει O VLOT μου O ἀγαπητοσ 


εν ὠωευδοκησα 


he, --- E. «.-. IV. 
ue : Tore o eno ανηχθὴ evo τὴν ερημον ὕπο του ve I 
MES 
meipacOnvat vro Tov διαβολου 
E 

και νηστευσασ ἡμέεέρασ . μ T 2 

και τεσσαράκοντα VUKTQAO 

VOTEPOV ETT ELVAO EV 

και προσηλθεν QUTW O πιραζων και εὐπεὲεν αὐτῷ 3 


— 
ει ὕιοσ eu του θυ eure" ἵνα οἱ λιθοι ουτοι aprot γεν 
— TOL 

αποκριθεισ δε οιησ evrev γεγραπται 4 

ovK er aro μονω ζησεται o ἀνθρωποσ 

— 

αλλ ev παντι ρηματι θυ 
τοτεπαραλαμβάανει avTov o διαβολοσ 5 

εἰσ τὴν αγιαν πολιν "και εστῆσεν αὐτὸν 

ἐπι TO TTEPUYLOV Tov ἵερου καὶ Neyer avro 6 

ee Pa 

ειὕιοσ et θυ θυ. Bade σεαυτον κατω 

γέγραπται yap * oru Tow αγγελοισ αὐτου 

εἐντελειται περι σου 

και erret χειρων aupovaw σε: μηποτε 


προσκοψησ προσ λιθον τον ποδα σου 


---- 
ed» avro o ino παλιν γεγραπται 


ἋΣ 


— ey, 
OV πειρασεισ KV TOV θν σου 


παλιν παραλαμβανει avtov o διαβολοσ 8 
εἰσ οροσ ὕψηλον λειαν καὶ εδειξεν avro 
πασασ Tag βασιλειασ TOV κοσμου 
και την δοξαν αὐτων + καὶ εὐπεν AUTH 9 
TOTO, TAVTA σοι δωσω 
eay πεσων προσκυνησὴσ μοι 
— 


TOT€ Xeyet QUTW O LNT ὕπαγε οπισὼ μου IO 


g'aTava * γέγραπται γὰρ 


(Fol. 8.) 


SEC MATTHEUM 
Bc eS 
descendentem de caelo 

sicut columbam et uenientem super eum 
et ecce uox de caelis dicens ad eum 

tu es filius meus dilectus 


in quo beneplacui 


e fa 
tune ihs delatus est in desertum a spiritu 


ut temptaretur a diabolo 
ebiaiunans dies xxxx 
et. xxxx noctes 


postera esuriit 


Et accessit ad eum qui temptabat et dixit ei 


si filius es dei 416" αὖ lapides isti panes fiant 


al 
respondens autem ihs dixit scriptum est 


non in pane solo uiuet homo 


sed in omni uerbo dei 


tunc suscepit eum diabolus 


in sanctam ciuitatem et statuit eum 
supra pinnam templi:et dicit ei 

si filius es dei mitte te deorsum 
scriptum est enim: qui angelis suis 
mandauit de te 

et in manibus tollent te '*ne quando 


offendas ad lapidem pedem tuum 


——, ^ 
ait ei ihs iterum scriptum est 


S| — 
non temptavis dnm dm tuum 


iterum suscepit eum diabolus 


in montem altum nimis et ostendit ei 
omnia regna mundi 

et gloriam eorum: et dixit illi 

haec omnia tibi dabo 


si cadens adoraueris me 


. . . cà 
tune dicit ei ihs uade post me 


satana scriptum est enim 


(Fol. 9a.) 


Carr. III. 17—IV. το. 


8 KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ SEC MATTHAEUM 


ΞΘ 955 => c 


— — — --, 
kv Tov Ov σου προσκυνησεισ IV. dmn dm tuum adorabis 
και AUTH μονω λατρευσεισ et ipsi soli seruies 
ie :ToTe αφιησιν avrov οδιαβολοσ 11 | tunc dimisit eum diabolus 
Zub 
και iov ayyeXow προσηλθον et e: cce angeli accesserunt 
και διηκονουν avro et ministrabant ei 
ἢ :ακουσασ δε’ oru Ἰωαννησ παρεδοθη 12 audiens autem ‘quia iohannes traditus est 
ανεχωρησεν εἰσ την γαλιλαιαν secessit in galilaeam 
L : καὶ καταλειπων την ναζαρεθ 13 et relinquens in nazareth 
ελθων κατοικησεν εἰσ καφαρναου p ueniens habitabit.in cafarnaum 
τὴν παραθαλασσιον - ev οριοισ ζαβουλων maritimam in finibus zabulon 
καὶ νεφθαλειμ et nephalim 
iva TAnpwOy To ρηθεν LIA ut conpleretur quod dictum est 
δια ησαΐου Tov προφητοῦυ του λεγοντοσ per esaiam prophetam dicentem 
yn ζαβουλων και νεφθαλειν -οδον θαλασσης 1c terra zabulon et neptalim . uiam maris 
περαν του ἴορδανου γαλιλαιασ των eÜvov trans iordanen galileae gentium 
o Àaoc o καθημενοσ εν TH σκοτεια 16 populus qui sedebat in tenebris 
ειδον φωσ μεγαν uiderunt lumen magnum 
ot καθημενοι ev xopo. σκεια θανατου qui sedebant in terra umbra mortis 
doc ανετειλεν αὐτοισ' lumen ortum est eis 
— — 


= . . 
K :αποτοτεγαρηρξατοιησ.κηρυσσιν και λεγειν 14 Exinde enim coepit ihs. praedicare et dicere 
—À 


μετανοειτενγικεν γὰρ paenitemini-adpropinquauit enim 
1) βασιλειατων ουρανων regnum caelorum 
παραγων δεπαρατηὴν θαλασσαν Tyo γαλιλαιασ 18 | transiens autem secus mare galilaeae 
εἰδεν δυο αδελῴουσ uidit duos fratres 
σιμωνα TOV λεγομενον πετρον simonem qui dicitur petrus 
και ayOpeay Tov αδελῴον avrov et andream fratrem eius 
βαλλοντασ αμφιβληστροσ ew τὴν θαλασσα. mittentes retiam in mari 
κα σαν yap αλιεισ΄: και Neyer αυτοισ 19 erant autem piscatores - et dicit eis 
δευτε OTELTW μου" και ποιήσω ὕμασ uenite post me- et faciam uos 
γενεσθαι αλιεισ ανθρωπων fieri piscatores hominum 
Or 8€ evÜeoc αφεντεσ τα δικτυα 20 | quiautem mox relinquentes retiam 
«B ηκολουθησαν avro : και προβασ εκειθεν 21 secuti sunt eum - et progressus inde 
ειδεν ἀαλλουσ δυο αδελφουσ uidit alios duos fratres 
(Fol. 9 6.) (Fol. roa.) 


Cap. IV. ro—21. 


— --, — — 
KATA MAGO0AION 
— 


ἵακωβον rov του ζεβεδαιου 
και ωαννην τον αδελῴον αὐτου 
ev Tw πλοίω. μετα ζεβεδαιου rov πατροσ oro 
καταρτιζοντασ * T0, δικτυα αὐτων 
καὶ εκαλεσεν AVTOVT 
oL δε evÜeoc αφεντεσ το πλοιον 
E KO TOV πατερα αὐτων "ηκολουθησαν avro 
K 


Ge 
— ska epupyev o uja "ολην THY γαλιλαιαν 


διδασκων εν ταισ συναγωγαισ oT QV 
και κηρυσσων ro ευαγγελιον THT βασιλιασ 
και θεραπευων πασαν νοσον 
και πασαν μαλακειαν ev τω Law 
και ἀπηλθεν αὐτου 1) ἀκοὴ εἰσ ολην τὴν συριαν 
και προσηνεγκαν aro TAVTAT 
τουσ κακωσ εχοντασ ποικειλαισ νοσοισ 
και βασανοισ συνεχομενουσ 
και δαιμονιζομενουσ' "και σεληνιαζομενουσ 
και παραλυτικουσ καὶ παντασ εθεραπευσεν 
και ἠκολουθησαν avro οχλοι πολλοι 
απο τὴσ γαλειλαιασ'" και δεκαπολεωσ 
και ἱἹεροσολυμων και Ἰουδαιασ 
και περαν TOV ἴορδανου 
Eo [LI 
Kd :ἴδων δετουσ oxXovo - aveBy εἰσ TO opoc 
E 
και καθισαντοσ αὐτου" προσηλθον avro 
c) 
κε : οἱ μαθηται αὐτου" και ανοιξασ TO OTOL αὐτου 
VD 
εδιδαξεν avrovg Aeyov 
— ; S—mn 
KS :JRO.KOpLOL OL TTWXOL TVL* OTL αὐτων ἐστιν 
E 
ἡ βασιλεια των ovpavov 
— 
KC :J4O.KO.pLOL OL πραεισ OTL AVTOL 
c 
κληρονομησουσιν τὴν γὴν 
E 
Ky) Ἱμακαριοι οἱ πενθουντεσ 
EY 
OTL vro, παρακληθησονται 


UA 
κθ ^ μακάριοι OL πεινωντεσ Και διψωντεσ THY δίκαιο 
ee, wo 


συνὴ 


(Fol. το 6.) 


IV. 


22 


23 


24 


25 


J £j 


EC MATTHEUM 


iacobum zebedaei 

et iohannen fratrem eius 

in naui. cum zebedaeo. patre eorum 
concinnantes retias suas 

et uocauit eos 

quiautem mox relinquentes nauem 


et patrem suum - secuti sunt eum 


et circumibat ihs totam galilaeam 


docens in synagogis eorum 
et praedicans euangelium regni 
et curans omnem languorem 


et omnem infirmitatem in populo 


Kt abiit opinio eius in totam syriam 


et obtulerunt ei omnes 
male habentes uariis infirmitatibus 
et tormentis correptos 


et daemoniacos. et lunaticos 


L 


et paralyticos.et omnes curauit 
et secutae sunt eum : turbae multae 
de galilaea ‘et decapolim 
et hierosolyma et iudaea 
et trans iordanen 
uidens autem turbas-ascendit in montem 
et sedente eo'accesserunt ad eum 
discipuli etus - et aperiens os suum 


docuit eos dicens 


beati pauperes spu - quoniam ipsorum est 


regnum caelorum 


beati mites: quoniam ipsi 


hereditabunt terram 


beati qui lugunt 


quoniam ipsi consolabuntur 


beati qui esurientes ‘et sitientes iustitiam 


(Fol. τι a.) 


Capp. IV. 21 V. 6. 


bo 


10 


= 


A 
ce 


— 
λα 
— 


See τ--. — 
KAT MAQOGOAIO 


-.-- τ. ἰ-- — 


or. αυτοι χορτασθησονται 


: μακαριοι ou ἐλεημονεσ'"οτι αυτοι ελεηθησονται 


μακαριοι ot καθαροι Ty καρδια 
a) 
ort avro, rov θν οψονται 
μακαριοι οι εἰρηνοποιοι 
se TM 
οτιῦιοι θυ κληθησονται 
μακαριοι οι δεδιωγμενοι evekev δικαιοσυνησ 
or, avrov eoe ἡ βασιλεια των ουρανων 
μακαριοι ἐστε οταν διωξουσιν ὕμασ 
και ονιδισουσιν" και erg w καθυμων 
παν πονηρον ενεκεν óuxauog vigo 
χαιρεται και ἀαγαλλιασθαι - ort o μισθοσ ὕμων 
πολυσ εν τω ovpayo "ουτωσ yap εδιωξαν 


τουσ προφηταστουσ προ ὕμων ὑπαρχοντων 


Yew eoTe TO ao, THO ynT 


eay O€ TO ἀλασ μωρανθη 
ev τινι αλισθησεται.- εἰσ OVOEV ἴσχυει 
ει μη βληθηναι e&o * και καταπατεισθαι 


ὕπο rov ανθρωπων 


c—À 
AB :Ὕμεισ eoe To Qoo Tov κοσμου 
—> 


ov δυναται πολισ κρυβηναι ἐπάνω ορουσ 
κειμενηουδε καιουσιν λυχνον 
καιτιθεασιν αυτον ὕπο τον μοδιον 
ἀλλα επιτὴν λυχνίαν" καὶ λαμπιπασιν 
τοισ εν τὴ οικια 

Ovroc λαμψατω ro oc vov 
evzpoaÜev rov avÜporraov 
omg εἰδωσιν ὕμων τα καλα Epya. 
καὶ δοξασωσιν τον πατερα ὕμων 


TOV ἐν TOLD ουρᾶάνοισ 


e 
Ay +p νομεισητε οτιλθον - koraAva aurov νομον 
p 


A8 


ἡ τουσ Tpopytac - ovk XO ov καταλυσαι 
ἀλλα πληρωσαι : ἀμὴν yap Xeyo ὕμειν 
(Fol. 11 5.) 


7 


IO 


11 


13 


14 


15 


16 


17 


—S - v — — 
SEC MATTHAEUM 
-- «- v — — 
quoniam ipsi saturabuntur 
beati misericordes.quia ipsi miserabuntur 
beati qui mundo sunt corde 
—, 
quia ipsi dm uidebunt 
beati pacifici 
—, 
quia dei fili uocabuntur 
beati qui persecutionem patiuntur. propter iustitia 
quia ipsorum erit regnum caelorum 
"beati estis- cum persequentur uos 
et inproperauerint.et dixerin aduersum uos 
omne malignum . propter iustitiam 
gaudete et exultate quia merces uestra 
multa in caelo.ita enim persecuti sunt | 
prophetas . qui ante uos fuerunt 
uos estis sal terrae 
si enim sal infatuatum fuerit 
in quo sallietur- ad nihilum ualet 
nisi ut proiciatur foras. et conculcetur 
ab hominibus 
uos estis lumen mundi 
non potest ciuitas abscondi'super montem 
posita -nec incendunt lucernam 
et ponent eam ‘sub modium 
sed supra candelabrum "αὖ luceat omnibus 
quiin domo sunt 
sic luceat lumen uestrum 
coram hominibus 
ut videant uestra bona opera 
et glorificent patrem uestrum 
quiin caelis est 
nolite putare quia ueni dissoluere legem 
aut prophetas ‘non ueni dissoluere 
sedinplere:; amen enim dico uobis 


(Fol. 12a.) 


CAP. V. 6—48. 


——. 
de 
— 


fas 


fA 


c = 
KAT ΜΑΘΘ AION 
I — τος 
ews αν παρελθη.ο ovpayoa Και yy 
ἴωτα εν -ἢ μια κεραια 

ov μη παρελθη aaro rov vopLov 


εωσ AV γένηται παντα 


:Oc ovv λυσει pay των evroXov rovrov 


eAaxua rov Kat διδαξη τουσ ανθρωπουσ 
εἐλαχιστοσ κληθησεται 
εν τη βασιλεια των ουρανων 

Ἡκουσατε ort ερρηθη τοισ ἀρχαιοισ 
ov φονευσεισ"οσ Sav doveva 
evoxoo ἐστε TH κρισει 

Εγω de Xeyo ὑμειν ort Tac 0 οργαζομενοσ' 
τω ἀδελφω avrov eua 
EVOXOT εσται τὴ κρισει 

Oc dav ery τω adeApw avrov ραχα 
€voxoc eoe ro συνεδριω 
oc Say eur μωρε 
EVOXOT εσται εἰσ τὴν γεενναν rov TUPOT 
cay ovv προσφερηὴσ το δωρον σου 
ere. To θυσιαστηριον και εκει μνησθησ 
OTL 0 αδελῴοσ σου EXEL TL κατα σου 


αφεσ exet τὸ δωρον σου 


ἐνπροσθεν του θυσιαστηριου «Και ὕπαγε T PWTO 


καταλλαγηθι τω αδελῴω σου" kat Tore ελθων 
προσφερεισ ro δωρον σου 
Lo Oe evvoov τω AYTLOLKW σου ταχὺ ews 
OTOU εἰ [LET QUTOU εν TT οδω 
μηποτεσεπαραδωσει-ο AYTLOELKOT 
TW KPLTY]*KOL 0 KpLTYT σεπαραδωσει 
Tw ὑπηρετη᾽ και εἰσ φυλακην βληθησει 
ἀμὴν λεγω σοι: ov μη εξελθησ εκειθεν 
EWS αν ἀποδωσ τον €axarov κοδραντην 


ἡκουσατε ort ἐερρηθη * ov μοιχευσεισ 


(Fol. 12 5.) 


SEC MATTHAEUM 
Sot -- — 
v. | | donectranseat:caelum et terra 


lota unum ‘aut unus apex 
non transiet a lege | 
donec fiant omnia 
19 | quicumque enim soluerit unum de mandatis istis 
minimis ‘et docuerit homines 
minimus uocabitur 
in regno caelorum 
21 | audistis quia dictum est antiquis 
non occides:quicumq. enim occiderit 
reus erit iudicio 
22 Egoautem dico uobis. quia omnes qui irascitur 
fratrisuo sine causa 
reus erit iudicio 
qui autem dixerit fratri suo raccha 
reus erit conuenticulo 
qui autem dixerit fatue 
reus erit in gehennam ignis 
23 si ergo offeres munus tuum 
ad altare. et ibi rememoreris 
quia frater tuus ‘habet aliquid aduersum te 
24 dimitte ibi munus tuum 
ὃ ante altare ‘et uade prius 
reconciliari fratri tuo ‘et tunc ueniens 
offeres munus tuum 
2, | Esto beniuolus aduersario tuo cito 
quandiu es cum illo in uia 
ne quando te tradat aduersarius 
| judici. et iudex te tradat 
ministro'etin custodia mitteris 
,6 | amen dico tibi non exiens inde 


donec reddas nobissimum quadrantre 


2, | audistis quia dictum est'non moechaueris 


(Fol. 13 a.) 


Cap. V. r8— 27. 


11 


bo 


E Ee — 
KAT MAGOAION 
a ς.-- — 
eyw 0e Aeyw ὕμειν ort ac 
o βλεπων γυναικα 
προσ To επιθυμησαι αὐτὴν 
NON EMOLYEVTEV αὐτὴν εν 71) καρδια αὐτου 
Ex de o οφθαλμοσ o δεξιοσ σου 
σκανδαλιζει σε εἕελε avrov 
καὶ βαλεαπὸ σου συμφερει yap σοι 
ἵνα ἀπολητε ev των μελων σου 
καὶ μὴ oXov TO THA σου 
ame On εἰσ γεενναν 
EppnOn δε 
og ay ozroXvan τὴν γυναικα αὐτου 
δοτω αὐτὴ ἀποστασιον 
eyo δε λεγω ὕμειν 
oc αν azroXvan την γυναικα αὐτου 
παρεκτοσ Xoyov πορνειασ 
ποιει αὐτὴν μοιχευθηναι 
παλιν ἠκουσατε 
οτι ἐερρηθη τοισ apxatota * ovK ἐπειορκησισ 
αποδωσεισ Se ro ko TOUT ορκουσ σου 
Εγω δε λεγω ὕμειν py ομοσαι ολωσ 
pajre ev τω ovpayo 
T 
οτι Üpovoc εστιν του θυ μητε ev TH yn 
OTL ὕποποδιον ἐστιν των ποδων αὐτου 
μήτε εἰσ ἱἹεροσολυμα οτι πολισ εστιν 
του μεγαλου βασιλεωσ 
μητεεν TH κεφαλὴ σου ομοσὴησ 
OTL OV δυνασαι ποιειν 
Tpixa μειαν λευκην ἡ μελαιναν 
Εστω δεο Aoyoc ὕμων 


ναὶ var «+ OU OU 


TO Oe TEPLT TOV τουτων - EK TOV TOVNPOU εστι 


ἤκουσατε ort ερρηθη" οφθαλμον αντι οφθαλ 
| pov 
(Fol. 150.) 


29 


32 


33 


34 


35 


36 


37 


38 


SEC MATTHEUM 
SSS — — 


ego autem dico uobis. quoniam omnes 
qui uidet mulierem 
ad concupiscendum eam. 


iam moechatus est eam in corde suo 


si autem oculus tuus dexter 


scandalizat te erue eum 

et mitte abs te. expedit enim tibi 

ut pereat unum membrorum tuorum 
et non totum corpus tuum 


eat in gehennam 


dictum est autem . 


quicumque dimiserit uxorem suam 
det ei repudium 

ego autem dico uobis 

quicumque dimiserit uxorem suam 


excepta ratione adulterii 


iterum audistis 


quia dictum est antiquis - non peiurabis 


SS 
reddes autem dno iuramenta tua 


Ego autem dico uobis ‘non iurare omnino 


neque in caelum 
A 
quia sedis est dei neque in terram 
quia subpedaneum est pedum ipsius 
neque in hierosolyma 
quia ciuitas est 
magni regis 
neque in caput tuum iurabis 
quia non potes facere 


capillum unum album aut nigrum 


sit autem sermo uester 


etiam etiam non non 


quod autem amplius his de malo est 


audistis quia dictum est- oculum pro oculo 


(Fol. 14 a.) 


Cap. V. 28—38. 


οδοντα ἀντι οδοντοσ' 
€yo δε Xeyo ὕμειν py αντιστηναι 
USER) 
Ayn : τωπονήρω : AAA οστισ σεραπεισει 
cs 
ETLTNV σιαγονα σου" στρεψον avro 
και την αλλην - Kato θελων σοι κριθηναι 
Ka TOV χειτωνα σου λαβειν 
αφησεισ AUTW και TO ειματιον 
Ὡς δ 
NO : καιοστισ σεαγγαρεύει μειλιον εν 
SS) 
ὕπαγε μετ αὐτοῦ ετι ἀλλα δυο 
TO αἰτουντει σε δοσ 
Kat TO θελοντι δανισασθαι: μὴ αποστραφησ 
ἡκουσατε ort ερρηθη 
αγαπησεισ rov πλησιον σου 
και μεισησεισ τον exÜpov σου 
ae ee oo a 
p. :Eyw de Xeyo ὕμειν - aryarrate Tove ἐεχθρουσ ὕμω 
D 
ευλογειτετουσ καταρωμενουσ ὕμειν 
καλωσ TOLELTE TOLD μεισουσιν ὕμασ 
και προσευχεσθαι. ὕπερ των ἐεπηριαζοντω 
και διωκοντων ὕμασ 
οπωσ γενησθε ὕιοι rov πατροσ ὕμων 
του εν ουρανοισ΄΄οτι TOV ἡλιον αὐτου ανατελλει 
em. πονηρουσ και ἀγαθουσ και βρεχει 
ETL δικαιουσ και αδικουσ: 
E ee 
μα :eay yop ἀγαπησηταιτουσ ἀγάαπωντασ ἵμασ 
E 
τινα μεισθον e£erau 
OUXL και OL τελωναι ουτωσ ποιουσιν 
Kat eay ἀσπασησθαι Tove αδελφουσ ὕμων 
μονον τι περίσσον ποιειτε 
οὐὔχι και οἱ εθνικοι TO αὐτο ποιουσιν 
εἐσεσθε ovv ὕμεισ τελειοι 
WOTEP o πατὴρ ὕμων εν ουρανοισ' 


sl 
p: τελιοσ εστιν : προσεχεται 
= 


TV δικαιοσυνὴν ὕμων μή ποιειν 


(Fol. 14 5.) 


z 


39 


41 


42 


43 


45 


46 


47 


48 


VI. 1 


13 


dentem pro dente 
Ego autem dico uobis non resistere 
malo sed qui te percusserit alapam 
in maxillam tuam . conuerte illi 
et alteram . qui uoluerit iudicio congredi 
et tunicam tuam accipere 
dimittes ei et uestimentum 
et qui te angariauerit*milium unum 
uade cum eo. adhuc alia duo 
qui te petit dat 


et uolenti mutuari ne auertaris 


audistis quia dictum est 


diliges proximum tuum 


et odies inimicum tuum 


Ego autem dico uobis diligite inimicos uestros 


benedicite maledicentibus uos 

benefacite odientibus uos 

et orate. pro calumniantibus 

et persequentibus uos 

ut sitis fili patris uestri 

qui in caelis est. quia solem suum oriri facit 
super malos et bonos - et pluet 

super iustos et iniustos 

si enim dilexeritis diligentes uos 

quam mercedem habebetis 


non et publicani sic faciunt 


Et si salutaueritis fratres uestros 


tantum quid amplius facitis 


non et gentiles idem faciunt 


Estote ergo uos perfecti 


sicut pater uester in caelis 
perfectus est adtendite 


iustitiam uestram ‘non facere 


(Fol. 15 a.) 


Capp. V. 38— VI. 1. 


14 


εἐνπροσθεν των ανθρωπων VI. 
προσ το θεαθηναι αυτοισ΄ εἰ δε μηγε 
μισθον ovk ἐχετεπαρὰτω πατριὕμων 
Tw εν ουρανοισ' 
οταν ovv ποιησ ἐλεημοσυνὴν 2 
μὴ σαλπισησ ἐνπροσθεν σου 
WOTEP οιὕποκριται ποιουσιν 
εν ταισ συναγωγαισ' "και EV ταισ ρυμαισ 
οπωσ δοξασθωσιν ὕπο των ανθρωπων 
αμην λεγω ὕμειν 
απεχουσιν τον μισθον avTwv 
σου δεποιουντοσ ελεημοσυνὴν 3 
μή γνωτω 1) αριστερα σου 
τι ποίει ἡ δεξεια σου 
oTOG ἡ ἐλεημοσυνὴ σου ἡ εν TW κρυπτω 4 
και o πατὴρ σου o βλεπων εν τω κρυπτω 
αὐτοσ αἀποδωσει σοι 
και OTAV προσευχὴ  OUK EON WO οιὕποκριται [ 
οτι φιλουσιν OTHVAL- εν ταισ συναγωγαισ' 
και EV ταισ γωνιαισ των πλατειων 
ἐστωτεσ και προσευχομενοι 
οπωσ φανωσιν rou ἀνθρωποισ 
ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν 
απεχουσιν Tov μισθον avrov 
συδεοταν προσευχὴ εἰσελθε Evo το 6 
ταμιον G'OV και κλεισασ την Üvpav σου 
προσεύξαιτω TATPL TOV εν TW κρυπτω 
Kalo πατὴρ σου-ο βλεπων εν τω κρυπτω 


αποδωσει σοι 


-προσεύχομενοι de mn βλαττολογησηται 7 


ὡσπερ οι εθνικοι δοκουσιν yop 


οτι εν TH πολυλογια avrov 'εισακουσθησονται 


co 


μή ovv ομοιωθητε avrov 


(Fol. 15 ὁ.) 


coram hominibus 
ut uideamini eis. alioquin 
mercedem non habebitis aput patrem uestru 
qui in caelis est 
cum ergo facitis elemosynam 
noli tuba canere ante te 
sicut hypocritae faciunt 
in synagogis et in plateis 
ut glorificentur ab hominibus 
amen dico uobis 
perceperunt mercedem suam 
te autem faciente elemosynam 
nesciat sinestra tua 
quid facit destera tua 
ut elemosyna tua sit in occulto 
et pater tur qui uidet in occulto 
ipse reddet tibi 
et quando oras -non eris sicut hypocritae 
quia amant stare in synagogis 
et in angulis platearum 
stantes et orantes 
ut pareant hominibus 
amen dico uobis 
perceperunt mercedem suam 
tu autem cum oras intra in 
cubiculo tuo et cludes osteum tuum 
ora patrem tuum in occulto 
et pater tuus qui uidet in occulto 
reddet tibi 
orantes autem non uana loquimini 
sicut gentes.putant enim 
quia in multiloquio 580 - exaudientur 
nolite ergo similare eis 


(Fol. 16 a.) 


CAP. VI. 2—8. 


St — 

KAT MAGOAION 

“-- -- — — 

οιδεν yap o πατὴρ ὑυμων ων χρείαν exerat VI. 

TPO TOV ὕμασ avot£e TO στομα 

ovrog ovv προσευχεσθαιύμεισ 9 
TATED Ἡμῶν 0 EV τοισ ovpavoua 


αγιασθήτω To ονομα σου 


ελθατω ἡ βασιλεια σου 10 
γενηθήτω το θελημα σου 

εν ουρανω και ert τησ yo 

TOV αρτον ἡμῶν TOV επιουσιον ΤΙ 
doo new σημερον᾽ και aden ἡμειν 12 


τὰ οφιλεματα ἡμων -ὡσ Ka, NUELT αφιομεν 

τοισ οφιλεταισ μων * kat μη εἰσενεγκησ NUAT 13 

εισ πειρασμον 

αλλα ρυσαιημασ απὸ του πονήηρου 

μὲ €av αφητετοισ ανθρωποισ τα παραπτωματα αὐτὼ 14 
αφησει ὕμειν «και 0 πατὴρ ὕμων o ουρανιοσ 

eav δε μη αφητετοισ ανθρωποισ 15 
OVOE οπατηρυμων αφησει ὕμειν 


τὰ παραπτώματα ὕμων 


με :οταν δενηστευητε- μὴ γεινεσθαι 16 
—, 


wo OL vrokpevrau σκυθρωποι 
αφανιζουσιν yap Ta προσωπα αὐτῶν 
orc φανωσιν row ανθρωποισ νηστευοντεσ 
ἀμὴν eyw ὕμειν ἀπεχουσιν τον μισθον avrov 
συ δενηστευων αλιψον σου THY κεφαλὴν 17 
KQLTO προσωπον Gov νιψαι «ἵνα μη φανησ 18 
τοισ ανθρωποισ νηστευων 
αλλα τω πατρι σοῦ τω εν κρυφια 
και o πατὴρ σου o βλεπων ev κρυφαιω αἀποδωσει σοι 
μη θησαυρισεταιὕμειν θησαυρουσ I9 
eri τησ yo οπου oye Kat βρωσεισ αφανιζουσιν 
και OTOU κλεπται διορυσσουσιν + και κλεπτουσιν 


= 
θησαυριζετε de ὑμειν . θησαυρουσ ovo €V ουρᾶνω 20 
a ——— 


(Fol. 165.) B 


Cap: VI. 9—20. 


15 


[.Desunt folia, octo, tertiwm Codicis quaternionem 


complectentia, scribd recentissimo ad pedem, folii 
16 b adnotante desunt plurima nempe a versu 
8 6 capitis usque ad 27 versum cap. 8 in ver- 
sione Latina in Graeco textu autem usque ad 
vers, 2du capitis 9% καὶ ἰδὼν ὁ ἰησοῦς τὴν πίστιν 


ete. | 


10 


S. MaTTHAEI. CAP. VIII. 


27 


28 


29 


30 


31 


32 


33 


34 


J 


SEC 


js 


ATTHAEUM 


qualis est hic. quia et uenti 
et maris obaudiunt ei 
Et ueniente eo trans 
in terram gerasenorum 
occurrerunt ei duo daemoniaci 
de monumentis exeuntes 
pessimi ualde 
ita ut non posset transire aliquis 
per viam illam 
Et ecce exclamauerunt dicentes 
à -- — 
quid nobis et tibi ihu fil di 
uenisti hic ante tempus torquere nos 
Eratautem longe ab eis. grex porcorum 
multorum pascentium . daemones autem 
rogabant eum dicentes - si eicis nos 
mitte nos.in gregem porcorum 
Et dixit eis ite ‘qui autem exeuntes 
abierunt in porcos 
et ecce inpetum fecit totus grex 
per praeceps im mare 
et mortui sunt in aquis 
pastores autem fugerunt 
et abeuntes in ciuitatem 
renuntiauerunt omnia 
de daemoniacis 
Kt ecce tota ciuitas 
exiit obuiam ihu 
et uidentes eum rogauerunt 
ut transiret de finibus eorum 
Et ascendens nauem 
transfretauit et uenit in suam ciuitatem 
Et ecce obtulerunt ei 
paralyticum in lecto iacentem 


(Fol. 25 a.) 


Carr. VIII. 27—IX. 2. 


[8] 


ΓΞ. 


aa — — 
ΚΑΤ MAGOAIO 


oe = 
και LOWY 0 via THY πίστιν αὐτων 


ELTEV TW παραλυτικω UE TEKVOV 
αφιοντε σοι aL aquo ria. 
και (OOV TU/€O- των γραμματαιων 
εἰπὸν εν εαυτοισ ovrog βλασφημι 
και LOWY οιησ τασ ἐνθυμήησεισ avrov 
eurev awrou ἵνα τι ενθυμεισθαι πονηρα 
εν ταισ καρδιαισ ὕμων | 
TL yap εστιν EVKOTWTEPOV εἰπειν 
αφιονταῖι σου αἱ αμαρτίαι 
ἡ εἰπειν ἐγειρε και περίπατει 
ἵνα δεἴδητε. ort οὕϊοσ Tov ανθρωπου 
εξουσιαν EXEL ἐπι TNT yo 
αφιεναι ἀμαρτειασ'-τοτε λέγει τω παραλυτικω 
ἐγειρε και apoy σου THY κλεινὴν 
και ὕπαγε εἰσ τον OLKOV σου 
και ἐγερθεισ ἀπηλθεν evo Tov owov αὐτου 
ειἰδοντεσ δε οἱ οχλοι εφοβηθησαν 
— 
καὶ edogacay rov Ov rov δοντα εξουσιαν 
τοιαυτὴν τοισ ἀνθρωποισ 
— 
'καὶ παραγων εκειθεν o uno ειἰδεν avOpwrrov 
καθήμενον et To τελωνιον 
μαθθαιον λεγομενον 
καὶ Aeyet avro ακολουθει μοι 
καὶ ἀαναστασ ἠκολουθει avro 
: καὶ €'yevero αὐτου ανακειμενοῦ εν TY OLKELO 
ἴδου πολλοι τελωναι.- καὶ oia root 
ελθοντεσ - συνεκειντο τω πὸ 
καιτοισ μαθηταισ αὐτου 
Εἰδοντεσ δε oi φαρισαιοι 
eurov τοισ μαθηταισ αὐτου 
δια τι 0 διδασκαλοσ ὕμων 
pero. των ἁμαρτωλων καὶ τελωνων εσθιει 


(Fol. 25 6.) 


IX. 


σι 


ON 


co  -Y 


NO 


IO 


II 


or 
dixit paralytico confide fili 
dimittuntur tibi peccata tua 

Et ecce quidam scribarum 
dixerunt intra se hic blasphemat 

et uidens ihs cogitationes eorum 
dixit eis ut quid cogitatis mala 
in cordibus uestris 
quid enim est facilius dicere 
dimittuntur tibi peccata 
aut dicere surge et ambula 
ut autem sciatis: quoniam filius hominis 
potestatem habet super terram 
dimittere peccata . tunc dicit paralytico 
surge et tolle lectum tuum 
et uade in domum tuam 
et surgens abiit in domum suam 
uidentes autem turbae timuerunt 
et glorificauerunt dm. qui dedit potestatem 
talem hominibus 

Et transiens inde ihs uidit hominem 
sedentem .super teloneum 
matthaeum nomine 
et dicit ei sequere me 
et surgens sequebatur eum 

Kt factum est ipso discumbente in domo 
ecce multi publicani. et peccatores 
uenientes .simul discumbebant cum ihu 


et discipulis eius 


uidentes autem pharisaei 


dixerunt discipulis suis 
quare magister uester 
cum peccatoribus et publicanis manducat 


(Fol. 26 a.) 


CAP. IX. 2.- rr. 


1 


M 


I8 
oy :O δεακουσασ p IX. 12 
SL 
oL ta xvovrea ἵατρου αλλ ot Kakao. ἐχοντεσ' 
^ 
πορευθεντεσ δε μαθετετι ea Tw 13 
eXeoo θελω και ov θυσιαν" 
ουγαρηλθον καλεσεδικαιουσ- αλλααμαρτωλουσ 
TOTE TPOTEPXOVTAL avro OL μαθηται ἵωανου 14 
λεγοντεσ - to. τιημεισ και OL φαρισαιοι 
νηστευομεν πολλα 
oL δεμαθηται σου ov νηστευουσιν 
D 
και εἰπεν αὐτοισ O LNT μή TL δυνανται i5 
OL Viol TOV νυνῴιου νηστευειν 
ed οσον μετ avrov eat ονυμφιοσ 
ελευσοντε δε αι ἡμεραιοταν ap» am airov 
σ 
o νυμφιοσ και τοτε νηστευουσιν 
εν ἐεκειναισ ταισ ἡμεραισ 
Ουδεισ δε επιβαλλει.- επιβλημαρακκουσαγναφου 16 
ETL ειματιω παλαιω -αἰρει γαρτοπλήρωμα αὐτου 
απο TOV ELLATELOU και χειρον σχεισμα γεινεται 
Ovde βαλλουσιν otvov νεον εἰσ ookova παλαιουσ 17 
ει O€ LIYE ρήησσει o οινοσ 0 νεοσ τουσ aTKOVT 
και O οιἰνοσ ἀπολλυύυται και οι ασκοι- βαλλουσιν δὲ 
οινον VEOV εἰσ ἀσκουσ καινουσ 
και αμῴφοτεροι τηρουνται 
EA af 
οὗ :tavTa αὐτου λαλουντοσ avrour tov apxwv 18 
<> 
εἰσ ἐελθων προσεκυνι avro λεγων 
ἡ Ovyarnp pov αρτι ετελευτησεν 
αλλα ελθων επιθεσ τὴν χειρα σου er αὐτὴν 
. = 
και ζησεται kat ἐγερθεισ o qo ἠκολουθιαυτω τὸ 
και οἱ μαθηται αὐτου 
και Lov γυνὴ atpoppoovoa δωδεκα ETH 20 
προσελθουσα οπισθεν ἡψατο 
του κρασπεδου του ματιου αυτου 
ἐλεγεν yap ev εαυτη 21 


(Fol. 26 δ.) 


SEC: MATTHEUM 
SS — — 


qui autem audiens dixit ‘non necesse habent 
fortes medico - sed male habentes 
euntes autem discite quid sit 
misericordiam uolo et non sacrificium 
non enim ueni uocare iustos - sed peccatores 

tune accedunt ad eum discipuli iohannis 
dicentes. quare nos et pharisaei 
lelunamus multa 
discipuli autem tui non ielunant 

Et dixit eis ihs numquid possunt 
fili sponsi iaiunare 
in quantum cum ipsis est sponsus : 
uenient autem dies. cum tollatur ab eis 
sponsus. et tunc ialunabunt 
in illis diebus 

nemo autem inmittit'commissuram panni nobi 
in uestimento ueteri: tollit enim plenitudo eius 
de uestimento - et peior scissura fit 

nec mittunt uinum nobellum in utres ueteres 
alioquin . rumpit uinum nouellum utres 
et uinum perit et utres. mittunc autem 
uinum nouellum in utres nouos 
et utrisque seruantur 

haec eo loquente illis. ecce unus princeps 
ueniens adorabat ei dicens 
filia mea modo mortua est 
sed ueniens inpone manum tuam super eam 

VER e 
et uiuet:et surgens ihs sequebatur um 
et discipuli eius 
. Et ecce mulier fluxum sanguinis habens. xii. annis 

accedens retro tetigit 
fimbriam uestimenti eius 


dicebat enim 1ntra se 


(Fol. 27 a.) 


Cap, IX. r2—21. 


τς KAT MA@@AION. SEC MATTHAEUM 
SH — —— — — 
cay αψωμαι μονον Tov ἵματιου avrov eX si tetigero tantum uestimenti eius 
σωθησομαι.ο δε corn στραφεισ 22 saluabor ‘qui autem conuersus stetit 
“KOU ELOWY αὐτὴν εἰπεν ' et uidens eam dixit 
θαρσει Ovyarnp  πιστισ σου σεσωκεν σε confide filia fides tua saluabit te 
και exo ἢ γυνὴ απὸ THT opa εκεινὴσ' et saluata est mulier ab hora illa 
kat ελθων o ae "ELD THY OLKELAY TOV APXOVTOT 23} et ueniens ihs -In domum principis 
και ἴδων rovc avAyrac - και TOV οχλον et uidens synphoniacos- et multitudinem 
Üopv β OUJLEVOD - eXeyev AVAKWPELTE 24. turbantem se - dicebat discedite 
ov yap απεθανεν o κορασιον -αλλα καθευδει non enim mortua est puella sed dormit 
και κατεγελων avrov et deridebant eum 
Ore δε εξεβληθη o oxXoa - ελθων exparnoev ΞΕ quando autem eiecta est turba ueniens tenuit 
τὴν χειρα avr - και ἡγερθη ro κορασιον manum eius. et surrexit puella 
και εξηλθεν ἡ yun avrov 26 et exiit fama eius 
εισ oAnv τὴν γὴν ἐκεινὴν in totam terram illam 
-- — A 
De καὶ παραγοντι εκειθεν τω (LU 27] Et transeunte inde ihu 
ηκολουθησαν δυο rv$Xor κραζοντεσ Kat Xeyovres saecuti sunt duo caeci - clamantes et dicentes 
eXenoov jua. Vue δαυειδ miserere nostri fili dauid 
και ἐερχεται ELO την οικειαν 28 et uenit in domum 
καὶ προσηλθον avro οι δυο τυφλοι et accesserunt ad eum duo caeci 
και λεγει avTOLT ο Um πιστευετε οὐ dicit eis ihs creditis 
οτι δυναμαι TOUTO ποιῆσαι. λεγουσιν avro "uad quia possum hoc facere. dicunt ei etiam due 
TOTE NWATO TOV ομματων αὐτων καὶ €UT€V 29 tunc tetigit oculos eorum et dixit 
κατα THY πιστιν ὕμων γενηθητω ὕμειν saecundum fidem uestram fiat uobis 
και ηνεωχθησαν ov οφθαλμοι avrov 30 et aperti sunt oculi eorum 
και ενεβριμησατο αὐτοισ m λεγων et comminatus est eis ihs dicens 
opare μηδεισ γεινωσκετω uidete nemo sciat 
ot δε εξελθοντεσ διεφημεισαν avrov 31 quiautem exeuntes diuulgabant eum 
ev ox) 71) y εκεινὴ in tota terra illa 
avrov δε εξερχομενων "iov mpoawveykav avro 32 | isdemautem exeuntibus ecce optulunt ei 
ἀνθρωπον κωφον δαιμονιζομενον hominem surdum daemoniacum 
και εκβληθεντοσ του δαιμονιου 33 Et eiecto daemonio 
ἐλαλησεν o κωφοσ locutus est surdus 
και εθαυμασαν or oxXot λεγοντεσ et miratae sunt turbae dicentes 
(Fol. 27 5.) (Fol. 28 a.) 


Cap. IX, 21—33. 


20 


—ÓÀ 
ος 
= 


ΞΞΞΞ: 


c 


— 


4l 
—À 


TO 


SS -- — --- 
ΚΑΤ ΜΑΘΘΑΙ͂Ο 


ουδεποτε ουτωσ εφανὴ ev ἵσραὴλ 


m 
και περιηγεν 0 LNT TAO πολισ πασασ 


35 


και TO.O Κωμάασ * διδασκων εν TALO συναγωγαισ αὐτω 


και κηρυσσων -το ευαγγελιον THT βασιλειασ 
και θεραπευων πασαν νοσον 
και πασαν μαλακειαν 
ἴδων de Tove οχλουσ ἐσπλανχνισθη 
περι avrov OTL σαν ἐσκυλμενοι 
και ρεριμμενοι WO προβατα- μη exovra ποιμενα 
:τοτε Neyer τοισ μαθηταισ αὐτου 
o μεν θερισμοσ πολυσ΄ οι δε εργαται ολιγοι 
= 


δεηθητε ovv rov Kv Tov θερισμου 


OTWO exBady εργατασ᾽ €lLO TOV θερισμον αὐτου 


26 


37 


38 


=> 
. καὶ προσκαλεσαμενοσ τουσ.- iB . μαθητασ αὐτου X. I 


εδωκεν αὐτοισ᾽ εξουσιαν * rvevuamov ακαθαρτω 
ὠστεεκβαλειν avra.- και θεραπευειν 
πασαν νοσον- και πασαν μαλακειαν 
be, 
των ιβ᾽αποστολων τα ονοματα εστιν TATA 
πρωτοσ σιίμων 0 λεγομενοσ πετροσ' 
και ανδρεασ o αδελῴοσ αὐτου 
[^] 
ἴακωβοσ rov ζεβεδεου 
και Ἰωαννησ o αδελῴοσ avrov 
φιλιπποσ και βαρθολομαιοσ 
θωμασ και μαθθαιοσ οτελωνησ i 
ἴακωβοσ o rov αλφαιοῦ και λεββεοσ 
καὶ σιμων 0 XAVAVALOG - και LOVOAT O TKAPLWTNT 
0 και παραδουσ avTOV 
τς - 
:τουτουσ τουσ ιβ'απεστειλεν o LNT 
παραγγειλασ αυτοισ και λεγων 
Exo o8ov εθνων μη ἀαπελθητε 


και εἰσ πολιν σαμαριτανων μὴ εἰσελθητε 


Ww 


υπαγετεμαλλονπροσταπροβατατα αἀπολωλοτα 6 


οἰκου εἰσραηλ 


(Fol. 28 ὁ.) 


"SE 


— 


fof 


— — — 
MATTHEUM 
— — — 
numquam sic paruit in istrahel 
Et circumibat ihs ciuitates uniuersas 
et castella docens in synagogis eorum » 
et praedicans. euangelium regni 
et curans omnem languorem 
et omnem infirmitatem 
uidens au tem turbas . misericordia motus est 
pro eis quia erant fatigati 
et proiecti sicut oues. non habentes pastorem 
tune dicit discipulis suis 
messis quidem multa. operari autem pauci 
orate ergo dnm messis 
ut eiciat operarios ad messem suam 
Et aduocans - xii. discipulos suos 
dedit eis potestatem - spirituum immundorum 
ut eiciant eos et curare omnem. 
languorem * et omnem infirmitatem 
xii. autem apostolorum nomina sunt haec 
primus simon qui dicitur petrus 
et andreas frater eius 
et iacobus zebedaei 
et iohannes frater eius : 
philippus et bartholomeus 
thomas et mattheus publicanus 
lacobus alfei . et lebbeus 
et simon chananaeus - et iudas scariotes 
qui et tradidit eum 
hos. xii-misit ihs 
praecipiens eis et dicens 
in viam gentium ne abieritis 
et in ciuitatem samaritanorum ne introleritis 
ite magis ad obes perditas 


domus israhel 


(Fol. 29 a.) 


Capp, IX. 33— X. 6. 


KAT ΜΑΘΘΑΙ͂ΟΝ 
Ἐπ SS SS 
πορευομενοι δε κηρυσσεται λεγοντεσ 20) 
ort ἤγγικεν ἡ βασιλεια των ουρανων 
xB :ασθενουντασ θεραπευσατε:νεκρουσ εγειρατε 8 
E λεπρουσ καθαρεισατε και δαιμονια ex Padere 
δωρεαν ehaPere δωρεαν δοτε 
μὴ κτησησθεχρυσον μητε apyvpov 9 
μήτε χαλκον εἰσ Ta ζωνασ ὕμων 


| pare pav εἰσ οδον IO 


μήτε δυο χειθωνασ μητε ὑποδηματα 


μήτε ραβδον 
aoc yap earw o εργατησ τησ τροφὴσ avrov 
— | 
Ty i9 πολισ ew: nv αν ειἰσελθητε εἰσ αυτην II 
7 
εξετασατετισ εν avr») αξιοσ εστιν 
κακει μεινατε ewo αν εξελθητε 
E 
πὸ :Εἰσερχομενοι δε εἰσ την oweuaw 12 
5 
ασπασασθαι αὐτὴν λεγοντεσ 
ELPNVY τω OLKW τουτω 
Cav μεν ἡ ἡ οἰκεια αξια- ἐστε ἢ εἰρηνῆ 13 
ὕμων Er αὑτὴν - εἰ δε μήγε εἰρηνη ὕμων 
προσ ὕμασ επιστραφητω 
"b oe 
T€ : καὶ οσ av μὴ δεξηται ὕμασ 14 
“πὶ 
μήδε akova) Tove λογουσ ὕμων 
εἐξερχομενοι εξω TNT πολεωσ 
εκτειναξατε τον KOVLOPTOV των ποδων ὕμω 
apnv Aeyw ὕμειν -ανεκτόοτερον eae 15 
y» σοδομων και γομορασ 
€v) - NEPA κρισεωσ ἡ T1) πολει εκεινὴ 
[ay oe ee 
Ts :ἴδου eyo αποστελλω ὕμασ τό 
——s 
wo προβατα ev μεσω λυκων 
γεινεσθε ovv φρονιμοι wo οἱ οφεισ 
και ἀπλουστατοι WO Ol περιστεραι 
— 
πζ προσέχετε απὸ TOV ανθρωπων 17 
—— 


παραδωσουσιν yap ὕμασ ew συνεδρια 


(Fol. 29 ὁ.) 


SEG MATTHEUM 


euntes autem praedicate dicentes 
quoniam adpropinquauit regnum caelorum 
infirmos curate mortuos suscitate 
leprosos purgate daemonia eiecite 
gratis accepistis gratis date 
ne possideritis aurum neque argentum 
nequae aes 1n zonis uestris 
neque peram in ula 
neque duas tunicas - neque calciamenta 
neque uirgam 
dignus est enim operarius esca sua 
ciuitas in quacumque introieritis in ea 
interrogate quis in ea dignus est 
et ibi manete donec exeatis 
introeuntes autem domum 
salutate eam dicentes 
pax domui huic 
si enim fuerit domus digna ‘erit pax uestra 
super eam alioquin pax uestra 
ad uos reuertetur 
Et quicumque non receperit uos 
nec audierit sermones uestros 
exeuntes foras ciuitate 
excutite puluerem pedum uestrorum 
amen dico uobis: tolerabilius erit 
terrae sodomum et gomorrae 
in die iudicii quam ciuitati ili 
Ecce ego mitto uos 
sicut oues in medio luporum 
Estote ergo sapientes sicut serpentes 
et simplices sicut columbae 
adtendite ab hominibus 
tradent enim uos in conuenticulis 


(Fol. 30 a.) 


Cap. X. 7—17. 


21 


22 


feu 


eg] 


=> 


1 


“- — —— — 
ΚΑΤ MAGOAION 


et, ἐς, c— 


KQ.L €LO TAT συναγωγασ αὐτων μαστειγωσουσιν v.a 


και ere ἡγεμονων σταθησεσθαι" evekev ejov 


εισ μάρτυριον αὐτοισ και τοισ εθνεσιν 


18 


:Orav δεπαραδωσουσιν pac μη μεριμνησητε τ9 


πωσ ἡτι λαλησητε ov γαρὕμεισ εστε 


=> 
ot AaXovvreo * adda TO TVG TOV TATPOT 


το λαλουν εν ὕμειν" 


Tapadwoe δε αδελῴοσ αδελῴφον ev θανατον 


και πατΉρ TEKVOV 
και ἐπαναστησονταῖι τεκνα ETL YOVELT 
και θανατωσουσιν αὐτουσ 
και ἐσεσθαι μεισουμενοι ὕπο παντων 
δια TO ονομα μου-ο δεὕπομεινασ εἰσ τελοσ 
ουτοσ σωθησεται 
:Όταν δε διωκουσιν vac εν 71] πολι raw TX 
φευγεται εἰσ THY aAAnY- eay 8€ εν τή AAA 


διωκουσιν vac. φευγετε eur τὴν aX 


αμην λεγω ὕμειν * 


ov μη τελεσητετασ πολεισ ta poa]. 


εωσ αν ελθη 0 VLOG TOU ανθρωπου 


:Ovk ἐστιν μαθητησ ὕπερ τον διδασκαλον 


τος 
ουδὲ δουλοσ ὕπερ τον κν αὑτου 


αρκετον τω μαθητη ἵνα τενηται 


C 


20 


2I 


22 


23 


24 


25 


WO 0 διδασκαλοσ αὐτου - και O OOVAOT WO O KT GUTOU 


:Eu rov οἰκοδεσποτην - βελζεβουλ καλουσιν 


ποόσω μάλλον τουσ OLKELAKOVT αὐτου 
:μη ovv φοβηθητε αυτουσ 

ουδεν yap ἐστιν κεκαλυμμενον 

o ovk αποκαλυφθησεται 


και Κρυπτον O OU γνωσθησεται 


:O λεγω ὕμειν εν τῇ 0 KOTLO.* εὐπᾶτε EV TW pute 


και O εἰσ TO OUO AKOVETE 


KT]pva o era. ETL TWV δωματων 


(Fol. 306.) 


27 


SEG MATTHEUM 
—— — — — 


et in synagogis suis. flagellabunt uos 
et ante praesides stabitis - propter me 
in testimonium illis et gentibus 
Cum autem tradiderint uos. nolite gogitare 
quo modo aut quid loquamini . non enim uos estis 
— 
qui loquimini. sed sps patris uestris 
qui loquitur in uobis 
tradet autem frater fratrem in mortem 
et pater filium 
et insurgent fili in patres 
et mortificabunt eos 
et eritis odio ab omnibus 
propter nomen meum qui autem sustinebit 
in finem ‘hic saluus erit 
cum autem persecuti fuerint uos in ciuitate hac 
fugite in altera ‘si autem in alia 
persecuntur uos*fugite in altera 
amen dico uobis 
non consummauitis ciuitates israhel 
donec ueniat filius hominis 
non est discipulus super magistrum 
nec seruus super dominum saum 
sufficit discipulo ut fiat sicut magister 
eius ‘et seruus sicut dominus eius | 
si patremfamilias- belzebul uocant 
quanto magis domesticos eius 
ne ergo timueritis eos 
nihil est enim coopertum 
quod non reuelabitur 
et absconsum quod non scietur 
quod dico uobis in tenebris ‘dicite in lumine 
et quod in aure audistis 


praedicate in tectis 


(Fol. 31 a.) 


Cap. X. 17—27. 


fS 


Wad 


Ἐπ 


e 


3j 


St -- 
KAT ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ 


---- ο,οΆ 


Kat μη φοβηθητε Χ. 28 


απὸ των ἀποκτεννοντων TO σωμα 
τὴν δε ψυχὴν μη δυναμενων σφαξαι 
φοβηθητε δε μαλλον τον δυναμενον 
και ψυχὴν και Twa απολεσαι euo γεενναν 
ovxt δυο στρουθια Tov ασσαριου πωλουνται 29 
καὶ εν εξ αυτων OV πεσειται ἐπι τὴν γὴν 
QV€v TOU πατροσ ὕμων 
αλλα και αἱτριχεσ THT κεφαλησ ὕμων 20 
πασαιηριθμημεναι εισιν 
μὴ ovv φοβεισθαι-πολλων στρουθειων 31 
διαφερετε Yew 
TOT OUV οστεισ ομολογήσει EV ἐμοι 32 
ἐνπροσθεν rov ανθρωπων - ομολογήσω καγω avro 
ἐνπροσθεν rov πατροσ μου TOV εν ουρανοισ 
:Οστισ dav ἀρνησητε με ενπροσθεν των avOpwrw 33 
ἀρνησομαι Kayw avToV 
ἐνπροσθεν Tov πατροσ pov TOV εν ουρανοισ 
μη νομισηται ort ἡλθον 34 
βαλειν ειρηνην ἐπι τὴν γὴν 
ουκηλθον βαλειν εἰρην αλλα μαχαιραν 
ἡλθον yap δικασαι ὕιον κατα πατροσ αὐτου 3s 
και θυγατερα κατα THO μητροσ αὐτησ 
καὶ νυμῴην κατα τησ πενθερασ αὐτησ 
και ekÜpot του ανθρωπου ot οἰκιακοι αυτου 36 
:0 φιλων TaTEpa ἡ μητερα ὕπερ εμε 37 
οὐκ ἐστιν μου αξιοσ 
καὶ oo ov λαμβανει τὸν σταυρον αὐτου 38 
και ἀκολουθει οπισω μου - οὐκ ἐστιν μου αξιοσ 
10 ευρων τὴν ψυχην avrov - απολεσει αὐτὴν 39 
o δεαπολεσασ τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτου 
EVEKEV ἐμοῦ EUPNTEL AUTHV 
:0 δεχομενοσ ὕμασ εμε δεχεται 40 


(Fol. 31 ὁ.) 


SEC M 23 
St 


et ne timueritis 
ab his qui occidunt corpus 
animam autem non possunt occidere 
timete autem magis eum qui potest 
et animam et corpus perdere in gehennam 
nonne duo passeres. asse ueniunt 
et unum ex his non cadet super terram 
sine patre uestro 
sed et capilli capitis uestri 
omnes numerati sunt 
ne ergo timueritis multorum passerum 
superponite uos 
Omnis ergo qui confitebitur in me 
coram hominibus. confitebor et ego 
coram patre meo qui in caelis est 
quicumque autem negauerit me. coram hominib: 
negabo et ego eum 
coram patre meo qui in caelis est 
nolite putare quia ueni 
mittere pacem super terram 
non ueni mittere pacem sed gladium 


ueni enim separare 'filium aduersum patrem suu 


et filiam aduersus matrem suam 
et sponsam aduersus socram suam 
et inimici homines. domestici eius 
qui diligit patrem aut matrem plus quam me 
non est me dignus 
et qui non accipit crucem suam 
et sequitur post me. non est me dignus 
qui inuenit animam suam perdet eam 
qui autem perdiderit animam suam 
propter me inueniet illam 


qui recipit uos me recipit 


(Fol. 32 a.) 


Car. X. 28—40. 


TOV αποστειλαντα με 
cm 
qd :O δεχομενοσ προφητὴν - εἰσ ονομα προφητου 
= 
μισθον προφητου λημψεται 
=> 
p  1KQLOG av ποτεισή - eva TOV ἐλαχίστων rovrov 
Ed 
ποτηριον ὕδατοσ ψυχρου. euo ονομα μαθητου 


αμην Xeyo ὕμειν - ov μη ἀποληται o μισθοσ αὐτου 
= — 


Dd 


τοισ δωδεκα μαθηταισ avrov "μετεβη εκειθεν 
του διδασκειν και κηρυσσειν 
εν ταισ πολεσιν αὐτων 

:Ο δεϊωαννησ αἀκουσασ εν τω δεσμωτηριω 


= 
TO εργὰ TOU Uv : πεμψασ δια των μαθητων αὐτου 


ΓΞ 


ELTEV αὐτω 
συ εἰ o εργαζομενοσ ἡ erepov προσδοκωμεν 
— 
αποκριθεισ δε o uno εἰπεν αυτοὶσ 
πορευθεντεσ ἀπαγγειλατε ἵωανγει 
a aKovere και βλεπετε"τυῦλοι αναβλεπουσιν 
λεπροι καθαριζονται.. και κωφοι akovovaty 
καὶ VEKPOL ἐγειρονται" καὶ πτωχοι ευαγγελιζονται 
και μακαριοσ εστιν 
oc αν μη σκανδαλισθὴη εν enor 
e 
Tovrov δε πορευομένων «ἤρξατο ino λεγειν 
τοισ οχλοισ περι ωαννου 
τι ἐξηλθατε evo τὴν epnpov θεασασθαι 
καλαμον ὕπο avepou σαλευομενον 
αλλα τι εξηλθατε ειδειν 
ανθρωπον μαλακοισ ἠμφιασμενον 
ειἰδου οἱτα μαλακα φορουντεσ 
εν τοισ' οἰκοισ των βασιλεων εἰσιν 
ἀλλα τει εξηλθατε ειδειν προφητην 
vat Neyo ὕμειν 
και περισσοτερον προφητου 


Ei 
py + OUTOO ἐστιν 7r€pt ov γέγραπται 
E 


(Fol. 32 5.) 


a: KQLeyevero ore ετελεσ' v o LNG διατασσων XI. 


41 


EN 


NO 


10 


SEC MATTHEUM 
Se SH — 


et qui me recipit recipit eum qui me misit 
qui recipit prophetam ‘in nomine prophetae 
mercedem prophetae accipiet 
et quicumque potauerit ‘unum de minimis his 
calicem aque frigidae in nomine discipuli 
amen dico uobis non peribit merces eius 
et factum est cum consummasset ihs praecipiens 
duodecim discipulis suis. transiit inde 
docere et praedicare 
in ciuitatibus eorum 
iohannes autem audiens in carcerem 
opera ihu-mittens per discipulos suos 
dixit ei 
tu es qui uenis aut alium expectamus 
respondens autem ihs dixit eis 
euntes renuntiate iohanni 
quae audistis et uidetis: caeci uident 
leprosi mundantur ‘et surdi audiunt 
et mortui resurgunt. et pauperes euangelizantur 
et beatus est 
quicumque non scandalizatur in me 
e ae 1 
his autem abuntibus - coepit ihs dicere turbis 
de iohanne 
quid existis in desertum uidere 
arundinem a uento moueri 
sed quid existis uidere 
hominem mollibus indutum 
ecce qui mollibus utuntur 
in domibus regnum sunt 
sed quid existis uidere prophetam 
etiam dico uobis 
et amplius quam propheta 
hic est de quo scriptum est 


(Fol. 33 a.) 


Capp. X. 40— XI. το. 


ἴδου eyw ἀποστελλὼ τον ayyeXov μου 
TPO TPOTWITOV TOV + OC κατασκευασει THY οδον σου 
eva poa Üev σου 


:αμὴν Aeyo ὕμειν ovk ἐγήγερται 


fs 


EV TOL γεννητοισ TOV γυναικων 
μειζων ἴωαννου Tov βαπτιστου 

o δε μικροτεροσ εν τὴ βασιλεια των ουρανων 
μειζων avrov ἐστιν 


απὸ TOV Ὥμερων LWAVVOUT TOU βαπτιστου 


f5] 


ews αρτι ἡ βασιλεια των ovpavov βιαζεται 
και ov βιασται αρπαζουσιν αὐτὴν 

παντεσ Yap Ol TPOPYTAL και ονομοσ 

EWO LWAVVOU ἐπροφητευσαν 


και ει θελεται δεξασθαι 


ΓᾺ 


&vroc ἐστιν ἡλειασ 0 μελλων epxer Oat 
0 ἔχων WTO, ἀκουέτω 


“τινι δὲ ομοιώσω TV γένεαν TO/UTT]V 


FR 


ομοια ἐστιν παιδιοισ καθημενοισ ev ΤΊ azyopa. 
0, προσφωνουντα rou ετεροισ λεγουσιν 
ηὔλησαμεν υμειν "καὶ ovk ὠρχησασθαι 
εθρηνησαμεν και ovk ἐεκοψασθαι 
ἡλθεν yap ἴωαννησ 
μητεεσθιων μητεπεινων 
και λεγουσιν δαιμονιον exet 
nev οὕιοσ του ανθρωπου "εσθιων καὶ πεινων 
καὶ λεγουσιν ἴδου ανθρωποσ 
φαγοσ και οἰνοποτΉσ 
τελωνων φιλοσ καὶ αμαρτωλων 
και εδικαιωθη ἡ coda. απὸ rov τεκνων AUTYT 
ἘΞ 
py :Tore ἤρξατο ονειδιζειν rac πολεισ' 
εν alo γεγονεισαν - a, πλεισται δυναμεισ 
OTL OV μετενοησαν 


ovat σοι χοροζαϊν και βεθσαειδα 


(Fol. 33 ὁ.) 


ΧΙ. 


SEC MATTHEUM 25 


ecce ego mitto angelum meum 
ante faciem tuam ‘qui praeparauit uiam tuam 
ante te 

11 | amen dico uobis ‘non surrexit 
inter natos mulierum 
maior iohanne baptista 

minor autem qui est in regno caelorum 
maior illo est 

12 | adiebus autem iohannis baptistae 
usque adhuc ‘regnum caelorum cogitur 
et qui cogunt diripiunt illud 

13 omnis enim prophetae et lex 

usque ad iohannen prophetarunt 

14 et si uultis accipere 

ipse est helias qui uenturus est 

15 qui habet aures audiat 

16 | cuiautem similabo- generationem hanc 
similis est pueris sedentibus in foro 
qui respondentes aliis dicunt 

17 cantauimus uobis. et non saltastis 

fleuimus et non lamentastis 

18 uenit enim iohannes 

neque manducans neque bibens 

et dicunt daemonium habet 

19 uenit filius hominis. manducans et bibens 

et dicunt ecce homo 

uorax et uinipotator 

publicanorum amicus et peccatorum 

et iustificata est sapientia ‘a filiis suis 

zo | tunccoepit inproperare ciuitatibus 
in quibus facti sunt. plurimae uirtutes 
quia non paenituerunt 

uae tibi chorozain . et betsaida 


(Fol. 34 a.) 


2I 


Cap. XI. r0—21I. 


26 


fJ 


Ss 


Duy, 
-.--.- 


Q 
ριὸ 
c 


SS c 
ΚΑΤ MA®@OAIO 
BSH — — 
OTL εἰ EV τυρω και σιδωνει. ἐγεγονεισαν ΧΙ. 
αι δυναμεισ- αἱ γενομεναι ev ὕμειν 'παλαι 
αν EV TAKKW και σποδω μετενοησαν 
πλὴν Neyw VLELY *rvpo και σειδωνι 22 
AVEKTOTEPOV eae EV ἡμερα κρεισεωσ QV ὕμει 
και OV καφαρναουμ "μὴ EWS ovpavov ὑψωθηση 55 
ἢ ewe adov καταβησὴη 
OTL εἰ εν σοδομοισ ἐγενηθησαν αι δυναμεισ 
αι γενομεναι EV σοι 
εμειναν αν μεχρι THT σημερον 
πλὴν λεγω ὕμειν 24 
OTLYNT σοδομων AVEKTOTEPOV εσται 
εν ἡμερα κρισεωσν ὑμειν 


= 
Ξ Εν EKELVW TW καιρω Ξ αποκρειθεισ Oo Uo ELTTEV 25 


εξομολογουμαι σοι πάτερ Ke TOU ουρανου 
και THO No * ort εκρυψασταυτα 
απο σοφων και συνετων 
και ATEKAAVWET AUTO νηπιοισ᾽ * vat o πατηρ 26 
OTL ουτωσ €yevero EvdoKELa ἐνπροσθεν σου 

: πάντα μοιπαρεδοθη ὕπο rov TPT μου 27 
και OVOELT επιγεινωσκει τον ὕϊον "ει μη O πατηρ 
ουδετον πατερατισ επιγεινωσκει" EL μὴ οὕιοσ 
και ὦ av βουληται οὕϊιοσ αἀποκαλυψαι 

:δευτεπροσ MLE TAVTET - OL KOTTLOVT€O 28 
και πεφορτισμενοι ea TAL + kovya AVATAVEw ὕμασ 
apate τον Cuyov μου eo ὕμασ 29 
και μαθεται απ ἐμου OTL πραὺσ ειμει 
καιταπεινοσ τὴ καρδια.- 
και ευρησεται αναπαυσιν TALT ψυχαισ ὕμων 
o yap ζυγοσ μου χρῆστοσ 30 
και τὸ φορτιον μου eAadpov ἐστιν 

— 
: Ey ekewo Tw καιρω"επορευθὴ o uno σαββασιν XII. 1 


δια των σποριμων - ou Se μαθηται avrov erwaca, 


(Fol. 346.) 


Capp, XI. 


quia si in tyro et sidona factae essent 
uirtutes.quae factae sunt in uobis olim iam 
in sacco et in cinere paenituissent 
uerum tamen dico uobis : tyro et sidoni 
tolerabilius erit.in die iudicii quam uobis 
et tu cafarnaum ‘ne usquae ad caelum exaltaueris 
aut usque ad inferos descendes 
quia si in sodomis factae essent. uirtutes 
quae factae sunt in te 
mansissent utique usque in hodiernum 
uerum tamen dico uobis 
quoniam terrae sodomum tolerabilius erit 
in dieiudicii quam uobis 
in illo tempore: respondens ihs dixit 
confiteor tibi pater dne caeli 
et terrae. qui abscondisti haec 
a sapientibus et sensatis 
et reuelasti ea parbulis - etiam pater 
quoniam ita facta est uoluntas ante te 
omnia mihi tradita sunt a patre meo 
et nemo cognoscit filium - nisi pater 
nec patrem aliquis cognoscit . nisi filius 
et cui uoluerit filius reuelare 
uen  admeomnes qui lauoratis 
estis -et ego reficiam uos 
gum super uos 
106 ἃ me quia mitis sum 
et humilis corde 
et inuenietis requiem animis uestris 
iugum enim meum suaue 
et onus meum leue est 
in illo tempore - abiit ihs sabbatis 
per sata discipuli autem illius esurierunt 


(Fol. 35 a.) 


2m ὌΠ τ. 


SSN — — 
KAT MAOOAION 


SS, Se 076 


και NPEAVTO TOU oTaxvac τιλλειν και αιἰσθιειν — XII. 


Οιδε φαρισαιοι LOOVTET awrova eurov avro 2 
iOov o, μαθηται σου -ποιουσιν o ovk εἕεστιν 
ποιειν ev ca B Baro 
O δε euvrev avvrowr ovk QVeyvoraL 3 
à 3 
τι ETOLNTEV OAVELO OTE εἐπινασεν 
καὶ OL μετ αὐτου 
ὙΞΞτὸ 
Two εἰσηλθεν eux τον OLKOV rov Ov- 4 
Kal TOUT ἀρτουσ THA προσθεσεωσ εφαγεν 
o ovK nv εξον avro φαγειν 


ουδὲ TOLO μετ αὐτοῦ. εἰ p) TOL ἵερευσιν μονοισ 


= 
ple : ἡ ovK aveyvore EV TW vojuo 5 
mà 
ort ev τοισ σαββασιν - ot evepeuwr ev τω ἵερω 
τοσαββατον βεβηλουσιν. και ανετιοι εἰσιν 
Aeyo yap ὕμειν - ort του ἵερου μειζον ἐστιν o3e ό 
ει δεεγνωκειτε τι ἐστιν 7 
ἐλεοσ' θελω και ov θυσιαν 
οὐκ αν κατεδικασατε TOUT ανετιουσ 
= 
ko yap ἐστιντου a'a 8 Barov ' o 900 Tov ανθρωπου 8 
——mX 
pis : καὶ μεταβασ εκειθεν ηλθεν 9 
=> 


ELD τὴν συναγωγὴν avrov - και ἴδου ανθρωποσ 10 
ἣν EKEL την χειρα exov ἕηραν 
και ἐπηρωτῆσαν avTov λεγοντεσ 
ει e&eorw row: σάββασιν θεραπευσε 
Wa κατηγορησουσιν αὐτου 
O δε eurev avrow 11 
τι ἐστιν εν υμειν ἀανθρωποσ 
oc ἐχει προβατον εν 
καὶ ἐνπεσὴ row σαββασιν εἰσ βοθυνον 
OUXEL κράτει AUTO και ἐγειρει 
Toow ovv διαφερει ανθρωποσ rov προβατου 12 
wore εξεστιν row σαββασιν. καλωσ ποιειν 


TOTE Neyer TW avOpwmrw * EKTELVOV TYV XERE σον 13 


(Fol. 435.) 


SEC MATTHEUM 
ee MAILS OUT 
et coeperunt spicas bellere. et manducare 
pharisaei autem uidentes eos dixerunt illi 
ecce discipuli tui faciunt quod non licet 
facere sabbato 
qui autem dixit eis non legistis 
quid fecit dauid cum esuriit 
et qui cum eo 
quo modo introibitin domum di 
et panes propositionis manducabit 
quod non licebat ei manducare 
nec qui cum eo nisi sacerdotibus solis 
aut non legistis in lege 
quia in sabbatis sacerdotes in templo 


sabbatum uiolant. et sine culpa sunt 


dico enim uobis. quia a templo maior est hic 


51 autem sciretis quid sit 
misericordiam uolo et non sacrificium 
non condemnassetis innocentes 
dns enim est sabbati filius hominis 

et transiens inde uenit 
in synagoga eorum . et ecce homo 
eratibi:manum habens aridam 
et interrogauerunt eum dicentes 
51 licet sabbatis curare 
ut aceusarent eum 

qui autem dixit eis 
qui est in uobis homo 
qui habet obet unam 
et ceciderit sabbatis in gurgitem 
nonne tenet eam et leuat 
quando ergo superponit homo ab oue 
itaque licet sabbatis bene facere 
tune dicit homini: extende manum tuam 


(Fol. 36 a.) 


Ca». XII, 1—13. 


J 


py 
ς-. 


SO παν — 
KAT MAGGOEON 


— SS SSS 


και εἕετεινεν και αποκατεσταθη 


XII. 


ὑὕγειησ oc ἡ addy Kaw εξελθοντεσ * ot φαρεισαιοι 14 


συνβουλιον eXa[Bov κατ avrov 


οπωσ avTov ἀαπολεσωσιν 


— 
O δειησγνουσ ανεχωρησεν εκειθεν 


δια NoaLov TOU προφήτου λεγοντοσ 


15 
: και ηἠκολουθησαν avro οχλοι πολλοι 
και εθεραπευσεν αὐτουσ 
παντασ δε ova εθεραπευσεν ἐπεπληξεν awrow τό 
ἵνα μὴ φανερον avrov ποιησωσιν 
wo. πληρωθη τορηθεν 17 


ἴδου οπαισ μου εἰσ ον ἡρετισα" o αγαπήτοσ μου 18 


εν o ηυδοκησεν ἡ ψυχὴ μου 
— 
θησω To va. μοῦ er avrov 


καὶ κρισιν τοισ εθνεσιν αἀπαγγελλει : 


OUK ἐρίσει ουδὲ κραυγάσει 


19 


ουδε ακουει τισ ἐν TO.LO πλατειαισ TYHV φωνὴν αὖυ 


ov κατιαξεισ'"και λινον τυφομενον 


του 
20 


ov μη ζβεσει εωσ αν εκβαλη εἰσ viKoo τηνκρισι 


καὶ ἐν TW OVOMATL αὐτοῦ - εθνη ελπιζουσιν 


— 
pid :τοτεπροσηνεχθη avro δαιμονιζομενοσ 
=> 


ρκ 
Ὡς 


τυφλοσ και Kuo + Kat εθεραπευσεν avrov 


wore Tov κωφον λαλειν και βλεπειν 


και εξισταντο παντεσ OL οχλοι "και ελεγον 


μήτι OTL ovTOG ἐστιν O VLOT δαυειὸ 


πες 
ρκα A Ou δὲ φαρισαιοι QKOVOQVTEO €UTOV 
G— 


ovrog ovk εκβαλλει τὰ δαι ονια 


23 


24 


ει μὴ εν Tw βεελζεβουλ  αρχοντι των δαιμονίῳ 


π᾿ 
ΡΚβ τἴδων de tac ἐενθυμησεισ avrov 
c 


ELTTEV QUTOLO 'πασα βασιλεια μερισθεισα 


Ec EQUTHV ερημουτει 


25 


και πασαπολισ 9) oua, μερισθισα Eh εαυτην 


OU στήσεται EL 0c και O σατανασ TOV σαταναν εκ 26 


(Fol. 36 ὁ.) 


Barre 


SEG MATTHEUM 
cO — — 


et extendit et restituta est 
salba sicut alia. et egressi pharisaei 
consilium acceperunt de eo 
uteum perderent 
E 
ihs autem sciens secessit inde 
et saecutae sunt eum turbae multae 
et curabit eos 
Omnes autem quos curauit.comminatus est eis 
ut non manifestarent eum 
ut conpleretur quo dictum est 
per esaiam prophetam dicentem 
ecce puer meus quem elegi ‘dilectus meus 
in quo conplacuit anima mea 
—, 
ponam spm meum super eum 
et iudicium gentibus adnuntiabit 
non contendet neque clamabit 
neque audiet quis in plateis uocem eius. 
non confringes et linum fumigans 
non extintinguet donec eiciat.ad uictoriam indicia 
etin nomine eius. gentes sperabunt 
tuncoblatusestei.daemoniacus 
caecus et mutus - et curabit eum 
it utsurdusloqueretur et uideret 
et stupebant omnes turbae et dicebant 
numquid hic est filius dauid 
pharisaei autem audientes dicebant 
hic non eiecit daemonia 
nisi in belzebul - principem daemoniorum 
uidens autem cogitationes eorum 
dixit eis: omne regnum diuisum 
in se desolatur 
et omnis ciuitas uel domus diuisa 1n se 


non stauit-si autem satanas satanam eicit 


(Fol. 37 a.) 


Cap, XII. 13— 26. 


ed eavrov ejepu 0n 
aoc ovv σταθησεται ἡ βασιλεια αὐτου 
ει δε eyo ev βεελζεβουλ εκβαλλω τα δαιμονια 
oL Vol ὕμων εν τινι εκβαλλουσιν 
δια TOUTO AUTOL κριται ἐσονται ὕμων 
ee 
€. de ev πνι θυ eyo ἐκβαλλω τα δαιμονία 
ε Ce má 
apa. εφθασαν e$ vpao "ἡ βασιλεια Tov θυ 
ἡ 00 δυναταιτισ εισελθειν 
εισ τὴν οικειαν TOV LO XUPOU - και TA σκευὴ αὐτου 
διαρπασαι. eay μὴ πρωτον δηση τον ἴσχυρον 
KQLTOTE THV οἰικειαν αὐτου διαρπαση 
O μη ov μετ ἐμοῦ κατ eov ἐστιν 
και 0 μὴ συναγων μετ ἐμου σκορπίζει 
ΡΚΎ : Διατοῦτο λεγω ὕμειν -πασα αμαρτια 
=a 
και βλασφημια. αφεθησεται Tow ἀανθρωποισ 
—À 
9] 9e rov vo: βλασφημια 
ovk αφεθησεται Tow ανθρωποισ 
και Oo αν €um) Xoyov κατὰ Tov vLov 
Tov ανθρωπου -αφεθησεται avro 
=> 
οσ Oay eur) KATA TOU TVG TOV αγιου 
ovK αφεθησεται arro * ovre EV TovTO TO ALOVE 
OUTE εν TW μελλοντι 
—= 
ρκὸ :η ποιησαταιτον δενδρον καλον 
=a 
και TOV καρπον αὐτου καλον 
ἢ ποιησατετο δενδρον σαπρον 
KQ.L TOV καρπὸν αὐτου σαπρον 
εκ Yap TOV καρποῦ TO δενδρον γεινωσκεται 
Τεννήματα exivov 
moo δυνασθαι αγαθα λαλειν 
πονήροι OVTET 
εκ yap Tov περισσευματοσ THT καρδιασ 
ρκε : τοστομα λαλει αγαθα αγαθοσ ἀανθρωποσ 
π᾿ 


εκ του αγαθου θησαυρου ἐκβαλλει αγαθα 


(Fol. 370.) 


XII. 


27 


28 


29 


30 


32, 


33 


34 


O3 
σι 


SEC MATTHEUM 


in se diuisus est 
quo modo ergo stabit regnum eius 
si autem in beelzebul . eicio daemonia 
fili uestri in quo eiciunt 
ideo ipsi iudices erunt uestri 
51 autem spu di ego eicio daemonia 
ergo praeuenitin uos regnum di 
aut quo modo quis introire poterit 
in domum fortis - et uasa eius 
diripere. nisi primum alligauerit fortem 
et tunc domum eius diripiet 
qui non est mecum aduersum me est 
et qui non golligit mecum dispargit 
ideo dico uobis. omne peccatum 
et blasphemia  dimittetur hominibus 
--- 4 
sps autem blasphemia 


non remittetur hominibus 


et quicumque dixerit uerbum . aduersus filium 
hominis remittetur illi 
gu 
quicumque dixerit aduersum spm sanctum 
non dimittetur illi. neque in isto saeculo 
neque in futuro 
aut facite arborem bonam 
et fructum eius bonum 
aut facite arborem malam 
et fructum eius malum 
de fructo enim arbor adgnoscitur 
generatio uiperarum 
quo modo potestes bona loqui 
dum maligni estis 
de abundantia autem cordis 
os loquitur bona bonus homo 
de bono thensauro eicit bona 


(Fol. 38 a.) 


Cap. XII. 26—35. 


29 


--- --, - -— — 
ΚΑΤ MAGO0AION 


— — X ul 


90 


Καὶ 0 7TO0V1)000 ανθρωποσ “EK TOV 7T OV)pOU θησαυρου 


ἐεκβαλλει πονηρα 
= ee 
ρκς :Aeyw δεῦμειν or παν ρημα apyov 
—— 
o λαλουσιν οἱ ανθρωποι- αποδωσουσιν 
περι αὐτου λογον - ev ἡμερα κρισεωσ 
εκ yap των λογων cov δικαιωθηση 
1 εκ roy Xoyov aov καταδικασθηση 
— TES 
px :τοτεαπεκριθησαν aw o τινεσ TOV γραμμάτεω 
ΞΞΞ3 
και φαρισαιων λεγοντεσ διδασκαλε 
θελομεν απο σου σημειον ἵδειν 
: οδεαποκριθεισ εἰπεν αὐτοισ * ^yevea, πονηρα 
καὶ μοιχαλισ' "σημειον επιζητει 
και σήημίον ov δοθησεται σοι 
EL μὴ TO σημιον Lwva του προφητου 
ὠσπερι yap ἴωνασ εν Tn κοιλια του κητουσ 
τρεισ ἡμερασ καιτρεισ VUKTAT 
ουτωσ εστε- και οὔιοσ του ανθρωπου 
εν τη καρδια THT Yo - TPELT ἡμερασ 


KQL TPELO νυκτὰσ 


XII. 


36 


37 


38 


39 


40 


ανδρεσ VELVEVETOL - ἀναστήσονται EV TY) Kplo el 41 


μετὰ τσ VEAT ταὐυτΉσ καὶ KAKPLYOUGLY αὐτΉ 


OTL perevono av * €LO TO κηρυγμα LOVA 
=O se 
και LOCU πλειον tWVQ Woe Bacca νότου 


εἐγερθησεται εν T1) Kpto' et 


42 


pera THO yeveaa TO/UTT]G > και κάτακρεινι OUT?) 


ort NAGEV ek των περατων THT γὴσ 
ακουσαι τὴν σοῴφιαν του σολομωνοσ 
καὶ εἰδου TAELOV σολομωνοσ WE 
— — 
ρκθ :Οταν δετο ἀκαθαρτον mva εξηλθη 
— 
azo Tov ανθρωπου 
διέρχεται Ot avvdpwv τοπωὼν 
ζητουν αναπαυσιν.- και ουχ EUPELOKEL 


TOTE Neyer * €LG TOV OLKOV μου επιστρεψω 


(Fol. 38 5.) 


43 


44 


SECO MATTHEUM 
— -- --- -- -- 


et malus homo de malo thensauro 
profert mala 
dico autem uobis: quoniam omne beruum uacum 
quod locuntur homines reddet pro eo 
rationem in die iudicii 
de uerbis enim tuis iustificaueris 
et de uerbis tuis condemnaueris 
tunc responderunt ei . quidam scribarum 
et pharisaeorum dicentes . magister 
uolumus a te signum uidere 
qui autem respondens dixit eis:generatio mala 
et adultera:signum querit 
et signum non dabitur ei 
nisi signum ionae prophetae 
sicut enim erat ionas in uenire ceti 
tres dies et tres noctes 
sic erit et filius hominis 
in corde terrae tres dies 
et tres noctes 
uiri nineuitae.resurgunt in iudicio 
cum generatione hac: et condemnabunt eam 
quia paenitentiam egerunt.in praedicatione ionae 
et ecce plus ionae hic regina austri 
exsurget in iudicium 
cum generatione hac.et condemnauit eam 
quia uenit a finibus terrae 
audire sapientiam solomonis 
eb ecce plus solomone hic 
cum autem immundus sps exierit 
ab homine 
circuit per inaquosa loca 
quaerens requiem ‘et non inuenit 


tune dieit:in domum meam reuertar 


(Fol. 39 a.) 


Cap. XIT. 35— 44. 


οθεν εξηλθον και ελθων ευρεισκει 
τον o.kov σχολαζοντα 
σεσαρωμενον καὶ κεκοσμημενον 
TOTE πορευεται καὶ παραλαμβανει μεθ εαυτου 
erra. ETEPA πνευματα - TOVNPOTEPA αὐτου 
και εἰσελθοντα κατοικει EKEL 
και γεινεταιτα αἰσχατα αὐτου 
του ανθρωπου eketvov - XELPOV των πρωτων 
OUTWO ἐστε και TY γενεα TAUTY TH TOVYPA 
ἜΣ 
p^ :λαλουντοσ δε avrov row: oxXow 
δου ἡ μητὴρ και οι αδελῴοι αὐτου 
ειστηκεισαν εξω ζητουντεσ λαλησαι avro 
Εἰπεν δετισ avTw' ov ἡ μητὴρ σου 
και Ol αδελῴφοι σου εστηκεισαν εξω 
ζητουντεσ λαλησαῖι σοι 
O δε αποκριθεισ evrev τω λέγοντι avro 
τισ ἐστιν ἡ MYTYP μου ἡ τινεσ εισιν 
ot ἀδελῴοι MOV" και EKTELVAT τὴν χειρα 
ETLTOVT μαθητασ αὐτου εἰπεν 
ἴδου ἡ μητὴρ μου και οι αδελῴοι μου 
OCTO yap ποιει-το θελημα TOV πατροσ μου 


τοῦ ἐν ουρανοισ 


αὐτοσ μου ἀδελῴοσ και αδελῴφη καὶ μητΉρ ear 


— — 
ρλα :Εσ 0e 71 ἡμερα ekew εξηλθεν o uno 
και ἐκαθῆτο παρα τὴν θαλασσαν 
καὶ συνήχθησαν προσ avrov οχλοι πολλοι 
WOTE avrov εἰσ TO πλοιον ἐνβαντα 
kao at και πασ o oxXoo 
ETL TOV αἰγιαλον εστηκει" καὶ eXoaggev aurou 
πολλα- ev παραβολαισ λεγων 
ἴδου εξηλθεν οσπειρων σπειραι 
και EV TO σπειριν αυτον 


α μεν ἐπεσεν παρα τὴν οδον 


(Fol. 39 0.) 


XII. 


45 


47 


48 


49 


50 


XIII. I 


13 


— — c — —, 
SEC MATTHEUM 91 
-- -- — —. —, 
unde exibi . et ueniens inuenit 
domum uacantem 
mundatam et ornatam 
tunc uadit. et suscipit secum 
Septem alios sps nequiores se 
et introeuntes habitant ibi 
et fiunt nouissima eius 'peiora prioribus 
hominis illius ‘ita erit 
et generationi huie pessimae 
loquente autem eo turbis 
ecce mater illius et fratres eius 
stabant foris querentes loqui ei 
dixit autem quidam illi. ecce mater tua 
et fratres tui stant foras 
querentes loqui tibi 
qui autem respondens dixit dicentibus sibi 
quae est mater mea aut qui sunt 
fratres mei. et extendens manum 
super discipulos suos dixit 
Ecce mater mea et fratres mei 
quicumque enim facit uoluntatem patris mei 
qui est in caelis 
ipse meus frater et soror et mater est 
1n die autem illo exiit ihs 
et sedebat secus mare 
et congregatae sunt ad eum turbae multae 
ita ut in naui ascendens 
sederet:et omnis turba 
supra litus stabat. et locutus est eis 
multa in parabolis dicens 
Ecce exiit seminans seminare 
et dum seminat 


quaedam ceciderunt secus uiam 


(Fol. 40 a.) 


Capp. XII. 44—XIII. 4. 


92 


-- 
prB 


J 


= ς- = 
KAT MAOO0AION 
SS --- — 

καιηλθον τα πετεινα- και κατεφαγεν AUTO. 

a. δεεπεσεν ἐπει τα rero] 

οπου OVK εἰχεν γην πολλὴν 

και evÜvo: εἕξανετειλεν 

δια To μὴ exew Baloo γησ 

του δεηλιου ανατειλαντοσ- εκαυματισθησαν 

και δια TO μὴ exe ριζαν -εξηρανθησαν 
ἀλλα δεεπεσεν ew Tac aKkavOac 

και ἀνεβησαν at ακανθαι. και ἐπνιξαν avra. 
adda, δὲ ἐπεσεν ext τὴν γην THY καλὴν 

και εδιδουν καρπον 

— — — 

0 MEV-p-0 0€-§-00€- 

O EXWV WTO. GKOUELV ἀκουέτω 
καὶ προσελθοντεσ ou μαθηται εὐπον avro 

δια τι εν παραβολαισ λαλεισ αὐτοισ 
Ο δε αποκριθεισ evrev avtow 

οτι ὕμειν δεδοται γνωναι 

τα μυστηρια THT βασιλειασ των ovpayo 


EKELVOLO- δε ov δεδοται 


:Οστισ yap exer δοθησεται ovo 


Και TEPLOT EVO NT ETAL 
οστισ δε OVK EXEL: Και 0 EXEL 


αρθησεται απ αὐτου 


δια TOUTO εν παραβολαισ λαλει αυτοισ' 


ἵνα βλεποντεσ μη βλεπωσιν 

και ἀκουοντεσ μὴ ἀκουσωσιν 

καὶ μη συνωσιν- μὴ ποτε επιστρεψωσιν 
και τοτεπληρωθησεται em AUTOLT 

ἡ Tpopytia rov Ἡσαΐου λεγουσα 

πορευθητι και ele TW Naw rovro 

AKON ακουσεται" καὶ OV μη συνηταῖ 

και βλεποντεσ βλεψεται. Kat ov μη ἴδητε 

ἐπαχυνθη yap ἡ καρδια rov Xaov rovrov 


(Fol. 406.) 


XIII. 


5 


6 


- 


oo 


No 


10 


II 


12 


13 


14 


SEC MATTHEUM 
St -- --- 


et uenerunt uolucres et comederunt ea 


quaedam autem ceciderunt in petrosa 


ubi non habeba terram multam 

et continuo exhorta sunt 

propter quod non haberet altitudinem terrae 
sole autem oriente-aestuauerunt 


et quia non habebant radicem harunt 


alia autem ceciderunt in spinis 


et ascenderunt spinae. et suffocauerunt ea 


alia autem ceciderunt.in terram bonam 


et dabant fructum 
quidam τας quidam autem .1x . quidam . xxx - 


qui habet aures audiendi audiat 


Et accedentes discipuli eius dixerunt ei 


quare in parabolis loqueris illis 


qui autem respondens dixit eis 


quia uobis datum est scire 
mysterium regni caelorum 


illis autem non est datum 


qui enim habet dabitur ei 


et abundabit 
qui autem non habet et quod habet 


tolletur ab eo 


ideo in parabolis loquor eis 


ut uidentes non uideant 
et audientes non audiant 


et non intellegant.ne quando conuertantur 


Et tune conplebitur super eos 


prophetia esaiae dicentes 

uadae et dit populo huie 

aure audietis et non intellegetis 

et uidentes uidebitis . et non uidebitis 
ingrassatum est enim cor populi huius 


(Fol. 41 a.) 


Cap. XIII. 4—15. 


—=— => — 
KAT MAGOAION 
SS — 
καιτοισ wow Bapewo vkovaav 
Kat rovc οφθαλμουσ avrov ἐκαμμυσαν 
μὴ ποτε ιδωσιν row οφθαλμοισ 
καιτοισ σιν GKOUG OG LV - καὶ τη καρδια 
συνωσιν και εἐπιστρεψωσιν 
και ἵασομαι αὐτουσ' 
E 
ρλὸ : ὕμων δε μακαριοι οφθαλμοι. ort βλεπουσιν 
και WTO ὕμων OTL ακουουσιν 
ἀμὴν yap Xeyo ὕμειν 
OTL πολλοι προφῆηται και δικαιοι 
επεθυμησαν eve a βλεπεται 
Kat οὐκ ἡδυνηθησαν euet 
καὶ ἀκουσαι α ἀκονεται- καὶ οὐκ ἡκουσαν 
E. 
ρλε :ὕμεισ ovy ἀκουσατε 
= 
την παραβολὴν rov σπειροντοσ' 
avrog ἀκουοντοσ Tov Xoyov Ty βασιλειασ' 
καὶ μὴ συνιοντοσ 
EPXETAL οπονηροσ και a. zo. et 
TO σπειρομενον ev TH καρδια αυὐτων 
OVTOG €G'TU οπαρα τὴν οδον σπαρεισ 
οδεεπειτα πετρωδη σπαρεισ 
OUTOG ἐστιν * 0 TOV λογον ἀκουων 
και evÜva: μετα xapaa - Aap Pave avrov 
οὐκ €xet 0e pilav eavra 
αλλα προσκαιροσ εστιν 
γενομενησ de θλειψαιωσ 
7 διωγμοῦ δια τον Xoyov 
evdewo σκανδαλιζεται 
O δεειστασ ἀκανθασ σπειρομενοσ' 
OUTOG ἐστιν οτον λογον ἀκουων 
και ἡ μέριμνα TOV ALWYOT 
και ἡ arary TOV TTXOVTOVG - συνπνείγει τον λογο, 


και ακαρποσ γέίνεται 


(Fol. 41.) 


XIII. 


16 


17 


18 


20 


21 


22 


SEC MATTHEUM 
i - -- — 


et auribus grauiter audierunt 
et oculos suos cluserunt 
ne quando uideant oculis 
et auribus audiant et corde 
intellegant et conuertantur 
et sanabo illos 
uestri autem ueati oculi - quia uident 
et aures uestrae quia audiunt 
amen enim dico uobis 
quia multi prophetae et iusti 
cupierunt uidere quae uidetis 
et non potuerunt uidere 
et audire quae auditis et non audierunt 
uos ergo audit 
parabolam seminantis 
omnis qui audit uerbum regni 
et non intellegit 
uenit malignus et rapit 
quod seminatur in corde ipsius 
hic est qui secus uiam seminatus est 
qui autem super petrosa seminatus est 
hic est. qui uerbum audit 
et continuo cum gaudio accipit eum 
non habet autem radicem in se 
sed temporalis est 
facta autem tribulatione 
aut persecutione propter berbum 
continuo scandalizatur 
qui autem in spinis seminatur 
hic est qui audit uerbum 
et sollicitudo saeculi 
et seductio diuitiarum . simul suffocat uerbu 


et infructuos fit 
(Fol. 42 a.) 


Car, XIIT, 15—22. 


33 


34 KAT ΜΑΘΦΑΙΟΝ 


O δε exe τὴν γὴν τὴν καλην σπαρεισ' MILE 23 
OUTOG ἐστιν O GKOVOV TOV λογον και συνιεὶσ 
TOT€ καρποφορει και ποιει 
— — — 
o pev-p-0 0e $- 0 0e À- 
ἘΞ 
ρὰς : ἀλλὴν παραβολὴν παρεθηκεν owrow: λέγων 24 
ὡμοιωθὴ ἡ βασιλεια Tov ovpavwv — 
ανθρωπω σπειροντι: καλον σπερμα 
εν τω ἴδιω aypw 
Ev δετω καθευδειν τουσ ανθρωπουσ 25 
1] ev αὐτου o εκθροσ. και ἐσπειρεν ζιζανια 
Kau 
AVG, ET OV TOV σειτου EOD 
ore δεεβλαστησεν o χορτοσ 26 
και καρπον εποιησεν - rore epavy Ta ζιζανια 
προσελθοντεσ δε οι δουλοι του οἰκοδεσποτου εκεινου 27 
εἰπὸν avro κυριε 
ουχι καλον σπερμα ETTELPET EV τω TW ἀγρὼ 
ποθεν ovv exer ζιζανια 
O δε e$ αυτοισ.- ἐχθροσ ανθρωποσ 28 
TOUTO ἐποιησεν - λεγοῦσιν αὐτώ οι δουλοι 
θελεισ ἀπελθοντεσ συνλεξωμεν avra. 
λεγει αυτοισ ov. μὴ ποτε συνλεγοντεσ τα ζιζανια 29 
εκριζωσητε αμα και TOV σειτον συν αὐτοισ 
αφετεαμῴοτερα συναυξανεσθαι 30 
εωσ του θερισμου. και εν καιρω του θερισμου 
epo τοισ θερισταισ 
συνλεξατεπρωτον τα ζιζανια 
και δησατε δεσμασ προσ To κατακαυσαι 
τον δε σειτον συνλεγεται εἰσ τὴν αποθην μου 
prt ἄλλην παραβολὴν ehadynoev avrow λεγων 31 
ομοια ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια των ουρανων 
κοκκω σιναπεωσ - ov λαβων ανθρωποσ 
ἐσπειρεν EV TW orypo αὐτου 


— 


oO μβεικροτέρον μὲν ἐστιν - ra V TOV σπέρματω 32 


(Fol. 42.) 


SEC MATTHEUM 


qui autem super terram bonam seminatus est 
hie est qui audit uerbum et intellegit 
tunc fructificat et facit 
— — — 
quodam - c. quod autem . 1x - quod autem . xxx - 
aliam parabolam adposuit eis dicens 
simile est regnum caelorum 
homini seminanti bonum semen 
in suo agro 
cum autem dormirent homines 
uenit eius inimicus. et superseminauit zizania 
inter medium tritici et abiit 
cum autem germinasset faenum 
et fructum fecisset. tunc paruit zizania 
accedentes autem serui - patrisfamiliae illius 
dicunt ei domine 
nonne bonum semen seminasti in tuo agro 
unde ergo habet zizania 
qui autem dixit eis.inimicus homo 
hoc fecit. dicunt ei serui 
uis euntes colligimus ea 
dicit eis non - ne forte collegentes zizania 
eradicetis simul et triticum cum eis 
sinite utraque simul crescere 
. usque ad messem . et in tempore messis 
dico messoribus 
colligite primum zizania 
et ligate manipulos.ad comburendum 
triticum autem colligite in horreum meum 
aliam parabolam locutusest is dicens 
simile est regnum caelorum 
grano sinapis - quod accipiens homo 
seminauitin agro suo 


quod minimum quidem est omnium seminum 


(Fol. 43 a.) 


Cap. XIII. 23—32. 


---- — ε-. — - 
KAT ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ 


oray δε αυξηση. μειζων των λαχανων ἐστιν XHI. 


και γεινεται δενδρον 

worte ελθειν τα πετεινὰ του ovpavov 

και κατασκῆηνοιν εν roug κλαδοισ αὐτου 
— 
px : ἀλλην παραβολὴν -ομοια ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια 33 
E 

των ovpavoy * vun 

nv λαβουσα γυνη - evekpvi/ev εἰσ aXevpov 

Cara TpELa 


EWO Ov εζυμωθη ολον 
— 


— 
ρλθ : ravra. παντα ἐλαληνσεν o ino 34 
— 


ev παραβολαισ τοισ οχλοισ᾽ Kat χωρισ παραβολησ 


οὐκ ελαλει αὐτοισ 


οπωσ πληρωθη τορηθεν 35 


δια Tov προφητου λεγοντοσ 


ανοιξω εν παραβολαισ TO CTOMLG μου 


ερευξομαι κεκρυμμενα 

απο καταβολὴσ κοσμου 
= 
Qi. : TOTE beu Tove οχλουσλθεν ew τὴν οἰκειαν 56 
p 


και προσηλθον ave - ov μαθηται avrov λεγοντεσ 
$pacov «ew την παραβολὴν 
Tov ζιζανιων του ἀγρου 

O δεαποκρειθεισ evrev 37 
οσπειρων TO καλον σπερμα 
EOTLY οὕϊοσ του ανθρωπου 
o δεαγροσ ea Tw οκοσμοσ΄.το δε kaXov σπερμα 38 
ovrot εἰσιν ov vio qo: Bac Tyo βασιλειασ 
τα δε ζιζανια εἰσιν - οἱ viol του πονηρου 
o δε εχθροσ οσπειρασ avra. εστιν 30 
o διαβολοσ΄.ο δε θερισμοσ 
συντελεια αἰωνοσ ἐστιν 
ou δε θερεισται ἀνγελοι εἰσιν 
ὠσπερ ovv συνλεγονταῖι Ta, ζιζανια 40 


και πύυρι Κατακαιονται » οὐτῶσ εσται 


(Fol. 43 5.) 


SEC MATTHEUM 
KS — - -, 


cum autem creuerit’maius holeribus est 
et fiet arbor 
ita ut ueniant aues caeli 
et habetent in ramis eius 
aliam parabolam - simile est regnum 
caelorum fermento 
quod accipiens mulier. abscondit in farinam 
mensuras tres 
donec fermentetur omne 
haec omnia locutus est ihs 
in parabolis turbis. et sine parabola 
non loquebatur eis 
ut conpleretur quod dictum est 
per prophetam dicentem 
aperiam in parabolis os meum 
eructuauor absconsa 
ab initio saeculi 
tune dimittens turbas. uenit in domum 
et accesserunt ad eum discipuli eius dicentes 
narra nobis parauolam 
zizaniorum agri 
qui autem respondens dixit 
qui seminat semen bonum 
est filius hominis 
ager autem est saeculum . bonum autem seme 
hii sunt fili regni 
zizania autem sunt. fili maligni 
inimicus autem qui seminauit est 
diabolus. messis autem 
consummatio saeculi est 
messores autem angeli sunt 
sicut ergo colleguntur zizania 


et igni conburuntur.- ita erit 


(Fol. 44 a.) 


Cap. XIII. 32—40. 


36 


εν TY συντελεια του αἰωνοσ XII. 
αποστελει οὕϊοσ Tov ανθρωπου 41 
τουσ ἀγγελουσ avrov και συνλεξουσιν 
εκ τησ βασιλειασ αὐτου zravra, τα σκανδαλὰ 
καιτουσ ποιουντασ τὴν ανομιαν 
kat βαλλουσιν avrova eur την καμινον TOV πυροσ 42 
εκει eara o κλαυθμοσ - και o βρυγμοσ των οδοντω 
Tore οι δικαιοι λαμψουσιν wo οηλιοσ 43 
Ξ — 
ev Tn βασιλεια Tov pa: αὐτων 
O EXWY WTA AKOVELY AkKOVETW 
Ομοια cor ἡ βασιλεια των ovpavov 44 
θηνσαυρω κεκρυμμενω εν aypw 
ον evpov τισ εκρυψεν 
καὶ ἀπὸ THT χαρασ αὐτου -ὕπαγει και πωλει 
παντα OG εχει" καὶ ἀγοράζει TOV αἀγρον EKELYO 
παλιν ομοια ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια των ουρανων 45 
ανθρωπω ἐνπορω 
ζητουντι καλουσ μαργαρειτασ 
ευρων δεπολυτειμον μαργὰρειτην 46 
ἀπελθὼν ἐπωλησεν o. εἰχεν- και ἡγορασεν αὑτὸ 
παλειν ομοια ἐστιν ἡ βασιλια των ουρανων 47 
σαγηνὴ βληθειση ew τὴν θαλασσαν 
και EK παντοσ γενουσ συναγαγουση 
ore δε επληρωθη -ανεβιβασαν αὐτην 48 
€zt TOV αἰγιαλον και καθισαντεσ᾽. 
συνελεζαν τα καλλιστα εἰσ τα αγγια 
τα δεσαπρα e$ εβαλαν 
ουτωσ ege εν TY συντελεια TOV κοσμου 49 
εξελευσονται οἱ ay'yeXot 
καὶ αφοριουσιν τουσ πονηρουσ' 
εκ μεσου των δικαίων «και βαλλουσιν avTOVe το 
εἰσ τὴν καμεινον TOV πυροσ 


εκεί ἐσται 0 κλαυθμοσ' και o βρυγμοσ των o 


ovTo 


(Fol. 446.) 


SEC MATTHEUM 
c ccu as 
in consummatione saeculi 

mittet filius hominis 

angelos suos - et congregabunt 

de regno eius omnia scandala 

et facientes iniquitates 

et mittunt eos in camino ignis 


ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium 


tunc 1usti lucebunt sicut sol 


in regno patris sui 


qui habet aures audiendi audiat 


simile est regnum caelorum 


thensauro absconso in agro 
quem quidam inueniens abscondit 
et prae gaudio eius. uadit et uendit 


omnia quae habet. et emit agrum illum 


iterum simile est regnum caelorum 


homini negotianti 
querenti bonas margaritas 
et inueniens praetiosam margaritam 


abit et uindedit quae habebat. et emit eam 


iterum simile est regnum caelorum 


saginae missae in mari 

et ex omni genere congreganti 

cum autem inpleta fuerit .educent eam 
ad litus et sedentes 

collegerunt meliora in uasis 


mala autem foris miserunt 


sic erit in consummatione saeculi 


exient angeli 

et segregabunt malos 

de medio iustorum et mittent eos 
in caminum ignis 

ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium 


(Fol. 45 a.) 


Cap. XIII, 40—30. 


συνήῆκατε ταυτὰ 7TOV TO. - Aeyovaty αὐυτω var XIII. 51 


λεγει avrois «δια Tovro vrac γραμματευσ' 
μαθηθευθεις "εν τη βασιλεια rov ovpavav 
oj.oLog ἐστιν ανθρωπω οικοδεσποτη 
οστισ εκβαλλει εκ rov θησαυρου αὐτου 
καινα και παλαια 

co, Ξ---- 

ρμα : και €yevero ore ετελεσεν o LNT 

—— 
τασπαραβολασ ravrac - μετηρεν εκειθεν 
και ελθων evo τὴν πατριδα αὐτου 
εδιδασκεν AUTOUT εν TH συναγωγή αὐτῶν 
ὠστεεκπλησσεσθαι αὐτουσ και λεγειν 
ποθεν rovro 
TATA y σοφεια avr» και αι δυναμεις 
OVX ουτος ἐστιν *O TOU TEKTOVOT ὕιοσ' 
οὐχί ἡ μητὴρ avTov λεγεται μαριαμ, 
και Ol αδελῴοι avrov ἵακωβοσ και Ἰωαννησ' 
και σιμων και ιουδασ' "καὶ αἱ adeA Pat αὐτου 
οὐχιπασαιπροσημασ εἰσιν 
ποθεν ovv rovro παντα ταυτα 
και εσκανδαλιζοντο εν QUT) 

c — 

ρμβ : O 8e ino evrev avrowr 

m 
OUK ἐστιν TPOPYTHT ατειμοσ 
εἰ μη εν 1) πατριδι και εν TY OLKELA αὐτου 
και οὐκ εποιησεν εκει δυναμεις πολλασ 
δια TAG απιστειασ αὐτων 


ca, 
pry : Ev εκεινω d€ Tw καιρω ἤκουσεν ἡρωδης 
— 


: p 

o Terpapxmo τὴν ἀκοὴν uv 

και €UT€V TOLO παισιν αὐτου 

μὴ τι ουτοσ εστιν iwavys o βαπτιστησ 

ov eyw ἀπεκεφαλισα 

avtoo ἡγερθὴ απο rov νεκρων 

και δια τουτο at δυναμεις εναργουσιν ev avro 
—— Ἢ 
ρμὸ : O yap ηρωδησ κρατησασ τον ioavvqv 
Eos 


(Fol. 45 0.) 


52 


53 


54 


55 


57 


XIV. I 


2) 


SEC MATTHEUS 37 
-- -. — i 


intellexistis haec omnia. dicunt ei etiam 
dicit eis ideo omnis scriba 

doctis in regno caelorum 

similis est homini patrifamiliae 

qui emittit de thensauris suis 


noua et ueteria 


E 
Et factum est cum consummasset ihs 


parabolas istas migrauit inde 

et ueniens in patria sua 

docebat eos in synagogas eorum 
ita ut mirarentur et dicerent 
unde huic 

omnis sapientia haec et uirtutes 
nonne hie est fabri filius 

nonne mater eius maria dicitur 
et fratres eius lacobus et iohannes 
et simon et iudas et sorores eius 
non omnes apud nos sunt 

unde ergo huic omnia hae 


et scandalizabantur in eo 


CE . . . 
ihs autem dixit eis 


non est profeta sine honore 
nisi in patria ‘et in domo sua 
et non fecit ibidem uirtutes multas 


propter incredulitates eorum 


in illo autem tempore audiuit herodes 


tetrarcha opinionem ihu 

et dixit pueris suis 

num quid hic est iohannes baptista 
quem ego decollaui 

hic surrexit a mortuis 


et ideo uirtutes operantur in eo 


herodes enim tenens iohannen 


(Fol. 46 a.) 


Carr. XIII. 51—XIV. 3. 


38 


εδησεν avrov ev Tn φυλακη XLV. 


δια ηρωδιαδα την γυναικα του adeAov avrov 


Ελεγεν yop «vro LWAVVYT * ovK εἕεστιν σοι 4 


εχέιν αὐτήν . Καὶ θελων QUTOV ATOKTELVQAL 5 


εφοβηθη Tov οχλον 


OTL WS προφητὴν αὐτον εὐχὸν 


-ε.- 
ρμε : γενεσειοισ δεγενομενοισ του ηρωδου ! 6 
cm 


J 


me) 
7E 
L4 


J 


ὠρχήσατο ἡ Ovyarnp avrov ἡρωδιας εν TW peso 

και ρεσεν τω ἡρωδὴ οθεν μεθ opkov 7 
ὠμολογῆήσεν avr) δουναι o av αἰτησηται 

1 δεπροβιβασθεισα ὕπο THT μητροσ avro eure. 8 
δοσ μοι woe κεφαλὴν «ἴωαννου rov βαπτιστου 

και λυπηθεισ o βασιλευσ δια τουσ ορκουσ 9 
και δια τουσ συνανακειμενουσ 

εκελευσεν δοθηναι - και πεμψασ͵ 10 
απεκεφαλισεν Tov Ἰωαννην ev TH PrAaKN 

και nvexOn ἡ κεφαλὴ awrov eri TO TLVAKL I1 
και εδοθη τω κορασιω 


καὶ NVEYKEV TY μητρι oc T) 


και προσελθοντεσ OL μαθηται αὐτου I2 


7pe«v TO πτωμα αυτου Και εθαψαν αὐτο 
SS 
και ελθοντεσ ἀπηγγειλαν TO ILU 


— 
: AKOVOAT δὲ 0 Uo ἀνεχώρησεν εκειθεν εν πλοιω 13 


εἰσ ἐερημον τοπον κατ εἰδιαν 
και ἀκουσαντεσ οι οχλοι 


ἠκολουθησαν avro ely aro των πολεων 


και εξελθων ειδεν oxXov πολυν 14 


και εσπλαγχνισθη πέρι αὐτῶν * Και εθεραπευσε 


TOUG ἀρρωστουντασ αὖτ ων 


: Οψειασ δε γενομενησ προσηλθον avro — I5 


ot μαθηται avrov Aeyovreo 
ἐρημοσ ea Tw οτοποσ'΄. και ἡ opa. 09 παρηλθεν 


αἀπολυσον Tovg οχλουσ 


(Fol. 46 5.) 


SEC MATTHEUM 
— -- -ὄ--. — 


ligauit eum in carcere 
propter herodiadem uxorem fratris sui 
dicebat enim ei iohannes ' non licet tibi 
habere eam. et uolens eum occidere 
timuit turbas 
quia sicut prophetam eum habebant 
natale autem facto herodis 
saltabit filia herodiadis in medio 
et placuit herodi:unde cum iureiurando 
promisit ei dare quodcumque petierit 
quae autem docta a matre sua dixit 
da mihi hic caput iohannis baptistae 
et contristatus rex - propter iusiurandum 
et propter conrecumbentes 
iussit dari et mittens 
decollauit iohannen in carcerem 
et adlatum est caput eius supra disco 
et datum est puellae 
et adtulit matri suae 
Et accedentes discipuli eius 
tulerunt corpus eius ‘et sepelierunt illud 
et uenientes renuntiauerunt ihu 
audiens autem ihs secessit inde nauigio 
in desertum locum seorsum 
et audientes turbae 
secuti sunt eum pedestri de civitatibus 
Et egressus vidit turbam multam 
et misertus est de eis et curauit 
infirmos eorum 
sero autem facto accesserunt ad eum 
discipuli eius dicentes 
desertus est locus: et hora iam praeterit 


dimitte turbas 
(Fol. 47 a.) 


Cap. XIV, 3—15.. 


ΚΑΤ MAGO SEC MATTHEUM 
— — — — 


C ὡς —, 


ἵνα ἀπελθοντεσ εἰσ TAG κωμασ' XIV. ut euntes in castella 
ayopacwow eavrow βρωματα emant 5101 escas 
O 8e εἰπεν avrots * ov χρειαν exovaw απελθειν 16 qui autem dixit eis non necesse habent ire 
Sore Vets φαγειν avo. date uos manducare eis 
ot δε λεγουσιν avTw- οὐκ ἐχομεν WOE 17 | quiautem dicunt ei. non habemus hic 
ει μη πεντε αρτουσ και Ovo ἵχθυασ nisi quinque panes et duos pisces 
o δε eurev φερεται μοι αυτουσ 18 qui autem dixit adferte mihi illos 
και κελευσασ τον οχλον ανακλειθηναι 19 et cum iussisset turbas discumbere 
emt Tov xoprov ἐλαβεν τουσ πεντε aprova super faenum accepit quinque panes 
και τουσ δυο ἴχθυασ -αναβλεψασ ew Tov ovpavo et duos pisces - respiciens in caelum 
ηὔλογησεν - καὶ κλασασ εδωκεν row: μαθηταισ benedixit - οὐ frangens dedit discipulis 
Tove aptova "οἱ δεμαθηται τοισ οχλοισ panes: discipuli autem turbis 
καὶ epayov παντεσ Kat εχορτασθησαν 20 et manducauerunt - et saturati sunt 
και ραν TO περίσσευον των KAATMATWV et tulerunt reliquias fracmentorum 
(B "κοφινουσ πληρεισ xii-cofinos plenos 
Orde αἰσθιωντεσ σαν ᾿ 21 | quiautem manducarunt erant 
ανδρεσ WO πεντακισχειλιοι uiri ad quinque milia 
χωρισ παιδιων και γυναικων exceptis infantibus et mulieribus 
pen : kat evdewo ἡναγκασεν Tova μαθητασ 22 et continuo coegit discipulos 
εἐνβηναι eur To 7rXotov - και προαγιν εἰσ τὸ περα ascendere navem - et praecedere trans 
ο΄. azoÀvo Tova οχλουσ donec dimitteret tur 
pu? και ἀπολυσασ Tovg οχλουσ 23 | etcum dimisset turbas 
aveBn εἰσ το οροσ καθ᾿ ιδιαν προσευξασθαι ascendit in montem seorsum orare 
py : οψειασ δεγενομενησ μονοσ nV εκει sero autem facto solus erat ibidem 
το δεπλοιον HV εἰσ μεσον THT θαλασσησ 24 nauis autem erat in medium maris 
βασανιζομενον ὕπο των κυματων et uexabatur a fluctibus 
ἢ yap evayrtoo οανεμοσ erat enim contrarius uentus 
τεταρτήσ δε φυλακησ τησ νυκτοσ gg | quarta autem uigilia noctis 
ἀπῆλθεν περιπατων προσ αὐτουσ abit ambulans ad eos 
ext Tyo θαλασσησ super mare 
Or δὲ μαθηται ἴδοντεσ avrov 26 | discipuli autem uidentes eum 
ἐπιτὴσ θαλασσησ περιπατουντα super mare ambulantem 
εἐταραχθησαν λεγοντεσ ort φαντασμα εστιν turbati sunt dicentes: quoniam fantasma est 
(Fol. 47 5.) | (Fol. 48 a.) 


" GB. XIV, 155—906. 


40 


—, 


και a7ro rov φοβου ekpagav 


evOuc δε ελαλησεν avrowr λεγων 


θαρρειτε eyo ειμει- μη φοβεισθαι 


m 


pva Ξ αποκρειθεισ δε αὐτὼ TETPOT ELTEV KE εἰ OV EL 
Rm 


--. 


κελευσον με ελθειν προσ GE ETL TA ὕδατα 
o 0e evrev ελθε 
και καταβασ aro Tov πλοιου πετροσ' 
περιεπατησεν ETL TA ὕδατα 
S35 
ελθειν προσ τον την 
βλεπων e rov ανεμον ἴσχυρον εφοβηθη 
καὶ ἀρξαμενοσ καταποντιζεσθαι 
=) 
expagev λεγων κεσωσον με 
SS 
Evdewo de uno εκτεινασ τὴν χειρα 


ἐπελαβετο avrov και λεγει avro ολιγοπιστε 


εἰσ τι εδιστασασ. 


— 
ρνβ : και αναβαντων avrov εἰσ ro πλοιον 
-- 


εκοπαᾶσεν οανεμοσ 
οἱ δε εν τω πλοιω ελθοντεσ' 
προσεκυνῆσαν avro λεγοντεσ' 
oe aa 
αληθωσ ὕιοσ Ov εἰ συ: και διαπερασαντεσ 


nAGov επι τὴν γὴν εἰσ γεννησαρ" 


pvy : Και ἐπιίγνοντεσ QUTOV 
—— 


Ol ανδρεσ του τοποῦ εκεινου" 

απεστειλαν eur ony τὴν περιχωρον εκεινὴν 
και προσηνεγκαν αὐτω παντασ τουσ' 

κακωσ εχοντασ και παρεκαλουν avrov 

ἵνα μονον αἀψωνται 

του κρασπεδου TOV ἵματιου αὐτου 


και οσοι avro διεσωθησαν 


XIV. 


27 


28 


20 


32 


33 


34 


26 


pvo : TOTE TPOEPKXOVTAL προσ αὑτὸν απὸ ιεροσολυμων XV.1 


Ss 


φαρισαιοι και γραμματεισ λεγοντεσ' 
δια τί ot μαθηται cov παραβαινουσιν 


τὴν παραδοσιν των πρεσβυτερων 


(Fol. 48 5.) 


2 


— — 
SEC 


— — 
MATTHEUM 
SO —- — 
et a timore exclamauerunt 
continuo autem locutus est eis dicens 
fidete ergo sum - nolite timere 
respondens autem ei petrus dixit dne si tu es 
iube me uenire ad te super aquam 
qui autem dixit ueni 
et descendens de naui petrus 
ambulauit super aquas 
ut ueniret ad ihm 
uidens autem uentum ualidum timuit 
et incipiens demergi 
clamauit dicens dme libera me 
continuo autem ihs extens manum 
adpraehendit eum et dicit illi modice fidei 
quare dubitasti 
Et ascendentibus in naui 
quieuit uentus 
qui autem in naui erant uenientes 
adorauerunt ei dicentes 
uere filius dei es tu- et cum transfretassent 
uenerunt in terram gennasar 
et cum cognouissent eum 
uiri loci illius 
miserunt in uniuersa regionem illam 
et optulerunt ei omnes male 
habentes. et depraecabantur eum 
ut tantum tangerent 
fimbriam uestimenti eius 
et quodquod tetigerunt salbati sunt 
tunc accedunt ad eum ab hierosolymis 
pharisaei et scribae dicentes 
quare discipuli tui transgrediuntur 


traditionem seniorum 
(Fol. 49 a.) 


Capp. XIV. 26—XV. 2. 


OU Yap VITTOVTE TAT χειρασ avTov 
oray aprov εἐσθιωσιν 
O δεαποκριθεισ εἰπεν 
ee "AS 
δια τι και ὕμεισπαραβαιναι την ἐντολὴν rov θυ 


<a 
δια THY παραδοσιν ὕμων +o yap Oo evrev 


XV. 


vA 


EC MATTHEUM 


SS 


i 


non enim labant manus suas 
cum panem manducant 
qui autem respondens dixit 
quare et uos transgredimini mandatum dei 


propter traditionem uestram" ds enim dixit 


4 
τειμα TOV πατερα και τὴν μήτερα honora patrem aut matrem 
και 0 κακολογων TATEPA ἡ μήητερα et qui maledicit patri aut matri 
θανατω τελευτατω : ὕμεισ 8e λεγεται 5 morte morietur. uos autem dicitis 
oo Óay eum TH πατρι ἢ τ μήτρι quicumque dixerit patri aut matri 
δωρον o dav e£ eov ὠωφεληθησ munus quod ex me tibi prodest 
OU μη τειμησειτον TATEPA αὐτου non honorauit patrem suum 
— : 
Kal ἡκυρωσατετον λογον του θυ 6 et inritum fecistis uerbum dei 
δια THY παραδοσιν ὕμων propter traditionem uestram 
VTOKQVrQL- καλωσ ἐπροφητευσεν περι ὕμων 7; | hypocritae bene prophetauit de uobis 
noatac λεγων - ο᾽ λαοσ ovroo 8 esalas dicens populus hic 
τοισ χειλεσιν μετειμα "ἡ δε KAPOLA avra labiis me diligit.cor autem eorum 
πόρρω εστιν ar Ewou+ ματὴν de σεβονται με 9 longe est a me. sine causa autem colunt me 
διδασκοντεσ διδασκαλειασ. docentes doctrinas 
evroA quara. ανθρωπων mandata hominum 
καὶ προσκαλεσαμενοσ TOV oxXov eurev avro 10 | Etconuocans turbam dixit eis 
OKOVETOL καὶ OVVLETE - OV παν TO εἰσερχομενο i audite et intellegite.non omne quod intrat 
ELT TO O'TOJL0. - KOLVOVL TOV ανθρωπον in os communicat hominem 
αλλα TO EkTTOPEVOMLEVOV EK Tov OTOMATOT sed quod egreditur de ore 
EKELVO Kotvovet rov ἀανθρωπον illut communicat hominem 
pre : rore προσελθοντεσ οἱ μαθηται 12 | tuncaccedentes discipuli 
λεγουσιν avrw-odac ort ot φαρισαιοι dicunt ei scis quoniam pharisaei 
αἀκουσαντεσ Tov Xoyov ἐεσκανδαλισθησαν audientes uerbum scandalizati sunt 
O δεαποκρειθεισ εἰπεν πασα φυτεια 13 | quiautem respondens dixit.omnis plantatio 
ἣν ovk εφυτευσεν o πατὴρ μου quam non plantauit pater meus 
0 ουρανιοσ -εκριζωθησεται caelestis eradicabitur 
p : aere ToT τυφλουσ -τυφλοι εἰσιν οδαγοι 14 sinite caecos - caeci sunt duces 
τυφλοσ de τυῴλον εαν odayy caecus autem caecum si ducat 
αμῴφοτεροι ἐνπεσουνται eur Bol pov utrisque incidunt in foueam 
(Fol. 49 ὁ.) (Fol. 50 a.) 
Cap. XV, 2—14. 


4] 


—o— — = 
42 KAT ΜΑΘΘΑΙ͂Ο 


— —s_— >" — 


pv£ : αποκριθεισ δε οπετροσ eurev avTW 
Ea 


$pacov new την παραβολὴν TavTnV 


O 8e eurev akvqv και ὕμεισ αἀσυνετοι ἐστε 


OU VOELTE OTL παν TO εἰσπορευομενον 
ELT TO στομα.-εἰσ τὴν KOLAELAY χωρει 
και εἰσ αφεδρωνα εκβαλλεται 

τα δε εκπορευομενα ek του στοματοσ 
εκ THT καρδιασ εξερχεται 

εκεινα κοινωνεῖ rov ayÜporrov 

εκ yap THE καρδιασ εξερχονταε 
διαλογισμοι πονήροι.- φονοι 


μοιχιαι«πορνειαι. κλοπαε 


ψευδομαρτυριαι- βλασφημεια 


ταῦτα ELOL TA KOLVOVOUVTO. TOV ανθρωπον 


το δε aveurrow χερσιν φαγειν 
ov κοινωνεῖ Tov ἀανθρωπον 
—á 
και εξελθων εκειθεν o rye avexopnja ev 


εἰσ TO. μερὴ τυροῦ Και σειδωνοσ: 


και (oV γυνὴ χαναναια απὸ των OpUOV εκείω 


εξελθουσα ekpa£ev omo avrov λεγουσα 


— 
εἐλεησον με κεῦιοσ Saved 
ἢ θυγατὴρ μου κακωσ δαιμονιζεται 
O 8e ovk απεκριθη αὐτὴ Xoyov 


και προσελθοντεσ OL μαθηται αὐτου 


")perovv avrov Xeyovreo - ἀπολυσον αὐτὴν 


ort κραζει οπισθεν μων 
—À 
ρνη : O δεαποκριθεισ evrev ovk απεσταλην 
—— 

EL μη ew τὰπροβατα ταυτα 

Ta ἀπολωλοτα οἰκου εἰσραηλ 


-- 
pv : ἡ δε ελθουσα προσεκυνι avro λεγουσα 
— 


κε Bonet μοι-ο δε αποκριθεισ εἰπεν 


ovK εξεστιν λαβειν τον αρτον των τεκνων 


και βαλιν τοισ κυναριοισ 


(Fol. 5o 5.) 


ΧΥ Us 


τό 


17 


18 


το 


21 


22 


23 


24 


25 
26 


SEO MATTHEUM 
—— — — — 
respondens autem petrus dixit ei 
narra nobis parabolam is tam 
qui autem dixit. adhuc et uos insipientes estis 
non intellegitis quia: omne quod introit in os 
in uentrem cedit 
et in secessum mittitur 
qui autem exeunt de ore 
de corde exeunt 
illa communicant hominem 
de corde enim exeunt 
cogitationes malae . homicidia 
adulteria ‘fornicaticnes furta 
falsa testimonia blasfemiae 
haec sunt quae communicant hominem 
inlotis autem manibus manducare 
non communicat hominem 
Et exiens inde ihs secessit 
in partes tyri- et sidonae 
et ecce mulier chananaea.- de finibus illis 
exens clamabat post illym dicens 
2 . 
miserere mei dne fili dauid 
filia mea male daemonizatur 
qui autem non respondit ei uerbum 
et accedentes discipuli eius 
rogabant eum dicentes . dimitte illam 
quia clamat post nos 
qui autem respondens dixit.non sum missus 
nisi ad oues has 
quae perierunt domus istrahel 
quae autem ueniens adorabat ei dicens 
dne adiuba me. qui autem respondens dixit 
non licet accipere panem filiorum 


et mittere canibus 
(Fol. 51 a.) 


Car. XV. 15—26. 


Ax 


=> 
H 0c €Ume€v vau ΚΕ. Και yep TO. κυνάρια 


ΧΥ. 27 
εσθιουσιν aro rav V'euxov 
TOV πειπτοντων ἀπὸ THT τραπεζησ 
TOV κυναριων AUTWY 

Tore ποκριθεισ εἰπεν αὐτὴ γυναι 28 


μεγαλη cov πιστισ-γενηθητω σοι wo θελεισ 


και ἴαθη ἡ θυγατὴρ oro - aro Tyo wpac εκεινὴσ 


—> l S—m 
p& :Kat μεταβασ εκειθεν o ino ηλθεν 29 
— 


Tapa τὴν θαλασσαν τησ γαλιλαιασ 
και αναβασ εἰσ το poo exabyro εκει 
καὶ προσηλθον avTw οχλοι πολλοι 30 
εχοντεσ μεθ εαυτων 
xoXovo «τυφλουσ . κυλλουσ' 
καὶ ετερουσ πολλουσ᾽ και εριψαν avToT 
ὕπο τουσ ποδασ αὐτου 
και εθεραπευσεν avrova παντασ 
wore rov oxXov θαυμασαι βλεποντασ 31 
κωφουσ λαλουντασ᾽ και κυλλουσ ὕγιεισ 
και χωλουσ περιπατουντασ 
και τουσ τυφλουσ βλεποντασ 
E oe 

και ἐεδοξασαν Tov Üv ἱσραηλ 

O δειησ προσκαλεσαμενοστουσ μαθητασ αὐτου 32 
εἰπεν σπλανχνίζομαι ἐπι TOV oxXov rovrov 

——À 

OTL NON ἡμεραι..γ"εισιν και προσμενουσιν μοι 

και OUK EXOVTW τι φαγωσιν 
και ἀπολυσαι αυὐτουσ νηστεισ ov θελω 
μὴ ποτε εκλυθωσιν εν TH οδω 
kat λεγουσιν avro ou μαθηται avrov 33 
ποθεν ovv ἡμειν εν ἐρημία αρτοι τοσουτοι 
WOTE χορτασαι oxXov τοσουτον 

— 


KQU λέγει QUTOLO O Una: ποσουσ APTOVT έχέται 34 


οἱ O€ ELITOV GUTW επτα. και ολιγα ἔχθυδια 


και παρανγειλασ τω οχλω αναπεσιν du 
επι τὴν γὴν - eXa[Bev τουσ rie αρτουσ 36 
. (Fol. 51.) 


SSA — — 
SEC MATTHEUM 43 
-- -- ὠ-- — 


. . a e . 
quae autem dixit etiam dme et canis enim 
edent de micis 
quae cadent de mensis 
dominorum suorum 
tunc respondens dixit ei.o mulier 
magna est tua fides - fiat tibi sicut uis 
et sanata est filia eius. ab hora illa 
Et transiens inde ihs uenit 
secus mare galilaeae 
et ascendens in monte sedebat ibi 
et accesserunt ad eum turbae multae 
habentes secum 
clodos. caecos . sideratos 
et alios multos . et proiecerunt eos 
sub pedibus eius 
et curauit eos omnes 
ita ut turba miraretur uidens 
surdos loquentes. sideratos incolumes 
et clodos ambulantes 
et caecos uidentes 
. — . 
et glorificauerunt dm istrahel 
ihs autem conuocans discipulos suos 
dixit misereor.super turbam hane 
quia iam dies tres sunt- et sustinent me 
Et non habent quid manducent 
et dimittere eos iaiunos nolo 
ne dissolbanturinitinere —— 
et dicunt ei discipuli eius 
unde ergo nobis in deserto panes tanti 
ut satientur turbae tantae 
Et dicit eis ibs. quod panes habetis 
qui autem dixerunt septem . et paucos pisciculos 
Et cum iussisset turbas discumbere 
supra terram - accepit septem panes 


(Fol. 52 a.) 


Car. XV. 27—36. 


44 ΚΑΤ 


και τουσ txPvac και ευχαριστησασ ἐεκλασεν — XY. 
και εδιδου τοισ μαθηταισ ov δὲεμαθηταιτω oXAW 
καὶ εφαγον παντεσ και εχορτασθησαν 37 
KQL TO περισσέευον των κλασματων ραν " τὸ σφυριδασ πληρεισ 
οι δε αιἰσθιοντεσ σαν -:τετρακισχιλιοι ανδρεσ' 
χωρισ παιδιων καὶ γυναικὼν 38 
----. 
ρξα : και απολυσασ Tous οχλουσ εἐνβαινει εἰσ TO πλοῖο 39 
Ema 
καιηλθεν ew τὰ opio. THT μαγαδαν 
και προσελθοντεσ οι φαρισαιοι και σαδδουκαιοι XVI. 1 
πειραζοντεσ avrov επηρωτῆσαν 
σημειον εκ του ovpayov επιδειξαι αυτοισ' 
O δεαποκριθεισ εἰπεν οψειασ γενομενήσ' 2 
λέγεται ευδεια πυρραζει yap o ουρανοσ 
και TPWEL σημερον χείμων 3 
πυρραζει yap στυγναζων o anp 
TO μεν προσωπον TOV ουρανου 
γεινωσκεται διακρεινειν 
τα δε a'quaa, των καιρων ov δυνασθαι 
CX 
ρὲβ : γενεα πονηρα ζητει σημιον 4 
— 
και σημιαν ov δοθησεται αὐτὴ 


EL μη TO σήημιον uova. 


και καταλιπὼν αὐτουσ ἀπηλθεν 


σι 


και eXÜovrea ew To περαν -εἐπελαθοντο οἱ μαθηται 


αρτουσ λαβειν 
— pud 
péy : O δειησ evrev avrow ορατε Kat προσέχετε 6 
— 

oro tno ζυμησ των φαρισαιων 

και σαδδουκαιων 
—— 
p&0 : Tore διελογίζοντο ev eavrow Xeyovreo 7 
E 


or. aprova ovk ἐλαβομεν 
=> 
γνουσ δεοιησ eurev -τι διαλογιζεσθαι ev exvrow 8 
ολιγοπιστοι  οτι APTOVT οὐκ EXETOL 
OUTW νοειτε- ουδὲ μνημονευετε 9 
OTE TOUT TEVTE APTOVT + TOLD πεντακισχιλειοισ 


και ποσουσ κοφινουσ ελαβεται 


(Fol. 52 5.) 


SEC MATTHEUM 


et pisces et gratias agens fregit 
et dabat discipulis . discipuli turbae 
et manducauerunt omnes: et saturati sunt 
et quod superauit fragnentorum tulerunt - vii - sportas plenas 
qui autem manducauerant erant. quattuor milia uiri 
exceptis infantibus et mulieribus 
Fit πα: turbas ascendit nauem. 
et uenit in finibus magadan 
Et accedentes pharisaei et sadducaei 
temptantes eum interrocauerunt 
signum de caelo ostenderet eis 
qui autem respondens dixit.sero factum 
dicitis serenum ‘rubicundum est enim caelum 
et mane hodie pluuia 
rubet enim triste caelum 
faciem quidem caeli 
scitis iudicare 
signa autem temporum non potestis 
generatio mala signum querit 
et signum non dabitur ei 
nisi signum ionae 
et relinquens eos abiit 
Et uenientes trans - obliti sunt discipuli 
panes accipere 
ἘῈΞ 
ihs autem dixit 615. uidete et adtendite 
a fermento farisaeorum 
et sadducaeorum 
tunc cogitabant inter se dicentes 
quia panes non accepimus 
sciens autem ihs dixit. quid cogitatis inter uos 
modicae fidei. quia panes non habetis 
nondum intellegitis neque meministis 
quando quinque panes - quinque milibus 
et quod cofinos accepistis 
(Fol. 53 a.) 


Capp, XV. 36—XVI. 9. 


—— — — — — = — 
ΚΑΤ ΜΑΘΘ SEC MATTHEUM 
SS τ Ὁ — ς-- — — — 
OVOE TOUT ETTA αρτουστοιστετρακεισχειλειοισ XVI. nec septe panes. quattuor milibus 
και ποσασ σφυριδασ ελαβετε Ἢ et quod sportas accepistis 
TWO OV VOELTE OTL I1 quomodo non intellegistis quia 
OV περι APTOV εἰπὸν προσέχετε non de panibus dixi attendite 
amo Ty ζυμὴησ των φαρισαιων de fermento farisaeorum 
και σαδδουκαιων et sadducaeorum 
TOTE συνήκαν + OTL OUK ELTTEV 12 | tuncintellexerunt- quia non dixit 
mpooexe απὸ TH ζυμησ -αλλα απο THT διδαχησ adtendite de fermento. sed de doctrina 
των φαρισαιων και σαδδουκαιων pharisaeorum et sadducaeorum 
uA — — 
pee :Ελθων δε οιησ euo Ta, jeep καισαριασ' 13 Ueniens autem ihs in partes caesariae 
TS φιλιππου:ηρωτὰ Tove μαθητασ Xeyov philippi- interrogabat discipulos dicens 
τινα με οι ανθρωποι λεγουσιν εἰναι quem me dicunt homines esse 
tov Tov ανθρωπου filium hominis 
Ov 0e eurov ἴωαννην τον βαπτιστην .14 | quiautem dixerunt iohannen baptistam 
aAXor δεηλειαν - erepot δε ἴηρεμειαν alii autem heliam . alii autem hieremian 
ἡ eva. των προφητων - λεγει aVTOLT 15 aut unum de prophetis . dicit eis 
ὕμεισ Oe Tuva, με λεγεται εἰναι uos autem quem me dicitis esse 
E : αἀποκριθεισ δεσιμων πετροσ εἰπεν avro 16 | respondens autem simon petrus dixit οἱ 
bt — — — — 
GV €Lo χρσ o vog rov θυ ro σωζοντοσ tu es xps filius di saluatoris 
— E 
ozrokpiÜe Oe o ine eur ev 17 | respondens autem ihs dixit 
μακαριοσ εἰ σιμων Bap wova beatus es simon bar iona 
OTL σαρὲ και augu. - οὐκ ἀπεκαλυψεν σοι quia caro et sanguis. non reuelauit tibi 
αλλ o πατὴρ μοῦ o ev τοισ OVPAVOLT sed pater qui in caelis est. et ego autem 
kayo δε σου λεγω.-οτι συ ει TETPOT 18 dico tibi- quia tu es petrus 
και ETL ταυτην την πετραν οἰκοδομησω et Güpetans petram aedificavo 
τὴν ἐκκλησιαν μου. και πυλαι aov ecclesiam meam. et portae inferorum 
OU κατισχυσουσιν αὐτὴσ non praeualebunt 6] 
σοι δωσω Tac κλεισ THT βασιλειασ των ovpaya: 19 tibi dabo claues regni caelorum 
και 0 av δησησ επι τησ γὴσ et quodcumque ligaueris super terram 
εσται δεδεμενον EV TOLD OUPAVOLT erit ligatum in caelis 
Kalo av Avoyo ἐπι τησ yo et quod solueris in terra 
εστε λελυμενον εν row ουρανοισ etrit solutum in caelis 
E. AE 
pet :TOT€ ἐπετειμησεν τοισ μαθηταισ 20 | tunc comminatus est discipulis 
(Fol. 530.) (Fol. 54 a.) 


Car. X VI..10— 20. 


46 


= —_— -- 
wa μηδενι €UT OO UV * OTL OUTOG EOTLY O χρσ uno XVI. 


απο rore p£aro ine δικνυειν Tore μαθηταισ avrov 21 
€ 
οτι δι avrov - εἰσ ἱεροσολυμα απελθειν 
kat πολλα παθειν ὕπο των πρεσβυτερων 
και ἀρχειεραιων καὶ γραμματαίων 
και ἀποκτανθηναι 
και μετὰ TPELT ἡμερασ' αναστηναι 
a 
pe : καὶ προσλαβομενοσ avrov οπετροσ 22 
ἤρξατο avro επειτειμαν και λεγειν 
— 
εἰλεοσ σοι KE OV μὴ ETTE TOUTO σοι 
Ο δεεπιστραφεισ εἰπεν Tw πετρω 53 
UTAYE OTLTW μου σατανα.. σκανδαλον εἰ εμοι 
OTL OV φρονεισ τα Tov 6v-adAa Tov ανθρωπου 
— — 
ρξθ :TOTE O lye εἰπεν «τοισ μαθηταισ αὐτου 24 
ει τεισ θελει οπισω μου ελθειν 
απαρνησασθω eavrov 
καὶ ἀράτω TOV σταῦρον αὐτου 
και aKoXovÜevro μοι- oc yap av ÜeX 25 
τὴν ψυχὴν avrov σωσαι-απολεσει αὐτὴν 
oo day ἀπολεσει THY ψυχην αὐτου 
ενεκεν ἐμου- ευρήσει αὐτὴν 
TL yap ὠφελειται ἀανθρωποσ 26 
eay rov Koo ov oXov κερ δὴ 
τὴν δε ψυχὴν avrov ζημιωθη.. 
ἡ τι δωσει ανθρωποσ 
ανταλλαγμα τησ ψυχησ αὐτου 
m 
po : μελλει yap οὕιοσ Tov ανθρωπου 27 
ερχεσθαι ev τη δοξη rov πατροσ αὐτου 
μετα TOV αγιων ἀγγέλων αὐτου 
και τοτε ἀποδωσει εκαστω 
κατα την πραξιν avrov 
apnv Xeyo ὕμειν 28 


εισιν τινεσ των WOE εστωτων 


(Fol. 546.) 


Cap. XVI. 


20—28. 


SEC MATTHEUM 
--- .-- --ὄ-.- -- — 


ut nemini dicerent.quia hic est ihs xps 
Exinde coepit ihs-ostendere discipulis suis 

quia oportet eum - hierosolyma ire 

et multa pati -a senioribus 

et principibus sacerdotum et scribis 

et interfici 

eb post tres dies resurgere 
Et suscipiens eum petrus 

coepit increpare eum et dicere 

misereatur tibi dme-non erunt haec tibi 
qui autem conuersus ait petro . 

uade post me satana scandalum es mihi 

quia non sapis quae sunt dei.sed que hominis 
tunc ihs dixit discipulis suis 

51 quis uult post me uenire 

abneget seipsum 

et tollat crucem suam 

et sequatur me. qui enim uoluerit 

animam suam saluare. perdet eam 

qui autem perdiderit animam suam 

propter me inueniet eam 
quid autem prodest homini 

si totum mundum lucretur 

animae autem suae detrimentum faciat 

aut quid dabit homo 

commutationem animae suae 
incipiet enim filius hominis 

uenire in gloriam patris sui 

cum sanctis angelis suis 

et tunc red det unicuique 
secundum o pera sua 


amen dico uobis 


sunt quidam de stantibus hic 


(Fol. 55 e.) 


οἰτινεσ ov μη γευσωνται θανατου XVI. 
εωσ' αν εἰδωσιν Tov υἱον του ανθρωπου 
ἐρχόμενον ev Ty βασιλεια avrov 
—mÓ 
poa. : και eyevero μεθημερασ e& XVII. 1 
—máÓ 


Sp 
παραλαμβανει o iyo τον πετρον 


και rov ἱακωβον" και τον Ἰωαννην 
TOV ἀδελῴον αὐτου" και αναγει AUTOS 
εἰσ οροσ ὕψηλον λειαν 
—mÓ 
kat μεταμορφωθεισ o ino * evrpoaÜev avrov 
eAapalev τοπροσωπον avrov - og o Aoc 
τα δεειματεια avTov 
eyevero λευκα wo xeuov 
καὶ ἴδου ὠφθη αὐτοισ μωῦσησ 
καὶ ἡλειασ μετ avrov συνλαλουντεσ 
c 
αποκριθεισ δε o zrerpoo - eurev τω Uv ke 
καλον ἐστιν ἡμασ ce eva 
ει θελεισ ποιήσωμεν WOE - Tpewr σκηνασ 
σου μειαν - και μωυσει μειαν και ἡλεια μειαν 
€rt avrov λαλουντοσ -ἴδου νεφελη φωτεινη 
επεσκιαΐζεν αυτουσ 
Kat tov φωνὴ εκ τησ νεφελησ λεγουσα 
OVTOG ἐστιν οὕιοσ μου οαγαπητοσ 
εν ὦ ηυδοκησα AKOVETE avrov 
ακουσαντεσ δε οι μαθηται 
ἐπέσαν ETL προσωπον AUTWY 
SIL 
και εφοβηθησαν σφοδρα" και προσηλθεν o vo 
καὶ ἡψατο αὐτων και εἰπεν 
ἐγειρεσθαι και μη φοβεισθαι 
€rep ντεσ de Tove οφθαλμουσ avrov 
cá 
ovdeva εἰδον - εἰ μή μονον Tov ιὴν 
cL 
ροβ : και καταβαινοντεσ ek rovop σ 
“-«. 


—= 
ἐνετείλατο avrou o uno λεγων 


μήῆδενει εἰπητετο οραμα 


(Fol. 55 0.) 


EN 


σι 


oo 


No 


SEC MATTHEU AT 
—— — — — 


qui non gustabunt mortem 
donec uideant filium hominis 
uenientem in regno suo 
Et factum est post dies sex 
VEA 
suscepit ihs petrum 
et iacobum et iohannen 
fratrem eius. et leuauit eos 
in montem excelsum nimis 
et transfiguratus ihs coram illis 
effulsit uultus eius sicut sol 
uestimenta autem eius 
facta sunt alba sicut nix 
et ecce paruit eis moyses 
et helias cum eo loquentes 
respondens autem petrus dixit ihu dme 
bonum est nos hic esse 
81 bis faciamus hic. tria tabernacula 
tibi unum et moysi unum ‘et heliae unum 
adhue eo loquente. ecce nubs lucida 
obumbrabat eos 
Et ecce uox de nube dicens 
hic est filius meus dilectus 
in quo conplacui audite eum 
audientes autem discipuli 
ceciderunt in faciem suam 
et timuerunt ualde . et accessit ihs 
et tetigit eos et dixit 
surgite et nolite timere 
leuantes autem oculos suos 
. . . . Bm) 
neminem uiderunt nisi solum ihm 
Et descendentes de monte 
praecepit eis dicens ihs 
nemini dixeritis uisum 


(Fol. 56 a.) 


Capp. XVI. 28—XVIL. 9. 


48. ‘KAT μλϑὸ SEC MATTHEUM ——— 
c e c c —o— —— e 
ews ov o ),oc του ανθρωπου XVII. donec filius hominis 
εκ vekpov eyepO a mortuis resurgat 


= e . . ΤΙ . 
poy :και ἐεπηρωτησαν avrov οἱ μαθηται avrov λέγοντεσ 10 Et interrogauerunt eum discipuli dicentes 
SL 


TL ουν οὐγραμματεισ λεγουσιν quid ergo scribae dicunt 
οτι ἡλειαν δει ελθειν πρωτον | quia heliam oportet uenire primum 
O δεαποκριθεισ εἰπεν -λειασ μεν EPXETOL 1. quirespondens ait-helias quidem uenit 
ἀποκαταστῆσαι παντα restituere omnia 
Neyo δεῦμειν οτιλειασ 01 ηλθεν 1z | dicoautem uobis ‘quia helias iam uenit 
και οὐκ ETEYVWO OV GUTOV + αλλα εποιησαν oro et non cognouerunt eum’ sed fecerunt ei 
oca. ἤθελησαν quanta uoluerunt 
TOTE συνῆκαν OL μαθηται 13 | tuncintellexerunt discipuli 
OTL περι ἴωαννου rov βαπτιστου εἰπεν αὐτοισ quia de iohanne baptista dixit eis 
ουτωσ καιοὐιοστουανθρωπου. WeANELTATXLUT avro sic et filius hominis incipiet pati ab eis 
Ἔξ, 
pod : και ελθων προσ τον οχλον προσῆλθεν avro 14 Et eum uenisset at turbam adcessit-ad eum 
—,; 
ανθρωποσ γονυπετων homo adgeniculans 
evrpoo Üev αὐτου και λεγων ante eum et dicens 
ix? oe EE . . . . . 
Ke ehenoov jov rov ὕιον oru σεληνιαζεται 15 dme miserere fili mei quia lunaticus est 
και κακωσ πασχει- πολλακισ γὰρ et male patitur. aliquotiens enim 
πίπτει εἰσ TO πυρ᾽ Και EVLOTE εἰσ τὸ ὕδωρ cadit in igne saepius in aqua 
καὶ προσήνεγκα avrov τοισ μαθηταισ σου τό et obtuli eum discipulis tuis 
και ovk novvynOycay * θεραπευσαι owrov et non potuerunt curare eum 
OPER mm . . e . 
αποκριθεισ δε οιὴσ eumev * o »yevea, ἀπιστοσ 17 | respondens autem ihs dixit. o generatio incredula 
καὶ διεστραμμενή -εωσ ποτε μεθ vjuov esouon ——— et peruersa. quousque uobiscum ero 
εωσ ποτε ανεξομαι ὑμῶν « usque quo patiar uos 
i Ξε, . . . . . = 
φερετε μοι αὐτὸν WOE" καὶ ἐπετειμησεν αὐτωοιησ 18 adferte mihi illum hoc. et increpauit ei ihs 
και εξηλθεν απ avrov το δαιμονιίον et exiit ab illo daemonium 
και εθαραπευθὴ o auo * απο THT opaco εκεινησ et sanatus est puer ab illa hora 
ε-- ae OEMO 
poe : Tore προσελθοντεσ ot μαθηται 19 | tuncaccedentes discipuli eius 
ae = = : 
τω τηυ καθ ιδιαν εἰπον δια τι ἡμεισ' ad ihu.seorsum dixerunt: quare nos 
ovk ηδυνηθημεν εκβαλειν avro non potuimus expellere illud 
O de Xeyet avrouwr 20 | quiautem dicit eis 
δια THY avr LO T €LO.y ὕμων propter incredulitatem uestram 
αμην yap λεγω ὕμειν εαν ἐχητε πιστιν amen enim dico uobis. si habueritis fidem 
(Fol. 56 5.) (Fol. 57 a.) 


Cap. XVII. 9— 20. 


— 


WO κοκκοσ OLWATFEWO + EPELTE TO OPEL τουτω 
pera oue ενθεν exer καὶ μεταβησεται 
καὶ OVOEV αδυνατησει ὕμειν 

TOUTO δετο YEVOT OVK ἐκπορευεται 


EL μὴ EV προσευχὴ και VO TELO 


Qus : avrov δε αναστρεφομενων ev τη yaXeu aua, 


παραδιδοσθαι.- εἰσ χειρασ ανθρωπων 
και ἀποκτείνουσιν AUTOV 
καὶ μετα τρεισ ἡμερασ εἐγερθησεται 


και ελυπηθησαν σφοδρα 


«--- , 
poc : KQL ελθοντων QUTWV εἰσ καφαρναουμ, 
m 


t—À 


pon : Ev exewn τηήωρα - rpoaÀ 
Lee, 


προσηλθον - ov Ta, διδραγματα λαμβανοντεσ 
και εἶπαν TH TeTPW' o διδασκαλοσ ὕμων 


ov τελει δειδραγμα - λεγει ναι 


και εἰσελθοντι εἰσ Τὴν OLKELQV 


προεφθασεν avrov o 75 Aeyav 

τι σοι δοκει σιμων "οἱ βασιλεισ THT γησ 
απο τινων λαμβανουσιν - eX ἡ κηνσον 
απο TOV ὕιων αὐτων *?] αἀπὸτων ἀλλοτρίων 


λέγει avro απὸ των ἀλλοτρίων 


— 
Edy avro o ino - apaye ελευθεροι εἰσιν οι ὕιοι 


ἵνα" δὲ mn σκανδαλεισωμεν αὐτουσ 


XVII. 


21 


22 


ἽΞΞΞΙ 
εἰπεν αυτοισ 0 Ui] * μελλει ὃ υἱοσ του ανθρωπου 


23 


2 


25 


26 


27 


πορευθεισ εἰσ την θαλασσαν - βαλε ανκιστρο 


και Tov αναβαντα πρωτον ἴχθυν apov 
και ανοιξασ TO στομα αὐτου 
ευρησεισ εκει στατηρα" ekewov λαβων 


δοσ αὐτοισ΄αντι ἐμου και σου 


Aeyovreo Tis apa μειζω ea uv 


ev 11) βασιλεια των ουρανων 
MÀ 


και προσκαλεσαμενοσ o a: παιδιον εν 


εστῆσεν AUTO €V MEOW αὐτῶν " Καὶ εὐπὲν 


(Fol. 570.) 


CAPP. 


— 
Üov οι μαθηται τω την XVIII. 


Ι 


J 


Q 


‘SE MATTHEUM 


J 


Sicut granum sinapis . dicetis monti huic 
transi hic illo et transiet 
et nihil inpossibile erit uobis 
hoc autem genus non exit 
nisi in oratione et iaiunio 

ipsis autem conuersantibus in galilaea 
dixit eis ihs. incipiet filius hominis 
tradi.in manus hominusm 
et occident eum 
et post tres dies resurget 
et contristati sunt ualde 

Et uenientibus eis in cafarnaum 
accesserunt.qui tributum accipiunt 
et dixerunt petro. magister uester 


non praestat tributum. et dicit etiam 


Ed 
Et ingresso in domum ‘praeuenit eum ihs dicens 


quid tibi bidetur simon . reges terrae 
a quibus accipiunt - uectigal aut censum 
a filiis suis aut ab alienis 
dicit illi ab alienis 
ait illi ihs. ergo liueri sunt filii 
ut autem non scandalizemus eos 
pergens ad mare. mitte hamum 
et qui ascenderit primum piscis tolle 
et aperiens os eius 
inueniens illic staterem 
illum accipiens da eis 
pro me et pro te 
in illa hora. accesserunt discipuli ad ihm 
dicentes.quis nunc maior est 
in regno caelorum 
EL 
Et aduocans ihs puerum unum 
statuit illum in medio eorum . et dixit 


(Fol. 58 a.) 


XVII 20—X VIII. 3. 


49 


δ0 ΚΑΤ 


ἀμὴν Aeyo ὕμειν -εαν μη στραφηται XVII. 
Kau yevyobe wo τα Tobia. ov μη εἰσελθητε 
εἰσ την βασιλειαν των ουρανων 
Οστισ ovv ταπεινώσει EAUTOV 4 
Wo TO παίδιον Tovro ουτοσ ἐστιν ο μειζων 
εν Tn βασειλεια των ουρανων 
και οσ αν δεξηται" EV παιδιον τοιουτον 5 
ἐπι τὼ ονοματι MOV εμε δεχεται 
τ 
poo : Oo dav σκανδαλειση : eva. των μεικρων Tovro 6 
των πιστευοντων εἰσ EME + TVVPEPEL AVTW 
iva κρεμασθη- μυλοσ ονικοσ 
ἐπι TOV τραχῆλον αὐτου 
και καταποντισθη ev τω πελαγει THT θαλασσησ 
Ουαιτω κοσμω-αποτων σκανδαλων 7 
avaykn yap εστιν -ελθειν Ta σκανδαλα 
πλὴν δε: ovat Tw avOpwrw 
du ov ro σκανδαλον ερχεται 
aed 
pu: Ex δε χειρ σου o Tova σου 8 
σκανδαλιζεισε- εκκοψον QUTOV 
καὶ βαλεαπο σου" καλον σοι ἐστιν 
εισελθειν εἰσ τὴν Conv’ xoXov ἡ κυλλον 
ἡ δυο Todas - 1] δυο χειρασ ἐχοντα 
βληθηναι ew To Tp + TO αἰωνιον 
το GUTO ει καὶ οοφθαλμοσ σου σκανδαλιζει σε 9 
εἕελε αὐτον καὶ Bade aro σου- καλον σοι ἐστιν 
μονοφθαλμον eo τὴν Conv εισελθειν 
ἢ δυο οφθαλμουσ exovra βληθηναι 


εἰσ τὴν γεενναν 

S 

ρπα : opare μὴ καταφρονησήται 10 
= 


EVOO τουτων TOY μεικρων 
των πιστευοντων ELO EWE 
Aeyo yap ὕμειν ort οἱ αἀγγελοι avTw εν ουρανοισ 


ὃ e 
La παντοσ βλεπουσιν + To προσωπον του πρσ μου 


(Fol. 58 6.) 


Amen dico uobis. si non convertamini 
et fueritis sicut pueri - non introibitis 
in regno caelorum 
quicumque ergo humiliaverit se 
sicut puer iste - hic erit maior 
in regno caelorum et quicumque 
susceperit.unum puerum talem 
in nomine meo : me recipit 
qui autem scandalizauerit.unum de minimis istis 
qui credunt in me.expedit ei 
ut suspendatur mola asinaria 
super collum eius 
et demergi in pelago maris 
Uae mundo a scandalis 
necesse est enim - uenire scandala 
uerum tamen: uae homini 
per quem scandalum uenit 
Si autem manus tua ‘aut pes tuus 
scandalizat te -abscide eum 
et mitte abs te. bonum tibi est 
introire in uitam ‘clodum aut sideratum 
quam duo pedes. aut duas manus habentem 
mittiin ignem aeternum 
Similiter et si oculus tuus. scandalizat te 
erue eum - et mitte abs te- bonum tibi est 
luscum in uitam uenire 
quam duos oculos habentem mitti 
in gehennam 
uidete ne contemnatis 
unum horum minimorum 
qui credunt in me 
dico enim uobis: quod angeli eorum in caelis 


semper uident faciem patris mei 


(Fol. 59 a.) 


Car. XVIII. 3—10. 


TOV EV τοισ ουρανοισ 
cx oe 
p :λθεν yap οὔιοσ του ανθρωπου 
ám 
c'oc'a ro ἀπολωλοσ᾽ τι δεὕμειν Ooket 
cay γενηταῖι τινι ανθρωπω 
εκατον προβατα. και πλανηθὴ ev e avrov 
OUXL αφιησιν τα ἐνενήκοντα evyea. 
ETL τὰ 0p - και πορευομενοσ 
ζητει To πλανωμενον 
᾿ καὶ εαν γενῆται evpety avro 
αμην λεγω ὕμειν «οτι χαιρει em avro μαλλον 
EY 
ἡ ἐπι τοισ ηθτοισ μη πεπλανημενοισ 
ουτωσ ovk ἐστιν θελημα 
ἐνπροσθεν τουπατροσ μων 
TOV εν τοισ ουρανοισ' "ἵνα ἀποληται εν 
των μεικρων τουτων 
—, 
pry : €av δεαμαρτηση εἰσ oe o αδελῴοσ cov 
— 
ὕπαγε eXev£ov avrov* μεταξυ σου 
και αὐτου μονου εαν σου ἀκουση 
EKEpONTET TOV ἀδελῴον σου 
εαν δε μη akova 
παράλαβε μετα σοὺ ETL evo, ἢ δυο 
ἵνα ἐπι στοματοσ δυο ἡ τρειων 
σταθη παν ρημα 
ES 
ρπὸ : Cay 8e rapakovan avrov εἰπε τὴ ἐεκκλησεια 
E 
cay δε και τησ ἐεκκλησειασ παρακουσὴ 
eor σοι ὡσπερ o eÜvikoo * καὶ WO οτελωνησ 
> Ἶ oe 
pre : ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν - oca. ay δησητε 
E 
ἐπι T10- γησ εστελελυμενα ev Tow ουρανοισ' 


pms παλιν Neyw ὕμειν - ort δυο eav συνφωνησουσι 
A 


εξυμων ETL TNS yo 


XVIII. 
II 


12 


13 


14 


ne 


16 


17 


18 


Ilt 


περι παντοσ TOU πραγμᾶτοσ * 0v ἂν αἰτησωνταοι 


γένησεται αὐτοισ TAPa TOU TAT POO μου 


TOU €V ουρανοισ 


(Fol. 59 5.) 


— — c — 
SEC MATTH 


qui est in caelis 
uenit enim filius hominis 
salbare id quod perit ‘quid autem uobis uidetur 
si fuerit alicui homini 
centum oues et erraverit una ex els 
nonne relinquet. xcuiiii - 
in montibus et pergens 
quaeret eam quae erravit 
et si fuerit ut inveniat eam 
amen dico uobis. quia gaudet magis in illa 
quam super - Xcuilill- quae non erraverunt 
sic non est uoluntas 
coram patre uestro 
qui est in caelis: ut pereat unum 
de minimis his 
51 autem peccaverit in te frater tuus 
uade argue eum inter te 
et ipsum solum . si te.audierit 
lucrastus es fratrem tuum 
51 autem non audierit 
adsume tecum adhuc unum aut duos 
ut in ore duorum uel trium 
stet omne verbum 
si autem minus audierit eos. dic eeclesiae 
si autem et ecclesiam non audierit 
erit tibi sicut ethnicus - et sicut publicanus 
amen dico uobis quaecumque ligaveritis 
in terram erunt soluta in caelis 
iterum dico uobis ‘quia si duo convenerint 
ex uobis super terram 
de omni re*quamcumque petierint 
fiet els. a patre meo 


qui in caelis est 
(Fol. 60a.) 


Cap. XVIII. 10—19. 


51 


Ovx εἰσιν yap δυο τρεισ συνήγμενοι 


XVIII 20 
εἰσ TO ἐμὸν ονομᾶ 
TAP OLO οὐκ ELILEL ἐν μέσῳ QUTOV 
ρπζ ΤΟΤΕ προσελθων TETPOO ELTEV AUTW 21 


c 
K€ 7TOO QAKELO αμαρτήσει εἰσ εμε O adeAdoo μου 


και ἀφήσω αὐτω EWO ETTAKLT 
— : 
λέγει avTw 0 ujo - ov λεγω σοι εωσ ETTAKLT 2o 
aAÀAa εωσ εβδομηκοντακισ επτακισ 
ΞΞ-- 
ρπη : δια rovro ὡμοιωθη ἡ βασιλεια των ovpavov 23 
— 
avOpwrw βασιλει- oo ἡθελησεν συναραι oye 
‘peta των δουλων avrov 
ἀαρξαμενου δε avrov συναιρειν 24 
προσηχθὴη avro ew οφειλετησ 
μυριων ταλαντων 
μὴ €exovroc Oe avrov ἀποδουναι 25 
— . 
ekeAeva ev avrov o ko πραθηναι 
και τὴν γυναικα αὐτου και TO, TEKVO, 
και παντα οσὰ εἰχεν" καὶ ἀποθηναι 
πεσων δεο δουλοσ EKELVOT 26 
προσεκυνεῖ avro λεγων - μακροθυμήσον Em eje 
και παντα ἀποδωσω 
—— 
σπλανχνισθεισ 0e κσ του δουλου ekewov 27 
απελυσεν αὐτον 
και TO δανιον αφηκεν avTW 
Εξελθων 8e o δουλοσ εκεινοσ. i 28 
EUPEV eva. των συνδουλων avrov 
oc ὠφειλεν avro δηναρια - p * 
καὶ κρατῆσασ avrov ervevyev λέγων 
αποδοσ eu TL οφειλεισ 
TETWV ovv o συνδουλοσ αὐτου παρεκαλειαὺτο 29 
λεγων μακροθυμησον em εμε 
Kayo ἀποδωσω cou" δε ovk ἡἠθελησεν 30 


αλλα απελθων εβαλεν avrov εἰσ φυλακὴν 


(Fol. 6o 5.) 


SEC MATT 


RÀ τ 


dni 


non enim sunt duo aut tres . collecti 
in meo nomine 
aput quos non ero in medio eorum 
tune accedens petrus dixit ei 
dme quotiens peccaverit in me frater meus 
et dimittam illi usque septies 
dieit ei ihs- non dico tibi septies 
sed septuagies septies 
ideo simile est regnum caelorum 
homini regi - qui uoluit tollere rationem 
cum seruis suis 
incipiente autem eo tollere 
oblatus est ei- unus debitor 
dece milium denariorum 
non hante eo unde redderet 
iussit eum dms uenundari 
et uxorem eius et filios 
et omnia quae habebat. et restitui 
cadens autem seruus ille 
adorabat eum dicens. patiens esto in me 
et omnia restituam 
misertus est autem dms serui illius 
dimisit eum 
et faenus dimisit ei 
Egressus autem seruus ille 
inuenit unum de conseruis suis 
qui debebat ei denarios centum 
et tenens eum . subfocabat dicens 
redde quae debes 
cadens ergo conseruus eius-rogabat eum 
dicens patientiam habe in me 
et ego reddam tibi : qui autem noluit 


sed abiit.et misit eum 1n carcerem 


(Fol. 61 a.) 


Cap. XVIII. 20— 30. 


εωσ OV ἀποδω TO οφειλομενον XVIII. 
LOovreo: ovv οἱ συνδουλοι αὐτου 31 
τα yewopeva ελυπηθησαν σφοδρα 
= 
και ελθοντεσ διεσαφησαν τω κω arra 
παντα τὰ γενομενα 
Ξ — 
τοτεπροσκαλεσαμενοσ avrov OKT avTOUAEyEL 32 
δουλεπονηρεπασαν τὴν οφειλην εκεινῆ 
αφηκα σοι": ἐπι παρεκαλεσασ με 
οὐκ εδι ovv και σεελεησε 33 
TOV συνδουλον σου: og Karyw σεηλεησα 
— 
και οργισθεισ o Ko asvrov παρεδωκεν oTov 34 
τοισ βασανισταισ 
ewe ov ἀπόδω ro οφειλομενον 
Ovroc και ὕμειν ποιησει οπαΤτΤΉρ μοῦ o ουρανισ 35 


eay μη αφητε- εκαστοσ τω ἀδελφω αὐτου 


απο των καρδιων ὕμων 
— 


— 
ρπθ : Και ἐγένετο OTE eXadnoev O ua XIX. 1 
---- 


τουσ λογουσ τουτουσ μετήρεν απὸ THT 
γαλειλαιασ καιηλθεν εἰσ τα opua, THT Ἰουδαιασ 
περαν Tov Lopoavou 
και ἡκολουθησαν avro οχλοι πολλοι 2 
και εθεραπευσεν αὐτουσ εκει 
Kat προσηλθον avro οι φαρισαιοι 3 
πειραζοντεσ avrov Kat λεγουσιν avro 
ει εξεστιν ανθρωπω ἀπολυσαι 
τὴν γυναικα αὐτου κατα πασαν αἰτειαν 

O δεαποκριθεισ εἰπεν * ovk aveyvore 4 
OTL οποιησασ ar GL 9X") 
αρσεν και θηλυν εποιησεν avrova: 

και εὐπεν EVEKEV τουτου καταλειψει ἀνθρωποσ 5 
TOV TATEPA και την μητερα: και κολληθησεται 
TN γυναικει αὐτου 


και ἐσονταῖι OL δυο εἰσ σαρκα μειαν 


(Fol. 61 ὁ.) 


SEC MATTH 53 


donec redderet quod debebatur 
uidentes ergo conserui eius 
quae fiebant. contristati sunt ualde 
et uenientes narrauerunt domino suo 
omnia quae facta sunt 
tunc aduocans eum dms eius dicit 
serue nequa omne debitum illud 
dimisi tibi . quia rogasti me 
non oportebat ergo et te misereri con 
seruo tuo. sicut et ego misertus sum tui 
Et iratus dms eius tradidit eum 
tortoribus 
donec redderet debitum 
ita et uobis faciet pater meus caelestis 
nisi dimiseritis. unusquisque fratri suo 
de cordibus uestris 
Et factum est. cum locutus esset ihs 
sermones hos transtulit se 
a galilaea. et uenit in finibus iudeae 
trans lordanen 
et saecutae sunt eum turbae multae 
et curavit eos ibi 
et accesserunt ad eum pharisaei 
teptantes eum et dicunt illi 
51 licet homini dimittere 
uxorem .suam per omnem causam 
ihs autem respondens dixit non legistis 
quia qui fecit ab initio 
masculum et feminam fecit eos 
Et dixit propter hoc relinquet homo 
patrem et matrem et coniungetur 
mulieri suae 


et erunt duo in carne una 


(Fol. 62 a.) 


Capp. XVIII. 30—XIX. 5. 


54 KAT 


wore ovkert εἰσιν δυο αλλα preva σαρὲ NGI ὁ 
— 
O ovv οθσ συνεζευξεν ew εν 
ἀνθρωποσ μὴ αποχωριζετω 
λεγουσιν avro τι ovv o μμωῦσησ ενετειλατο 7 
δουναι βιβλιον αποστασειου - και ἀαπολυσαι 
και λεγει αυτοισ 8 
οτι προσ τὴν σκληροκαρδιαν ὕμων 
ETETPEWEV ὕμειν LOVTNT 
ATOAVT AL TAT YUVALKAT ὕμων 
ovr apyno δε ovk eyevero ουτωσ 
— oe 
pq : Aeyo de vmew: oo αν απολυση THY γυναικα 9 
— 
αὐτου -παρεκτοσ Xoyov πορνειασ 
και γαμησὴ αλλὴν μοιχαται 
cá 
pqa. : Aeyovaw avro οἱ μαθηται αὐτου 10 
— 
ει ουτωσ εστιν ἡ αἰτεια «του ανδροσ 
μετα TIT γυναικοσ * ov συνῴερει γαμησαι 
O δε eurev avrou - ov παντεσ χωρουσιν II 
τον Xoyov rovrov - αλλ oi δεδοται 
Exo yap evvovxot- ovrtveg ek κοιλειασ μήτροσ 12 
ἐγεννηθησαν ovroc "καὶ εἰσιν evvovxot 
οἰτινεσ ηυνουχισθησαν 
ὕπο των ανθρωπων - kot εἰσιν ευνουχοι 
οἰτινεσ ευνουχισαν εαυτουσ 
δια τὴν βασιλειαν των ovpavov 
o δυναμενοσ χωρειν xopevra 
= 
ρᾳβ : τοτεπροσηνεχθησαν avtw παιδια 13 
Ls 
ἵνα emi) Tac χειρασ αὐτοισ΄. και προσευξητε 
οι δεμαθηται- ἐπετειμησαν αὐτοισ 
πὸ 
Ο 8e ino eurev αυτοισ "αφεται Ta παιδια 14 
καὶ μη κωλυσητε αυτα ελθειν προσ με 


TOV γὰρ TOLOUTOY ἐστιν "ἢ βασιλεια TOV OUDavo 


και επιθεισ τασ XELPaT AVUTOLO - επορευθὴ εκειθε 1 5 


—À 


pay καιΐδου εἰσ προσελθων λέγει avro διδασκαλε 16 
«-- 


(Fol. 62 6.) 


Sete — 
SEC MATT 
—— — — 


alioquin non sunt iam duo 'sed una caro 
> . ae 
quod ergo ds coniunxit in unum 
homo non separet 
dicunt e1- quid ergo moyses praecepit 
dare librum repudii. et dimittere 
dicit eis 
quia ad durum cor vestrum 
dimisit uobis moyses 
dimittere uxores uestras 
ab initio autem non fuit sic 
dico autem uobis- quicumque dimiserit uxore 
suam . excepta ratione adulterii 
et duxerit aliam moechatur 
dicunt ei discipuli eius 
81 Sic est causa uiri 
cum muliere ‘non expedit nubere 
qui autem dixit eis. non omnes capiunt 
uerbum hoc sed quibus datum est 
sunt enim eunuchi. qui ex utero matris 
nati sunt sic. et sunt eunuchi 
qui eunuchi facti sunt 
ab hominibus. et sunt eunuchi 
qui seipsos castrauerunt 
propter regnum caelorum 
qui potest capere capiat 
tunc oblati sunt ei pueri 
ut inponeret manus eis et oraret 
discipuli autem conminati sunt eis 
τς 
ihs autem dixit eis. dimittite pueros 
et ne prohibueritis eos uenire ad me 
talium enim est regnum caelorum 
et inpositis manibus eis abiit inde 
Et ecce unus accedens ait illi magister 


(Fol. 63 a.) 


Cap. XIX. 6— 16. 


KAT MAO SEC MATTH 
= — 


— €——g. o $m» C 


τι αγαθον ποιήσω iva oxo Conv αἰωνιον ΧΙΧ. quid boni faciam . ut habeam uitam aeternam 
O δε eurev avro τι με ερωτασ περι ἀαγαθου 17 | quiautem dicit ei. quid me interrogas de bono 

evo ἐστιν αγαθοσ. εἰ δε θελεισ evo την ζωὴν exocc. unus est bonus "51 autem uis in uitam uenire 

τήρει τασ evToAac - Xeyet avro ποιασ' 18 serua manda dicit ei quae 

— — 

O δειησ eurev ov φονευσεισ ihs autem dixit.non occides 

ov μοιχευσεισ ov κλεψεισ non moechaueris . non furabis 

ov ψευδομαρτυρησεισ non falsum testimonium dices 

τειμα TOV TATEPA+KALTHV μητερα 19 honora patrem et matrem 

και αγαπήσεισ TOV TANTELOV σου WO σεαυτον et diliges proximum tuum sicut te ipsum 


λεγει avro o νεανισκοσ 'ταυτὰ παντα εφυλαζα 20 dicit ei 1ubenis - haec omnia custodiui 


εκ VEOTYTOO - TL ert ὕστερω aiuuentute.quid adhuc mihi deest 
— —, tpe rais 
pa9 : Edy avro o jo - et θελεισ TeAELOT εἰναι 21 | diciteiihssiuis perfectus esse 
ὕπαγε TWANTOV cov τα ὕπαρχοντα uade uende substantiam tuam 
και 000 TOLO TTWXOLT et da pauperibus 
και eeu θησαυρον ev ουρανοισ et habebis thensaurum in caelis 
και δευρο ακολουθει μοι et ueni sequerem 
zu € 1 akovgag o veayuakog Tov Xoyov 22 audiens iuuenis verbum 
απηλθεν λυπουμενοσ abit tristis 
ἣν yap exov κτήματα πολλα erat enim habens possessiones multas 
O δε A5 eurev τοισ μαθηταισ avrov 23 ihs autem dixit discipulis suis 
ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν - oT πλουσιοσ amen dico uobis. quoniam diues 
δυσκολωσ eu eXeva erat difficile introibit 
eu την βασιλειαν των ovpayav in regnum caelorum 
παλιν δελεγω ὕμειν * EVKOTWTEPOV ἐστιν 24 | iterum dico uobis. facilius est 
καμῆλον -δια τρυπηματοσ ραφιδοσ διελθειν camellum - per foramen acus transire 
ἡ πλουσιον εισελθειν - εἰσ την βασιλειαν του θυ quam diuitem introire.in regnum dei 
ακουσαντεσ 0e ou μαθηται εξεπλησσοντο 25 | audientes autem discipuli stupebant 
kat εφοβηθησαν σφοδρα Xeyovrea et timuerunt ualde dicentes 
Tis apa δυναται σωθηναι quis igitur potest saluari 
— —À, 
Ενβλεψασ δεοιησ evrev avrots 26 | respiciens autem ihs dixit eis 
παρα ανθρωποισ rovro δυνατον ea Tw aput hominibus hoc inpossibile est 
παρα Oe TH 60 παντα δυνατα ea rw aput dm autem - omnia possibilia sunt 
τοτε ἀποκριθεισ o TETPOT * eurey avro 27 | tune respondens petrus dixit ei 
(Fol. 63 5.) (Fol. 64 a.) 


Cap. XIX. 16—27. 


- ὑπ τ- — 
56 KAT ΜΑΘΘ 


ἵἴδου ἡμεισ' αφηκαμεν rao. OG 


και ἡἠκολουθηκαμεν aot. TL APA ἐστε NILE 
ς--- —, a 
pas : O 9e une εἰπεν avro "αμην λεγω ὕμειν 28 
c—À 
οτιῦμεισ οι ακολουθησαντεσ μοι 
εν τη παλινγενεσεια 
oray καθιση o 9.00 του ανθρωπου 
=— 
ραζ : emt Üpovov δοξησ avrov : καθισεσθε και avTou 
= 


επι δεκαδυο θρονουσ 


a oe 
kpewovrec ιβ' φυλασ Tov ἱσραηλ 


mà 
PAN : και TAT οστισ αφηκεν OLKELAT 29 
m$ 
n a8eX ova - 1] αδελῴασ -ἡ μητερα 
1] T€kva.*1] a-ypova * EVEKA TOV ονοματοσ μου 
εκατονταπλασιον λημψεται 
και Conv αἰωνιον κληρονομήσει 
<=> 
pg? : πολλοι δε ἐσονται πρωτοι αἰσχατοι 30 
= 
και ALO XATOL πρωτοι 
=> 
c : Ὁμοια yap eorw 1] βασιλεια των ουρανων XOT 
τον 


ανθρωπω οικοδεσποτη "οστισ εξηλθεν 
apa πρωΐ μεισθωσασθαι ἐργατασ 
e.g TOV aur eXova, αὐτου 'συμῴφωνησασ δε 2 
μέτα των ἐεργατων "εκ δηναριου τὴν ἡμεραν 
απεστειλεν QUTOUO * €LO TOV ἀαμπελωνα αὐτου 
και διεξελθων περι pav τριτην 3 
evpev ἀλλουσ ἐεστωτασ εν 71) a-yopo. apyouT 
KQKELVOLO ELITEV -ὕπαγεται και ὕμεισ 4 
e.c TOV ἀαμπελωνα" και 0 αν ἡ δικαιον 
δωσω ὕμειν -οἱ δε απηλθον 

παλιν δε εξελθων" περι wpav ekrqv b 
και ἐννατὴν * €rou]a ev ὡσαυτωσ 
περιδετην EVOEKATHV 6 
εξηλθεν και evpev ἀαλλουσ εστωτασ 
και λεγει αυτοισ-τι WOE εστήηκατε | 
oAnv τὴν ἡμεραν apyou- Xeyovaty ovr 7 

(Fol. 64 6.) 


— — -- — 
SEC MATTH: 
—— --ὄ — 
ecce nos dimisimus omnia 
et secuti sumus te. quid igitur erit nobis 
ihs autem dixit ei amen dico uobis 
quoniam uos. qui secuti estis me 
in regeneratione 
cum sederit filius hominis 
super sedem gloriae suae - sedebitis et uos 
super duodecim sedes 
iudicantes duodecim tribus israhel 
Et omnis quicumque reliquid domum 
aut fratres - aut sorores. aut matrem 
aut filios. aut agros propter nomen meum 
centuplum accipiet 
et uitam aeternam hereditabit 
multi autem erunt'primi novissimi 
et nobissimi primi 
simile est enim 'regnum caelorum 
homini patrifamilias. qui exiit 
deluculo conducere operarios 
in uineam suam. conueniens autem 
cum operariis - ex denario diem 
misit eos ‘in uineam suam 
Et egressus. circa horam tertiam 
inuenit alios stantes ‘in foro otiosos 
et illis dixit.ite et uos 
in uineam - et quod fuerit iustum 
dauo uobis . qui autem abierunt 
iterum autem exiens. circa horam sextam 
et nonam - fecit identidem 
circa undecimam autem 
exiit et inuenit alios stantes 
et dicit eis: quid hic statis 
toto die otiosi. dicunt ei 
(Fol. 65 a.) . 


Capp. XIX, 2;—XX. γ. 


ort ovBeur nar εμεισθωσατο᾽ 

λεγει αυτοισ ὑπαγεται και ὕμεισ' 

€LO TOV αμπελωνα μου 

ua 

Οψειασ δε γενομενησ λέγει o ko 

του ἀαμπελωνοσ τω ἐπίτροπω αὐτου 

καλεσον Tove εργατασ 

και ἀποδοσ avrour rov μισθον 

ἀρξαμενοσ απὸ rov αἰσχατων 


εωσ TOV πρώτων 


CABovrec ovv οἱ περι τὴν ενδεκατὴν wpav 


ἐλαβον ava, δηναριον 

και ελθοντεσ' οἱ πρωτοι 

ενομιίσαν ort πλειω λημψονται 

ἐλαβον δε και αυτοι ava δηναριον 
. λαβοντεσ δε εἐγονγυσαν 


κατα TOU οιἰκοδεσποτου λεγοντεσ' 


ουτοι οἱ αισχατοι μιὰν wpav ἐποίησαν 


καιΐσουσ αὐυτουσ ἡμειν ἐποίησασ 


TOLO βαστασασιν TO Bapoc TYT HEPAT 


καὶ TOV καυσωνα 

O δε αποκρειθισ evt avrov ειπεν 
εταιρε ovk αδικω σε 
ουχι δηναριου συνεφωνησασ μοι 
αρον TO σὸν και ὕπαγε 
θελω δὲ τω αἰσχατω rovro Sovvat 
WO και σοι" OUK ἐστιν μοι 
οθελω ποιῆσαι EV τοισ ἐμοισ' 
7 0 οφθαλμοσ σου πονηροσ εστιν 
ort ἐγω ἀγαθοσ exper 


OUTWO εἐσονται OL ALO XAT OL TPWTOlL 


καὶ OL TPWTOL αισχατοι  πολλοι yap εἰσιν KAYTOL 


ολιγοι δεεκλεκτοι 


-- - 
σα και αναβαινων o uo εισ ἵεροσολυμα 
(Fol. 65 b.) 


XX. 


8 


IO 


II 


με 
bo 


13 


14 


T5 


r6 


17 


— —— -- —, 
SEC MAT 
—o— — — 


quia nemo nos conduxit 
ait illis. ite et uos 
in uineam meam 

sero autem facto dicit dms 
uineae procuratori suo 
uoca operarios 
et redde eis Hone 
incipiens a nouissimis 


usque ad primos 


uenientes ergo qui circa undecimam horam 


acceperunt singulos denarios 
et cum uenissent primi 
sperauerunt quod plus acciperent 
acceperunt autem singulos denarios 
accipientes autem murmurauerunt 
aduersus familiam dicentes 
hii nouissimi una hora fecerunt 
et aequales illos nobis fecisti 
qui portauimus pondus diei 
et aestus 
qui autem respondens uni eorum dixit 
amice non te nocui 
nonne denario placuisti mecum 
tolle tuum et uade 
uolo autem nouissimo huic dare 
sicut et tibi.non licet mihi ' 
quod uolo facere in meis 
aut oculus tuus nequam est 
quod ego bonus sum 


sic erunt nouissimi primi 


et primi nouissimi. multi enim sunt uocati 


pauci autem electi 


Et ascendens ihs hierosolyma 
(Fol. 66 a.). 


Gap, XX. 7—17. 


oo 


5T 


Or 
oo 


παρελαβεν rova - iB κατ ιδιαν εν TY οδω 

και eurey avrou ᾿ιδου αναβενομεν 

εἰσ ἱεροσολυμα και οὔιοσ του ανθρωπου 
παραδοθησεται row αρχιερευσιν 

και γραμματευσιν᾽ και KATAKPELVOUTLY avrov 
θανατω᾽ και παραδωσουσιν avrov 

τοισ εθνεσιν ew To ενπαιξα Ὁ 

και μαστειγωσαι καὶ σταυρωσαι 


καὶ T1) TPLTY ἡμερὰ αναστήσεται 


ΞΞΞΞ 
of : Τοτεπροσηλθεν avro 
c—m 


ἢ μήτηρ rov ὕιων ζεβεδεου 
μετα των ὕιων αὐυτησ προσκυνουσα 
και αἰτουσα TL AT αὐτου 
O δε eurev avr1) τι θελεισ λεγει avro) 
εἰπεῖνα καθισωσιν ovrot οἱ δυο ὕιοι μου 
εἰσ ek δεξιων σου και εἰσ e$ εὐωνυμων 
εν TH βασιλεια σου 
m 
αποκριθεισ δε 0 uno eurev 
σθ 
ovK οιδατε τι αιτειτε- δυνασθαιτο ποτηριον 
πειειν "ὁ eyo μελλω πεινειν 
λεγουσιν δυναμεθα 
c—á 
Xeyet avTOLT o LNT * ro μεν ποτήριον μουπιεσθε 
To δε καθεισαι εκ δεξιων μου 
και εἕ εὐωνυμων * ovk ἐστιν ἐμον Tovro δουναι 
αλλοισ ητοιμασται ὕπο TOV TATPOT μου 
καὶ ἀκουσαντεσ OL δεκα ἡγανακτησαν 
epu rov δυο αδελῴων 
E 
O 8e uno προσκαλεσαμενοσ avrova 
ELTEV αὐτοισ οιδατε- OTL OL Op XOVT EG 
των εθνων - κατακυριευουσιν owrav 
και οἱ μεγαλοι κατεξουσιαζουσιν awrov 


Ovx ovroc εστιν εν ὕμειν -αλλ oo αν θελη 


εν ὕμειν μεγασ yever Oe 


(Fol. 66 8.) 


XX. 


18 


E9 


20 


2I 


22 


23 


24 


25 


suscepit duodecim - seorsum in uia 
et dixit els. ecce ascendimus 
hierosolyma et filius hominis 
tradetur principibus sacerdotum 
et scribis. et condemnabunt eum 
morti "οὐ tradent eum 
gentibus. ad castigandum 
et inludendum ‘et crucifigendum 
et tertio die resurget 

tune accessit ad eum 
mater filiorum zebedei 
cum filiis suis adorans 
et petens aliquid ab eo 

qui autem dixit ei quid uis dicit ei 
dic ut sedeant hi duo fili mei 
unus a dextris tuis. et unus a sinistris 
in regno tuo 

"iun 

respondens autem ihs dixit 
nescitis quid petatis potestis calicem 
bibere:quod ego uiuiturus sum 


dicunt possimus 


ait illis ihs - calicem quidem meum bibetis 


sedere autem a dextris meis 
etasinistris.non est meum dare 
alis praeparatum est a patre meo 
et audientes decem indignati sunt 


de duobus fratribus 


ol 
ihs autem conuocans eos 


dixit eis -scitis*quod re gentium 
dominantur eorum 


et magni ‘principantur eorum 


non ita est in uobis. sed qui uoluerit 


in uobis magnus fieri 


(Fol. 67 a.) | 


Cap, XX. 17—26. 


—— Se eS —c— — — 
ΚΑΤ ΜΑΘΘ SEC MATTH 


=> 


εστεῦμων διακονοσ KX, erit uester minister 
και oo av Gedy ev ὕμειν - εἰναι TPWTOT 57 et qui uoluerit in uobis. esse primus 
= 
gà : εστεῦμων Oovrog : ὠσπερ OVLoT Tov ανθρωπου 28 erit uester seruus. sicut filius hominis 
E. 
ovk λθεν διακονηθηναι. aXXa. διακονησαι non uenit ministrari- sed ministrare 
και δουναι τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτου et dare animam suam 
Avrpov αντι πολλων redemptionem pro multis 
ὕμεισ δε ζητειτε- εκ μεικρου αὐξησαι uos autem quaeritis de minimo crescere 
και εκ μειζονοσ εἐλαττον ειναι ! et de magno minui 
Εισερχομενοι δε και παρακληθεντεσ introeuntes autem ‘et rogati 
δειπνησαι. μη ανακλεινεσθαι cenare ne discubueritis 
εἰσ TOUT εξεχοντασ τοπουσ in eminentibus locis 
μή ποτε ἐνδοξοτεροσ σου επελθη ne forte dignior te superueniat 
καὶ προσελθων o δειπνοκλητωρ evry σοι et accedens cenae inuitator dicat tibi 
ETL κάτω χωρει- ka. καταισχυνθηση adhue deorsum accede. et confondaris 
Cav δε αναπεσησ * evo Tov ἡττονα rozrov si autem discubueris in minimum locum 
και ἐπελθη aov ἡττων et superueniat minor te 
epet σοι o δειπνοκλητωρ᾽ συναγε ETL ay) dicit tibi inuitator caene - collige adhue superius 
καὶ ἐεσται COL TOUTO χρησιμον et erit tibi hoc utile 
σε > και ἐκπορευομένων GUTOV ἀπο ἵερίχω 29 Et egr edientibus eis ab 1ericho 


ἠκολουθησαν avro oxXot πολλοι saecutae sunt eum turbae multae 


και ἴδου δυο τυφλοι καθημενοι 30 et ecce duo caeci saedentes 


SS 


m$ 
παρα τὴν οδον - ἤκουσαν ort LNT παραγει secus uiam audierunt quod ihs transit 


καὶ ἐκραξαν Xeyovrea - eXegarov ἡμασ et clamauerunt dicentes miserere nostri 


Vue δαυειδ.ο δε οχλοσ επετειμησεν αὐτοισ 31 fili dauid -turba autem increpabat eos 


ἵνα σειωπησωσιν ut tacerent 


Oude μειζον ἐεκραξαν λεγοντεσ qui autem maius clamabant dicentes 


Ἔξ τ 


SS) 
κε ehenoov ἡμασ Ute δαυειὸ dme miserere nostri fili dauid 
καὶ στασ O ino εφωνησεν αὐτουσ και eurev 32 | etstansihs uocauit eos et dixit 
ae . . . . 5 Sos 
τι θελεται ποιήσω ὕμειν - Xeyovow avr κε 33 quid uultis ut faciam uobis dicunt ei dme 


ἵνα ανὕγωσιν οι οφθαλμοι μων ut aperiantur oculi nostri 


= 


s D 
σπλανχνισθεισ δε 0 une 34 et misertus ihs 


ψατο rov ομματων αὐτων tetigit oculos eorum 


Kat evÜeoc ἀανεβλεψαν και ἠκολουθησαν av et continuo respexerunt. et secuti sunt eu 


TO 


(Fol. 67 5.) ' (Fol. 68 a.) 


Cap, XX. 26— 34. 


60 


Saf 


a 


καὶ ore ἤγγισαν εἰσ ἱἹεροσολυμα 


XXI. I 


καιηλθὸον εἰσ βηθφαγη προσ ro οροσ τῶν εἐλαιω 
cá 

τοτειὴσ απεστειλεν - δυο μαθητασ λέγων αὐτοισ 2 

πορευεσθαι εἰσ την κωμὴν τὴν κατεναντι puo 

και evÜeoc ευρησεται- ονον δεδεμενὴν 

Ka. TWAOV μετ AUTO - λυσαντεσ αγεται μοι 

και αν τισ ὕμιν ELT TL ποιειται 3 

— 


EPELTE OTL O KO αὐτῶν EXEL XPELav Exel 


και ευθεωσ αποστελει αὐυτουσ 


: Tovro δε yeyovev - iva, πληρωθη 4 


τορηθεν - ua. Tov προφητου Xeyovroc 
εὐπατε ΤΉ θυγατρι σιων 5 
i&ov o βασιλευσ σου ερχεται σοι pao 
επιβεβηκωσ emt ονον 


καὶ πωλον ὕιον ὑποζυγιον 


:πορευθεντεσ δε οι μαθηται ἐποιησαν 6 


—áÓ 
καθωσ συνεταἕεν αὐτοισ O Una 


και ἤγαγον την ovov καὶ TOV πωλον 7 
και ἐπεθηκαν er avrov TO ειματεια 
και ἐκαθῆτο ἐπάνω αὐτου 

O δεπλειστοσ οχλοσ'.ἐστρωσαν avrov Ta ειματεια 8 
εν TH 000 -αλλοι δε ἐεκοπτον κλαδουσ 


απο TOV δενδρων - και ἐστρωσαν εν TN οδω 


:Ou δὲ οχλοι οἱ προαγοντεσ avrov 9 


Kat ol ακολουθουντεσ ekpa.Cay λεγοντεσ' 


οσσανα τω VLW δαυειὸ . ευλογημενοσ O ερχομενοσ 
—, 
εν ονοματι Kv OOO ava ev TOLD ὑψιστοισ 


: και εἰσελθοντοσ avrov eu ἸἹεροσολυμα 10 


ec eua Un raa, πολεισ λεγουσα 
τισ EOTLV OUTOG - OL O€ TOAAOL ELTTOV II 
πὸ 


OUTOG ἐστιν οπροφητησ uno 


απο ναζαρεθ τησ γαλιλαιασ 


—, . —, p 
gia και εισηλθεν 0 Uno εισ TO Lepov TOU θυ 12 
— 


(Fol. 68.) 


SEC MATT 
— — o — ee 


Et ut adpropiassent hierosolyma 
uenerunt in betphage.ad montem oliueti 
tune ihs misit. duos discipulos suos dicens 
ite in castellum quod contra uos 
et mox inuenietis - asinam alligatam 
et pullum cum ea. solbentes adducite mihi 
et si quis uobis dixerit quid facitis 
dicetis quoniam dms eorum opus habet 
et continuo dimittit eos 
hoc autem factum . ut conpleretur 
quod dictum est per prophetam dicentem 
dicite filiae sion 
ecce rex tuus uenit tibi mansuetus. 
ascendens super asinam 
et pullum subiugalem 
abeuntes autem discipuli fecerunt 
— 
sicut praeceperat eis ihs 
et adduxerunt asinam et pullum 
_et superposuerunt super eum uestimenta 
et sedebat super eum 
plurima autem turba. strauerunt uestimenta sua 
in uia ‘alii uero praecidebant ramos 
de arboribus. et sternebant in uia 
turbae autem quae praecedebant eum 
et que sequebantur clamabant dicentes 
ossana CE - benedictus qui benit 
in nomine dmi ossana in excelsis 
Et ingresso eo ‘in hierosolyma 
mota est omnis ciuitas dicens 
quis est hic. multi autem dixerunt 
hic est propheta ihs 
a nazaret galilaeae 
Et introiit ihs in templum dei 


(Fol. 69 a.) 


CAP ΧΧΙ. 1----12. 


και εἐξεβαλεπανταστουσ πωλουντασ XXI. 
και ay οραζοντασ εν τω tepo 
και TOO τραπεζασ των κολλυβιστων κατεστρειψε 
καιτασ καθεδρασ rov πωλουντων 
τασ περιστερασ. και λέγει αυτοισ -yeypagTOUL 13 
οἰκοσ μου" 
οιἰκοσ προσευχὴσ κληθησεται 


ὕμεισ e avrov ἐποιήσατε 


σπήλαιον ληστων 
σιβ καὶ προσηλθον avro τυφλοι και χωλοι 14 
c 


εν τω tepo Kat εθεραπευσεν AUTOVT 
E 
ay :ειδοντεσ δε οἱ αρχιερεισ' 15 
CLP 
και οἱ γραμματεισ τα θαυμασια α ἐποιησεν 
και τουσ παιδασ τουσ κραζοντασ 
εν τω ἵερω και λεγοντασ 
οσσανα τω Viw δαυειδ 
ηγανακτησαν και eura avro τό 
ακουεισ τι ουτοι λεγουσιν 
7 
O δειησ λέγει avro ναι" ουδεποτε aveyvore 
εκ στοματοσ νηπειων - καὶ θηλαζοντων 
καταρτεισω aLvov 
— 
σιδ : και καταλειπων avtova εξηλθεν e£o 17 
m 
Tno πολεωσ evo βηθανειαν 
και ηυλισθη εκει 
πρωι δεπαραγων εἰσ τὴν πολιν 18 
ἐπεινασεν - και εἰδων συκὴν μειαν 19 
ἐπι τσ 080v -ηλθεν ez αὐτὴν 
και OVOEV ευρεν ev AUTH 
€t μη φυλλα μονον και λεγει avr») 
μῆκετι e£ ov καρποσ γενήται εἰσ rov αἰωνα 
καὶ εξηρανθη παραχρημα ἡ avi 
και ἴδοντεσ' οἱ μαθηται -εθαυμασαν λεγοντεσ 20 
Two παραχρημα- εξηρανθη ἡ συκὴ 
(Fol. 69 ὁ.) 


SEC MATTH 
— — 
et eiecit omnes uendentes 
et ementes in templo 
Et mensas numulariorum euertit 
et cathedras uendentium 
columbas. et dicit eis. scriptum est 
domus mea 
domus orationis uocabitur 
uos autem eam fecistis 
spelucam latronum 
Et accesserunt ad eum caeci et clodi 
in templo. et curauit eos 
uidentes autem principes sacerdotum 
et scribae - mirabilia quae fecit 
et pueros clamantes 
in templo et dicentes 
ossana filio dauid 
indignati sunt et dixerunt ei 
audis quid 1501 dicunt 
pue 
ihs autem dicit eis etiam ‘numquam legistis 
ex ore infantium et lactantium 
praeparasti laudem 
Et relinquens eos exiit foras 
eivitate in bethaniam 
et mansit ibi 
mane autem transiens in civitatem 
esuriit.et uidens ficum unam 
super uiam uenit ad eam 
et nihil inuenit in eam 
nisi folia tantum ‘et dicit ei 
iam non ex te fructus erit.in aeternum 
et haruit subito ficus 
Et uidentes discipuli mirati sunt dicentes 
quomodo subito haruit ficus 


(Fol. 70a.) 


Cap. X XI. 12— 20. 


61 


—= 
: αποκρεισ de 0 LNT ELTEV αὐτοισ 


Sad 


αμην Neyw ὕμειν « eay EXNTE zw TU 
και μη διακριθηται 
OV μονον TO THT συκὴησ ποιήσετε 


αλλα και TO OPEL TOUTO εαν ELTNTE 


ΧΧΙ. 21 


αρθητι και βληθητι εἰσ τὴν θαλασσαν γενήσεται 


και TOTO. οσα αἰτησητε 
εν TN προσευχὴ πιστευοντεσ λημψεσθαι 
UE oe 
oi : kat eAÜovroc avrov εἰσ το ἵερον 
c 
προσηλθον avro διδασκοντει, 
Ol ἀρχίερεισ 
και οἰπρεσβυτεροι Tov λαου λεγοντεσ 
εν rota, εξουσεια ταυτα ποιεισ 
καιτισ σοι εδωκεν 
τὴν εξουσειαν ταυτὴν 
ὶ VM 
αποκρειθεισ δε οιησ eurev avrouwr 
ἐπερωτήσω ὕμασ' καγω eva λογον 
εαν εἰπητε μοι καγω ὕμειν epo 
εν ποια εξουσια ταυτα ποιω 
το βαπτισμα ἴωαννου ποθεν qv 
εξ ουρανου ἡ e$ ανθρωπων 
Οἱ δε διελογιζοντο παρ εαυτοισ λεγοντεσ 
εαν εἰπωμεν e$ ουρανου" ἐερει ἡμεῖν 
δια τι OVK επιστευσατε AUTW* 
εαν δε ειπωμεν εξ ανθρωπων 
φοβουμεθα Tov οχλον -παντεσ yap εἐχουσιν 
TOV Ἰωαννὴν ‘wo προφητὴν 
== 
και αποκρειθεντεσ Tw ιηυ εἶπαν 
οὐκ οἰδαμεν * jy) αὐτοισ και αὐτοσ 
ovde eyw λεγω ὕμειν 
εν ποια e&ova eua, ταυτὰα TOLW 
c 


Oly: TL de vv δοκει . ανθρωποσ εὐχέν τέκνα δυο 
---- 


και προσελθων TO TPWTW ELTTEV TEKVOV 


(Fol. 7o 5.) 


22 


23 


24 


Ὁ 
Ox 


27 


28 


SEC MATTH 


respondens autem ihs dixit eis 
amen dico uobis si habueritis fidem 
et non hisitaueritis 
non solum de ficu facietis 
sed et si monti huic dixeritis 
tollere et mitte te in mare fiet 
et omnia quaecumque petieritis 
in oratione credentes accipietis 

Et ueniente eo in templum 
adcesserunt ad eum docentem 
principes sacerdotum 
et seniores plebis dicentes 
in qua potestate haec facis 
et quis tibi dedit 
potestatem hanc 

ἘΞ 

respondens autem ihs dixit eis 
interrogavo bos. et ego unum sermonem 
si dixeritis mihi. et ego uobis dicam 
in qua potestate haec facio 

baptisma iohannis unde est 
de caelo aut ex hominibus 

qui autem altercabantur - inter se dicentes 
si dixerimus de caelo. dicet nobis 
quare non crededistis ei : 
si autem dixeribus ex hominibus 
timemus turbam - omnes enim habent 
iohannen - sicut profetam 

Et respondentes ihu dixerunt 
nescimus. ait illis et 1086 
nec ego dico uobis 
in qua potestate haec facio 

quid autem uobis uidetur- homo habebat filios 
et accedens priori dixit fili 


(Fol. 71 a.) 


CEP. XXT, 721—228. 


ὕπαγε σήμερον epyya£ov εἰσ TO αμπελωνα ROT, 
οδεαποκρειθεισ evrev ov θελω 29 
ὕστερον δε μεταμεταμεληθεισ 
απηλθεν evo Tov αμπελωνα 
προσελθων 8e Tw erepo ειπεν ὠὡσαυτωσ' 30 
— ἐς 
οδεαποκρειθεισ ειπεν eyo ke Umravyo 
και ovk ἀπηλθεν «Tic εκ των Ovw 31 
To θελημα Tov πατροσ εποιησεν 
λεγουσιν o αισχατοσ 
ae ee 
Aeyet αυτοισ o iyo -apnv Xeyo ὕμειν 


OTL OL τελωναι και αἱ TOPVAt 


E 
προαγουσιν Upac - εἰσ τὴν βασιλειαν rov θυ 


i 


ἢλθεν yap προσ ὕμασ ἰωαννησ' 4, 
EV 00 δικαιοσυνησ'- καὶ οὐκ επιστευσαται AUT 

οι δετελωναι και αἱ πορναι 

επιστευσαν avro -ὕμεισ δε eiQovreo 


μετεμεληθητε ὕστερον - Tov πιστευσαι AUTO 


as 
of : aAA παραβολὴν ακουσατε 33 
> 


avOpwroc nv οικοδεσποτὴσ 
οστισ εφυτευσεν αμπελωνα 
καὶ φραγμον avTw περιεθηκεν 
και ὠρυξεν ev avro ληνον 
και WKOOOMNO EV πυργον 
και ἐξεδοτο avrov γεωργοισ' 
και ἀπεδημησεν - ore δεγγισεν 34 
0 καιροσ των KO OV 
απεστειλεν Tove δουλουσ avrov 
προσ τοῦσ *yeop"*yova . λαβ UV TOVO KAPTove avTov 
kat λαβοντεσ ot yewpyot Tove δουλουσ avrov 35 
OV μεν ἐδειραν 
o δεαπεκτειναν 
ον δὲ ἐλειθοβολησαν 


παλιν ovv απεστειλεν - aÀAova: QovAovG πλιονασ 36 


(Fol. 71 ὁ.) 


Ses --. E 
SEC MATTH 
--.  -- — — 
uade hodie operare in uineam 
qui autem respondens dixit nolo 
postea autem paenitentia ductus 
iit in uineam 
accedens autem alteri dixit identidem 
qui autem respondens dixit ego dme eo 
et non iit. quis de duobus 
uoluntatem patris fecit 
dicunt nouissimus 
dicit eis ihs amen dico uobis 
quia publicani et meretrices 
antecedent uos.in regno caelorum 
uenit enim ad uos iohannes 
in uia iustitiae - et non credidistis ei 
publicani autem et meretrices 
crediderunt ei. uos autem uidentes 


paenituistis postea ‘ut crederitis ei 


aliam parabolam audite 


homo fuit paterfamilias 
qui plantauit uineam 

et maceriam circumposuit 
et fodiit ei torcular 


et aedificauit turrem 


et locauit eam cultoribus. et profectus est 


peregre. cum adpropinquasset autem 
tempus fructuum 
misit seruos suos 


ad colonos. accipere fructos suos 


Et accipientes coloni seruos eius 


quem quidem ceciderunt 
quem autem occiderunt 


quem uero lapidauerunt. 


iterum uero misit. alios plures seruos 


(Fol. 72 a.) 


Cap. XXI. 28—36. 


63 


64 KAT 


TOV TPWTWV - καὶ ETOLYTAY AVTOLT ὡσαυτωσ — XXI. 
υστερον Oe - απεστειλεν αὐτοισ 37 
τον ὕιον avrov Aeywv 
EVTPATNTOVTE TOV ULOV μου 
Οἱ δὲ γεωργοι ἴδοντεσ τον ὕτον 38 
εἰπον εν εαυτοισ -ουτοσ ἐστιν ο Κληρονομοσ 
δευτε αποκτεινωμεν AUTOV ᾿και σχωμεν 
τὴν κληρονομίαν αὐτου 
καὶ λαβοντεσ avrov απεκτειναν 39 
και ἐξεβαλαν εξω rov αμπελωνοσ 
— 
oray ovy eA» o Ko Tov αμπελωνοσ 40 
τι ποιήσει TOLT γεωργοισ EKELVOLT 
λεγουσιν avro 41 
κακουσ κακωσ απολεσει GUTOUG: 
και TOV ἀαμπελωνα 
εκδωσεται αἀλλοισ γεωργοισ' 
OUTLET αποδωσουσιν (CUT) τουσ KapTOVT 
εν τοισ καιροισ αὐτων 
— 
λέγει avrouc οιὴσ ovoezrore aveyvore 42 
εν ταισ γραφαισ 
λιθον ον απεδοκειμασαν 
Ol οἰκοδομουντεσ'- ovrog ἐγενηθὴ 
eux κεφαλὴν γωνειασ 
om 
Tapa kv eyevero αὐτὴ και ἐστιν θαυμαστη 
εν οφθαλμοισ ὕμων 
δια TovTo Aeyw ὕμειν οτι αρθησεται 43 
— 
ad vov ἡ βασιλεια του θυ 
και δοθησεται εθνει 
ποιουντι τουσ καρπουσ G.UTY]O- 


— 
OK ; και ακουσαντεσ OL αρχίερεισ 45 


c 
και οἱ φαρισαιοιτασπαραβολασ avrov 
εἐγνωσαν OTL περι αυὐτων Aeyet 


και ζητουντεσ QUTOV Κρατησαῖι 46 


(Fol. 72 6.) 


SEC MATTH 
——_ ΤἘΞΞ bos 
prioribus. et fecerunt eis identidem 
nouissime autem . misit illis 
filium suum dicens 
reuerebuntur filium meum 
Coloni autem: uidentes filium 
dixerunt intra se - hic est heres 
uenite occidamus eum . et habeamus 
hereditatem eius 
Et accipientes eum occiderunt 
et eiecerunt extra uineam 
. . E . 
$1 ergo uenerit dms uineae 
quid faciet colonis illis 
dieunt ei 
malos male perdet eos 
et uineam 
locauit aliis colonis 
qui reddent ei fructus 
temporibus suis 
. . . a . . 
diciteisihs numquam legistis 
in scripturis 
lapidem quem reprobauerunt 
aedificantes - hic factus est 
in caput anguli 
à . . . 
a dmo facta est haec. et est mirabilis 
in oculis uestris 
propter hoc dico uobis . quia tolletur 
. re 
a uobis regnum dei 
et dabitur genti 
facienti fructos suos 
et audientes principes sacerdotum 
et pharisaei: parabolas eius 
cognouerunt quia de ipsis dicit 
et quaerentes eum tenere 


(Fol. 73 a.) 


Cap. XXI. 36—46. 


ETL WO TPOPYV avrov εἶχον 


— ----. 


σκα :και αἀποκριθεισ o uno παλιν εἰπεν 
--- 


XXIT. 1 
ev παραβολαισ avrow λεγων 

euouo0 ἡ βασιλεια των ovpavov 2 
ανθρωπω Boater - OOTLT ETOLNTEV γαμουσ 
τω VLW αὐτου και ἀπεστειλεν TOVT δουλουσ αὐτοῦ 3 
καλεσαι τουσ KEKANMEVOT * euo: TOVT γαμουσ 


και ovk ἡθελον ελθειν 


ΤΥ m CUPS SN 


évraTe TOLD κεκλημενοισ 
ἴδου TO apta TOv μου ἡτοιμακα 
OL ταυροι μου και TO. σειτιστα τεθυμενα 
καὶ παντα ετοιμα" δευτε εἰσ TOUT γαμουσ 
Ou δε αμελησαντεσ ἀπηλθον 5 
Ol μεν εἰσ TOV εἰδιον αγρον 
oL δε ἐπι τὴν εμπορειαν αὑτων 
ot δε λοιποι κρατησαντεσ τουσ δουλουσ ovrov — 6 
ὕβρεισαν - και ozrekreway 
εκεινοσ 0 9agiXevo - ακουσασ ὠργισθη 7 
καὶ πεμψασ TO στράτευμα αὐτου 
απωλεσεν τουσ φονεισ EKELVOUT 
και τὴν πολιν αυὐτων ενεπρησεν 
Tore Neyer τοισ δουλοισ avrov 8 
. 0 μεν γαμοσ ετοιμοσ ἐστιν 
oL δε κεκλημενοι- ovk σαν αξιοι 
πορευεσθαι ουν + ETL TAT διεξοδουσ των οδων 9 
καὶ οσουσ᾽ αν ευρητε- καλεσατε εἰσ τουσ γαμουσ 
και εξελθοντεσ ou δουλοι αὐτου εἰσ TAT οδουσ 10 
συνήγαγον TAVTAT ovg evpav 
πονηρουσ τε Kat ἀαγαθουσ 


και ἐπλησθη O γαμοσ “τῶν ανακειμένων 


σκβ :Εἰσελθων δεο βασιλευσ" 11 


(Fol. 73 5.) 


εφοβηθησαν rove οχλουσ ΧΧΙ. 


παλιν ἀπεστειλεν ἀλλουσ δουλουσ λεγων 4 


— τος 
SEC 


— — 
MATTH 65 
KS — 
timuerunt turbas 
quia sicut prophetam eum habebant 
Et respondens ihs iterum dixit 
in parauolis dicens eis 
simile est regnum caelorum 
homini regi - qui fecit nuptias 
filio suo. et misit seruos suos 
uocare inuitatos ad nuptias 
et nolebant uenire 
iterum misit alios seruos dicens 
dicite inuitatis 
ecce prandium meum paraui 
tauri mei. et saginata occisa 
et omnia parata *uenite ad nuptias 
qui autem neglentes abierunt 
quidam in suum agrum 
quidam ad negotiationem suam 
reliqui autem tenentes seruos eius 
iniuriauerunt. et occiderunt 
ille rex audiens iratus est 
et mittens exercitum suum 
occidit homicidas illos 
et ciuitatem eorum incendit 
tune dicit seruis suis 
nuptiae quidem paratae sunt 
qui autem uocati sunt non fuerunt digni 
ite ergo. in exitus uiarum 
et quodquod inueneritis - uocate ad nuptias 
Et exeuntes serui illius in uias 
collegerunt omnes quos inuenerunt 
malos et bonos 
et repletae sunt nuptiae. discumbentium 


ingressus autem rex 


(Fol. 74 a.) 


Cape. XXI. 46—XXII. 11. 


66 KAT MAO’ 


θεασασθαι τουσ ανακειμενουσ 
ειδεν exer ἀνθρωπον - μὴ ἐνδεδυμενον 
ἐνδυμα γαμου.- και λέγει AUTH 
erepar- two ηλθεσ woe 
μή exov ἐνδυμα γαμου 
og δε εφειμωθη 
rore eurev o βασιλευσ.τοισ διακονοῖσ 
ἀρατε avrov - TOOWY και xeupav 
και βαλεται avrov - εἰσ TO σκοτοσ TO e&orep 
εκει ea rat o κλαυθμοσ 
και o βρυγμοσ ov οδοντων 
πολλοι yap εἰσιν κλητοι.- ολιγοι δε EKAEKTOL 


— 
OKy : TOTE πορευθεντεσ OL φαρισαιοι 
πὸ 


XXII. 


OV 


συνβουλιον eAaBov- two avrov παγιδευσωσι 


ev λογω «και ἀποστελλουσιν προσ AUTOV 
Tovg μαθητασ avrov 
μετα rov ἡρωδιανων Xeyovrea διδασκαλε 


E 
οιδαμεν ort αληθησ ει" και THY οδον rov θυ 


I2 


τῷ 


14 
15 


σ 
€T αληθεια διδασκεέισ΄- καὶ OV μελεὶ σοι περι ουδενοσ 


ου γὰρ βλεπεισ Elo προσῶπον ανθρωπων 


τισοι δοκει c εἕεστινδουναι KY)VO OV ; καισαριήῆου ; 


Lr 
yvova de 0 Uo τὴν πονήηριαν αυτων ELTTEV 


TL με πειραζεται ὑποκρειται 
επιδειξατε μοι TO VOJLLO LO. του ΚΉνσου 
OL δε προσήνεγκαν GuTO δηναριον 

Ξ--- 


λεγει αντοῖσ ο LNO TLVOO ἢ εἰκὼν αὐτῇ 


και ἡ ἐπιγραφη -λεγουσιν avro καισαροσ 


TOTE λεγει QUTOLO * αἀποδοτε TA καισαροσ TW καισαρι 


17 
18 


20 


21 


— — 
KGL TO. TOU θυ τω o και ακουσαντεσ εθαυμασαν 22 


και αφεντεσ avrov ἀπηλθαν 
Εν ekeu τή ἡμερα -προσηλθον avtw 
σαδδουκαιοι Aeyovreo * μὴ εἰναι αναστασιν 


και επηρωτησαν avrov λεγοντεσ διδασκαλε 


(Fol. 74 5.) 


Cap. 


23 


N 
TN 


C, t €— — 
SEC MATTH 
--.--- — — 

uidere discumbentes 

uidit ibi hominem ‘non indutum uestem 

nuptialem: et dicit ei 

amice. quomodo uenisti hoc 

non habens uestem nuptialem 

qui autem ommutuit 
tunc ait rex - ministris 

tollite eum pedibus et manibus 

et mittite eum ‘in tenebras exteriores 

151 erit fletus 

et stridor dentium 

multi enim sunt uocati . pauci autem electi 
tunc euntes pharisaei 

consilium ceperunt.quomodo eum captarent 

in uerbo et mittunt ad eum 

discipulos suos 

cum herodianis dicentes magister 

—, 

scimus quia uerax es- et uiam dei 

in ueritate doces. et non pertinet ad te de nullo 

non enim respicis ad faciem hominum 

quid tibi bidetur licet dare censum . caesari aut no 
sciens autem TE malitiam eorum dixit 

quid me teptatis hypocritae 

hostendite mihi denarium census 

qui autem obtulerunt ei denarium 
dicit els ihs cuiusimago haec 

et inscriptio dicunt ei caesaris 
tunc dicit eis. reddite quae caesaris caesari 

—— --- 

et quae dei deo et audientes mirati sunt 

et relicto eo abierunt 
in illa die accesserunt ad eum 

sadducaei dicentes non esse resurrectionem 


Et interrogauerunt eum dicentes magister 


(Fol. 75.) 


XXII. 11—24. 


ee τ Ὁ cn SS SSS E 
ΚΑΤ ΜΑΘΘ EC MATTH 67 
μωῦσησ eurev - eay rur azroÜayy ΧΧΤΙ. moyses dixit.si quis mortuus fuerit 
μὴ €xov τεκνα va, επιγαμβρευσει non habens filios ‘ut nubat fratri suo 
o αδελῴοσ αὐτου" Kat αναστησει σπερμα et excitet sem 
Tw adeAdw avrov fratri suo 
Yoav παρ yew erro. ἀδελῴοι 25 Erant aput nos septem fratres 
και οπρωτοσ γαμησασ ereXevrxqo ev et primus nubens mortuus est 
και μη exov σπερμα.: αφηκεν τὴν YUVALKA αὐτου et non habens semen - dimisit uxorem suam 
τω adeAdw avrov ομοιωσ και o δευτεροσ 26 fratri suo ‘similiter et secundus 
KQ.L O TPLTOT + εωσ των €T TO. et tertius usque ad septem 
ὕστερον Oe zrayrov - oz eÜavev και ἡ γυνὴ 27 nouissime autem omnium - mortua est et mulier 
εν τη ἀναστάσει OUY τινοσ € T€ 28 in resurrectione ergo. cuius erit 
των ἐπτὰ γυνὴ παντεσ ya. p ea xov αὐτὴν de septem uxor: omnes enim habuerunt eam 
αποκρειθεισ δεοιησ eurev avrow -πλανασθαι 29 respondens autem 1115 dixit eis erratis 
8 : m 8 8 à R . . . = 
μη ειδοτεσ rac: ypadac * Noe THY δυναμιν Tov θυ nescientes scripturas - nec uirtutem dei 
εν Yap T1) αναστασει 30 in resurrectione enim 
ουὅτεγαμουσιν ουτε αμειζονται neque nubunt neque nubuntur 
ada wo ayyeXot ev ovpayw εἰσιν sed sicut angeli in caelo sunt 
περι δετησ αναστασεωσ TOV νεκρων 31 de resurrectione autem mortuorum 
ovk ἀνεγνωτετο ρηθεν ὕμειν non legistis. quod dictum est uobis 
ee ae = — Ss HY, 
ὕπο rov θυ Xeyovroc - eyo εἰμι o 0o αβρααμ. Be a do dicente- ego sum ds abraham 
RM — a —. =, 
kat o θσ icak: και ο θσ taxwB et ds isac- et ds iacob 
— = 
ovk ἐστιν Oo νεκρων αλλα ζωντων non est ds mortuorum sed uiuorum 
και ἀκουσαντεσ οἱ oxXot εξεπλησσοντο 33 Et audientes turbae stupebant 
ETL TY διδαχὴ avrov super doctrina eius 
σκὸ : Οἱ ὃ ; τῷ; ι 
σκὸ : Οἱ de φαρεισαιοι ἀκουσαντεσ 34 | pharisaei autem audientes 
OTL εφειμωσεν TOUT σαδδουκαιουσ. quia ommutuit sadducaeos 


συνηχθησαν ex avrov congregati sunt ad eum 


και ETNPWTNTEV εἰσ e$ avrov νομίκοσ 35 et interrogauit unus ex eis. iurisperitus 
πειραζων AVTOV και λεγων διδασκαλε 36 temptans eum et dicet dicens magister 
ποια ἐντολή εν TW νομω μεγαλη quod mandatum in lege maius 
— — — ---- --- --. 
Edy avro uno αγαπησεισ kv Tov Ov σου 27 dicit ei ihs diligis dmn dm tuum 
ev ou) τὴ καρδεια wou’ και ev OAH τὴ ψυχὴ σου in toto corde tuo. et in tota anima tua 
και εν OAN TH διανοια σου" et in tota mente tua 
(Fol. 75 6.) (Fol, 76 a.) 


Cap. XXII. 24— 37. 


68 ΚΑΤ 


αὐτὴ ἐστιν μεγαλη καὶ por» εντολη 
δευτερα δε ομοια TAUTY -αγαπησεισ 

TOV πλησιον σου WO σεαυτὸν 

εν ταυταισ ταισ δυσιν ἐντολαισ 

oXoc 0 VOLO κρεμαται καὶ OL προφηται 
—— 
exe: Covnypevwv δὲτων φαρισαιων 
c 


> 
ETYPWTYOEV αὐτουσ 0 LAT λεγων 


=> 
TLUMELV OOKEL περι του χρυ-τινοσ ὕιοσ ἐστιν 
λεγουσιν avro του δαυνειδ 
3 = 
Aeyet αυὐτοισ Two ovv Saved εν πνι 
— 
καλει αὐυὅτον KV λεγων 
= τ--- 
εὐπεν KO τω κω μου: καθου εκ δεξιων μου 
ews av Ow rove ekÜpova σου 
UTOKATW των ποδων σου 


— — 
Ex ovv δαυειδ᾽ εν TVL καλει αυτον Κν 


—= 
OKS$. TWO VLOG QUTOU εστιν : και ουδεισ εδυνατο 


eds 
αποκρειθηναι arra Xoyov 
ove ετολμησεν Tu - aar ekewna TNT wpac 
ETEPWTNOE AUTOV OUKETL 
cxt : TOTE ἐλαλησεν o ΠΣ τοισ οχλοισ 
Kal τοισ μαθηταισ αὐτου λεγων 
ETL TNT καθεδρασ uova eoo 
εκαθισαν οἱ ypappareio - και οἱ φαρισαιοι 
παντα OUV * TOVTA OVV οσα αν ELTWOW ποιειτε 
και τηρειτε: κατα Sera εργα αὐτων 
μη ποιειτε- λεγουσιν yap Kat ov ποιουσιν 
᾿δεσμευουσιν yap  dopreu. βαρεα 
και αδυσβαστακτα᾽ και επιτιθεασιν 
ἐπι τουσ wove των ανθρωπων 
αυτοι δετω δακτυλω αὐτων 
ov θελουσιν κεινησαι avra, 
TKN : παντα δετα Epya αὐτων ποιουσιν 


προσ το θεαθηναι row ἀανθρωποισ 


(Fol. 76 5.) 


XXII. 38 


39 


40 


41 


42 


43 


45 


XXIII. I 


aS tS —, 
SEC MATTH 
tS ωὌ-Ψ-Ἐ --- — 
hoc est primum ‘et magnum mandatum 
secundum autem simile huic. diliges 
proximum tuum sicut teipsum 
in his duobus mandatis 
totum uerbum pendet et prophetae 
collectis autem pharisaeis 
interrogauit eos ihs dicens 
. . . = e . 
quid uobis uidetur de xpo‘cuius filius est 
dicunt ei dauid 
. . . . . ἘΞ: 
ait illis quomodo ergo dauid in spu 
-΄-- A 
uocat eum dmn dicens 
. . => — . . 
dixit dns dmo meo - sede a dextris meis 
ponec ponam inimicos tuos 
suptus pedes tuos 
. . . p 2 
si ergo dauid in spu uocat eum dmn 
quomodo filius eius. et nemo poterat 
respondere ei uerbum 
neque ausus est aliquis ex illa hora 
interrogare eum amplius 
ADS : 
tunc locutus est ihs turbis 
et discipulis suis dicens 
super cathedra moysi 
sederunt scribae. et pharisaei 
Omnia ergo quae dixerint uobis facite 
et custodite- secundum opera aute eorum 
nolite facere. dicunt enim et non faciunt 
alligant enim . onera grauia 
et non ferenda. et inponunt 
super umera hominum 
ipsi autem digito suo 
nolunt mouere ea 
omnia autem opera sua faciunt 


ut uideantur hominibus 


(Fol. 77 a.) 


Capp. XXII. 38—XXTIT. s. 


i 
cA 
—= 


πλατυνουσιν yap Ta φυλακτήρια aAVTWV 


XXIII. 
καὶ μεγαλυνουσιν TO. κρασπεδα 
φιλουσιν δε τὴν την πρωκλεισιαν 6 
εν τοισ δειπνοισ'" και TAG πρωτοκαθεδριασ 
εν TALT συναγωγαισ και τουσ ἀσπασμουσ 7 


εν TOO AVYOPAle και καλεισθαι ὕπο TOV ανθρωπων 


: ραββει ραββει" jew δε μη κληθητεραββει 8 


Elo yap ἐστιν ὕμων o καθηγητησ 
παντεσ Oe Veto αδελῴοι εσται 
και πάτερα μὴ καλεσητε ὕμειν ἐπι τησ γησ' 9 
qu γὰρ «aw 0 TATHP ὕμων o ev ουρανοισ 
μηδε κληθητε καθηγηται 10 
οτι καθηγητησ ὕμων €Lo εστιν ο χρσ 

o μειζων ὕμων εσται ὕμων διακονοσ II 


« Οστισ Óc ὑψώσει εαυτον ταπεινωθησεται 12 


και οστισ ταπεινωσει εαυτον ὑψωθησεται 


c 
σλα : Ova. de ὕμειν + ypoqupuorewr και φαρισαιοι 13 
C 


ὑποκριται" OTL κλειεται 
τὴν βασιλειαν των ovpavov 
᾿ς ἐνπροσθεν rov ανθρωπων 
UpLE lo γὰρ ουκ εἰσερχεσθαι * ovOe T1 OUG' «uo epxo[u.evovo- 


αφειεται e.g eA ew 


p 
σλβ : Ova ὕμειν γραμματεισ και φαρισαιοι 15 
c 


Ur OKpVrQ4 - OTL περιαγετετὴν θαλασσαν 
και την ξηραν "ἵνα ποιησηταί 

€VO προσήλυτον" και οταν γενηται 
ποιειτε AUTOV * ULOV γεεννησ 


διπλοτερον ὕμων 


CL 
σλγ :Ovau ὕμειν οδηγοι τυφλοι Xeyovrea “τό 
— 


οσ αν ομοσὴ εν TW ναω οὐδεν ἐστιν 
og Say ομοση εν τω χρυσω του ναου 
οφειλει μωροι καὶ τυφλοι 17 


τισ γὰρ μειζω εστιν O χρυσοσ 1 0 vaoc 


(Fol: 77.) 


SS σας — 
SEC MATT 69 
SoH — 


dilatant enim phylacteria sua 

et amplificant fimbrias 

amant autem primos discubitus 

in cenis et primas cathedras 

in synagogis et salutationes 

in foros et uocari ab hominibus 

magister magister . uos autem nolite uocari magistri 
unus est enim uester doctor 

omnes autem uos fratres estis 

et patrem ne uocaueritis uobis super terram. 
unus est enim pater uester quiin caelis 

nec uocemini doctores 


: mn 
quia doctor uester est xps 


maior uester'erit uester minister 


quicumque autem exaltauerit se: humiliauitur 
et quicumque humiliauerit se *exaltauitur 
uae autem uobis. scribae et pharisael 
hypocritae. quoniam cluditis 
regnum caelorum 
coram hominibus 
uos autem non introitis - nec introeuntes 
sinitis introire 
uae uobis scribae et pharisaei 
hypocritae. quia circumitis mare 
et haridam . ut faciatis 
unum proselytum ‘et cum factus fuerit 
facitis eum . filium gehennae 
duplum quam uos 
uae uobis duces caeci dicentes 
quieumque iurauerit in templo nihil est 
qui autem iuraueritin auro templi 
deuitor est. stulti et caeci 
quis enim maior est. aurum aut emplum 


(Fol. 78 a.) 


Cap. XXIII. 5—17. 


ογιασασ TOV χρυσον XXII. 
και οσ αν ομοσὴ ev Tw θυσιαστηριω οὐδεν ἐστιν 18 
oc δαν ομοσὴ ἐν τω δωρω τω ἐπάνω avTov 
οφειλει- τυφλοι τι yap μειζω 19 
To Owpov ἢ To θυσιαστηριον 
To αγιαζον To δωρον 
O ovv ομοσασ εν Tw θυσιαστηριω" OMVVEL ev αὐτῶ 20 
καὶ εν πασειτοισ ἐπανω αὐτου 
και O ομοσασ εν TW VO.  ομνύυεῖι EV αὐτῷ 21 
καὶ €V τω KATOLKNOOVTL αὐτον 
καὶ O ομοσασ εν τω ουρανὼω 27 
=> 
ομνυει ev TW θρονω Tov θυ 
και ev ro καθημενω ἐπάνω αὐτοῦ 
wae ee 
oO: Ova pew γραμματεισ και φαρισαιο 23 
E 
ὑποκριται" OTL ATTOOEKATOUTE TO NOVOT UOV 
και ro avyGov : και TO κυμεινον 
και αφηκατετα βαρυτερα rov νομου 
τὴν κρισιν καὶ τὸ ἐλεοσ΄ Καὶ τὴν πίστιν 
ταῦτα εδει ποιῆσαι 
c— 
σλε : kakewa. μὴ αφίιεναι : οδηγοι τυφλοι 24 
= 
διυλιζοντεσ Tov κωνωπα 
τον δε καμηλον καταπεινοντεσ 
ΞΞ s 
As Ovat ὕμειν γραμματεισ και φαρισαιοι ὕποκριται 25 
— 
ort καθαριζεται To εξω του ποτηριου 
και THO παροψιδοσ΄ ΄ eae ey δε γεμουσιν 
αρπαγήσ και ἀκρασειασ 
φαρισαιετυφλε' καθαρισον πρωτον 26 
TO ἐντοσ του ποτηρίου 
ἵνα γενηται και το εξωθεν avrov καθαρον 
= se 
σλζ Ova UPELV γραμματεισ και φαρισαιοι 27 
E 
UTOKPLTOL* OTL παρομοιαζετε 
ταφοισ KEKOVLOJLEVOLT™ 
εξωθεν οταφοσ φαινετε ὠραιοσ' 


(Fol. 78 δ.) 


— τῷ c —, 
SEC MATTH 
—o— — c5 
qui sanctificauit aurum 
Et qui iurauerit in altare. nihil est 
qui autem iurauerit in dono. quod est super eum 
debet: caeci quid enim est maius 
donum aut altare 
quod sanctificat donum 
quiergoiuraueritinaltare. ratineo 
et in omnibus quae super eum 
et qui iurauerit in templo . iurat in eo 
etinh nti eum 
et qui iurauerit 1n caelo 
iurat in sede dei 
etquisedet upraeum 
uae uobis scribae et farisael 
hypocritae quoniam decimatis mentam 
et anethum . et cyminum. 
et reliquistis - crauiora legis 
iudicium ‘et misericordiam - et fidem 
haec autem oportuit facere 
et illa non omittere ‘duces caeci 
liquantes culicem 
camellum autem deuorantes 
uae uobis scribae et pharisaei hypocritae 
quia mundatis quod foras est calicis 
et parapsidis -intus autem plena sunt 
rapinae et intemperantiae 
phariseae cecae munda primum 
quod intus est calicis 
ut fiat et quod foras est mundum 
uae uobis scribae. et pharisaei 
hypocritae quoniam similatis 
monumentis dealbatis 


a foris nonumentum paretur decorum 


(Fol. 79 a.) 


Cap. XXIII. 17—27. 


: 
y 
4 

P 

. 


eco ev e yep ooreov vekpov XXIII. 
και πασησ ακαθαρσειασ΄- ουτωσ και ὕμεισ 28 
εξωθεν μεν φενεσθαι Tow ανθρωποισ δικαιοι 


ἐσωθεν δε εσται μεστοι ὕποκρισεωσ 


και ἀανομειαὰσ 


: Ουαι ὕμειν γραμματεισ' και φαρισαιοι eB 


ὕποκριται OTL οἰκοδομειτε 

τουσ TAPOVT TOV προφητων᾽ και κοσμειτε 

τὰ μνημεια τῶν OLKALWY KOL λεγεται 30 
ει ἡμεθα EV ταισ ἡμεραισ - TOV TATEPWV ἡμῶν 


ovK αν ἡμεθα avTwv κοινωνοι 


-€v TO αὐματι TOV προφητων 


WOTE μᾶάρτυρειτε EQUTOLO * OTL VLOL ἐστε 31 


των φονευσαντων τουσ προφητασ 


=D 
σλθ : και ὕμεισ ἐπληρωσατε 32 
Ei 


c 


TO μετρον TOV TATEPWV ὕμων 
οφεισ'" γεννήματα, EXVLOWY 33 


TWO φυγεται "απὸ TYCO Κρισέεωσ TT)O yeevvra 


OM. δια τοῦτο ἴδου αἀποστελω προφητασ και σοφουσ 34 
3 


c— 


και γραμματεισ΄- και τῷ QUTWY αποκτεινευτε 

και σταυρωσεται. και διωξεται 

ἀπο πολεωσ εἰσ πολιν. ood ελθὴη eb vac 35 
παν αιμα δικαιον | | 
εχχύυννομενον ETL TNT γησ 

ἀπὸ αἱματοσ' αβελ Tov δικαιου 

COT αἱματοσ ζαχαριου - tov βαραχειου 

ον εφονευσατε- μεταξυ rov ναου 

Kat του θυσιαστηριου: αμην λεγω ὕμειν 36 


née TOUTO, TAVTA* ETL ΤῊΝ γένεαν TAUTNV 


σμα :ἱερουσαλημ Ἱερουσαλὴμ - ] αἀποκτεινουσα 37 
— 


Tove προφητασ.- καιλιθοβολουσατουσ απεσταλμενουσ 


προσ σε ποσάκεισ ηθελησα 


ETLOVVAYAVELV TQ TEKVA σου 


(Fol. 79 ὁ.) 


--- — 
SEC 
— — 
intus autem est plenum ossib . mortuorum 
et totius inmunditiae . ita et uos 
a foris quidem paretis hominibus 1usti 
ab intus autem estis pleni hypocrisi 
et iniquitate ! 
uae uobis scribae et pharisaei 
ypocritae - quoniam aedificatis 
sepulcra prophetarum. et urnatis 
monumenta -justorum et dicitis 
si fuissemus in diebus. patrum nostrorum 
numquam essemus eorum socii 
in sanguine prophetarum 
itaque testes estis uobis quia fili estis 
qui occiderunt prophetas 
et uos inplestis 
mensuram patrum uestrorum 
serpentes. generatio uiperarum 
quomodo fugietis- de iudicio gehennae 
propter hoc ecce mitto prophetas et sapientes 
et scribas: et ex his occidetis 
et crucifigetis. eb persequemini 
de civitate in civitate ‘ut ueniat super uos 
omnis sanguis iustus 
quod effunditur super terram 
a sanguine abel iusti 
usquae ad sanguinem zacchariae : fili barachie 
quem occidistis-inter templum 
eb altare : amen dico uobis 
uenient omnia hae. super generatione ista 
hierusalem hierusalem. quae interficis 
prophetas . et lapidas missos 
ad te- quotiens uolui 


congregare filios tuos 


(Fol. 80 a.) 


CAP. XXIII. 27—37. 


71 


72 


SSO OO — 
KAT MAGO0AION 
--- -- — 
OV TPOTOV OPVLE ἐπισυναγει - TO. νοσσειο, AUryg XXIII. 
ὕπο TAT TTEPVYAT * καὶ οὐκ ηθελησατε 
ιδου αφιετε ὕμειν o OLKOD μων EDN LOT 38 
Aeyo yap UMELV * ort ov μὴ με ἴδητε απαρτι | 39 
EWO αν eurmre: ευλογημενοσ 0 ἐρχομενοσ 


Ξ 
εν ονοματι θυ 


— — 
[σμβ] "και εξελθων o ino απο Tov tepou eropevero — XXIV. 1 
c 


——, 


Kal προσηλθον οἱ μαθηται αὐτου 


επιδειξαι ovr * TAT οἰκοδομασ TOV ἵερου 


O de αποκρειθεισ εἰπεν QUTOLG 2 


βλεπετεπαντα ταῦτα : αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν 
οτι ov μη αφεθη ὠδελιθοσ emt λιθον 


oc ov καταλυθησεται 


9 wy :καθημενου δὲ αὐτου €TUL'TOU ορουσ 3 
= 


των eXeov προσηλθον avro οἱ μαθηται 
κατ ιδιαν λεγοντεσ 

εἰπεημειν ποτεταυτα εσται 

και τι τὸ σημειον THO παρουσιασ σου 


και τησ συντελειασ του ALWYOT 
=—> 


και αποκριθεισ 0 UO. €um €v αὐτοισ 4 


βλεπεται μητισ ὕμασ πλανηση 
πολλοι γαρ ελευσονται 5 
—— 


ETLTW ονοματι μου λεγοντεσ'" eyo εἰμι o XPT 


και πολλουσ πλανησουσιν 


μελλεται δε akovety πολεμουσ 6 


και ἀκοασ πολεμων -ορατε μη θροεισθαι 


δει yap γενεσθαι «αλλ ovzo εστιν TO τελοσ 


Εγερθησεται yap εθνοσ emt εθνοσ 7 


και βασιλεια ert βασιλειαν + kat ἐσονται λειμοι 
και σεισμοι κατα TOTOUT 


παντα Óc TOJUTO. a. xn οδυνων 8 


—— 
cpÓ :τοτεπαραδωσουσιν ὕμασ eo θλειψειν 9 
πον 


και αἀποκτεινουσιν ὕμασ “Και ec eoa Oar βέεισουμε 


(Fol. 8o 5.) ys 


sicut gallina congregat pullos suos 
sub alas suas et noluistis 
ecce demittetur uobis: domus uestra deserta. 
dico enim uobis ‘quia non uidebitis me amodo 
donec dicatis. benedictus qui uenit 
in nomine dei 
Et exiens ihs de templo abiebat 
et accesserunt discipuli eius 
ostendere ei fabricas templi 
qui autem respondens dixit eis 
uidetis haec omnia. amen dico uobis 
quia non relinquetur hic.lapis super lapidem 
qui non destruetur 
sedente autem eo super montem 
oliueti- accesserunt ad eum discipuli 
seorsum dicentes 
dic nobis quando erunt 
et quod signum aduentus tui 
et consummationes saeculi 
Et respondens ihs dixit eis 
uidete ne qui uos seducat 
multi enim uenient 
in nomine meo dicentes: ego sum xps 
et multos seducent 
incipietis autem audire bella 
et opiniones bellorum ‘uidete nolite turbari 
oportet enim fieri - sed necdum est finis 
Exsurget enim gens super gentem 
et regnum supra regnum et erunt fames . 
et terrae motus per loca 
omnia autem haec initia dolorum 
tunc tradent uos in angustiis 
et occident uos et eritis odibiles 


(Fol. 81 a.) 


Capp, X XIII. 37—XXIV. 9. 


SOS — ᾿ — 
ΚΑΤ MAGOO0AION 


e — 


: καὶ Tore σκανδαλισθησονται πολλοι 


και ἀλληλουσ παραδωσουσιν 

και μεισησουσιν ἀλληλουσ + και TOAAOL 
ψευδοπροφηται εξεγερθησονται 

kau πλανησουσιν πολλουσ 

Kaw δια To πληθυναι THY ανομειαν 
ψυγησεται y) ayarn των πολλων 

o δε ὕπομεινασ eu τελοσ 


+ OUTOO σωθησεται : Και κηρυχθήσεται 


E 
gus 
—, 


TO ευαγγελιον rovro THT βασιλειασ 
ev ὁλη TH οικουμενή 
εἰσ μαρτυριον πασιν row εθνεσιν 
και rore N&EL TO τελοσ 
oul : Orav ovv εἰδητε 
vo βδελυγμα T0 ἐερημωσεωσ 
To ρηθεν δια δανιηλου. του προφητου 
εστωσ εν TOTH αγίω + O αναγεινωσκων γοειτω 
ΒΟ wore OL ἐν τῇ ἴουδαια φευγετωσαν εἰσ τὰ ορὴ 
o δεεπιτου δωματοσ΄. μη καταβατω 
αραι τι €K TNT OLKELAT + και O €V τω ἀγρὼω 
μή επιστρεψατω oria. 
αραιτο ειματειον αὐτου 
σμθ :Ovau δεταισ εν γαστρι ἐεχουσαισ 
καὶ ταισ θηλαζομεναισ΄. ev ekewouo TALT ἡμέραισ 
ov προσευχεσθαι δε. iva μη γενηται m φυγη ipo 
χειμωνοσ μηδὲ σαββατου 
E. : 
Bs Ἔσται yap rore θλειψισ μεγαλη 
οια οὐκ EYEVETO- ATT αρχὴσ KOT MoU 
εωσ νυν * ovOe μὴ γενοιτο 
E 
σνβ : καὶ εἰ μὴ εκολοβωθησαν -αιμεραι εκειναι 
ovk αν eoo) πασα σαρὲ 


δια Se Tove ἐκλεκτουσ κολοβωθησονται 


(Fol. 81 6.) 


ὕπο παντων εθνων δια το ονομα μου ᾿ΧΧΙ͂Υ͂, 


10 


11 


12 


13 
14 


15 


16 


18 


20 


21 


22 


SEC MATTH 


SIM 
SQ &, ες. 


73 


omnibus gentibus:propter nomen meum 
ét tunc scandalizabuntur multi 
et inuicem tradent 
et odient alterutrum : et multi 
pseudoprophetae exsurgent 
et seducent multos 
et quia repleta est iniquitas 
refrigescet caritas multorum 
qui autem sustinuerit in finem 
hicliberabitur : Et praedicabitur 
euangelium hoc regni 
in toto mundo 
in testimonium omnibus gentibus 
et tunc ueniet finis 
cum ergo uideritis 
abominationem desolationis 
quod dictum est per danielum prophetam 
stans in loco sancto ‘qui legit intellegat 
tunc qui in iudaea.- fugiat in montibus 
qui autem super tectum ‘non descendat 
tollere aliquid de domo et qui in agro 
non conuertatur retro 
tollere tunicam suam - 
üae autem in utero habentibus 
et lactantibus ‘in illis diebus 
orate autem ‘ut non fiat fuga uestra 
hieme nec sabbato 
Erit enim tunc tribulatio magna 
qualis non fuit. ab initio saeculi 
usque nunc ‘nec fiet 
Et nisi breuiati essent dies 1111 
non salbata esset omnis caro 
propter electos autem breuiabuntur 


(Fol. 82 a.) 


Cap, XXIV, 9—22. 


10 


74 KAT 


= ee r 
OVY :αιημεραι EKELVAL : τοτε EAV τισ υμειν eur) XXIV. 23 
— m 

ἴδου woe o XPT ἡ EKEL- μη πιστευσηται 
—— 
ove : εἐγερθησονται yap ψευδοχρειστοι 24 
a 


και ψευδοπροφηται" και δωσουσιν σημειὰ 

μεγαλα και Tepata- ὠὡστεπλανηθηναι 

εἰ δυνατον καὶ τουσ ἐκλεκτουσ 
EI oe oe ee 
ove : ἴδου προειρηκα ὕμειν : eay ovv ELTOTLY ὕμειν 25, 26 
ΞΞΞ-Ξ 

idov εν τη ἐρήμῳ εστιν μὴ εξελθηται 


ἴδου εν τοισ TO.JLLOLG - μη πιστευσηται 


=> 
CVs :woTrep yap ἡ ἀστραπὴ εξερχεται απὸ ayoroXov 27 
E 
και paver ews Óvouov* ουτωσ eara 1) rapova eua, 
us " 
σνζ : TOV Utov του ανθρωπου : οπου ay ἡτοπτωμα 28 
a 
εκει συναχθήσονται οι AETOL 
c 
σνη: Εὐθεωσ δε uera την θλειψειν 29 
—áÀ 
των ἡμέρων εκεινων « o ἡλιοσ σκοτισθήσεται 
και ἡ σεληνὴ ov δωσει τὸ φεγγοσ αὐτὴσ 
και Ol ἀστερεσ πεσουνται EK TOV ουρανου 
Nl 
και αἱ δυναμεισ των ovpavov σαλευθησονται. 
καιτοτε φανήσεται TO σημειον 30 
του Ulov του avOpwrrov - του εν ουρανοισ 
ee, 
σνθ : καὶ κοψονται TOTE- πασαι ar φυλαι τησ γησ 
ΞΞΞΞ- 


και οψονται τον ὕιον του ανθρωπου ἐρχομενο. 
ἐπι TOV νεφελων TOV ουρανου: 
μετα δυναμεωσ πολλησ και δοξησ 
και ἀπόστελει τουσ ἀγγελουσ avrov 31 
μετα σαλπιγγοσ και φωνησ μεγαλησ 
και ἐπισυναξουσιν -τουσ EKAEKTOUT αὐτου 
εκ TOV τεσσαρων AVELWV 
απο ἀκρων ουρανων 
EWS AKPWV αὐτων 
ἀρχομενων δετουτων yeweo Oat 
ἀναβλεψατε και erapare 


τασ κεφαλασ ὕμων - διοτι εγγειζει 


(Fol. 82 0.) 


[m 


ἜΣ MATTH 


dies illi etunc si quis dixerit uobis 
= . . e 
ecce hic xps aut illic nolite credere 
: NA 
exsurgent enim pseudoxpi 
et pseudoprofetae- et dabunt signa 
magna et prodigia. ut seducantur 


si possibile est et electos 


. ecce praedixi uobis. 81 ergo dixerit uobis 


ecce in deserto est - nolite exire 
ecce in cubiculo. nolite credere 
sicut enim scoriscatio exit.ab oriente 
et lucet usque in orientem ita erit aduentus 
ca 
fili hominis ‘ubicumque fuerit dauer 
ibi congregabuntur aquilae 
continuo autem postribulationem 
dierum illorum - sol obscurabitur 
et luna non dabit lumen suum 
et stellae cadent de caelo 
et uirtutes caeli- mouebuntur 
et tunc parebit signum 
fili hominis. qui in caelo est 
et plangebunt tunc: omnes tribus terrae 
et uidebunt filium hominis uenientem 
super nubes caeli 
cum uirtute magna et gloria 
et mittet angelos suos 
cum tuba et uoce magna 
et concolligent electos eius 
a quattuor uentis 
ab extremo caelorum 
usque ad summum eorum 
incipientibus autem his fieri 
respicite et leuate 
capita uestra.quia adpropiat 


(Fol. 83 a.) 


, Cap, XXIV. 22— 31. 


ἢ ἀπολυτρωσεισ ὕμων XXIV. 
amo 0e THG συκησ μαθεται THY παραβολὴν 32 
d oray 10] o κλαδοσ avro --yevyTat ἀπαλοσ 
και τὰ φυλλα expuy γεινωσκεται OTL 
ey'yvo- ἐστιν το θεροσ 'ουτωσ και Vere 33 
. oray ἴδητεταυτα παντα.-γεινωσκετε OTL 
evyvo cori ἐπι θυραισ 
ἀμὴν Neyo Vey - ort ov μη παρελθη 34 
ἡ γένεα GUTH εωσ αν TATA παντα γενηται 
O ovpavoc και 1) yn παρελευσεται 35 


οι 8e Xoyot μου ov py παρελθωσιν 
i. $ e 
oF sept de THO ἡμερασ εκεινησ καὶ WPAT ovóeu ote. 36 
E 

ουδε ot ἀγγελοι των ουρανων.. οὐδε o Uo: 

EL μη o TATHP μονοσ ὠὡσπεργαραιημεραίτουνωε 37 

OUTWT εσται και ἡ παρουσεια TOU ὕιου του αγθρωπου 
p 
ofa: Ὥσπερ γαρησαν ev Tae ἡμεραισ εκειναισ' 38 
--- 

TPO TOV κατακλυσμοῦ - TPWYOVTET και πεινοντεσ 

καὶ γαμουντεσ και γαμειζοντεσ 

ἀχρει THO ἡμερασ * eva ]XOev voe ew τὴν κειβωτο, 

καὶ OUK εγνωσαν eog ἡλθεν o κατακλυσμοσ 39 

και NPEV TTG. TQ * ουτωσ εσται  παρουσεια 

Tov ULov του ανθρωπου 
—) 
σὲβ : Tore δυο ἐσονται ev Tw aypw- εἰσ παραλαμβάνεται 40 
c 

και εἰσ αφειεται 

δυο ἀληθουσαι ev τω μυλωνι 41 


μεια παραλαμβανεται “καὶ μειὰ αφειεται 


δυοεπι κλεινὴησ μειασ΄ εἰσ παραλαμβανεται 


—— 
σξγ : Kat εἰσ αφιεται : opeure ouv 2 
vey φ yenyop 4 
= oe 
OTL οὐκ OLOaTaL* ποια Ἴμερα o KT vuv EPXETAL 
—X 
IPM 
 σξὸ : €kewo δὲ γεινωσκεται OTL EL NOEL 43 
7 


0 οἰκοδεσποτησ ποια φυλακὴ o κλεπτησ epxera: 
εἐγρηγορησεν av Kat ovk ἡασεν διορυχθηναι 
τὴν οἰκειαν αὐτου -δια TOUTO και ὕμεισ 44 


(Fol. 83 5.) 


Sst — 
SEC MATTH 19 
AOS — --- 
redemptio uestra 
a fico autem discite parabolam 
cum iam ramus eius factus fuerit mollis 
et folia germinant ‘cognoscitis quia 
prope est aestas ita et uos 
cum uideritis haec omnia scitote quoniam 
prope est ad 1anuas 
amen dico uobis quia non praeteribit 
generatio haec donee haec omnia fiant 
caelum et terra transient 
berba autem mea non transient 
de die autem illo. et hora nemo scit 
nec angeli caelorum - nec filius 
nisi pater solus. sicut enim dies noe 
ita erit aduentus fili hominis 
sicut enim erant in diebus illis 
ante dilubium manducantes et bibentes 
nubentes et nuptiis tradentes 
usque in eum diem: quo introiit noe in arcam 
et nescierunt- donec uenit diluuium 
et tulit omnes ita erit aduentus 
fili hominis 
tune duo erunt in agro. unus adsumetur 
et unus relinquetur 
duae molentes in pistrino 
una adsumetur : et una relinquetur 
duo in lecto: unus adsumetur 
et unus relinquetur : vigilate ergo 
—, 
quia nescitis: quo die dms uester uenturus est 
illud autem scitote quia si sciret 
paterfamilias qua uigilia fur ueniret 
uigilaret utique. et non demisisset perforari 


domum suam ideo et uos 


(Fol. 84 a.) 


Cap. XXIV. 31— 44. 


76 KAT MAGO 


yeweo Oar ετοιμοι ort ov δοκειται opo. 
o woe rov ανθρωπου ερχεται 
σξε : Tia yap ἐστιν οπιστοσ δουλοσ᾽ καὶ φρονιμοσ 
--- 
ov κατεστῆσεν o Ko επι τὴσ θεραπειασ αὐτου 
δουναι αὐτοισ THY τροφὴν εν kaupo 
Ta 
σξς :μακαριοσ o δουλοσ ekewoa - ov EAP wv o ka avrov 
E 
ευρησει ουτωσ ποίουντα 
Αμην λεγω ὕμειν ort eri πασιν 
τοισ ὕπαρχουσιν αὐτου καταστήσει AUTOV 
-- A 
cC :Εαν δε evn o κακοσ δουλοσ εκεινοσ 
— 
—S 
εν TN καρδια αὐτου χρονιζι μου o Ko ελθειν 
και OpENTAL TUTTELY τουσ συνδουλουσ αὐτου 
ea On δε και πεινη μετα των μεθυοντων 


=> 
ἥξει o ka του SovAov εκεινου εν ἡμερα 


y) OV προσδοκα καὶ EV WPA ἢ OU VEWWOKEL 


XXIV. 


45 


46 


47 


49 


5o 


καὶ διχοτομήσει TOY και TO μεροσ αὐτου θησει 51 


μέτα των UTOKPLTWV * EKEL ἔσται O κλαυθμοσ 


kato βρυγμοσ των οδοντων 
GE 


cen ΤΟΤΕ ομοιωθησεται “ἢ βασιλεια TOV οὐρανων XXV.1 
c 


δεκα παρθενοισ. ater λαβουσαι 
Tao λαμπαδασ εαυτων 
εξηλθον εἰσ ἀπαντησιν του νυμφιου 
και THO νυμφησ 
πεντε δε e£ avrov σαν μωραι 
και πεντε φρονιμοι 
At ovv μωραι λαβουσαιτασ λαμπαδασ avrov 
ovk ἐλαβον μεθ eavrov ελαιον 
εν τοισ αγγειοισ αὐτων - aL δε φρονιμοι 
ehaBov eXeov εν row αγγειοισ 
μετα των λαμπαδων αὐτων 
χρονιζοντοσ de rov νυμφιου 
ενυσταξαν πασαι και εκαθευδον 


μέεσησ δε VUKTOO > κραυγὴ γέγονεν 


(Fol. 842.) 


3 


— — 
SEC 


Soe 


[Ξ| 


ATTH 


estote parati:quia qua non speratis hora 
filius hominis ueniet 

quis enim est feidelis seruus et sapiens 
quem constituit dms 'super familiam suam 
dare eis cibaria in tempore 

beatus serbus ille. quem ueniens dms eius 
inuenerit ita facientem 

amen dico uobis quia super omnia 
bona sua constituet eum 

si autem dixerit malus ille seruus 
in corde suo tardat dms meus uenire 
et incipiat caedere conseruos suos 
manducet autem et bibat cum ebriosis 
ueniet dms serui illius in die 
qua non sperat et hora qua nescit 
et diuidet eum . et partem eius ponet 
cum hypocritis ibi erit fletus 
et stridor dentium 
tunc similabitur regnum caelorum 
decem uirginibus:quae acceperunt 
lampadas suas 
et exierunt in obuiam sponsi 
et sponsae 
quinque autem ex his erant stultae 
et quinque sapientes 

stultae ergo accipientes. lampadas suas 
non acceperunt secum oleum 
in uasis suis. sapientes autem 
acceperunt oleum in uasis suis 
cum lampadibus suis 

tardante autem sponso 
dormitauerunt omnes. et dormiebant 
mediautem nocte. clamor factus est 


(Fol. 85 a.) 


Capp. XXIV, 44—XXV. 6. 


KAT ΜΑΘΘ 
SH Se -- 
0 


idov ονυμφιοσ εξερχεσαι εἰσ ἀπαντησιν αὐτου XXV. | 


rore ἡγερθησαν πασαι at TapHevor 
και εκοσμήησαν -τασ λαμπαδασ avrov 
αι δὲ μωραι ταισ φρονιμοισ eurov 
δοτεημειν εκ του ἐελεου ὕμων 
οτι a, λαμπαδεσημων ζβεννυνται 
απεκριθησαν δε αι φρονιμοι λεγουσαι 
μή ποτε ov μὴ αρκεσειημιν και ὕμειν 
πορευεσθαι μαλλον “προσ Tove πωλουντασ 
και AYOPATATAL EAVTALT 
€oc ὕπαγουσιν ayopacaydGev ονυμφιοσ 
και αἱ ετοιμοι εἰσηλθον μετ αὐτου 


Elo τουσ γαμουσ΄- και εκλισθὴ ἡ θυρα 


7 


oo 


No 


IO 


ὕστερον δεηλθον - at λοιπαιπαρθενοι λέγουσαι 1 


ue, 
KE KE ανοιξἕον ημειν 


O 8e αποκριθεισ εὐπεν -αμὴν dey ὕμειν 
ουκ οιδα UAT : γρήγορειται ovv 
OTL OUK οιδατε τὴν ἡμεραν “οὔδὲὲε τὴν wpav 
S 
cé : ὠσπερ ανθρωποσ αἀποδημων 
Somn 
εκαλεσεν τουσ ἰδιουσ δουλουσ 
και παρεδωκεν αὐτοισ΄ TA ὕπαρχοντα αὐτου 


= 
e 
: καὶ ὦ μὲν εδωκεν : e*raAayra. 


7 
co 
A 
SS 
c δε: B * v δε eva ekao ro 
κατα τὴν δυναμιν αὐτου 
και ἀπεδημησεν ευθεωσ -πορευθεισ δε 
07a πέντε τάλαντα λαβὼν 
ἡργασατο εν AVTOLT * και ἐεκερδησεν 
—À 
QAÀAa.* e ταλαντα 
Ομοιωσ καὶ o Ta δυοταλαντα λαβων 
και αὐτοσ ἐεκερδησεν αλλα δυο 
O de ro ev λαβων - opvéev εν 77 yq 
c 


και εκρυψεν TO ἀργύριον του KU αὐτου 


μετα δεπολυν xpovov 


(Fol. 85 5.) 


12 


13 


14 


15 


16 


17 


18 


19 


(f 


eccesponsus - exite obuiam ei 
tune surgunt omnes uirgines 
et aptauerunt lampadas suas 
stultae autem sapientibus dixerunt 
date nobis de oleo uestro 
quia lampadae nostrae extinguntur 
responderunt autem sapientes dicentes 
ne quando non sufficiat nobis et uobis 
ite potius ad uendentes 
et emite uobis 
cum uadunt emere. uenit sponsus 
et quae paratae erant introierunt cum eo 
ad nuptias - et clusa est ianua 
nouissime uenerunt. reliquae uirgines dicetes 
dme dme aperi nobis 
qui autem respondens dixit.amen dico uobis 
nescio uos * uigilate ergo 
quoniam nescitis diem - nec horam 
sicut homo peregre profectus 
uocauit seruos suos 
et tradidit eis substantiam suam 
et cuidam quidem dedit -u-talanta 
cuidam duo cuidam unum - unicuique 
secundum uirtutem suam 
et profectus est continuo pergens autem 
qui quinque talenta accepit 
operatus estin els. et lucratus est 
alia quinque talenta 
similiter et qui duo talanta accepit 
et ipse lucratus est alia duo 
qui autem unum acceperat. fodit in terra 
et abscondit argentum dmi sui 
post multum autem tempus 


(Fol. 86 a.) 


Car. XXV, 6—19. 


ΚΑΤ ΜΑΘΘ SEC MATTH 
— "E A 
epxerat o Ko των δουλων ekewov XXV. uenit dms seruorum illorum 
και συνερει Xoyov μετ AUTWV et tollit rationem cum eis 
Kal προσελθων 20 Et accedens 
o Ta TevTe raAayra, λαβὼν qui quinque acceperat talanta 
a Φ e . . => 
mpoonveyKev ada πεντεταλαντα λεγων κε obtulit alia quinque talanta dicens dme 
πεντεταλαντα [LOL παρεδωκασ quinque talanta mihi tradidisti 
evde αλλα πεντεταλαντα - ἐπεκερδησα ecce alia quinque talanta superlucratus sum 
um . . . <> . 
Edy QUTW O KD αὐτου - εὖ δουλε αγαθε καιπιστε Ait ait illi dms suus. eu serue bone et fidelis 
er. er ολιγαὰ NO 710700 quia in modicis fuisti fidelis 
επι πολλων σε καταστήσω super multa te constituam 
> e . . E . 
εισελθε εἰσ THY χαραν rov κυ σου intra in gaudium dmi tui 
προσελθων δε 22 | accedens autem 
Kat 0 Ta Ovo τάλαντα λαβὼν eurev | et qui duo talanta acceperat dixit 
— Ss . . . . . 
κε δυοταλαντα μοι παρεδωκεσ' dme duo talanta mihi tradidisti 
idov αλλα δυο raXavra. ἐπεκερδησα ecce alia duo talanta superlucratus sum 
= . . . X . 
Edy avro o kc avrov. ev δουλε αγαθε και πιστε 523 ait illi dms suus. eu serue bone et fidelis 
ἐπι er ολιγα no πιστοσ quia in modicis fuisti fidelis 
ert πολλων σε καταστήσω super multa te constituam 
am p 
εισελθε εἰσ τὴν xo pay του Kv σου intra in gaudium dmi tui 
προσελθὼν de 24 | accedens autem 
O TO €Va ταλαντον cdnouc ειπεν qui unum talantum acceperat dixit 
= UPC e e. 
κε eyvov OTL σκληροσ ev ανθρωποσ dme cognoui. quia durus es homo 
Üepi£cov OT OV ουκ ἐσπειρασ metens ubi non seminasti 
και συνάγων οπου OV διεσκορπισασ et congregans ubi non sparsisti 
και φοβηθεισ ἀπηλθον 26 et timens abii. 
καὶ ἐκρυψα ro ταλαντον σοὺ εν TN γὴ et abscondi talantum tuum in terra 
ELOOU EXELT TO σὸν ecce habes quod tuum 
c—— ea τ à 
αποκριθεισ 0e o Ko avTOv eurev avro 26 respondens autem dms eius dixit ei 
πονήρε δουλε και OKVNPE nequa serue et piger 
ἡδεισ ort θεριζω ὁπου ovk ea euo. sciebas quia meto ubi non seminaui 
και συνάγω οθεν ov διεσκορπισα et congrego ubi non disparsi 
εδει ovv σε βαλειν το αργυριον μου 27 oportebat ergo te. mittere argentum meum 
τοισ TpareGevraug: * και ἐλθων eyo nummullariis. et ueniens ego 


Cap, XXV, 19—27. 


Rao — 
KAT MAOGAIO 


εκομισαμὴν ἂν TO ἐμὸν σὺν TOKW XXV. 
a porro. OVY AT αὐτου TO τάλαντον 28 


Και dore TW EXOVTL TO TEVTE τάλαντα, 
-- Ó 


goa : Tw yap εχοντι δοθησεται. και περισσευσεται 29 
— 
Tov δε μη ἐχοντοσ 
και 0 ἐχει ἀαρθησεται aar αὐτου 
> 
σοβ :kau Tov ἀχρειον δουλον βαλεται εἕω 30 
᾿- 
εἰσ TO σκοτοσ TO εξωτερον - EKEL ἐσται 0 Κλαυθμοσ 
καὶ o βρυγμοσ των οδοντων 
> oe 
coy : Orav δε ελθη οὕιοσ Tov ανθρωπου 31 
Ea 


εν 71] δοξη avrov και παντεσ οἱ ἀγγελοι [LET avrov 
rore καθισει emt θρονου δοξησ avrov 
Kal συναχθήσονται Ἴ2 
ἐνπροσθεν αὐτου παντατα εθνη 
και αφοριει avTove απὸ αλληλων 
ὡσπερ o zou -αφορειζει TA, προβατα 
ἀπο TOV εριφων -και στήσει TA προβατα 33 
εκ δεξιων αὐτου ‘Ta δε εριφεια e£ εὐωνυμὼ 
τοτεερει o βασιλευσ᾽ rou εκ δεξιων αὐτου 34 
δευτε o, εὐλογημένοι rov πατροσ μου 
κληρονομήσατε 
τὴν ητοιμασμενὴν ὕμειν βασιλειαν 
απὸ καταβολησ κοσμου 
Erewaca γαρ. και εδωκατε μοι φαγειν 25 
εδιψησα και ἐποτείσαται με 
ἕενοσ ἡμὴν "και συνηγαγεται με 
yupvoc - και περιεβαλεται με 36 
ησθενησα. και ἐπεσκεψασθαι με 
εν φυλακὴ ἡμὴν -και ἡλθατεπροσ με 
Tore ἀποκριθησονται avro ov δικαιοι Aeyovres — 37 
τς 
KE TTOTE WE εἰδομεν πεινωντα 
και Ope oper - ) δειψωντα και ἐποτισαμεν 


ποτε δε εἰδομεν σε ἕξενον 38 


(Fol. 87 b.) 


SEC ' MATTH. 79᾽ 


SS = -- — 


accepissem utique quod meum est. cum usura 


tollite ergo ab eo talantum 


et date habenti quinque talenta 
habenti enim dabitur: et habundabit 
non habentis autem 

et quod habet tolletur ab eo 

et inutilem seruum mittite foras 

in tenebras exteriores .ibi erit fletus 


et stridor dentium 


cum autem uenerit filius hominis 


in gloria sua ‘et omnes angeli cum eo 
tune sedebit. super sedem gloriae suae 
et congregabuntur 

ante eum omnes gentes 

et segregat eos ab inuicem 

Sicut pastor 'segregat oues 

ab haedis- et statuet oues 


a dextris suis * haedos autem a sinistris 


tunc dicit rex - his qui a dextris eius 


uenite benedicti patris mei 
hereditate possidete 
praeparatum est uobis regnum 


ab origine mundi 


Esuriui enim "οὐ dedistis mihi manducare 


sitiui et potastis me 

peregrinus eram ‘et collexistis me 
nudus - et operuistis me 
infirmatus sum ‘et uisitastis me 


1n earcere fui. et uenistis ad me 


tunc respondebunt ei 1usti dicentes 


— 
dme quando te uidimus esurientem 
et pauimus - aut sitientem et potauimus 
quando autem uidimus te peregrinum 


(Fol. 88 a.) 


Cap, XXV. 27—38. . 


80 


goo : 
-- 


καὶ συνηγαγομεν + καὶ γυμνον καιπεριεβαλομε XXV. 
ἡ ποτεσεειδομεν aa Oevovvra 39 
n εν φυλακὴ και nGapev προσ σε 

και αποκρειθεισ ερει αυτοισ o βασιλευσ 49 
ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν - e oaov ἐποιησαται 
ενι rovrov rov αδελῴων μου 
των ελαχιστων "ἐμοι ἐποιησαται 

τοτε EPL και τοισ εξ εὐωνυμων 41 
πορευεσθαι απ ἐμου οι κατηραμενοι 
ELD TO TUP TO ALWYLOV 
0 NTOLMATEY 0 TATYP μου 
Tw διαβολω και τοισ αγγελοισ αὐτου 

Επεινασα yap και ovk ἐδωκατε μοι φαγειν 42 
εδειψησα. και ovK ἐποτεισατε με 
ἕενοσ ἡμην᾽ και ov συνηγαγεται με 43 
γυμνοσ και ov περιεβαλεται με 
ασθενὴσ και ev φυλακη. και ovk ἐπεσκεψασθαι με 

— 

TOTE αποκριθησονται. και AUTOL λεγοντεσ κε 44 
ποτε σεειδομεν πεινωντα 
ἢ δευψωντα Z Eevov 1) γυμνον 
ἡ ασθενη εν φυλακη. 
και 0v διηκονησαμεν σοι 

rore αποκριθησεται αυτοισ λεγων 45 
apnv λεγω ὕμειν - eb oaov ovk ἐποιήσατε 
ενι τουτων των ἐλαχίστων 
ove ἐμοι ἐποιησατε 
και ἀαπελευσονταῖι OUTOL - εἰσ κολασιν αιωνιον 46 
οι δε δικαιοι εἰσ ζωην αιωνιον 


τς 


και eyevero οτελεσεν 0 Uno XXVI. I 


πανταστουσ λογουσ TOUTOUG' 
€LTEV τοισ μαθηταισ + OTL μετα δυο ἡμερασ Ζ 
τοπάσχα YEVETAL+ και O VLOG TOU ανθρωπου 


παραδιδοται ειστο σταυρωθηναι 


(Fol. 88.) p 


EY 


MATTH 
— — 


Ἔ 


[8 


et colleximus aut nudum et cooperuimus 
aut quando te uidimus infirmum 
autin carcere.et uenimus ad te 
Et respondens dixit eis rex 
amen dico uobis‘in quantum fecistis 
uni horum fratrorum meorum 
minimorum .mihi fecistis 
tunc ait et his qui a sinistris 
ite a me maledicti 
inigne aeternum 
quod praeparauit pater meus 
diabolo et angelis eius 
Esurii enim ‘et non dedistis mihi manducare 
sitiui.et non potastis me 
peregrinus fui. et non collexistis me 
nudus et non operuistis me 
infirmis et in carcerem . et non uisitastis me 
tunc respondebunt. et ipsi dicentes dme 
quando te uidimus esurientem 
aut sitientem . aut hospitem aut nudum 
aut infirmum aut in carcerem 
et non ministrauimus tibi 
tunc respondebit eis dicens 
amen dico uobis in quantum non fecistis 
uni horum minimorum 
nec mihi fecistis 
et ibunt hii-in poenam aeternam 
iusti autem in uitam aeternam 
Et factum est cum consummasset ihs 
omnes sermones hos 
dixit discipulis ‘quia post uiduum 
pascha fit. et filius hominis 
tradetur. ut crucifigatur 


(Fol. 89 a.) 


, CAPP. XXV, 38—XXVI. 2. 


E 
- eoe : rore συνηχθησαν οι apxevepeur 
m 
και o, pea [Ovrepou rov Aaov 


εἰσ τὴν αυλὴν Tov αρχιερεωσ 


του λεγομενου καΐφα και συνεβουλευοντο 


ἵνα Tov την δολω κρατησωσιν 


και ἀποκτεινωσιψ - eXeyov δε μὴ ev τ εορτη 


ἵνα μη θορυβοσ γενηται ev Tw haw 

— 

gos του δειηυ γενομενου ev βηθανια 

—, 
EV OLKELA σιμωνοσ του λεπρωσου 
προσηλθεν αὐτω γυνὴ 
exovc'a. ἀλαβαστρον μυρου πολυτειμου 
και κατεχεεν᾽ ETLTNS KEpadyo avrov 
ανακειμενοῦυ αὐτου -ἴδοντεσ δε οἱ μαθηται 
ηγανακτησαν λεγοντεσ 
εἰσ τι ἡ ἀπωλεια αὐτὴ 
ηδυνατο yap rovro πραθηναι πολλου 
και δοθηναι τοισ πτωχοισ 

Ξ---- - 
γνουσ δειησ evrev αὐτοισ 

τι κοπουσ παρεχεται τὴ γυναίκει 
Epyov yap καλον ἡργασατο εἰσ ELE 
TAVTOTE yap TOVT πτωχουσ᾽ 
exere μεθ εαυτων 
ewe 0e ov παντοτε exere 

m ὦ 

got : βαλουσα yap αὑτὴ To μυρον rovro 
ETL TOV σωματοσματοσ μου 
προσ TO ενταφιασαι με εποιησεν 

ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν * omrov αν κηρυχθη 

. TO ευαγγελιον Tovro εν oXo τω Koc LW 
λαληθησεται. και 0 ἐποιησεν αὐτὴ 
εἰσ μνημοσυνον αὐτησ 

sm à r— 
Gon : Tore πορευθεισ eur rov * ud * 


0 λεγομενοσ ιουδασ σκαριωτησ 


προσ TOVT αρχίερεισ 


(Fol. 89 ὁ.) 


XXVI 3 


IO 


II 


12 


I3 


14 


T => EY 
SEC MATTH 
> SS Er 
tune congregati sunt principes sacerdotum 
et seniores plebis 
in atrium principis sacerdotum 
qui dicitur caiphas et consiliabantur 


= 
ut ihm dolo tenerent 


et occiderent. dicebant autem ne in die festo 


ut non tumultus fieret in populo 
ihu autem facto in bethania 
in domo simonis leprosi 
accessit ad eum mulier 
habens alabastrum unguenti praetiosi 
et perfudit super caput eius 
discumbentis . uidentes autem discipuli 
indignati sunt dicentes 
ut quid perditio haec 
poterat enim hoc uenundari caro 
et dari pauperibus 
— 
sciens autem ihs dixit eis 
quid labores praestatis mulieri 
opus enim bonum operata est in me 
semper enim pauperes 
habetis uobiscum 
me autem non semper habetis 
mittens enim haec unguentum 
super corpus meum 
ad sepeliendum me fecit 
amen dico uobis. ubicumque praedicabitur 
euangelium hoc in toto mundo 
loquetur:et quod fecit haec 
in memoriam eius 
tunc abit unus de duodecim 
qui dicitur iudas scariotes 


ad principes sacerdotum 


(Fol. go a.) 


CAP. XX VI. 323-14. 


11 


81 


και evrev αὐτοισ᾿ τι θελετε μοι δουναι XXVI. 18 quid uultis mihi dare 
καὶ eyw ὕμειν παραδωσω - avrov bis trado eum 
—À - 
οἱσ δε εστησαν avro - A- στατηρασ tem statuerunt ei. ΧΧΧ - stateras 
και αποτε εζητει ευκαιριαν τό xinde querebat opportunitatem 
iva avrov Tapadw avro, eum traderet 
τὴ 6e por?) rov αζυμων 17 ima autem azymorum 
== . . . TS . 
προσηλθον ot μαθηται Tw inv Xeyovreo accesserunt discipuli-ihu dicentes 
που θελεισ ετοιμασομεν σοι φαγειν ro πασχα ubi uis paremus tibi- manducare pascha 
O δε eurev ὕπαγετε εἰσ τὴν πολιν 18 | quiautem dixit eis itte in ciuitate 
προσ TOV Oewa.- και ELTATE αὐτὼ ad quendam: et dicite ei 
o διδασκαλοσ' λέγει 0 καιροσ' μου ἐνγυσ ἐστιν magister dicit. tempus meum prope est 
προσ c'e TOLNTW τοπασχα μετα των μαθητῶν pov ad te faciam pascha-cum discipulis meis 
, . . . . . . . ; rema 
καὶ ἐποιήῆσαν οὐ μαθηται » (0 συνεταξεν QUTOLG 19 et fecerunt discipuli - sieut constitult eis ihs 
c 
O LNT και ἡτοιμασαν TO πασχα et parauerunt pascha 
t — . ee 
σοθ :Οψειασ δε γενομενήσ'- ovekevro μετα rov « uf ac sero autem facto . discumbebat cum . xii. 
X 
και ἐσθιοντων awrov eurev 21 et manducantibus eis dixit 
αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν amen dico uobis 
OTL εἰσ-εξ vjuov παραδωσει με quoniam unus ex uobis tradet me 
—À 
σπ καὶ λυπουμεμοι σφοδρα - ypsavro Xeyew 22 et contristati ualde.coeperunt dicere 
—, 
—. Ξ : πος 
εἰσ EKAT TOT (UT OV - μὴ TL ἐγω εἰμι κε | unusquisque eorum ‘num quid ego sum dme 
ΞΞΞ9 
ora :O δεαποκρεισ εἰπεν - o ενβαπτομενοσ 23 | quiautem respondens dixit:qu ntinguet 
Ξ-- 
τὴν χειρα μετ ἐμου. εἰσ TO τρυβαλιον manum mecum in parapside 
OUTOG: LE TAPAdworeL hic me tradet 
O μεν ovv ὕιοσ τουιανθρωπου ὕπαγει 24 | filius quidem hominis uadit 
ka oa: γεγραπτα! epu avTOV sicut scriptum est de eo 
ovat de Tw ανθρωπω ekeuo uae autem homini illi 
δι οὐ οιοσ᾿ Tov.avÜporrov παραδιδοται per quem filius hominis traditur 
C 
om Ou. Tovro : kaXov. v avro propter hoc bonum erat ei 
GL 
eL ovk eyevv7 07, o ἀανθρωποσ εκεινοσ' si non esset natus homo ille 
—, = 
ory :αποκριθεισ' δε o tovdac “0 παραδιδουσ avrov evre 25 | respondens autem iuda. qui tradebat eum dixit 
--- | 
p TL ἐγὼ ειμι ραβ βει : Aeyet QUTW OV ELTAT num quid ego sum rabbi - dicit ei tu dixisti 
== Sem) Φ . . SES e . ἘΞ 
σπὸ :avtwv δε ἐεσθιοντων o yo AaBwv aprov 26 | ipsis autem manducantibus -ihs accipiens pane 
—— 
και ευλογησασ εκλασεν - kau dove rowr μαθηταισ et benedicens fregit - et dans discipulis dixit 
É eure. 
(Fol. 9o 6.) (Fol. 9x a.) 


CAP, XXVI. 15— 26. 


: 
; λαβετε φαγεται Tovro ἐστιν TO Tw XXVI. 
m 
ome :katAaBwv το ποτήριον. και ευχαριστη 27 
--- 
εδωκεν αὐτοισ' λεγων -πειεται e$ αὐτου 
TOUTO YAP εστιν TO ALLA μου 28 
Tyo καινησ διαθηκησ «το ὕπερ πολλων 
εκχυννομενον εἰσ αφεσιν αμαρτιων 
λεγω de twew ov μη πιω αἀπαρτει 29 
εκ τουτου του γενηματοσ THT ἀμπελου 
εωσ τησ ἡμερασ εκεινησ. 
οταν AUTO TTIW μεθ υμων καινον 
Ss 
ev τη βασειλεια Tov pa: μου 
— 
ors : και ὕμνησαντεσ εξηλθον ew TO οροσ Tov ἐλαῖω 30 
ae oe 
σπζ: Tore Neyer avrou οιησπαντεσ ὕμεισ 31 
cm) 
σκανδαλισθησεσθαι ev eot ev τη νυκτι ταυτὴ 
Ee 


om : γεγραπται yo, 
E Yep ΠΡ 
πατάξω TOV ποιμενα 
και διασκορπισθησεται 
Ta προβατα THO ποιμνὴησ 
μετα δε τὸ ἐγερθηναι με 32 
προαξω ὕμασ εἰσ THY γαλιλαιαν 
a 
σπθ: αποκριθεισ δε οπετροσ eurev avro 33 
— 
εἰπαντεσ σκανδαλισθησονται εν σοι 


eyo ουδεποτε σκανδαλισθησομαι 


S 
Edy avro o rye ἀμὴν Aeyw σοι 34. 
οτι ταυτη ΤΊ νυκτ πρειν ἀλεκτορα φωνῆσαι 
— 
σῇ ‘Tplo arapvnoy με: λέγει avro πετρο 
9Q ἑτρισ ἀπαρνηση με: λεγ ροσ 35 
kav den με συν σοι αποθανειν 
OU μη σε ara yg opua 
ὁμοιωσ και παντεσ οἱ μαθηται εἰπον 
uum —, 
O44 : TOTE ἔρχεται o LNT μετ αὐτῶν 36 


εἰσ χωρίον λεγομενον γεθσαμανει 
AL 
E B : kou λεγει Tors μαθηταισ avrov 


καθίσατε αὐτου eoa av ἀπελθων εκει προσευξομᾳι 


(Fol. οἱ ὁ.) 


— — — — 
SEC MATTH 83 
— --- .-- — 

accipite manducate - hoc est meum corpus 

et accipiens calicem - et gratias agens 

dedit eis dicens. bibite ex eo omnes 

hoc est enim sanguis meus 

noui testamenti . qui pro multis 


effunditur-in remissionem peccatorum 


dico autem uobis non uiuam amodo 


ab hae creatura uitis 

usque adiem illum 

cum illum uiuam uobiscum nouum 
in regno patris mei 


et hymno dicto exierunt in monte oliueti 


— 
tunc dicit eis ihs omnes uos 


scandalizamini in me in nocte hac 
scriptum est enim 

percutiam pastorem 

et dispargentur 


oues gregis 


post autem surrexero 


praecedam uos in in galilaeam 


respondens autem petrus dixit ei 


si omnes scandalizabuntur 1n te 


ego numquam scandalizabor 


. . . = . . e. 
ait illi ihs. amen dico tibi 


quia hac nocte . antequam gallus cantet 
ter abnegabis me - dicit ei petrus 

etsi oportuerit me tecum mori 

non te negabo 


similiter et omnes discipuli dixerunt 


— 
tunc uenitihs cum eis 


in agrum qui dicitur getsamani 
et dicit discipulis suis 
sedete ibidem - quousque eam illic orare 


(Fol. 92 a. 


Cap, XXVI. 26—36. 


και παραλαβὼν τον πετρον XXVI 37 | 


και Tove δυο trove ζεβεδαιου 


ηρξατο λυπεισθαι και αδημονειν 
— 
σα γ :tore Neyer αυτοισ -περιλυποσ ἐστιν ἡ vxo pov 38 
U— 


€WOo θανατου : PELWATE Woe και γρηγορειται 


— 
σαδ : per εμου-: και προσελθων μεικρον 39 
C 
ἐπεσεν ἐπει T DOG OT OV αὐτου 
προσευχομενοσ καὶ Xeyav -πατερ μου 
eu δυνατον ἐστιν “παρελθατω απ ἐμου 
—Ó 
σαε : το ποτήριον TOVTO: : πλὴν ovx WO eyo θελω 
= 
σας αλλωσσυ: καιερχεταιπροστουσ μαθητασ QUTov 40 
— 
και ευρισκει avrova καθευδοντασ 
και λεγει TW πετρω * OUTWO οὐκ ειἰσχυσαται 
[LAY opav γρηγορῆσαι μετ ἐμου 
γρηγορειται και προσεύχεσθαι 41 
ἵνα py εἰσελθηται ew πειρασμον 
—< --- 


σαζ : To μεν πνα προθυμον᾽ ἡ δε caps ἀασθενησ 
— 
ogy: παλιν εκ δευτερου απελθων 42 
os 
mpoonvearo λεγων πάτερ μου 
EL ov δυναται TO ποτηριον τουτο- παρελθειν 
eay μὴ avro πιω- γενηθητω το θελημα σου 
και ελθων παλιν - evpev avrova: καθευδοντασ 43 
σαν yap avrov οἱ οφθαλμοι- βεβαρημενοι 


και αφεισ αυὐτουσ παλιν απελθων προσηυξατο 44 


τον avTov λογον εἰπὼν 


-.--. Ξ 
σαθ: rore ἐερχεται- προσ Tov μαθητασ αὐτου 45 
——s 
και Neyer avrou * καθευδετετο λοιπον 
και αναπαυεσθαι - toov ἤγγικεν ἡ opa. 
και οὕιοστου ανθρωπου παραδιδοται 
Elo χειρασ αμαρτωλων -εγειρεσθε αγωμεν 46 
ἴδου ἡγγικεν οπαραδιδουσ με 
EO 
T Ετι de avrov AaAovvroc 47 
— 


100v Lovoac εἰσ των 8 nr\bev 


(Fol. 92 5.) 


c 


SEC MATTH 
—c— i 


— 


et suscipiens petrum 
et duos filios - zebedaei 
coepit contristari et deficere 
tune dicit eis - tristis est anima mea 
usque ad mortem ‘sustinete hic et uigilate 
mecum ' et accedens pusillum 
cecidit in faciem suam 
orans et dicens. pater meus 
si possibile est . transeat a me 
calix iste uerum non sicut ego uolo 
sedsicuttu. Ht uenitad discipulos suos 
et inuenit eos dormientes 
et dicit petro. sic non ualuistis 
una hora uigilare mecum 
uigilate et orate 
ut non intretis in temptatione 
— 
sps quidem pronptus - caro autem infirmis 
iterum secundo abiit 
orauit dicens. pater meus 
si non potest calix iste. transire 
nisi illut bibam ‘fiat uoluntas tua 
et ueniens iterum: inuenit eos dormientes 
erant enim eorum oculi . grauati 
et relinquens eos. iterum abiit et orauit 
eundem sermonem dicens 
tunc uenit. ad discipulos suos 
et dicit eis. dormite de cetero 
et requiescite - ecce adpropiauit hora 
et filius hominis tradetur 
in manus peccatorum ‘surgite eamus 
ecce proximat qui me trade 


adhuc autem eo loquente 


ecce ludas unus de. xii. uenit 


(Fol. 93 a.) 


Cap. XXVI. 37—47. 


; 


Kal μετ αὐτου οχλοσ TroÀvo * uera. μαχαιρων XXVI. 
Kal ξυλων -απο των ἀαρχιίερεων 


και πρεσβυτερων του λαου 


e 
τα : Ὁ δεπαραδιδουσ avrov εδωκεν αὐτοισ' 48 
— 


onerov λεγων - ov av φιλήσω avroc εστιν 
κρατήσατε avrov 
Sn 
και εὐθεωσ προσελθων Tw uv εἰπεν 49 
χαιραι po. Be - και κατεφιλησεν avrov 
— 
Εἰπεν δε avro o ino ed o Taper ετεραι 50 
rore προσελθοντεσ - ereBadov rac χειρασ 


> 
ETL TOV Uv και €ek«parrmaav αὐτον 


oS " τς 
TB : και ἴδου evo rov μετα vqu BI 
— d 
εκτεινασ τὴν χειρα - ozreo ag ev την μαχαιρα 
αὐτου καὶ ἐπαταξεν Tov δουλον 
TOV ἀαρχιερεωσ 
και ἀφειλεν avrov TO WTELOV 
oon — 
Ty : TOT€ Neyer avTw 0 ino 52 
E 
αποστρεψον τὴν μαχαιραν σου 
εἰσ TOV TOTOV AUVTNT 
παντεσ yap ov XaBovreo: μαχαιραν 
εν μαχαιρα ἀπολουνται 
1] δοκεισ ort ov δυναμαι αρτι 53 
παρακαλεσαι τον TATEPA μου "καὶ παραστησει μοι 
πλειω t9 - λεγειωνησ' αγγελων 
Two ovv πληρωθησονται au ypapat 54 
— 4 
τὸ : oTLovTwo δει γενεσθαι : εν ekeun TN opa. 55 
— EE 
0 Lo eurev τοισ oxAouc - wo ἐπὶ ληστὴν 
ἤλθατε: μετα μαχαιρων καὶ ξυλων 
συνλαβειν με 
καθημεραν προσ ὕμασ εκαθημὴν 
εν TW Lepw διδασκων - και οὐκ EKPATHTATE με 
— 3 
T€ : τοῦτο 0€ ολον yeyovev 6 
E sy 5 


ἵνα πληρωθωσιν ot ypapat rov προφητων 


(Fol. 938.) 


rba multa: cum gladiis 
us*a principibus sacerdotum 
aioribus plebis 
tem tradebat eum dedit eis signum 
dicens: quem osculatus fuero ipse est 
tenete eum 
e imn . . 

Et continuo accedentes ad ihm dixit 

habe rabbi - et osculatus est eum 
=> 

dixit autem illi ihs ad quod uenisti ame 
tunc accedentes ‘inmiserunt manus 
. . "ED 
in ihm ‘et tenuerunt eum 

Et ecce unus ex is qui erant cum ihu 
extendens manus: eiecit gladium 
suum - et percussit seruum 
principes sacerdotis 
et abstulit eius auriculam 

tunc dicit ei 1hs 
conuerte gladium tuum 
in locum suum 
omnes enim qui accipiunt gladium 
gladio peribunt 
aut putas quia non possum modo 
rogare patrem meum - et adsistet mihi 
plus. xii.legiones angelorum 
quomodo ergo conplebuntur - scripturae 
quia sic oportet fieri -in illa hora 
Aare . . . . 
ihs dixit turbis ‘quasi ad latronem 
uenistis*cum gladiis et fustibus 
conprehendere me 
cottidie apud uos sedebam 
in templo docens. et non tenuistis me 
hoc autem totum factum est 


ut conplerentur scripturae prophetarum 


(Fol. 94 a.) 


Cap. XXVI. 47— 586. 


ς a p 
86 SEC MATTH 
GL τ τς — 
rore Ol μαθηται παντεσ αφεντεσ wr XXVI. | tune discipuli omnes relinquentes eum fugerunt 
— => 411. aen 
TS : οιδεκρατησαντεσ τον uv ἀπήγαγον 5 illi autem tenentes ihm duxerunt 
c 
προσ καειφαν TOV αρχίερεα ad caiphan‘ principem sacerdotum 
οπου OL γραμματεισ ubi scribae 
Kat ou πρεσβυτεροι συνηχθησαν et seniores congregati sunt 
ΞΞΞΞ 
τζ : O δεπετροσ ἠκολουθει avro απο μακροθεν 58 | petrus autem sequebatur eum. de longe 
EA 
εωσ THT αυλὴσ Tov αρχιερεωσ usque ad ianuam principis sacerdotis 
και εἰσελθων ea εκαθητο et ingressus intus sedebat 
μετα των ὑπηρετων "εἰδειν TO τελοσ cum ministris. uidere finem rei 
ee, . . 
τὴ : Οιδεαρχίερεισ 59 principes autem sacerdotum 
E 
και TO συνεδριον oXov εζητουν et conuenticulum totum ‘quaerebant 
a . . mL 
ψευδομαρτυρειαν - κατα TOV ιηυ falsum testimonium aduersus ihm 
oTwo avrov θανατωσουσιν quatenus mortificarent eum 
καὶ ovK evpov TO εζησ 60 et non inuenerunt sequentia 
και πολλοι προσηλθον "ψευδομαρτυρεσ et multi accesserunt falsi testes 
και ovK evpov TO εξησ et non inuenerunt rei sequentia 
a . . e 
TO : vorepov δεηλθον δυο ψευδομαρτυρεσ 61 | nouissime autem uenerunt duo falsi testes 
---- 
και εἰπὸν - TOUTOV ἠκουσαμεν AeyovTa et dixerunt. hunc audiuimus dicentem 
ας-- — 
δυναμαι καταλυσαι rov vaov Tov θυ possum dissoluere templum hoc dei 
και δια τρειων ἡμέρων - οἰκοδομῆσαι αὐτον et post tres dies- aedificare eum eum 
και ἀαναστασ 0 αρχιερεὺσ εἰπεν avro 62 | Etsurgens princeps sacerdotum ait illi 
ουδεν ἀποκρινη + TL OUTOL σου καταμαρτυρουσι. nihil respondes. quid isti testantur de te 
pu — 
οδειησ εσιωπα αποκριθεισ ovv 63 ihs autem tacebat: respondens ergo 
0 αρχιερεὺυσ εἰπεν avro ορκιζω σε princeps sacerdotum dixit ei-adiuro te 
— => . . 
κατα του θυ rov ζωντοσ - iva ἡμειν errno per dm uiuum. ut nobis dicas 
= — d — ca, d — : τςς T ats N — 
τι εισὺυ eL οχρσ οὕιοσ του θυ λεγειαυτωοιησ 64 si tu es xps filius dei dicit eiihs 
E 
συ evrag «Av Aeyo ὕμειν tu dixisti. uerumtamen dico uobis 
ort aro. prt owed at * rov ὕιον rov ανθρωπου quia amodo uideuitis filium hominis 
καθημενον ek δεξιων THT δυναμεωσ sedentem a dextris. uirtutis 
και EDXOMEVOV ert TOY VEPEAWY TOV OUpavov et uenientem super nubes caeli 
c . P 5 
Tia: TOTE O αρχιερεὺυσ διερρηξεν 65 tunc princeps sacerdotum ‘disrupit 
—, 
τα ειματια avrov Xeyov εβλασφημησεν uestimenta sua dicens blasphemauit 
--- 2 z . 
TUB :τι ετι χρειαν ἐχομεν ᾿μαρτυρων quid adhuc opus habemus testium 
—; 
(Fol. 94 6.) (Fol. 95 a.) 


Cap. XXVI. 56—65. 


Ὶ 
1 


ce, 


ide νυν ἤκουσατετὴην βλασφημειαν 
τι ὕμειν Ooket- 
Ou δεαπεκριθησαν παντεσ και eurov 


ενοχοσ' θανατου ἐστιν 


4 ΤΙΎ : TOTE ἐνέπτυσαν εἰσ TO T POO WT OV αὐτου 
CL 


Nd 
TUO : 
--΄᾿ 


και εκολαφισαν avrov 


aAAot δὲ εραπεισαν avrov λεγοντεσ 


<> 
προφητευσον YLEW XPE “TL ἐστιν οπαισασ σε 


O δεπετροσ εκαθητο. εξω εν τη αυλη 


και προσηλθεν avro + μια παιδισκη λεγουσα 


. —, 
καὶ συησθα μετα τηυ Tov γαλειλαιου 
o δεηρνήσατο ἐνπροσθεν παντων λεγων 


ουκ οιδα τι λεγεισ ουδὲ ἐπίσταμαι 


y 
Tue : ξξελθοντοσ δε avrov eto Tov πυλωνα 
E 


fal 


uu 
T : 
8 


on d 


εἰδεν avrov ἀλλη παιδισκη 
Ss 

καὶ Neyer τοισ᾽ EKEL* ovroG NY μετα vu 

του ναζωραιου- και παλιν NOVYTATO 

μεθ opkov λεγων - ovk οιἰδὰ τον ανθρωπον 
μετα μεικρον 8e - προσελθοντεσ οἱ ἐεστωτεσ' 

eurov τω πετρω - αληθωσ e$ avrov εἰ 

καὶ yap ἡ λαλειὰ σοῦ ομοιαζει 

Ξ θ 

τοτεήρξατο καταθεματιζειν - καὶ ομνυειν 


OTL οὐκ οιδα τον ἀνθρωπον 


και εὐθεωσ ἀλεκτωρ εφωνησεν 


: καὶ εμνησθὴη οπετροσ 


Ὶ — 
TOU ρηματοσ vv eun koroa- 


πριν aXekropa. φωνησαι 
τρισ ἀπαρνησὴ jue - καὶ εξελθων εξω 
ἐκλαυσεν πικρωσ 


πρωιασ δε γενομενησ' 


: συνβουλιον εποιησαν παντεσ 


Ol ἀρχιερεισ΄- και OL πρεσβυτεροι του Xaov 
= 
κατα του uv * wa θανατωσουσιν avrov 


(Fol. 95 5.) 


XXVI. 


66 


67 


68 


69 


7o 


71 


72 


74 


XXVII. 1 


87 


ecce nune aud 
quid uobi 
qui au 
re 


tu 


[Haec fragmenta fol 96 inter ff. 89 et 90 a biblio- 
pego inseruntur, eddem manu, quae ad pedem 
fol. 16 b, ad pedem fol. 95b adnotante: De- 
sideratur hic foliu, continens Versionem Lat. 
huie paginae respondente, et Textum Graecu 


quem reddit sequens pagina. | 


(Fol. 96 a.) 


Carp. XXVI. 65—XX VIL 1. 


88 


V XXVIL 2 


ηγεμονι 


I1 


(Fol. 96 ὁ.) 


SEC MATTH 
—o— —— — 


et ligantes eum duxerunt 
et tradiderunt pontio pilato praesidi 
tunc uidens iudas: qui tradidit eum 
quoniam damnatus est: paenitentia ductus 
misit. xxx argenteos. principibus sacerdotum 
et senioribus dicens:peccaui 
tradens sanguinem iustum 
qui autem dixerunt quid an nos tu uideris 
et proiciens argentum in templo 
discessit.et pergens suspendit se 
principes autem sacerdotum 
accipientes pecuniam dixerunt 
non licet mittere eam .in corbam 
quia praetium sanguinis est 
Consilio autem accepto - inter se 
emerunt agrum figuli 
ad sepulturam peregrinorum 
propter quod appellatus est ager ille. echeldemach 
hoc est ager sanguinis. usque in hodiernum 
tunc conpletum est quod dictum est 
per hieremian prophetam dicentem 
et acceperunt. xxx -argenteos 
praetium adpraetiati 
quem adpraetiauerunt - de filiis istrahel 
et dederunt eos 
in agrum figuli 
sicut constituit mihi ds 
a 
ihs autem stetit ante praesidem 
et interrogauit eum praesis dicens 
tu es rex indaeorum 
Sr 
ihs autem ait tu dixisti 
et dum accusaretur 
a principibus sacerdotum - et senioribus 


(Fol. 97 a.) 


Cap, KK. V IT42 —12. 


ουδεν ATEKPELVETO 


TOT€ λεγει αὐτὼ 0 TLAGTOT  OVK AKOVELT TOTO. 
καταμαρτυρουσιν σου: και OUK aTrEKPLON avTw 
ev ρημα 
wore θαυμαζειν Tov ἡγεμονα λιαν 

— 
TKB: κατα Oe THY εορτὴν - εἰιωθει o NYELwV 
E 

ἀπολύειν eva, δεσμιον TH oxÀo 

ov ἤθελον 

—, J 

TKy :€rxov δετοτε Seo pov ἐπισημον 

E 

Tov Aeyouevov βαραββαν 
συνήγμενων 0e AVTWYV εἰπεν AUTOLO ο πειλατοσ-΄ 
^ = 
τινα θελεται ὕμειν απολυσω: βαραββὰν ηιην 
SS 
Tov λεγομενον χρν 
nou yap ort δια φθονον 
TAPEOWKAV AUTOV 

E 

TKO : καθήημενου δε αὐτου et rov βηματοσ- 

C 

αἀπεστειλεν προσ avTOV - 1] γυνή αὐτου λεγουσα 
μῆδεν σοι και τω δικαίῳ EKELVW 

Toda yap ἐπαθον σημερον 

κατ᾿ Ovap δι aUTOV 

τκε: Οἱ ὃ 

τκε: Oude apytepero και οἱ πρεσβύτεροι 

TK pxtep pec Bvrep 

ἐπεισαν τουσ οχλουσ 
ἵνα αὐτησωνται rov Bapa Bav- 
= 
TOV δειην ἀαπολεσωσιν 
αἀποκριθεισ δε ογεμων eurev avrow- 
τινα θελεται απο των δυο- ἀπολυσω ὕμειν- 
οι δεειπαν βαραββαν 

dim EM 

TKS: iAeyet αυτοισ 0 eL A00 - TLOUY ποιήσωμεν vi] 

m ai 

Tov λεγομενον xpv - λεγουσιν παντεσ΄ 

σταυρωθητω «λέγει avrouw: o ἤγεμων 

τι γαρ κακον εποιησεν 

οι δεπερισσωσ ekpa£av λεγοντεσ- 

σταυρωθητω 


(Fol. 97 à.) 


XXVII. 


r6 


18 


1 


20" 


21. 


227 


SEO MATTH 
nihil respondebat 


tune dicit illi pilatus. non audis quanta 
testantur de te. et non respondit ei 
unum uerbum 
ita ut miraretur praesis ualde 

per diem autem festum . consueuerat praesis 
dimittere -unum uinctum populo 
quem uolebant 

habebant autem tunc uinctum insignem 
qui dicebatur barabbas 
congregatis autem illis dixit illis pilatus 
quem uultis uobis dimittam - barabban aut ihm 
qui dicitur xps 
sciebat enim quia per inuidiam 
tradiderant eum 

sedente autem eo pro tribunali 
misit ad eum - uxor eius dicens 
nihil tibi sit cum iusto illo 
multa enim passa sum hodie 
per uisum propter eum 

principes autem sacerdotum et seniores 
persuaserunt turbis 

: ut peterent barabban 
ihm autem perderent 

respondens autem praesens dixit eis 
quem uultis de duobus dimittam uobis 
qui autem dixerunt barabban 

dicit eis pilàtus quid ergo faciem ihm: 
qui dicitur xps . dicunt omnes 
crucifigatur: dicit eis praesens 
quid enim mali fecit 
qui autem amplius clamabant dicentes: 


crucifigatur. 


(Fol. 98 a.) 


Cap, XXVII. .12—23. 


12 


89 


90 


E 
TK : Lowy δε o πιλατοσ - ort οὐδεν ὠφελει 


c 


αλλα μαλλον θορυβοσ γεινεται 


λαβων ὕδωρ «αἀπενιψατο TAT XELPAT 


KATEVAVTL του OXAOU λεγων «αθωοσ ειμι eyo 


απο του ALLATOO TOUTOV * ὕμεισ οψεσθαι 


και αποκριθεισπασ o λαοσ εἰπεν 


TO ALLA αὐτου 


Eh NMA και ETL TA TEKVA NW 


co, 
TKN : TOTE ἀπελυσεν avToLG Tov βαραββαν 
ΞΞΞΞ 


τον δε την φλαγελλωσασ παρεδωκεν avTOLT 


ἵνα σταυρωσωσιν GUTOV 


-Ξ-- 
TKO : TOTE OL OTPAaTLWTAL TOU NYEMOVOS™ 


—, 


TÀ 


E 


n 


w— 
παραλαβοντεσ τον ujv εἰσ TO πραιτωριον 


συνηγαγεν er avrov - oÀqv τὴν σπειρὰν 
και EVOUTAVTET αὐτον "εἰματιον TOPPUpow 
και XAapvoay κοκκινὴν περιεθηκαν avro 
και πλεξαντεσ στεφανον - εξ ακανθων 
emeÜnkav ἐπι τὴν κεφαλὴν αὐτου 

και καλαμον εν TH δεξεια avrov 

και γονυπετησαντεσ “ενπροσθεν αὐτου 


εἐνεπεξαν avra λεγοντεσ 


χάιραι βασιλευ των Ἰουδαιων 


και ἐενπτυσαντεσ εἰσ QUTOV 
ελαβον rov καλαμον 


και ετυπτον εἰσ την κεφαλὴν avrov 


Kat OTE ενεπαιξαν αὐτὼ εξεδυσαν QUTOY 


τὴν xAapvda και ἐνεδυσαν avrov 


τλα : TO, ELULATLA αὐτου απηγαγον αὐτον 
S 


3 
TAB: και ἐελθοντεσ evo τοπον XE 


— 


e.c To σταυρωσαι: εἐξερχομενοι δε 
evpov avÜporrov κυρηναιον 


εισ αἀπαντήσιν AUTOV * ονοματι σιμωνα 


τουτον ηνγαρευσαν - LVO, apy TOV OTAVPOV αὐτου 


(Fol. 98 ὁ.) 


γομενον γολγοθα 


XXVII. 24 


25 


27 


30 


31 


32 


33 


Sy ee" 
SEC ΜΑΘΘ 
ee -- «-, 


uidens autem pilatus. quia nihil proficit 
sed magis tum fieri 
accipiens aquam lauit manus suas 
coram populo dicens. innocens sum ego 
asanguinem huius. uos uideuitis 

Et respondens omnis populus dixit 
sanguis huius 
super nos et super filios nostros 

tune dimisit eis barabbam 

-- 

ihm autem flagris caesum tradidit eis 
ut crucifigerent eum 

tunc milites praesidis 
suscipientes ihm ‘in praetorium 
congregauerunt ad eum . uniuersam cohortem 
et uestientes eum - tunicam purpuream 
et chlamydem coccineam circumdederunt ei 
et torquentes coronam de spinis 
inposuerunt.super caput eius 
et harundinem in dextera eius 
et adgeniculantes ante eum 
inluserunt eum dicentes 

habe rex iudaeorum 
et conspuentes in eum 
acceperunt harundinem 
et percutiebant super caput eius 

Et cum delusissent eum - exuerunt eum 
clamydem - et uestierunt eum 
uestimenta sua. duxerunt eum 
ut crucifigerent:  Exeuntes autem 
inuenerunt hominem cyreneum 
obuiam sibi uenientem nomine simonem 
hunc angariauerunt.ut tolleret crucem eius 


Et uenientes in locum - qui dicitur golgotha 


(Fol. 99 a.) 


Cap. XXVII. 24— 33. 


XXVII. 


p 5 
TAY : 0 εστιν κρανίου TOTOT : καὶ EOWKAY AUTH TELY 
s 
OLVOV μετα χολησ μεμειγμενον 
και γευσαμενοσ ovk ἡθελησεν πεῖν 
aE 
thd: (ταυρωσαντεσ δε avrov 
E 
διεμερισαντο τα ειματεια αὐτου 
βαλοντεσ κληρον - και καθημενοι 
TÀe : ETNPOVY avrov εκει: καὶ ἐπεθηκαν 
eravo THT κεφαλησ αὐτου THY αἰτειαν avrov 
E 


γεγραμμενὴν - ουτοσ ea uw LNT 


o βασιλευσ των Ἰουδαιων 
Sa 


TAS : TOTE OTAVPOLVTAL συν αυὐτω δυο λησται 
εἰσ εκ δεξιων "καὶ εἰσ εξ εὐωνυμων 
E 
TAC: Οἱ δε παραπορευομενοι: εβλασφημουν avrov 
κεινουντεσ THY κεφαλὴν avrov - και λεγοντεσ 
ova ο καταλνων τον ναον 
και εν TPLOW ἡμεραισ οικοδομων 
oe ant 
σωσον σεαῦτον εἰ ὕιοσ eu TOV θυ 
και καταβηθει aro rov σταυρου 
em 
Thy: Ομοιωσ δε και ot ἀαρχιερεισ 
m 
EVTOLCOVTET μετα TOV γραμματαιων 
και φαρισαιων Aeyovrea - αλλουσ ἐεσωσεν 
EQUTOV ov δυναται σωσαι 
βασιλευσ ισραὴλ εστιν" καταβατω νυν 
απο TOV σταυρου και πιστευσομεν αὐτω 
VL 
ει πεποιθεν ert Tov θν-ρυσασθω vvv avrov 
ae oe 
ει θελει avrov. eurev yap ort Ov εἰμι ὕιοσ 
E 
TÀÜ : To de avrou και ot λησται-οι σταυρωθεντεσ 
—mn 
συν avro ὠνειδιζον avrov 
E 
TI. : ἀπὸ δε ἐκτήσ ὡρασ σκοτοσ eyevero 
E 
ETL πάσαν τὴν γὴν - eo ενατησ opa 


---- — 
EC περι Oe THV ἐεννατὴν opav - ανεβοησεν in 


φωνὴ μεγαλη Xeyov 
λει λει Kapa ζαφθανει.-τουτ ἐστιν 
(Fol. 99 ὁ.) 


34 


39 


40 


43 


4 


quod est caluariae locus. et dederunt ei bibere 
uinum eum felle mixtum 
et gustans noluit uiuere 
cum autem erucefixissent eum 
diuiserunt sibi uestimenta eius 
mittentes sortem - et sedentes 
seruabant eum ibi «Οὐ inposuerunt 
super caput eius ‘causam 
—, 
Seriptam ‘hic est ihs 
rex ludaeorum 
tune crucifiguntur cum eo'duo latrones 
unus a dextris-et unus a sinistris 
transeuntes autem . blasphemabant eum 
mouentes capud suum . et dicentes 
ua qui dissoluit templum 
et tribus diebus aedificat 
liuera te. 51 filius:es dei 
_ et descende de.cruce 
similiter et principes sacerdotum 
deludentes cum seribis 
et pharisaeis dicebant. alios saluos fecit 
seipsum non potest salbare 
rex istrahel est. descendat nunc 
de cruce ‘et credemus ei 
si confidit in dm liueret nune eum 
si uult eum : dixit enim quia di filius sum 
identidem autem et latrones qui fixi erant 
cum eo increpabanteum 
ab hora autem sexta tenebre factae sunt 
super omnem terram* usque nonam horam 
circa nonam autem horam exclamauit ihs 
uoce magna dicens 


heli heli lama zapthani hoc est 


(Fol. roo a.) 


Cap. XXVII. 33— 46. 


21 


92 KAT MAO 


τ — 
Ge pov Oe pov ivart με ενκατελιπεσ XXVII. 
C 
τμβ : τινεσ Oe rov EKEL ea roT OV 47 
ΞΞ- 


ακουσαντεσ ελεγον "ἡλειαν φωνει ουτοσ 


τμγ : και ευθεωσ δραμων εἰσ εξ avrov 48 
— 

kat λαβων σπονγον TAnTac οξου 

και περιθεισ καλαμω. εποτειζεν AUTOV 

Ox δε λοιποι εἰπὸν - abeo ἴδωμεν 49 

ει ερχεται ἡλειασ και σωσει AUTOV 
p — 
τμδ.: Ο δειησ παλιν κραξασ φωνὴ weyahy 50 
p AEN 

αφηκεν TO TVA 
-- 
TLE :KQL ἴδου TO καταπετασματοῦυ ναου xt 
a 

εσχισθη εἰσ δυο μερη aro ανωθεν 
ΞΞΞ- 


TI. : ewo κατω: καὶ 1) yn ἐσεισθη 
E 
και aL TeTpaL εἐσχισθησαν 
και ro. μνημία ανεωχθησαν" Kat πολλὰ σώματα £2 
TOY κεκοιμήμενων αγιίων ἡγερθησαν 
και εξελθοντεσ εκ των μνημιων 53 
μετα τὴν ἐγερσιν avrov 
nrOov ew την αγιαν πολιν 
και εφανησαν πολλοισ 
E 
τμζ :O δε ekarovrapxna 54 
ix — 
και OL μετ αὐτου τηρουντεσ TOV (την 
ειδοντεσ TOV σεισμον - και τα γεινομενα 
εφοβηθησαν σφοδρα γοντεσ 
ee 
αληθωσ ὕιοσ Ov nv ουτοσ 
— 
THN ino δε και γυναικεσ πολλαι BB 
— 
απο μακροθεν θεωρουσαι 
— 
αιτινεσ ἠκολουθησαν ro ujo απὸ TYG αγιλειλαιασ 
διακονουσαι avro 
εν OL qv μαρια μαγδαληνὴ 56 
καὶ μαρια ἡ του Ἰακωβου .. και twond wrap 
καὶ ἢ μητῊρ rov vw ζεβεδεου 
— 
THO :Οψειασ δε γενομενησ -ηλθεν ανθρωποσ zov 7 


(Fol. 100 5.) i 


SEC MATTH 
“SS οςο .ς.-.- k —, 
=> SEN T . . . . 
ds meus ds meus ut quid me reliquisti 
quidam autem illie stantium 
audientes dicebant.heliam uocat iste 
et continuo currens unus ex his 
et accipiens spongiam inplens aceto 
et inponens harundini- potabat eum 
ceteri autem dixerunt.sine uideamus 
si uenit helias.et liuerat eum 
5E : 
ihs autem iterum clamans. uoce magna 
. . . => 
dimisit spm 
Et ecce uelum templi 
scissum est in duas partes. a susu usque 
deorsum. et terra mota est 
et petrae fissae sunt 
et monumenta aperta sunt. et multa corpora 
dormientium sanctorum -surrexerunt 
et exeuntes de monumentis 
post resurrectionem eius 
uenerunt in sanctam ciuitatem 
et paruerunt multis 
centurio autem . 
. Mm 
et qui cum eo serbabant ihm 
uidentes terre motum ‘et quae fiebant 
timuerunt ualde dicentes 
uere di filius erat hic 
Erant autem et mulieres multae 
de longe uidentes 
REY . 
quae secutae sunt ihm de galilaea 
ministrantes el 
in quibus erat maria magdalene 
et maria lacobi. et 1oseph mater 
et mater filiorum zebedaei 
sero autem facto:uenit homo diues 


(Fol. ror a.) 


Cap. XXVII. 46—57. 


᾿ 
: 
2 
; 


απο αρειμαθειασ΄-το ονομα Ἰωσηφ XXVII. 


SD 
OG: και Q/UTOO* εμαθητευθη TW Uv 


Ovroc προσηλθεν Tw πειλατω 


> 
και YTYTATO TO σωμα TOU Uv 


--- 
av : τοτεοπειλατοσ εκελευσεν 


αποδοθηναι TO σωμα 

και παραλαβὼν Ἰωσηφ To σωμα 

ενετυλιξεν avro ev σινδονι καθαρὰ 

και εθηκεν avro ev τω καινω avrov μνημίω 
O εἐλατομησεν εν τη πετρα 

και προσκυλισασλισασ λιθον μεγαν 


τὴ θυρα Tov μνημιου απηλθεν 


--- 
TVG: ἣν δε eet μαρια μαγδαληνὴ 
=a 


και ἀλλη μαρια καθημεναι κατεναντι του TAdov 


συνηχθησαν οι αρχιερεισ 

και οι φαρισαιοι προσ πειλατον λεγοντεσ 

cd ii 

KE εμνησθημεν - OTL ekewoa οπλανοσ εἰπε 

ετι Gov + OTL μετα τρεισ ἡμερασ εγειρομαι 

καιλευσον ovv ἀσφαλισθηναι Tov ταφον 

€og NMEPAT TPELTYHS - μὴ ποτε ελθοντεσ 

ou μαθηται avrov κλεψωσιν avrov 

καὶ ερουσιν τω Aaw 

ἡγερθὴ απο των νεκρων 

και ἐσται ἡ αἰσχατὴ πλανη. χείρω THT TPWTNT 
Edy δεαυτοισ οπειλατοσ εχεται φυλακασ 

ὕπαγεται ἀασφαλισασθαι wo οιδατε 


Ot de πορευθεντεσ ἡσφαλισαν τον ταφον 


σῴφραγισαντεσ rov Mov. uera T. v φυλακ᾿ 


59 


60 


61 


E 
τνβ δ TY δὲ ἐποῦυρίον .ἡτισ ἐστιν pera τὴν παρασκευὴν 62 
Sp 


63 


64 


65 


66 


oe δεσαββατων τη επιφωσκουση XXVIII. 1 


elo μεῖαν σαββατων -ηλθεν μαρια μαγδαληνη 
και ἡ aAAy μαρια θεωρησαι Tov rov 


και ἴδου σεισμοσ €yevero μεγασ 


(Fol. ror 6.) 


bh 


aS τ --, — 
SEC MATTH Àj 93 
SH — 
ab arimathia ‘cui nomen ioseph 
- 
qui et ipse didicerat ab ihu 7 
hic accessit ad pilatum 
et petit corpus ihu 
tune pilatus 1ussit 
reddi corpus 
et suscipiens ioseph corpus 
inuoluit illud .in sindone munda 
et posuit illud in nouo suo monumento 
quod absciderat in petra 
et aduoluens saxum magnum 
osteo monumenti abiit 
Erat autem ibidem . maria magdalene 
et alia maria sedentes. contra sepulcrum 
in crastinum autem . quae est post cena pura - 
conuenerunt principes sacerdotum 
et pharisaei. ad pilatum dicentes 
dme rememorati sumus. quia ille seductor dixit 
adhuc uiuens - quia post tres dies resurgam 
iuue ergo muniri sepulcrum 
usque ad diem tertium - ne forte uenientes 
discipuli eius : furentur eum 
et dicent plebi 
surrexit a mortuis 
et erit nouissimus error. pelor priori 
dicit autem eis pilatus habetis custodes 
ite munite sicut scitis 
qui autem abeuntes - munierunt sepulerum 
signantes lapidem - cum custodibus 
sero autem sabbatorum ‘inlucescente 
in una sabbatorum - uenit maria magdalene 
et alia maria: uidere sepulchrum 
Et ecce terre motus factus est magnus 


(Fol. 102 a.) 


Carr. XXVII. 57—XXV VIII. 2. 


94 KAT 


ayyeXoc yap kv καταβασ am ovpavov XXVIII. 
προσελθων απεκυλισεν rov MÜov 

και ekaÜ nro ἐπανω αὐτου 

nv δεη εἰδεα avrov wo ἀστραπή 3 


και TO ἐνδυμα αὐτου λευκον WO Xeuoy 

απο 0e Tov φοβου avrov. ἐσεισθησαν ov τηρουντεσ 4 
και ἐεγενηθησαν wo vekpot 

αποκριθεισ δε o ἀγγελοσ΄- εἰπεν rato γυναιξιν 5 

— 
pn φοβεισθαι Opec - ota. yap ort την 
TOV ἐσταυρωμενον ζητειται. ovk εστιν WOE 6 
nyepOn yap καθωσ eurev -δευτε εἰδεται Tov τοπὸ 
= 

οπου EKELTO 0 KT - καὶ ταχυ πορευθεισαι 7 
ειἰπατετοισ μαθηταισ avrov - οτι nyepOy 
και προαγει ὕμασ εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν 
εκει avrov οψεσθαι "ἴδου evrov ὕμειν 

: καὶ ἐξελθουσαι raxv απο TOV μνημειου 8 
μετα φοβου και χαρασ μεγαλησ 
εδραμον απαγγειλαι τοισ μαθηταισ avrov 

και ἵἴδου o ue απήντησεν AVTALT 9 
Aeyov χαιραιται- αἱ de προσελθουσαι 
ἐκρατῆσαν τουσ ποδασ αὐτου 
και προσεκυνῆσαν αὐὑτω 

Tote Neyer αυταισ οιησ μη φοβεισθαι 10 
ὕπαγεται απαγγειλατετοισ αδελῴφοισ μου 
ἵνα απελθωσιν εἰσ γαλιλαιαν 
κακει με ower Oar 

πορευομένων δεαυτων - ἴδου τινεσ TNO Κουστωδιασ 1I 
ελθοντεσ evo την πολιν “ανηγγειλαν 
τοισ αρχιερευσιν -αἀπαντα τα γενομενα 

και συναχθεντεσ μετα των πρεσβυτερων 12 
συνβουλιον haBovrec - αργυριον ἵκανον 


εδωκαν *TOLO OTPATLWTALT λεγοντεσ 13 


εὐπάτεοτι. OL μαθηται αὐυτου 


(Fol. 102 5.) 


‘SE 


E 


fre 


MA 


angelus autem dmi descendens de caelo 
accedens reuoluit lapidem 
et sedebat super eum 
erat autem aspectus eius sicut fulgur 
et uestitus eius. albus sicut nix 
a timore autem eius. commoti sunt custodes 
et facti sunt tamquam mortui 
respondens autem angelus. dixit mulieribus 
nolite timere uos. scio enim quia ihm 
crucifixum quaeritis non est hie 
surrexit enim sicut dixit.uenite uide locu 
ubi positus erat dms ‘et cito euntes 
dicite discipulis eius quia surrexit 
et praecedit uos in galilaea 
ibi eum uideuitis - ecce dixi uobis 
Et exeuntes cito de monumento 
cum timore et gaudio magno 
cucurrerunt renuntiare discipulis eius 
Et ecce ihs occurrit eis 
dicens habete. quae autem accedentes 
tenuerunt pedes eius 
et adorauerunt ei 
tune dicit eis ihs nolite timere 
ite nuntiate fratribus meis 
ut eant in galilaeam 
et ibi me uideuitis 
Euntibus autem illis ecce quidam de custodibus 
uenientes in ciuitate.renuntiarunt 
principibus sacerdotum . omnia quae facta sunt 
Et congregati'cum senioribus 
consilio accepto: pecuniam copiosam 
dederunt. militibus dicentes 
dicite quoniam discipuli eius 


(Fol. 103 a.) 


Car. XXVIII. 2—13. 


νυκτοσ ελθοντεσ -εκλεψαν vTov XXVIII. 
ἡμῶν κοιμωμενων «καὶ αν ἀακουσθη rovro 14 
ὕπο TOV ἡγεμονοσ "ἡμεισ πείσομεν eov 
και ὕμασ ἀαμεριμνουσ ποιησομεν 

Ox δελαβοντεσ τα αργυρια ἐποιησαν 15 


wo εδιδαχθησαν 
Kat διεφημισθήη o Noyoo ουτοσ 
TAA TOLD LOVSALOLT - EWO THT σήμερον ἡμερασ 
Ou δε evdeka μαθηται ἐπορευθησαν 
εἰσ την γαλιλαιαν εἰσ TO OPOT 
ee oe 
ov ETALATO AUTOLT LNG * και ἴδοντεσ avrov 
TPOTEKVV YO AY - ou 9e εδιστασαν 
—, 
καὶ προσελθων o jo: ᾿ἐλαλησεν αὐτοισ Aeyov 
εδοθη μοι πασα e£ovata, 
εν OUPAVOLT καὶ ἐπι TNS ya - ropevea 0a νυν 
μαθητευσατε ravra ra. εθνη 
βαπτισαντεσ αὐτουσ 
εισ TO ονομα TOV πατροσ και υἵου 
--- 
και TOV αγιου πνσ διδασκοντεσ αὐτουσ' 
TNPELV παντα.- oco, ενετειλαμὴν ὕμειν 
και ἴδου eyw εἰμι μεθ υμων 
πασασ TAT ἡμερασ 


εωσ TIT συντελειασ. TOV αἰωνοσ 


16 


17 


IS 


Τὸ 


20 


QOQQQQ 000000000 0000€ 00 00000Q 


ευαγγελιον κατα, 


μαθθαιον εἐτελεσθη 


--- -.---. 


ρχεται εὐυαγγελιον 


- — 


KATO 


—_ — — — = 


LWAVVHV 


———— 


(Fol. 1035.) - 


SEC MATTH 95 
Be «Ἢ. — 


per nocte uenientes furati sunt eum 
nouis dormientibus. et si auditum fuerit hoc 
a praeside nos suademus ei 


et uos securos faciemus 


qui autem accepta pecunia fecerunt 


sicut docti erant 
et diuulgatum est uerbum hoc 


apud 1udaeos . usque in hoernum diem 


undecim autem discipuli abierunt 


in galilaeam in montem 
ubi constituerat eis ihs “οὖ uidentes eum 


adorauerunt. quidam autem dubitauerunt 


=> 
Et accedens ihs locutus est eis dicens 


data est mihi omnis potestas 
in caelis et super terram . ite nunc 
docete omnes gentes 
baptizantes eos 
in nomine patris et fili 
—, 
et sancti sps - docentes eos 
seruare omnia . quanta mandaui uobis 
et ecce ego sum uobiscum 
omnibus diebus 


usque in consummationem saeculi 


QOoQoQQ0000000000000 00000000 


euangelium ^ sec 


— — 


mattheum 


explicit 


incipit euangeln 


sec iohannen 


(Fol. 104 a.) 


Car. XXVIII. 13—20. 


90 


J 


J 


ἃ 
* 
3 
b> 
Ξ 
[2 


i, 
Ev apxyn nv o Noyoo Kato Xoyoc jv προσ Tov Gy I.1 


— — 
και Oo nv o Xoyoc - ovroc HV EV ἀρχή προσ ov Ov 


TAVTOA Ou αὐτου EVEVETO και χώρισ αὐτου 


eyevero ουδεν ‘oO γέγονεν εν αὐτῷ 


£o eotiv: και ἡ Gon qv To Qoo των avÜpemo 


και TO φωσ εν TN σκοτια Pavel 
και ἡ σκοτια AUTO OV κατελαβεν 
Eyeveto ανθρωποσ ἀπεσταλμενοσ 


= 
παρα Kv NV ονομα AUTH -Ἰωαννὴν 


ουτοσηλθεν ew μαρτυριαν - iva μαρτυρηση 


TEPL TOU φωτοσ * WA TAVTET πιστευσουσιν 
δι αὐτου" οὐκ YV EKELVOT TO φωσ 

αλλ ἵνα μαρτυρησὴ περιτου φωτοσ 

ἣν τὸ pus το αληθινον o φωτιζει 

παντα ἀνθρωπον ἐρχομενον 

εἰσ TOV κοσμον EV τω KOT LW ἣν 

και 0 κοσμοσ δι αὐτου EYEVETO και 

O κοσμοσ GUTOV οὐκ εγνω: εἰσ τὰ ἴδια 
ηλθεν και οι ἴδιοι avrov ov παρελαβον 


oco. ἐλαβον avrov εδων αὐτοὺσ 


EY 
εξουσιαν Texva θυ γενεσθαι: Tow πιστευουσ 


€LO TO ονομα αὐτοῦ. οὐκ ec EUATWV ovOe 


εκ θεληματοσ σαρκοσ οὐδε θελήματοσ ανδροσ 


αλλ εκ θυ ἐγεννηθησαν - kal 0 λογοσ 

c'apé eyevero και ἐσκηνωσεν 

εν ἡμειν και εθεασαμεθα την δοξαν 

avrov δοξαν wo μονογενουσ 

παραπατροσ πληρὴ χαριτοσ και αληθιασ 
Τωαννησ μαρτυριπερι AUTOV και κεκραγεν 

OUTOG HV ον ELTOV o OTLTW μου EPXOMEVOT 

ev poo bev μου yeyovev 

OTL πρωτοσ μουν OTL EK TOV: 


TANPwLATOT a.vrov ἡμεισ παντεσ- 


(Fol. 104 b.) 


Cap. I. 1—16. 


IO 


II 


12 


13 


14 


15 


r6 


S. logmaNwis. Cap. I. 


| Desunt folia, octo, decimum quartum Codicis qua- 
ternionem complectentia, ad calcem. fol. 104 b 
adnotante eddem manu, quae ad ff. 16b, 95 b, 
Desiderantur omnia abhinc usque ad E 26 


capitis 38! in textu Graeco. | 


— — ὁ ὁ ταὶ 


EC IOHAN 


EM. E 


CAP. III. 16 ut filium suum unicum dedit 
ut omnes qui credit in eum 
non pereat sed habeat uitam aeternam 
. . . = . 
17 non enim misit ds filium suum 
in mundum ut iudicet mundum 
sed ut saluetur mundus per illum 
18 propter hoc qui credit in eum non iudicabitur 
qui autem non creditiam iudicatus est 
quia non credidit 
1n nomine unici fili dei 
19 hoc est autem iudicium 
quoniam lux uenit in mundum 
et dilexerunt homines 
[Caput ITI, v. 16 folio 113 a praescripsit Bent- 3 
magis tenebras quam lucem 
leius. nae 
] erant enim illorum mala facta 
20 omnis enim qui male agit 
odit lucem et non uenit ad lucem 
ut non arguantur operas eius de luce 
21 quiautem facit ueritatem uenit ad lucem 
ut manifestetur opera eius 
. — 
quoniam deo sunt operata 


post haec exiuit ihs et discipuli eius 


N 
19 


in iudaeam terram et ibi 
morabatur cum illis et baptizabat 


erat autem et iohannes baptizans 


23 
in aeno prope salim 
quoniam aquae multae erant ibi 
et ueniebant et baptizabantur 
. 24. nondum enim missus fuerat in carcerem 
25 iohannes facta est ergo quaestio 
a discipulis iohannis 
ad iudaeos de purificatione 
- et uenerunt ad iohannen et dixerunt illi 


(Fol, 1132.) 


Cres 111. 16—26. 


98 


eei 


js] 


[ΕἸ 


ese 


po. Be oo nv μετα cov περαν 
του Lopdavov ὦ συ μεμαρτυρηκασ 
idov ovroc βαπτιζει- και παντεσ 
EPXOVTAL προσ AUTOV 
απεκριθη Ἰωαννὴσ και εἰπεν 
ov δυναται ανθρωποσ λαμβανειν ovdev 
εαν μη ἢ δεδομενον avro εκ του ουρανου 
GvTOL ὕμεισ μοι μαρτυρειται 
p 
OTL €UTOV OVK εἰμι 0 χρσ αλλ ort 
απεσταλμενοσ eux ἐνπροσθεν εκεινου 
o ἐχων τὴν νυμφην νυμιοσ ETL 
ο δε φιλοσ του νυμφιου 
0 ἐστωσ και GKOUOV GUTOU 
Xapa χαιρει δια τὴν φωνὴν του νυμφιου 
αὐτὴ OVV ἡ χαρα ἐμὴ πεπληρωται 
EKELVOV Oe, αυξανειν - εμε δε ἐλαττουσθαι 
οανωθεν ἐρχομενοσ “ἐπάνω πάντων ἐστι 
o 0e ov ἀπὸ THO ^o 
εκ τησ YNT εστιν και ek THO yo: λαλει 
0 EK του ουρανου ἐρχομενοσ' 
ο ωρακεν και ἠκουσεν μαρτυρει 
και τὴν μαρτυριαν αὐτου ουδεισ λαμβανει 
o AaBwv αὐτου τὴν μαρτυριαν εἐσφραγισεν 
—, 
or. o Oo αληθησ εστιν 
— — 
ov yap απεστιλεν o θσ - ra. ρηματα rov θυ λαλει 


--- -- 
ου γὰρ €K μέτρου διδωσιν oO Oo TO 'TVO 


: 0 TATYP a-yazro. TOV ULOV 


καὶ TTL. TO, εδωκεν EV TY χειρι αὐτου 
: ἵνα * οπιστευων εἰσ TOV ὕιον 
ex ζωην αἰωνιον - o δε azreÜov τω ὕιω 
ovx οψεται ζωην 
=> 
αλλ ἡ op) Tov Ov μενει ez avrov 
= 


WO OUV €yvo o LNT OTL T7)KOUG' AV OL φαρισαιοι 


(Fol. 113 6.) 


III. 


27 


28 


29 


30 


31 


32 


33 


34 


35 


26 


IV. 1 


SEC IOHAN 


rabbi qui erat tecum trans 
iordanen cui tu testimonium reddidisti 
ecce hie baptizat. et omnes ueniunt ad eum 
ueniunt ad eum 

respondit iohannes et dixit 
non potest homo accipere quidquam 
nisi illi datum fuerit de caelo 
1051 uos mihi testimonium redditis 

. . . <= . 
quia dixi non sum xps sed quia 
missus sum ante illum 
qui habet sponsam sponsus est 
amicus autem sponsi 
qui stat et audit eum 
gaudio gaudet propter uocem sponsi 
hoc ergo gaudium meum inpletum est 
illum oportet crescere. me autem minui 
qui desusum uenit supra omnes est 
qui autem de terra est 
de terra est et de terra loquitur 
qui de caelo uenit 
quod uidit et audiuit testatur 
et testimonium eius nemo accipit 
qui accepit eius testimonium signauit 
. =e 
quoniam ds uerax est 
quem enim misit ds uerba dei loquitur 
J É— p P 
non enim ad mensuram ds dat spm 
Sens . . . * e 
ds diligit filium: 
et omnia dedit in manu eius 
ut qui credit in filium 
habeat uitam aeternam qui autem non cre 
dit 

filio non uidebit uitam 
sed ira dei manet in eum 

Cum ergo cognouit ihs. quia audierunt farisaei 


(Fol. r14 a.) 


Capp, III, 26—IV. τ. 


— τ τ — 
ΚΑΤ IOANNHN 


SS — — 
---- 5 
ort ino πλειονασ μαθητασ ποιει IV. 
και βαπτειζει ἡ Ἰωαννησ' kowrovye αυτοσ ape 2 
ovk εβαπτιζεν αλλ ot μαθηται αυτου 
: ἀφῆκεν THY LovdaLay γην 3 
καὶ ἀπῆλθεν παλιν εἰσ την γαλιλαιαν 
sede δε avrov διερχεσθαι δια THT σαμαριασ 4 
EPXETAL ovv eua πολιν THT σαμαριασ 5 
λεγομενὴν avxap* πλησιον του χωριου 
ov εδωκεν ἴακωβ «Ἰωσηφ Tw Uu» avrov 
nv δεεκει πηγὴ τουϊακωβ: ό 


D 
O OUV Ua: κεκοπιακὼσ 


εκ TG οδοιποριασ εκαθεζετο ουτωσ 
ἐπι ΤΊ TNYN ὠὡραῆν WO EKTY 
ερχεται γυνὴ ek TNT σαμαριασ ἀντλησαι ὕδωρ 7 
S—m 
Neyer ar) o uno Soo μοι ew 
οι γὰρ μαθηται avrov ἀαπεληλυθισαν 8 
elo τὴν πολιν - ivo, τροφασ' ἀγορασωσιν 
λέγει ovv awro ἢ γυνὴ ἡ σαμαριτισ 9 
συ ϊουδαιοσ ὧν πωσ παρ εἐμου 
πειν αἰτεισ γυναικοσ σαμαριτιδοσ 
a 
απεκριθη o uno και εἰπεν αὐτή 10 
= 
ει ἥδεισ τὴν δωρεαν rov θυ 
καὶ τισ ἐστιν 0 λεγων σοι δοσ μοι πειν 
συνητησασ avrov 
καὶ ἐεδωκεν αν σοι ὕδωρ Cov 
—Àà 
λεγει aro ἡ γυνὴ κε ove αντλημα εχεισ 11 
και τὸ φρεαρ core Balu. ποθεν εχεισ ὕδωρ Gov 
earl ^ 
μὴ ov μειζων ει Tov pa jov teko[9 12 
oc ἐεδωκεν ἡμειν ro φρεαρ 
και αὐτοσ εἕ avTov επιεν 
και OL VLOL avTOU και TA θρεμματα 


ol 
αἀπεκριθη Una και eumev αὐτὴ TAT O TELVWV 13 


εκ του ὕδατοσ rovrov διψησει παλιν 


(Fol. 114 ὁ.) 


=) 


"SEG 99 


Js 
: 
[2j 


quia ihs plures discipulos facit 

et baptizat quam iohannes. et tamen ipse ihi. 
non baptizabat- sed discipuli eius 

reliquid terram iudaeam 

et abiit iterum in galilaeam 

oportebat autem illum transire per sama 
uenit ergo in ciuitatem samariae 

quae dicitur sychar -iuxta agrum 


quod dedit iacob - ioseph filio suo 


Erat autem ibi fons iacob 


is : 

ihs autem fatigatus 

de itinere sedebat sic 

supra fontem hora erat quasi sexta 


uenit mulier de samaria - haurire aquam 


merca doomshibibere 


discipuli enim illius abierant 

in ciuitatem ut escas emerent 
dicit illi ergo mulier samaritana 
tu cum sis iudaeus. quomodo a me 


bibere petis. muliere samaritanae 


respondit ihs et dixit ei 


. . Ce 
51 scires donum dei 
et quis est qui tibi dicet da mihi bibere 
tu peteres ab eo 


et dedisset tibi aquam uiuam 


= . . 
dicit illi mulier dme nec hauritorium habes 


et puteus altus est -unde habes aquam uiuam 
numquid tu maior es patre nostro iacob 

qui dedit nobis puteum 

etipseex eo uiuit 


et fili eius et pecora 


respondit ihs et dixit illi- omnis qui bibit 


ex hac aqua: sitiet iterum 


(Fol. 115 o.) 


Car. IV, 1—13. 


100 


SS - ee S 
KAT IOAN 
=> C — 


oO c πείνων EK TOU ὕδατοσ ου eyo δωσω αὐτὼ IV. I4. 


ov δειψησει εἰσ rov auova.- αλλα το ὕδωρ 


Ὁ eyo δωσω QUTW γένησεται εν αὐτὼ THY) ὕδατοσ 


αλλομενοῦυ εἰσ Gov αἰωνιον 
=> 


λεγει προσ QUTOV 1) γυνή KE doc [Ol TOUTO TO ὕδωρ I5 


ἵνα μὴ δειψησω μηδε ἐρχωμαι 
evOade αντλειν 
a kt ; 
Aeyet αὐτὴ o ino ὕπαγε φωνησον rov ανδρα σου 
και ελθεενθαδε : απεκρειθὴ ἡ γυνὴ 
και εἰπεν ανδρα οὐκ exa 


=> 
Neyer αὐτὴ 0 ja. καλωσ evra 


OTL ανδρα οὐκ EXEL 
TEVTE YOp ανδρασ ἐσχεσ 
και νυν OV €xeuc ovk ἐστιν σου ανηρ 
Tovro αληθεσ ειρηκασ 
— 

Neyer avro ἡ γυνὴ - κε θεωρω ore προφήτησ ει 
οἱ πατερεσ ἡμῶν εν TW OPEL TOUTO 
προσεκυνησαν 
και ὕμεισ λεγετε OTL ev ἱἹεροσολυμοισ 
εστιν οτοποσ οπου προσκυνεῖν HEL 

SS 
λεγει AUTH 0 LNT yuvaL TIOTEVE μοι 
OTL EPXETAL WHA + OTE ovre EV TOUTO TWPEL 
€ — 
OUTE V ἱἹεροσολυμοισ + TPOTKYVYT ETAL TO) TPL + 
ὕμεισ προσκυνειτεο ovk OLOATE 
ἡμεισ προσκυνουμεν o οιδαμεν 
OTL] σωτήρια εκ των Ἰουδαιων εστιν 
αλλα ερχεται opo. και νυν εστιν 
ore ot ἀληθινοι προσκυνηται 
—2 
TPOTKVVYT OVO LW TW TATPL EV πνι- 
και αληθεια" και yap o πατὴρ rovovrova: ζητει 


I 
TOUG προσκυνουντασ QUTOV - TVEVLO O θσ 


I 
καιτουσ προσκυνουντασ EV πνι 


και ἀληθεια προσκυνειν δει 


(Fol. 115 6.) 


16 


17 


18 


E9 


20 


22 


23 


24 


SEC IOHAN 
KS ς- — 


qui autem uiuit de aqua ‘quam ego dabo ei 
non sitiet in aeternum . sed aquam 
quam ego davo ei fiet in eo fons aquae 
salientis in uitam aeternam 
<3 . . 
dicit ad eum mulier dme da mihi hane aquam 
ut non sitiam neque ueniam 
hic haurire 
dicit illi ihs - uade uoca uirum tuum 
et uenihoc : respondit mulier 
et dixit uirum non habeo 
. . . . =. . . . 
dicitilliihs bene dixisti 
quia uirum non habes 
quinque enim uiros habuisti 
et nune quem habes non est tuus uir 
hoc uerum dixisti 
. . . . . => . 
dicit 1111 mulier dme uideo quod profeta es 
patres nostriin hoc monte 
adorauerunt 
et uos dicitis quia in hierosomis 
est locus ubi adorare oportet 
dicit illi ihs mulier crede mihi 
quia uenit hora. cum neque in hoc monte 
neque hierosolymis-adorauitis patri 
uos adoratis quod nescitis 
nos adoramus quod scimus 
quia salus de iudaeis est 
sed uenit hora et nune est 
cum ueri adoratores 
ee = 
adorauerunt patri in spu 
et ueritate. etenim pater tales quaerit 
adoranteseum sps ds 
. domi 
et adorantes in spu 


et ueritate adorare oportet 
(Fol. 116a.) 


Car, IV. 14—24. 


Neyer avro ἡ γυνὴ οιδα ort μεσσειασ'᾽ epxerat 
o λεγομενοσ xpo *oray ελθη εκεινοσ 
αναγγελλειμειν παντα 

λέγει amy 0 ojo. eyo εἰμι o λαλων σοι 
και ev rovro ἡλθον οἱ μαθηται avrov 
και εθαυμαζον ort μετα γυναικοσ 
ελαλει.- ουδεισ μεντοι εὐπεν AUTH 
τι ζητεισ η τι λαλεισ μετ αυτησ 

αφηκεν ovv ἡ γυνὴ THY ὕδριαν εαυτησ' 
και ἀπηλθεν εἰσ την πολιν 
και λεγει τοισ ανθρωποισ 

δευτε εἰδετε ανθρωπον og evrev μοιπαντα 

ς-- 
οσα εποιησα- μήτι EKELVOT ἐστιν 0 XPT 

Kaw ἐξηλθον ek THT πολεωσ - καὶ ἤρχοντο 
προσ αὐτον" εν τω μεταξυ NYPWTWY αὐτον 
ot μαθηται Xeyovreo : ραββει φαγε 
o δε eurev auton: eyo βρωσιν exo φαγειν 
ἣν ὕμεισ ovK οιδατε 
eAeyov δε εν εαυτοισ οἱ μαθηται 
μητισ jveyke owro φαγειν 

Aeyet αυτοισ o ine - euov βρωμα εστιν 
ἵνα ποίησω ro θελημα- του πεμψαντοσ με 
και τελειώσω αὐτοῦ TO εργον 
ovx ὕμεισ Aeyere 
OTL τετραμηνοσ eau 
και οθερισμοσ ερχεται : ἴδου Aeyw ὕμειν 

Επαρατετουσ οφθαλμουσ ὕμων 
και θεασασθαι Tao χωρασ - ort λεῦκαι εἰσιν 
προσ θερισμον : ηδη o θεριζων 
μισθον λαμβανει. και συναγει καρπον 
eur ζωην αἰιωνιον 
ἵνα και 0 σπειρων και o θεριζων 


ομου xepn εν γὰρ TOUTW ἐστιν 


(Fol. 116 ὁ.) 


IV. 26 


26 


27 


28 


29 


30 
31 


32 


33 


35 


26 


37 


SEC IOHAN 


dicit illi mulier scio quia messias uenit 
—, 
qui dicitur xps cum uenerit ille 
adnuntiauit nobis omnia 
dicit illi ihs ego sum qui loquor tecum 
et in hoc uenerunt discipuli eius 
et mirabantur quoniam cum muliere 
loquebatur ; nemo tamen dixit illi 
quid quaeris aut quid loqueris cum ea 
dismisit ergo mulier . hydriam suam 
et abiit in ciuitatem 
et dicit hominibus 
uenite uidete hominem . qui dixit mihi omnia 
— 
quae feci numquid 1116 est xps 
Et exierunt de ciuitate. et ueniebant ad eum 
inter haec rogabant eum 
discipuli dicentes. rabbi manduca 
ad ille dixit eis. ego escam habeo manducare 
quam uos ignoratis 
dicent discipuli adinuicem 
numquid aliquis adtulit illi manducare 
dicit illis ihs mea esca est 
ut faciam uoluptatem qui me misit 
et perficiam opus eius 
nonne uos dicitis 
quoniam quattuor mensis sunt 
et messis uenit ecce dico uobis 
Eleuate oculos uestros 
et uidete regiones quoniam albae sunt 
ad messem ‘iam qui metet 
mercedem accipit. et congregat fructum 
in uitam aeternam 
ut et qui seminat et qui metit 


simul gaudeat in hoc est enim 


(Fol. 117a.) 


Cap. IV. 25—37. 


101 


102 


Ἐξ τ Ἐπὶ τὰὀὈ 
KAT IOAN 
SS 
o Xoyoc o αληθεινοσ΄ ort oÀXoc ἐστινο aTetpovIV. 
και αλλοσ o θεριζων - eyo area ra ka, ὕμασ 38 
θεριζειν - ovx ὕμεισ ἐεκοπιασατε 
αλλοι εκοπιασαν και ὕμεισ 
εἰσ TOV κοπον avrov εἰσεληλυθατε 
εκ δε THO πολεωσ εκεινησ 39 
TOAAOL επιστευσαν εἰσ ojUTOV 
των σαμαριτων δια τον λογον 
TNT γυναικοσ μαρτυρουσησ 
OTL εἰπεν [LOL TAVTG. - οσὰ ἐποιῆσα 
wo ovv ἡλθον προσ avrov οἱ σαμαριται 40 
ἤρωτων AVTOV μειναι παρ AVTOLT 
και ἐμεινεν EKEL OVO ἡμερασ 
και TOAAW πλειουσ επιστευσαν 41 


δια τον Xoyov αὐτου τὴ δε γυναικει eXeyo: 42 


. OTL OUKETL δια THV σὴν μαρτυριαν 


πιστευομεν αὐτου γὰρ αΚΉΚΟαμεν, 


και οιδαμεν OTL OUTOO ἐστιν 
=> 


᾿ ἀληθωσ o σωτὴρ του κοσμοῦ o χρσ 


X5. μετα δετασ δυοημερασ εξηλθεν εκειθεν 43 
— 


E 
Ae 
— 


— 
AS 
— 


[ΚΙ 


ea τὴν γαλιλαιαν * avroc yap ΤΙΣ εμαρτυρησεν 44 


OTL προφητὴσ εν τη ἴδια πατριδι τειμὴν ovK exa 
:ωσ ovv nev evo την γαλιλαιαν 45 
εξεδεξαντο avrov οἱ γαλιλαιοι παντα εωρακοτεσ 
o. ἐποιησεν εν ἱερουσαλημ, T1) εορτη 
και avToL γαρλθον εἰσ τὴν ορτὴν 
nGev ovv παλιν εἰσ την Kava THT γαλιλαιασ 46 
oTov ETOLNTEV το ὕδωρ οινον 
ἣν δετισ βασιλισκοσ 
ov οὕιοσ ησθενει ev καφαρναουμ, 
ς-- 
ουτοσ ακουσασ OTL τησ ἥκει EK THO Ἰουδαιασ 47 


eu την γαλιλαιαν -αἀπηλθεν προσ AvTOV 


και ἡρωτα tva, καταβὴ και ἴασηται 


(Fol. 1170.) 


SEC IOHAN 


uerbum ueritatis . quia alius est qui serit 
et alius qui metit.ego misi uos 
metere. non uos lauorastis 
alii lauorauorauerunt et uos 
in lauorem eorum introistis 
de ciuitate autem illa 
multi crediderunt in eum 
samaritanorum propter uerbum 
mulieris testimonium reddentis 
quoniam dixit mihi omnia. quaecumque feci 
cum ergo uenissent ad eum samaritani 
rogabant eum ut maneret adpud eos 
et mansit illic uiduo 
et multo plures crediderunt 
propter uerbum illius. mulieri autem dicebant 
quoniam non iam propter tuum testimoniu 
credimus ipsum enim audiuimus 
et scimus quoniam hic est 
uere saluator mundi xps 
post uiduum autem exiit inde 
- 
in galilaeam - ipse enim ihs testificatus est 
quoniam profeta in sua patria - honorem non ha 
cum ergo uenit in galilaeam ra 
exceperunt eum galilaei - omnia uidentes 
quae fecit in hierusalem die festo 
et ipsi enim uenerant in diem festum 
uenit ergo iterum in cana galilaeae 
ubi fecit aquam uinum 
Erat autem quidam basiliscus 
cuius filius infirmus erat in cafarnaum 
hic cum audisset quod ihs uenit de iudaea 
in galilaeam - abiit ad eum et rogabat 
ut descenderet et sanaret 
(Fol. 118 a.) 


Car. IV. 37— 47. 


avrov τον vtov «μελλεν yap ἀποθνησκειν 


=> 
Ειπεν ουν O t6 προσ QUTOV 


εαν μὴ σημεια και τερατα ἴδητε 


IV. 


48 


ov μη πιστευσητε' Neyer poo avrov o βασιλισκοσ 49 


—, 
ke καταβηθι πρὶν ἀποθανιντο παιδιον 


— 


λεγει αυτω 0 LYT πορευου o Utoc σου Cy 


εἐπιστευσεν οανθρωποσ Tw hoyw 
s 
@ εἰπεν αὐτω O LNT» Καὶ €ropevero 
non δε avrov kara [Bouvovroa ὕπηντησαν 


οι δουλοι QUTW Και ἡγγειλαν αὐτῷ 


οτι o vlog σου Cn 


Εσπυθετο ovv την wpay παρ avrov 


εν ἡ κομψοτερον eaxev 
και evray auro οτι εχθεσ 
ὡραν εβδομὴν αφηκεν avrov o πυρετοσ 
€yvo ovv o TATNP - OTL EV eet) TN opa. 
ae 
EV ἢ evrev αὐτω OLNT OTL o VLOG σου Cy 
και ἐπιστευσεν αὐτοσ΄- και ἡ OLKLA AUTO OA 
ἾΞΞΞΞΞ, 


του παλιν δευτερον σήμειον ἐποίησέν o ua: 


ελθων εκ τησ Ἰουδαιασ εἰσ THY γαλιλαιαν 


E 
Ayn :pera ravra. nv εορτὴ rov Ἰουδαιων 
E 


sas 


—À 


και ἀανεβη iyo εἰσ ἱἹεροσολυμα 


εστιν δε ey τοισ ἱἹεροσολυμοισ 

εν τη προβατικὴ κολυμβηθρα 

1) Xeyopevy εβραϊστι 

ιβελζεθα πεντε στοασ exova'a 

εν ταυταισ OVV KATEKELVTO 

πληθοσ των ασθενουντων τυῴλων Xoo 
Enpwv παραλυτικων 

εκδεχομενων τὴν του ὕδατοσ κινησιν 

ἣν δε ανθρωποσ eket- TPLAKOVTG. καὶ OKTW 


€TY) EXOV €v TY) ασθενια QUTOU 
SS 


TOUTOV LOWY 0 LNT KATAKELLEVOV 


(Fol. 118 6.) 


50 


51 


52 


53 


54 


SEC IOHAN 


filium eius erat enim moriturus 


dixit ergo ihs ad eum 


si signa et prodigia uideritis 
non credetis dicit ad eum regulus 


SS 
dme descende priusquam moriatur puer 


dicit illi ihs uade filius tuus uiuit 


credidit homo uerbo 

quod dixit ihs et abibat 

iam autem illo descendente obuiauerunt 
serui eius et nuntiauerunt ei 


quoniam filius eius uibit 


interrogabat ergo horam ab eis 


in qua melius habuit 
et dixerunt ei quoniam heri 
hora septima dismisit eum febris 


cognouit ergo pater. quoniam in illa hora 


in qua dixit illi ihs 'quoniam filius tuus uiuit 


et credidit ipse et domus tota 
hoc iterum secundum signum fecit ihs 


ueniens de iudaea in galilaeam 


post haec erat dies festus iudaeorum 


et ascendit ihs in hierosolymis 

est autem hierosolymis 

in natatoria piscina 

quae dicitur ebraeice 

helzetha quinque porticos habens 

in his discumbebant 

turbae infirmorum - caecorum et claudorum 
aridorum paralyticorum 

expectantium aquae motum 

erat autem homo ibi. triginta et octo 


annos habens in infirmitate sua 


— 
hune uidit ihs iacentem 


(Fol. 119 a.) 


Capp. IV. 47— V. 6. 


103 


104 


καιγνουσ OTL πολυν NON χρονον EXEL 
Neyer avro θελεισ ὕγιησ γενεσθαι 
λέγει avro o acÜevov 
S 
Ke avOpwrrov ovk exo - tva. orav rao x69 
To ὕδωρ. βαλὴη με ew τὴν κολυμβηθραν 
εν w δεερχομαι €ya 
αλλοσ προ εμου καταβαινει 
-- 
λεγει avro 0 ino ἐγειρε και αρον 
τον κραβαττον σου και περιπατει 
και ὕγιησ eyevero o ανθρωποσ 
και eyepÜeuwr ypev τον κραβαττον avrov 
και περιεπατει nv δεσαββατον 
Ελεγον ovv οι ἵουδαιοι τω τεθαραπευμενω 
σαββατον εστιν και ovk εἕεστιν σοι apat 
τον κραβαττον σου 
απεκριθη αὐτοισ οποιήσασ με iyu) 
εκεινοσ μοι εἰπεν 
αρον TOV κράβαττον σοῦ και περιπατει 
ἡρωτησαν evrov τισ ἐστιν οανθρωποσ 
0 εἰπὼν σοι: apov rov κράβαττον σου 
και περίπατει- o ἀσθενων οὐκ NOEL TLE NV 
= 


0 yap ino ενευσεν oxXov ovTOT 


€V TW TOTO Aero. ταῦυτα 


SS 
EVPLO KEL QUTOV O LNT εν TW) LEepw 


και εἰπεν αὐτῶ LOE ὕγιησ γεγονασ 
μηκετιαμαάρτανε 
ἵνα μὴ XELPOV τι σοι γενηται 
ἀπηλθεν ovv o ανθρωπὸσ και ἀπηγγιλεν 


== 
TOLO Ἰουδαιοισ OTL LYO ἐστιν O TOLYOAT με vyly 


oe 
και δια τοῦτο εδιωκον οι ἱουδαιοι TOV Uv 


OTL ταῦύυτα ETTOLEL σαββατω 


— 
o Óe uno απεκρειθὴη αὐτοισ 


OTATHP μου CWT αρτι εργαζεται 


(Fol. 119 5.) 


10 


II 


I2 


13 


14 


I5 


16 


17 


‘SEC IOHAN 
Sy ty — 


et sciens quod multum iam tempus habet 
dicit illi uis sanus fieri 
dicit illi infirmus 
dme hominem non habeo “αὖ cum mota fuerit 
aqua ‘mittat me in natatoriam 
dum autem ego uenio 
alius ante me descendit 
dicit illi ihs surge et tolle 
grabattum tuum et ambula 
et sanus factus est homo 
et surgens sustulit grabattum suum 
et ambulabat erat autem sabbatum 
dicebant ergo iudaei qui sanatus erat 
sabbatum est. et non licet tibi tollere 
grabattum tuum 
respondit eis qui fecit me sanum 
ille mihi dixit 
tolle grabattum tuum et ambula 
interrogauerunt eum quis est homo qui tibi 
dixit.tolle grabattum tuum et ambula 
infirmis nesciebat quis esset 
ihs enim deuerterat cum esset turba 
inloco ^ post haec 
inuenit eum ihs in templo 
Ht dixit illi ecce sanus factus es 
iam noli peccare 
ne quid tibi peius contingat 
abiit ergo bomo et nuntiauit 
iudaels quia ihs est qui me fecit sanum 
et propter hoc persequebantur iudaei ihm: 
quia haec faciebat sabbato 
ihs autem respondit eis 
pater meus usque modo operatur 


(Fol. 120a.) 


Cap. V. 6—17. 


πος ὡς ES Se ey ee ES ÉE— 
KAT IOAN SEC IOHAN 105 
HY -ς--. YY -- c— —_ p v 
ο 
Kayw ἐργάζομαι. δια Tovro μαλλον οι ἱουδαιοι V. 18 et ego peror'propter hoc magis iudaei 
εζητουν αυτον ATOKTELVAL quaerebant illum occidere 
OTL ov μονον eXve ro σαββατον quod non solum solueret sabbatum 
— — 
αλλα και πατερα ἴδιον eXeye rov Ov sed οὖ patrem suum dicebat dm 
oe a » —, 
σον eavTov ποιων τω Fw aequalem se faciebat deo 
: La, . e . EDD . . . . 
απεκριθη ovv o Uno και evrev αυτοισ 19 | respondit igitur ihs et dixit illis 
ἀμὴν ἀμὴν Neyw ὕμειν ov δυναται amen amen dico uobis non potest 
0 Utoc Tov ανθρωπου Tote τι ad eavrov filius hominis facere aliquid a se 
εαν wn TL p Nery TOLOVVTG TOV TATEPA nisi uideat patrem facientem 
α YAP EKELVOT ποιηση TAVTA και O VLOO TOLEL quaecumque enim ille fecerit - haec et filius facit 
OJL0L0G * 0 yap πατὴρ ἀγαπα τον ὕιον 20 similiter. pater enim diligit filium 
και παντα δεικνυει AUTH - 0," Gy AUTOS ποιὴ et omnia ostendit ei. quaecumque ipse facit 
και μειζονα rovrov δεικνυσιν avro εργα et maiora horum ostendit ei opera 
ἵνα ὕμεισ θαυμαζητε ut uos miremini 
ὠσπερ yap o πατήρ εγειρει TOVT vekpova 21 sicut enim pater suscitat mortuos 
και ζωοποιει et uiuificat 
ovTwo και o vtoc ove θελει ζωοποιει, sic et filius quos uult uiuificat 
οὐδε yap o TATYP κρινει ουδενα 22 nec enim pater iudicat aliquem: 
adda τὴν κρισιν πασαν δεδωκεν To Vix sed iudicium omne dedit filio 
ἵνα παντεσ τειμωσι TOV ὕιον 23 ut omnes honorificent filium: 
καθωσ τειμωσι rov πατερα ^ sicut honorificant patrem *qui non honorificat 
VÀ . - ^ 
μ᾽ :0 gu] TELL TOV ULOV - OV τειμα TOV πατερα filium - non honorificat patrem 
E 
TOV πεμψαντα ov TOV qui misit illum 
μα : ἀμὴν ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν : o rov Xoyov μου 24. amen amen dico uobis. qui uerbum meum 
V 
GKOVOV + και πιστευων TO πεμψαντι με audit - et credit ei qui me misit 
exet ζωὴν αἰωνιον - και εἰσ κρισιν ὦ habet uitam aeternam ‘et in iudicium 
ovk epxerau* αλλα μεταβεβηκεν non uenit ‘sed transiit 
εκ Tov θανατου ew ζωην a morte in uitam 
ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λεγω ὑμειν 25 | amenamen dicouobis 
OTL EPXETAL epa. ka. vvv ἐστιν quoniam uenit hora et nunc est 
OTE OL VEKPOL ἀκουσονται THT φωνὴσ cum mortui audient uocem 
Tov ὕιου Tov θυ και οἱ ἀακουσαντεσ fili dei et qui audierint 
ζησουσιν wo yap o πατήρ o ζων 26 uiuent sicut enim pater uiuens 
(Fol. 120 b.) uc (Fol. 121 a.) 


Car. V. 17— 26. 
14 


106 


exet ζωὴν ev εαυὐτω - OVTWT εδωκεν καὶ τω Uto 
ζωην exe ev eavro* και εξουσιαν εδωκεν 
GUTH και κρισιν ποιειν 
οτι ὕιοσ avÜporrov εστιν μη θαυμαζετετουτο 
οτιἐρχεται WPA. 
εν ἡ παντεσ OL EV τοισ μνημειοισ 
ακουσονται τσ φωνὴσ avTov 
και ἐξελευσονται ov Ta ayaba ποιησαντεσ 
eur avacracw Cuno - oL δε φαυλα πρασσοντεσ 
€.C ἀαναστασιν κρισεωσ 
Ov δυναμαι eyw am ἐμαυτου 
ποιειν ovdev καθωσ aKovw κρινω 
και ἡ Κρισισ ἢ ἐμὴ δικαια eg TL 
ott ov ζητω To θελημα ro eov 
adda. το θελημα Tov πεμψαντοσ μέ 
εαν ἐγω μαρτυρω περι ἐμαυτου 
ἡ μαρτυρια μου οὐκ ea Tw αληθησ' 
αλλοσ εστιν o μαρτυρων περι ἐμοῦ 
και οιἰδατε οτι αληθησ ἐστιν 
ἡ PAPTUPLA μουν μαρτυρει περι ἐμου 
ὕμεισ απεσταλκατεπροσ Loavyqv 
Kal μεμαρτυρηκεν Ty αλήθεια 
eyw 8e ov παρα avÜporrov -τὴν μαρτυρειαν 
λαμβανω aXXa ravra. Xeyo 
ἵνα ὕμεισ σωθητε- εκεινοσ nv o XvxXov 
0 καιομενοσ και φαινων -ὕμεισ δε ηθελησατε 
αγαλλιαθηναι προσ pav εν τω dort avTov 
eyw δεεχω τὴν μαρτυριαν 
μειζονα Tov ἴωανου:τα γαρεργαα εδωκεν μοι 
o πατὴρ ἵνα τελιωσω AUTO. - AUTA TO. εργα a. TOW 
μαρτυριπεριεμοῦυ-οτι 0 TATNP jue ATETTINE 
και οπεμψασ p.e TaTNp* 


εκεινοσ αὐτοσ μαρτυριπέρι ἐμου 


(Fol. 1215.) 


27 


28 


30 


31 


32 


33 


34 


55 


26 


37 


— — 
SEC 
-- --. 
habet uitam in se. sic dedit et filio 

uitam habere in semet 1080 - et potestatem dedit ei 
iudicium facere 

quoniam filius honis est. nolite mirari hoc 
quoniam uenit hora 

in qua omnes qui in monumentis sunt 

audient uocem eius 

et procedent qui bona fecerunt 

in resurrectionem uitae. qui autem male egerunt 
in resurrectione iudicii 

non possum ego a me 

facere quidquam sicut audio iudico 

et iudicium meum iustum est 

quoniam non quaero uoluntatem meam 

sed uoluntatem eius qui me misit 

si ego testimonium dico dico de me 
testimonium meum non est uerum 

alter est qui testimonium dicit de me 

et scitis quoniam uerum est 


testimonium quod testatur de me 


uos misistis ad iohannen 


et testimonium pehibuit ueritati 

ego autem non ab hominibus testimonium 
accipio sed haec dico 

ut uos salbi sitis. ille erat lucerna 
ardens.etlucens.uos autem uoluistis 

exultare ad oram ‘in lumine eius 

ego autem habeo testimonium 

maius quam iohannen opera enim quae dedit mihi 
pater ut perficiam ea - ipsa opera quae facio | 
testimonium dat de me‘ quia pater me misit 

et qui me misit pater 

illeipse testimonium perhibet de me 


(Fol. 122 a.) 


Car. V. 26—37. 


ovre φωνὴν avrov πωποτε AKNKOATE Υ. 


SS. 


Οὔτε ειδοσ αὐτου EWPAKATE 


καιτον λογον αὐτου OUK EXETE 38 


T 


μένοντα ev ὕμειν OTL ov απεσταῖκεν eketvoo 
TOUTW UJA€LG- OV πιστευετε 
€pevvare tac ypadhac οτιὕμεισ δοκειτε 39 
exetv ev αυταισ ζωὴν auovtov 
και εκειναι εἰσιν αμαρτανουσαι 
περι ἐμου και ov θελεται ελθειν προσ με 40 
iva, Conv awwviov exnre 
δοξαν παρα ἀανθρωπων ov λαμβανω 41 
ἀλλα εγνωκα ὕμασ' OTL οὐκ EXETE 42 
=. 
τὴν ἀγαπὴν του Ov ev εαυτοισ 
> 
€yo εληλυθα ev Tw ονοματι του πρσ μου 43 
καὶ ov λαμβανετε jue - eav αλλοσ ελθη 
εν τω ονοματι τω ἴδιω - ekewov λημψεσθαι 
vog δυνασθαιὕμεισ πιστευσαι 44 
δοξαν παρ aXXov λαμβανοντεσ 
=> 
και THY δοξαν τὴν παρα του μονου θυ 
ov ζητιτε μη δοκειτε 45 
OTL ἐεγω κατηγορησω ὕμασ 
ae ee 
προσ TOV TPA εστιν ο κατήγορων ὕμων 
μωύσησ εἰσ ov Vero ηλπικατε 
εἰ γαρεπιστευετε μωῦσει: επιστευετε 46 
αν ἐμοι περι ἐμου yap εκεινοσ ἐγραψεν 
ει δετοισ' EKELVOU γραμμασιν ov πιστευετε 47 
πωσ TOUT ἐμοισ ρημασιν πιστευσητε 
E 
pe : μετα rowra, ἀπηλθεν o uno περαντησ θαλασσησνι. 1 
— 
Tyo γαλιλαιασ evo TO μερὴ THT τιβεριαδοσ' 
ἡκολουθι de avro οχλοσ πολυσ 2 


οτι εθεωρουν τὰ σημεια 


α €7TOLEL ἐπὶ TOV ασθενουντων 


—, — 
μξ ; ἀπηλθεν ovv εἰσ το οροσ ine 3 
(Fol. 122 5.) 


E 


SEC IOHAN 107 


neque uocem eius umquam audistis 
neque speciem eius uidistis 

et uerbum eius non habetis 

manens in uobis. quoniam qem misit ille 


huie uos non creditis 


scrutate scripturas quoniam uos putatis 


habere in eis uitam aeternam 

et ille sunt quae testantur 

de me etnon uultis uenire ad me 

ut uitam aeternam habeatis 

gloriam ab hominibus non accipio 
sed cognoui uos quoniam non habetis 


E 
caritatem dei 1n uobis 


Ego ueniin nomine patris mei 


et non me accipitis - si alius uenerit 
in nomine suo. illum accipietis 
quomodo potestis uos credere 
gloriam abinuicem accipientes 

— 
et gloriam ab unico deo 
non queritis nolite arbitrari 
quod ego accusaturus sum uos 
ad patrem est qui uos accuset 
moyses in quem uos speratis 
si enim crederitis moysi crederetis utique 
et mihi‘de me enim ille scripsi 
si enim illiuslitteris non creditis 


quomodo meis uerbis credetis 


GL 
posthaee abiitihs trans mare 


galilaeae - in fines tiberiadis 
sequebantur autem illum turba multa 
quoniam uidebant signa 


quae faciebat super infirmos 


= 
abiit ergo in montem ihs 


(Fol, 123 a.) 


Capp, V. 37—VI. 3. 


108 


[3] 


v 
E: 


ATOKPELVETAL αὐτῷ φιλιπποσ 


λεγει QUTO εἰσ EK TOV μαθητων αὐτου 


και εκαθηζετο EKEL μέτα των μαθητων αὐτου Vi. 
εγγυσ c HV TO πασχα 1) €OPTY) TOV τουδαιων 4 


cm 
€7 a 00.0 ουν TOUT οφθαλμουσ o LNT 


σι 


και θεασαμενοσ OTE οχλοσ πολυσ 
ερχέται 7900 QUT OV - KO. Aeyet προσ φιλιππον 
ποθεν αγοράσωμεν αρτοῦσ - ἵνα φαγωσιν οὔτοι 


τοῦτο δὲ ελεγεν πειραζων QUTOV 


ON 


avroc γαρῆηδειτιημελλεν ποιειν 


-Y 


διακοσίων δηναριων - ovK αρκουσιν αὕτοισ 


αρτοι ἵνα εκαστοσ avrov βραχυ λαβη 


oo 


ανδραιασ O adeAdoo OLUWVOO TET POU 


εστιν παιδαριον WOE o0 EXEL TEVTE aprova 


NO 


κριθινουσ και δυο οψαρια 
αλλα ταῦυτα εστιν εἰσ τοσουτουσ 
G 
ELITEV OVV O LNT ποιησατετουσ ανθρωπουσ IO 
ayarea ew nv δε xoproc πολυσ 
εν TO TOT - ἀγεπεσαν ovy ανδρεσ TOV ἀριθμο 
wo πεντακισχιλιοι: ἐλαβεν ovv τουσ πέντε aprova 11 
ξξξξ 
0 LNT και ηυχαριστησεν και εδωκεν 
τοισ μαθηταισ οι δε para row ανακειμενοισ 
ομοιωσ δε και εκ των οψαριων οσον ηθελον 
wo δε ενεπλησθησαν λεγει τοισ μαθηταισ avrov 12 
συναγαγετετα περισσευσαντα κλασματα 
ἵνα μη τι αἀποληται εἕ avrov 
συνήγαγον δεκαι ἐγεμισαν 13 
δωδεκα κοφινουσ κλασματων 


εκ τῶν πέντε APTWV τῶν κρειθινων 


α ἐπερισσευσαν TOLO- βεβρωκοσιν 


Ou ovv ἀνθρωποι ἴδοντεσ o ἐποίησεν 14 


σημειον ελεγον OTL ovrog ἐστιν οπροφητησ 


0 εἰσ TOV Κοσμον €pxop.evoao 


(Fol. 1235.) 


E 


SE 


-- ~, 


= 


f | 


HAN 


et sedebat ibi cum discipulis suis 


iuxsta autem erat pascha dies solemnis iudaeora 


eleuatis ergo oculis ihs 

et uidens quod turbae multae 

ueniunt ad eum dicit ad philippum 
unde ememus panes ut manducent isti 
hoc autem dicebat temptans eum 


ipse autem sciebat quid esset facturus 


respondit illi philippus 


ducentorum denariorum non sufficiunt eis 


panes ut singuli modicum accipiant 


dicitilli unus ex discipulis eius 


andreas frater simonis petri 
est puer hic qui habet quinque panes 
hordiacios et duos pisces 


sed haec quid sunt in tam multos 


dixit ergo ihs.facite homines 


recumbere erat autem faenum multum 


in loco recubuerunt ergo uiri numero 


.fere quinque milia. accepit ergo panes 


ihi et benedixit et dedit 

discipulis. discipuli autem recumbentibus 
similiter et de piscipus ‘quantum uolebant 
cum autem saturati essent. dicit discipulis sui 
congregate fragmentorum quae superarunt 
utne quid pereat ex eis 

congr egauerunt autem etinpleuerunt 
duodecim cophinos fragmentorum 

de quinque panibus hordiaciis 


quae superauerunt his qui manducarunt 


homines ergo uidentes quod fecit 


signum dicebant quia hic est propheta 


quiin saeculum uenturus est 


(Fol. 124 a.) 


Car. VI. 3— 14. 


Ff 


ΓΕ] 


— 
iyo ovv γνουσ ort μελλουσιν ερχεσθαι 


VI. 15 
και apzraeet avrov 
ἵνα ποιησωσιν avrov βασιλεα 
ανεχωρησεν παλιν eur TO οροσ 
AVTOT μονοσ κακει προσηύχετο 
wa δε οψια eyevero τό 
κατεβησαν οι μαθηται αὐτου 
ἐπι τὴν θαλασσαν και ἐνβαντεσ 17 
εἰσ TO TAOLOV ἤρχοντο εἰσ τοπεραν 
Tyo θαλασσησ ισ καφαρναουμ, 
κατελαβεν δε αυτουσ ἡ σκοτια 
και ουπω εληλύυθει o ajo προσ αὐτουσ 
1) δὲ θαλασσα ἀνεμου weyadou πνεῦντοσ 18 
διηγειρετο." εληλακοτεσ ovv σταδια 19 
ὡσει εἰκοσίπεντε ἡ τριάκοντα 

---- 
θεωρουσιν vov inv περιπατουντα 
επι τησ θαλασσησ καὶ evyva Tov πλοιου 
γεινομενον και εφοβηθησαν 
o δελεγει avrowr eyw εἰμι 20 
pen φοβισθε ηθελον ovv avrov 21 
λαβειν εισ το v Xotov και ευθεωσ 
το πλοιον ἐγενηθη ἐπι τησ γησ 
Elo NV UTYYOV τὴ ἐπαυριον o oXAOT 22 
o ἐστηκωσ περαν THT θαλασσησ 
ειδεν OTL πλοιαριον ἀλλο ovk qv 
EKEL εἰ μὴ εν εἰσ οενεβησαν 


—áÀ 
OL μαθηται QUTOV LV και OTL OU OUVEL σήλθεν 


τοισ μαθηταισ αὐτου ο ue ua TO TÀotoy 

adda, μονον ot μαθηται αὐτου amndOov 

ἄλλων πλοιαρειων ελθοντων 23 
εκ τιβεριαδοσ eyyva του τόπου 

οπου εφαγον rov aprov 


SS 
Ore ovv εἰδεν 0 oxAoc OTL LO οὐκ ἐστιν 24 


(Fol. 124 ὁ.) 


109 


—, Yi —, 
SEC IOAN 
SS -οὨὉὮἌὨἌὌὨἜἝι: HY 
ihs autem sciens quod uenturi essent 

et rapere illum 

ut faciant eum regem 

secessit iterum in montem 

ipse solus et ibi orabat 

cum aum sero factum esset 

descenderunt discipuli eius 

ad mare et ascendentes 

in nauem ueniebant trans fretum 

maris in cafarnaum 

adpraehendit autem eos tenebra 

RNC 

et necdum uenerat ihs ad illos 

mare quoque magno uento flante in 

surgebat'sed cum remigassent stadia 

uigintiquinque uel triginta 

. DUX 

uident ihm ambulantem 

super mare et iuxta nauem 

fieri et timuerunt 
. quibus ipse ait ego sum 

nolite timere - uolebant ergo illum 

accipere in nauem et confestim 

d 

nauis facta est aterram 

in qua ibant altera die turbae 

quae stabant trans mare 

uiderunt quia alia nauicula non erat 

101 nisi una in quam intrauerant 

. . . NIE . . . . . 

discipuli ihu et quia non simul introibit cum 

discipulis suis ihs in nauem 

sed tantum discipuli eius abierant 
aliae nauiculae uenerunt 

de tiberiade prope locum 

ubi manducarunt panem 


cum ergo uidissent turbae quia ihs non est 


(Fol. 125 a.) 


Cap. VI. 15—24. 


110 


— — — 
KAT IOAN 
--- --. --. — 


EKEL OVOE οἱ μαθηται αὐτου 
eXaBov εαυτοισ πλοιαρια 
καιηλθον eo καφαρναουμ, 

= 
ζητουντεσ τον UNV και ευροντεσ avrov 
περαν r0 θαλασσὴσ evrov avro 
ραββιποτε woe εληλυθασ 


Em 
απεκρειθη αὐυτοισ OLNo και εἰπεν 


ἀμὴν αμην λεγω ὕμειν 
ζητειτε με ovx OTL ELOATE σημεια 
και repara. αλλ ort εφαγετε 


EK TOV OQ TOV και εχορτασθητε 


εργαζεσθαι μη τὴν βρωσιν τὴν ἀαπολλυμενη 


αλλα την βρωσιν qv μενουσαν 
εἰσ ζωὴν αἰωνιίον - qv οὕιοσ του ανθρωπου 
διδωσιν ὕμειν τουτον yap 
= 
οπατὴρ ἐσφραγισεν o Or 
Ειπον ovv προσ avrov τι ερσωμεθα 
ae AR 
ἵνα ποιήσωμεν τα Epya του θυ 
= 
απεκριθη o ino και εἰπεν αὐτοισ 


— 
TOUTO ἐστιν TO Epyov του θυ 


ἵνα TLOTEVOYTAL εἰσ OV απεστειλεν €KetVoc 


:urev OUV QUTW*TL OUV σοι TOLELT σημειον 


ἵνα ἴδωμεν και πιστευσωμεν σοι 

τι εργαζη * ol TATEPET μων 

TO μαννα εφαγον ev 71) ἐερημω 
καθωσ eo γεγραμμενον eoru 
αρτον εκ TOV ουρανοῦυ εδωκεν avro 


fex 
φαγειν * evrev ovv αὐτοισ o LNT 


αμὴν ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν 


ov μωῦσησ εδωκεν ὕμειν τον APTOV εκ ToU 


ουρανου * ἀλλα o πατὴρ pov διδωσιν ὕμειν 


τον αρτον εκ του ovpayov τον αληθινον 


m 
0 yap aproc o Tov Ov ea rtv 


(Fol. 125 5.) 


VI. 


25 


26 


27 


28 


29 


30 


31 


33 


SEC IÓHAN 
SS — 


ibi neque discipuli eius 
acceperunt sibi nauiculas 
et uenerunt in cafarnaum 
LJ SETTE . . 
quaerentes ihm et inuenientes eum 
tras mare dixerunt illi 
rabbi quando hoc uenisti 
. . . = . . 
respondit illis ihs et dixit 
amen amen dico uobis 
quaeritis me non quia uidistis signa 
et prodigia sed quia manducastis 
de panibus et saturati estis 
operamini non escam quae perit 
sed escam quae manet 
in uitam aeternam: quem filius hominis 
dat uobis hunc enim 
pater signauit deus 
dixerunt ergo ad illum quid operemur 
- a 
ut faciamus opera dei 
respondit ihs et dixit illis 
1.2 
hoc est opus dei 
ut credatis in eum quem misit ille 
dixerunt ergo illi. quod ergo facis tu signum 
ut uideamus et credamus tibi 
qui doperaris - patres nostri 
manna manducauerunt in eremo 
sicut scriptum est 
panem de caelo dedit illis 
. . . . Sc 
manducare dixit ergo illis ihs 
amen amen dico uobis 
non moyses dedit uobis panem de caelo 
sed patpater meus dat uobis 
panem de caelo uerum 
panis enim dei est 


(Fol. 126a.) 


Car. VI. 24— 33. 


o καταβαινων εκ του ovpavov 
και Conv διδωσ Tw κοσμω 
EON 


€urov ovv προσ avrov ke 


TAVTOTE δοσ HAE TOV o. prov TOUTOV 


E E" 
ye : Curev ovv avrow o une eyo εἰμι o aproa: 
—— : 
E: 
ys tno ζωησ :0 epxojuevoo προσ pe 
Em 
QU μη πεινασειπωποτε και O πιστευων ELT εμε 
ov μη διψασει πωποτε αλλ εἰπον ὕμειν 
OTL καὶ EWPAKATE με και OU TLOTEVETE 
παν 0 διδωσιν μοι o πατήρ: προσ eue NEEL 
και TOV EPXOMEVOV προσ μεοῦυ μη εκβαλω 
—, 
ví :οτι καταβεβηκα εκ rov ovpavov 
E 
ovx tva. ποιήσω το θελημα ro eov 
ada ro θελημα Tov πεμψαντοσ με 
E 


yy ἱπατροσ: Tovro 0e ea rw To θελημα 
TOU TEUWAVTOT μεῖνα παν 
o δεδωκεν μοι μη ἀπολεσω μηδεν 
αλλ iva αναστήσω αὐτὸ 
εν TN eo xa) ἡμερα τουτογαρ εστιν 
To θελημα του πατροσ μου ἵνα Tac οθεωρων 
TOV ὕιον και πιστευων εἰσ avrov ex) ζωην 


αιωνιον Καὶ ἀνασΤΉσω QAUTOV 


εν ΤΊ ea xam NMEA 
—— 
2: δε ot tovd U 
E" eyoyyv£ov δε οι Ἰουδαιοι περὶ αὐτο 


OTL εἰπεν EYW εἰμι o ἀρτοσ' 
o καταβασ ek rov ουρανου 
—ÀÓ 


και eAeyov OUX OUTOG ἐστιν uno* 


o Vlog Tov ἱωσηφ ov ἡμεισ οιδαμεν 


TOV πατερα καὶ THV μητερα r9: ovv λέγει eavro 


azro rov ουρανου καταβεβηκεναι 
E — 
É : απεκρειθη ovv οιησ και eurev αὐτοισ' 
"sm 

μη γογγυζετε μετ αλληλων 


ουδεισ δυναται ελθειν προσ με 


(Fol. 126 ὁ.) 


VI. 


34 


35 


26 


38 


39 


40 


42 


43 


SEC IOHAN 


qui descendit de caelo 
et uitam dans mundo 
dixerunt ergo ad illum dme 
semper da nobis panem hunc 

dixit ergo illis ihs ego sum panes 
uitae qui uenit ad me 
non esuriet umquam ‘et qui credit in me 
non sitiet amplius sed dixi uobis 
quoniam et uidistis me et non creditis 
omne quod mihi dat pater ad me uenit 
et eum qui uenit ad me non abiciam 
quoniam descendi de caelo 
non ut faciam uoluntatem meam 
sed uoluntatem eius qui me misit 
patris. haec est autem uoluntas 

qui me misit ut omne 
quod mihi dedit non perdam nihil 
sed ut resuscitem illud 
in nouissima die haec est enim 
uoluntas patris mei. ut omnis qui uidet 
filium et credit in illum habeat uitam 
aeternam et resuscitem illum 
in nouissima die 
murmurabant ergo iudaei de illo 
quoniam dixit ego sum panis 
qui descendi de caelo 
et dicebant nonne hic est ihs 
filius ioseph cuius nos scimus 
patrem et matrem quomodo ergo dicit seipsum 
de caelo descendisse 

ὶ — 

respondit igitur ihs et dixit illis 

nolite murmurari inter uos 


nemo potest uenire ad me 


(Fol. 127 a.) 


Car. VI. 33—44- 


111 


112 


[^ 


[Ὁ] 


z 


εαν μη οπατὴρ οπεμψασ με 


ελκυσὴη QUTOV kayo αναστΤΉσω QUTOV 
εν T1) €a xaT) Ὥμερα * eO TUV γέγραμμενον 
EV TOLD προφηταισ και ἐσονται παντεσ 
= 
διδακτοι θυ πασ O AKOUWV παρα του πατροσ 


και μαθων ερχέται προσ με 


. οὐχ OTL TOV TATEPA EWPAKEV τισ 
VÀ 
εἰ BP”) Oo OV παρα, του θυ OUTOO EWPAKEV 


τον ὃν. ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν 


0 TLOTEVOY εἰσ €j.e EXEL ζωην 


: αἰώνιον : ἐγὼ εἰμι o aproc THT ζωησ 

: οἱπατερεσ ὕμων εφαγον τὸν αρτον 

εν T1) ἐερήημω To μαννα καὶ ἀπεθανον 
OUTOG ἐστιν 0 APTOT O EK TOV ουρανοῦυ 
και καταβαινων ἵνα τισ εξ avrov payn 


ee 


καὶ μὴ αποθανὴη Ξ eyo ELJLL o APTOS 


ae 


o ζων o ek Tov ovpavov καταβασ 

€ay ovy τισ φαγὴ EK Tov aprov TOVTOV 

ζησει εἰσ Tov αἰωνα KaL o αρτοσ 

ον eyo δωσω ἡ cap μου εστιν ὕπερ THT 
: τουκοσμουζωησ: ἐμάχοντο ουν 

οι ἴουδαιοι προσ αλληλουσ λεγοντεσ 

vog δυναται ουτοσ qeu τὴν 

σαρκα δουναι φαγειν 

= 


Ειπεν ovv QAUTOLO OLNT ἀμὴν ἀμὴν 


Aeyo ὕμειν eav μη λαβητε 


τὴν capka. TOV ὕιου του ανθρωπου 
καιτο αιμα αὐτου πίητε 

OVK €xera. εν eavrou τὴν ζωὴν 
οτρωγων αὐτου τὴν σαρκαν 

και πεινων αὐτου TO αιἱμα 


ἔχει ζωην OLWVLOV * Kayo αναστΉσω AUTOV 


(Fol. 127 6.) 


Wik 


45 


46 


47 | 


48 
49 


50 


: Τηεσχατηημερα: 7 γαρσαρξμουαληθωσ cc. Bpo 55 


σισ 


SEC IOHAN 


nisi pater qui me misit 
adtraxerit illum et ego resuscitabo illum 
in nouissima die  estscriptum 
in prophetis et erunt omnes 
dociuiles dei omnis qui audit a patre 
et didicerit uenit ad me 
non quod patrem uidit quisquam 
— 
nisi qui a deo est hic uidit 
deum amen amen dico uobis 
qui credit in me habet uitam 
aeternam ego sum panes uitae 
patres uestri manducauerunt panem 
in deserto mannam et mortui sunt 
hic est panis qui de caelo 
descendit utsi quis ex illo manducet 
et non moriatur ego sum panis 
uiuus qui de caelo descendit 
si quis manducauerit de hoc pane 
uiuetin aeternum et panis 
quem ego dabo caro mea est 
promundiuita litigabant ergo 
1udaei adinuicem dicentes 
quomodo potest hie nobis 
carnem dare manducare 
dixit autem illis ih amen amen 
dico uobis nisi acceperitis 
carnem fili hominis 
et sanguem eius uiueritis 
non habebitis in uobis uitam 
qui edet eius carnem 
et uibet eius sanguem 
habet uitam aeternam. et ego resuscitabo itiu 
nouissimo die: caro enim mea uere est esca. 


(Fol. 128 &.) 


we 


Sot 
KAT IOAN 
—— — — 


οτρωγων μου την σαρκα᾽ και πεινων μου VI. £6 
TO Q.J40, - €V ἐμοι [LEVEL καγω EV avro 
καθωσ ev ἐμοι o πατὴρ καγω ev ro πατρι 
αμην ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν 
εαν μὴ hayre TO TWA TOV ÜLOU 
Tov ἀνθρωπου wo rov aprov the Cano 
οὐκ exere ζωὴν ev avro 
καθωσ' απεσταλκεν με o Cov πατὴρ 
Kayw ζω δια Tov πατερα᾿ καὶ o λαμβανων με 
κακεινοσ Cn δι εμε. ουτοσ ἐστιν o ἀρτοσ' 
0 €K Tov ουρανου καταβασ ov καθωσ 
EPAYOV οἱ πατερεσ ὕμων και απεθανον 
οτρωγων τουτον TOV αρτον ζησεται εισ TOV 


QALWVA > TAUTO ELTTEV EV ΤῊ συναγωγή διδασκω 59 


εν καφαρναουμ σαββατω 


πολλοι ovv εκ των μαθητων avrov όο 


αἀκουσάντεσ euray "᾽σκληροσ εστιν 0 Xoyog ουτοσ 
ἘΠΕ 


τισ δυναται QUTOV QKOVELY ' 09: OUV eyvo 0 uno 61 


OTL EV εαυτοισ γονγυζουσιν TEP’ TOVTOV 
οι μαθηται Q'UTOU ειἰπεν QUTOLD 


Tovro ὕμασ σκανδαλιζει : Eav ovy θεωρητε 62 


TOV ULOV TOU ανθρωπου αναβενοντα 


eo — 


OU HV TO TPOTEPOV ; TO TVA EOTLY TO ζωοποιουν 63 


1) σαρξ ovk ὠφελει ovdev 


τὰ ρηματα a eyw λελαληκα ὕμειν n 


Con εστιν αλλα e£ ὕμων εἰσιν TLVEG- 64 


a —_ 
OL OU TLOTEVOUGLY : ηδει γὰρ εἴ apxXyo 0 LNT 


τινεσ εἰσιν OL μη πιστευοντεσ 
και τισ ἐστιν οπαραδιδουσ avTOV 
και ελεγεν δια τουτο εἰρηκα ὕμειν 65 
OTL ουδεισ δυναται ελθειν προσ με 

Ἔξ 
εαν μὴ ἡ δεδομενον avro εκ του προσ 
εκ τουτου ουν πολλοιτων μαθητων avrov 66 


(Fol. 128 b.) 


SEC IÓHA 
—oc— --- — 


qui edet meam carnem et uibet meum 
sanguem in me manet et ego in eum 


sicut in me pater et ego in patre 


amen amen dico uobis 


nisi acceperitis corpus fili 
hominis sicut panem uitae 
non habetis uitam in aeo 
sicut me misit uiuus pater 
et ego uiuo propter patrem - et qui me accipit 
et ille uiuet propter me. hic est panis 
qui de caelo descendit.non sicut manducauerunt 
patres uestri et mortui sunt 
qui manducat hunc panem uiuet in aeternum 
haec dixit in synagoga docens 
in cafarnaum sabbato 
multi ergo ex discipulis eius 
audientes dixerunt. durus est sermo hic 
et quis potest illum audire ut cognouit ergo ihs 
quod intra se murmurant de illo 
discipuli eius dixit illis 
hoc uos scandalizat - quid si uideritis 
filium hominis - ascendentem 
ubi ante erat. sps est qui uluificat 
caro nihil prodeest 

τον 
uerba quae ego locututus sum uobis sps est 
uita est sed ex uobis sunt aliqui 

sas 

qui non credunt sciebat enim ab initio ihs 
qui sunt qui non credunt 
et quis esset qui eum traderet 
et dicebat propter hoc dixi uobis 
quoniam nemo potest uenire ad me 
nisi illi datum fuerit a patre 
ex hoc ergo multi discentium eius 


(Fol. 129 a.) 


"Car. VI. 56—66. 


115 


114 


J 


O€ 


f 


απηλθον εἰσ τα OTTLO OO) και OVKETL μετ αὐτου VI. 
ΞΞΞΞΞ- 
περιεπατουν..εἰπεν δε οιησ Tou δωδεκα 67 
μὴ kat vero θελετεὕπαγειν 
X 

:€urey δε avro σιμων TETPOT - ke TPOT τινα 68 
απελευσομεθα"ρηματα ζωησ αιωνιοῦ exeur 
και ἡμεισ πεπιστευκαμεν + καὶ εγνωκαμεν σε 69 

—S 

OTL σὺ εἰ οαγιοσ TOU θυ 

:απεκριθη o ino Aeyov + οὐκ eyo ὕμαστουσ᾽ ιβ΄ 79 
εξελεξαμην και εἰσ εξ ὕμων διαβολοσ εστιν 
eAeyev δὲ ἴουδαν σιμωνοσ σκαριωθ- gr 
OVTOG yap ἡμελλεν παραδιδοναι avTov 
ELT EK των OWOEKG- 

peta ταῦτα περιεπατει o vo: εν TH γαλιλαια VIL. 1 
ov yap ἤθελεν ev TH ἴουδαια περιπατειν 
ott εζητουν avrov οι Ἰουδαιοι 
αποκτειναι nv δε ἐεγγυσ ἡ εορτῆ 2 
των Ἰουδαίων ἡ σκενοπηγεια 
eurov ovv προσ avrov οἱ αδελῴοι avrov 3 
μεταβηθι evrevÜev και ὕπαγε evo την γαλιλαια 
ἵνα και ot μαθηται σου θεωρησουσιν τα εργα 
α ποιεισ΄- OVOLT Yap εν κρυπτω TL ποίει 4 


και ζητει εν παρησια AUTO ειναι- εἰ TOUT X. TTOLELG 
φανερωσον σεαυτον τω KOT LW 
olde yap οι αδελῴοι avrov 
επιστευσαν εἰσ αὑτον τοτε 
-- 
λέγει avTOLT 0 LNT 0 καιροσ οἐμοσ ovg 
παρεστιν -ο δε καιροσ οὔμετεροσ 
παντοτε ἐστιν €TOLJLOG 
ov δυναται οκοσμοσ μίσειν ὕμασ εμε δε μισει 
OTL EYH μαρτυρω περι αὐτου 
οτι τὰ Epya αὐτου πονήρα εστιν 
ὕμεισ αναβητε ew τὴν eoprqv 
eyo ovk ἀναβαινω εἰσ τὴν εορτην ταυτην 


(Fol. 129 5.) 


SEG" IOHAN 
----- «-- — 


abierunt retro et amplius cum illo non 
. . TT . 
ambulabant. dixit autem ihs ad duodecim 
numquid et uos uultis ire 
. . . . . rep 
dixit autem illi simon petrus dme ad quem 
ibimus. uerba uitae aeternae habes 
et nos credidimus et cognouimus te 
. PE 
quia tu es sanctus dei 
. perme . : . 
respondit ihs et dixit -nonne ego uos duodeci 
elegi. et unus ex uobis diabolus est 
dicebat autem iudan simonis scarioth 
hic enim incipiebat tradere eum 
unus de duodecim 
post haee ambulabat ihs in galilaea 
non enim uolebat in iudaea ambulare 
quoniam quaerebant illum iudaei 
occidere erat autem prope dies festus 
iudaeorum scenopegia 
dixerunt ergo ad eum fratres sui 
transi hinc et uade in iudaeam 
ut et discipuli tui. uideant opera 
quae facis. nemo enim in occulto aliquid facit | 
et querit illut in palam esse - si haec facis 
ostende teipsum mundo 
neque enim fratres eius 
crediderunt tunc in illum 
dicit ergoillisihs tempus meum nondum 
uenit.tempus autem uestrum 
semper est paratum 
non potest mundus odisse uos. me autem:odit 
quoniam ego testimonium dico de illo 
quia opera eius mala sunt 
uos ascendite in diem festum 
ego non ascendo in hunc diem festum 


(Fol. 130a.) 


Carr. VI. 66—VII. 8. 


OTL O EMOTO KALPOT ουπὼ VII. 


πεπληρωται-:ταυτα εἰπὼν ovrog 
εμεινεν εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν 
wo δεανεβησαν ot αδελῴοι avrov 
TOTE και AUTOS ἀνεβὴ εἰσ τὴν εορτην 
ov φανερωσ αλλ ev κρυπτω 
οἱ ovy ἴουδαιοι εζητουν avrov 
εν τῇ €opr1) Και eXeyov ποῦ eoru εκεινοσ' 
καὶ γογγυσμοσ nV περι avrov EV τω OXAW 
οἱ μεν eXeyov ort azyaD oo εστιν 
GÀ Xot eXeyov ov: adda πλανα-τον oxXov 
ουδεισ' μεντοι παρησεια ελαλει περι ovr ov 
- δια τὸν φοβον των Ἰουδαιων 
no 6e THO εορτησ μεσαζουσησ᾽ 
aveBn o me εἰσ TO LEPOV και εδιδασκεν 
εθαυμαζον ovv οι ἴουδαιοι λεγοντεσ' 
πωσ OVTOT γραμματα οιδεν" μη μεμαθηκωσ' 
= 
απεκριθη αὐτοισ olyo Kal εἰπεν ἡ ἐμὴ διδαχὴ 
οὐκ ἐστιν Ey ἀλλα του πεμψαντοσ με 
av τισ θελη το θελημα αὐτου ποιειν 
; — — 
γνώσεται περι TG διδαχησ * zrorepov εκ θυ ἐστι 
Ἢ eyo ἀπ᾿ ἐμαυτου λαλω - o ad εαυτου λαλων 
τὴν δοξαν τὴν ἴδιαν ζητει" o 0e ζητων 
THV δοξαν rov πεμψαντοσ᾽ avrov 
ovroc αληθησ εστιν 
και αδικια εν αυὐτω οὐκ εστιν 
OV μωῦσησ᾽ εδωκεν ὕμειν τον νομον 
και ουδισ εξ ὕμων ποιει TOV νομον 
τι με ζητειτε αποκτεινε 
απεκριθὴ o οχλοσ καὶ εἰπεν - δαυμονίον εχεισ' 
TL σε ζητει ἀποκτειναι 
— 


απεκρειθη OlYNO Και εὐπεν . EV Epyov ἐποίῆσα 


και ὕμεισ θαυμαζεται.. δια Tovro εδωκεν 
ὕμειν μωῦσησ 


(Fol. 130 ὁ.) 


Το 


ΥΙ 


12 


r3 


14 


E5 


16 


17 


18 


τ) 


20 


21 


oa 
SEC 115 


IOHAN 
— -- — 
quoniam tempus meum nondum 
impletum est haec cum dixisset ipse 
mansit in galilaeam. 
cum autem-ascenderunt fratres eius 
tune et ipse ascendit in diem festum 
non palam sed absconse 
iudaei ergo querebant eum: 
in die festo et dicebant ubi est ille: 
etmurmurerat deilloin turba 
aliqui dicebant quia uonus est 
ali dicebant non sed seducit populum: 
nemo tamen palam loquebatur de illo 
propter timorem iudaeorum 
iam autem cum dies festus medius esset: 
ascendit ihs in templum et docebat 
mirabantur ergo iudaei dicentes 


quomodo hic litteras nobit. qui non didicit 


respondit illis ihs et dixit mea doctrina 


non est mea -sed eius qui me misit 

Si quis uoluerit uoluntatem eius facere 
sciet de doctrina utrum ex deo est 

an ego a meloquor.qui ab se loquitur 
gloriam suam quaerit. qui autem quaerit 
gloriam eius qui eum misit 

hic uerus est 

et iniquitas in eo non est 

nonne moyses dedit uobis legem 

et nemo ex uobis facit legem 


quid me quaeritis occidere 


respondit turba et dixit. daemonium habes 


quis te quaerit occidere 


respondit ihs et dixit ‘unum opus feci 


et uos miramini . ideo dedit uobis moyses 


(Fol. 131 a.) 


Cap. VII. 8—22. 


— oe --- 
116 KAT IQAN SEC TOHAN 


co 


τὴν περιτομὴν OVX OTL EK MWUTEWT eg Teu VII. circumcisionem ‘non quod ex moyse sit 
αλλα εκ των TATEPWY sed ex patribus 
και ev σαββατω περίτεμνετε ανθρωπον et in sabbato circumciditis hominem 
ει ovv περιτομὴν Aap Paver ἀανθρωποσ 23 sl ergo circumcisionem accipit homo 
ev σαββατω ἵνα μη λυθη ονομοσ joo eoo in sabbato ut non solbatur ex moysi 
Two εμοι χολατε- ort oXov ανθρωπον quomodo mihi irasmini- quod totum homine 
ὑγιήη ἐποιησα ev aa Boro sanum feci in sabbato 
pa] kpwere κατ οψιν 24. nolite iudicare secundum personam 
αλλα τὴν δικαιαν κρισιν kpewere sed iustum iudicium iudicate 
eAeyov ovv TIES εκ των 25 dicebant ergo quidam de 
ἱεροσολυμειτων ovy ovrog eG TW. — ^ hierosolymitis nonne hic est 
ov ζητουσιν αποκτειναι και ἴδεπαρρησια 26 quem querunt occidere. et ecce palam 
AaXet* Kat ovdev avro λεγουσιν loquitur et nihil illi dicunt 
μήτι αληθωσ ov apxovreo: ἐγνωσαν num quid uere principes cognouerunt 
— 4 : — 
OTL ουτοσ ἐστιν 0 XPT quoniam hic est xps 
αλλα τουτον ovdapev ποθεν ἐστιν 27 sed hune nobimus unde sit 
-Ο-Ο-- =. —, e . . 
o 0c XPT orav ερχήται OVdELT γεινωσκει ποθεν ἐστι xps autem cum uenerit-nemo scit unde 51. 
= EST " = 
os : ἔκραζεν ovv o uno διδασκων ev τω ἵερω 28 clamabat ergo ihs docens in templo 
=. 
Kat Neywv καμε οιδατε- καὶ οιἰδατε ποθεν eunt et dicens et me nostis et scitis unde sim 
και ἀπ ἐμαυτου ovk ἐεληλυθα et ame non ueni 
αλλ ἐστιν αληθινοσ οπεμψασ με sed est uerus qui me misit 
κοι 
ov ὕμεισ ουδατε. ἐγω δε οιδα avrov 29 quem uos ignoratis ego autem scio eum 
OTL παρ αὐτοῦ €LJAL- κακεινοσ με ἀπεσταλκεν quoniam ab eo sum et 1116 me misit 
ἜΞΞΩ 
o£ : εζητουν ovv avrov πιασαι 30 quaerebant ergo eum adpraehendere 
— 
και ουδεισ ἐπεβαλεν er avrov et nemo inmisit in eum 
την xetpa. OTL ovr o εληλύυθει manum quoniam nondum uenerat 
— es 
on : wpa avTov : TOAAOL δε επιστευσαν 31 hora illius multi autem crediderunt 
E 
εκ TOV οχλοῦ εἰσ avrov kat eXeyav de turba 1n eum et dicebant 
eur = . . 
o xpo orav ελθηὴ μηπλεονα xps cum uenerit num quid plura 
σημεια ποιήσει. ov ovTOG ποιεῖ signa faciet quorum hic facit 
ἡκουσαν δε ot φαρισαιοι | 32 audierunt autem pharisaei 
Tov οχλου γογγυζοντοσ περι αὐτου turbas murantes de eo 
E 
of : kavameoreXay ὕὑπηρετασ et miserunt ministros 
SS, 
(Fol. 131 ὁ.) (Fol. 132 a.) 


Cap. VII. 22—32. 


=e 


— 


T 


NS 


c— 


TO 
—À 


fà 


j£ 


οἱ ἀαρχειερεισ και OL φαρισαιοι 


ἵνα πειασωσιν αὐτον 
a 


:€urev ουν O LNO ETL jp euk pov χρόνον 


μεθυμων eer και ὕπαγω 
προσ Tov πεμψαντα με : ζητήσετε με 
καὶ οὐχ ευρησετε καὶ οποῦ EL[LL EYW 


ὕμεισ ov δυνασθαι ελθειν 


Ειπον ουν OL Ἰουδαιοι προσ εανυτουσ 


που μελλει ουτοσ πορευεσθαι OTL OVX ευρησομε 


QUTOV - μὴ TL εἰσ THY διασποραν των ελληνων 
μελλει πορευεσθαι και διδασκειν τουσ 
ελληνασ τισ ἐστιν 0 λογοσ ουτοσ ον eurev 
ζητήσετε με και ovx ευρησετε 


και O7TOV εἰμι ἐγω ὕμεισ OV δυνασθαι ελθειν 


€v δετη ἡμέρα τη μεγαλη Ty ἐσχατη 


Sy 
TYCO €OPpTYT ἱστήκει 0 ἰησ και ἐκραζεν 


λεγων εαν τισ διψα ερχεσθω 


και πεινέτὼ O πιστευοων εἰσ εμε 


καθωσ εἰπεν ἡ γραφη “ποταμοι εκ TNT 


ed 
κοιλιασ αὐτου ρευσουσιν ὕδατοσ ζωντοσ 


—áà 
TOUTO δὲ Εὐπεν περι του TVO 


ov εμελλον λαμβανειν οι πιστευοντεσ εἰσ avro 
Ἔξ 
OUTW Yap NV TO TVG, αγιον ET αὑτοισ' 
Ἔξ 
οτι ino ουπω εδοξασθη 


:€k rov oxAov ovv ἀακουσαντεσ αὐτου 


των λογων τουτων ελεγον 
orLovroc ἐστιν ἁαληθωσ o προφητησ 


> 
αλλοι ελεγον ort ουτοσ ἐστιν 0 xpo 


αλλοι eXeyav μὴ yap εκ TH γαλιλαιασ 
ὡς 
οχρσ ερχεται ουχει ἡ γραφὴ Xeyet 
OTL εκ σπερματοσ δαυειδ. και απο βηθλεεμ 
— 


‘THT kopa]c - 0 xpo ἐρχεται oov HY davELd 


σχίσμα ουν eyevero εἰσ TOV oxAov 


(Fol. 132 6.) 


VII 


33 


34 


36 


37 


39 


42 


43 


“SEC IOHAN 
-- -- --, - αὶ 


principes sacerdotum et pharisaei 


ut adpraehenderent eum 


dixit ergo ihs adhue modicum tempus 


uobiscum sum et uado 
ad eum qui me misit quaeretis me 
et non inuenietis : et ubi ego uado 


uos non potestes uenire 


dixerunt ergo 1udaei inter se 


ubi incipiet hic ire. quoniam non inueniemus e; 


num quid in dispersionem grecorum 
inciplet ire et docere grecos 


quis est iste sermo quem dixit 


quaeritis me et non inuenietis 


et ubi ego sum uos non potestis uenire 


in nouissimo autem die magno 


—, 

diei festi stabat ihs et clamabat 
dicens si quis sitit ueniant 
et bibat qui creditin me 
sicut dixit scriptura . flumina dentre 
eius fluent aquae uiuae 

. . . . e 
hoc autem dixit dixit de spu 
quem accepturi erant. credentes in eum 

. a . 

nondum enim erat sps santus in eos 


—À 
quoniam ihs nondum fuerat honoratus 


de turba autem audientes eius 


uerborum horum dicebant 

quoniam hic est uere propheta 

ali dicebant quoniam hie est xps 

ali dicebant num quid de galilaea 

xps uenit nonne scriptura dicit 
quoniam de semine dauid - et a bethleem 
castello xps uenit ubi erat dauid 


dissensio itaque facta est in turba 


(Fol. 133 a.) 


Car. VII. 32— 43. 


117. 


118 


δι avrov :τινεσ δεηθελον e£ avrov 
πίασαι avrov AAA ουδεισ 
eze[JaXev ex avrov rad χειρασ ἦλθον ovv 
οι ὕπηρεται προσ τουσ αρχίερεισ 
και φαρισαιουσ και εἰπον QJUTOLO. EKELVOL 
δια TL οὐκ ἤγαγατε avTOV 
απεκριθησαν Se οι ὕπηρεται ουδεποτε ουτωσ 
ανθρωποσ ελαλησεν wo ουτοσ λαλει 
ἀπεκριθησαν awrow οι φαρισαιοι 
μὴ κεὔμεισ πεπλανησθαι 
μή TW εκ TOV APXOVTWY πιστεύει 
εἰσ QUTOV 1) εκ των φαρισαιων 
ada o οχλοσ ovroc o μὴ γεινωσκων 


τον νομὸν ἐπικατάρατοι εἰσιν 


VII. 44. 


45 


47 


48 


49 


λεγει νεικοδημοσ T POO αὐτουσ. εἰσ WV cé QUTW 


0 ελθων T POO QUTOV VUKTOO TO TT PWT OV 
μὴ ονομοσ μῶν Κρέινι TOV ανθρωπον 
€av μὴ ἀκουσὴ TPWTOV TAP Q'UTOU 


Και επιγνωσθη τι ἐποίησεν 


απεκριθησαν και ELTTAV AUT - p?) και σοι EK Tyo 


γαλιλαιασ ει" ερευνησον και ἴδε rac γραφασ 
οτι προφητησ εκ THT γαλιλαιασ 


ουκ ἐγείρεται Και ἐπορευθησαν 
— 


δΟ 


5I 


53 


€KACTOO εἰσ TOV OLKOV αὐτου" Uno c €T Opev0n VIII. 1 


εἰσ TO οροσ των ελαιων - opÜpov δε 

παλιν παραγεινεταῖι ew TO εἰιερον 

και Tac ολαοσρχετοπροσ αὐτὸν 

αγουσιν δεοι γραμματεισ Kat ot φαρισαιοι 


ETL ἀμαρτεια- γυναῖκα εἰλημμενὴν 


2 


και στησαντεσ αὐτὴν EV μεσω- λεγουσιν αὐο 4 


εκπειραζοντεσ avrov ov tepeu ἵνα εχωσιν 
κατήγορειαν αὐτου διδασκαλε αὐτὴ ἢ γυνὴ 


κατειληπται ἐπαυτοφωρω μοιχευομενὴ 


(Fol. 133 6.) 


ΞΘ Ὁ 
SEC 
—— 
propter eum quidam autem ex illis uolebant 
adpraehendere eum sed nemo 

misit in illum manums uenerunt ergo 
ministri-ad principes sacerdotum 

et farisaeos et dixerunt eis illi 


quare non adduxistis illum 


responderunt autem ministri. num quid sic 


homo locutus est quomodo hic loquituitur 


responderunt illis pharisaei 


num quid et uos seducti estis 

num quid aliquis de principibus credit 
in eum aut de pharisaeis 

sed turba haec quae nescit 


legem maledicti sunt 


dicit nicodemus ad illos unus ex illis 


qui uenit ad illum nocte ante hoc 
num quid lex nostra iudicat hominem 
si non audiat ante ab 1pso 


et cognoscatur quid fecit 


responderunt et dixerunt ei.num quid et tu de 


de galilaea es scrutina et uide scripturas 
quoniam propheta de galilaea 
non surgit et abierunt 

= 
unus quisque in domum suam -ihs autem abiit 
in montem oliuarum . mane autem 
iterum uenit in templum 
et omnis populus ueniebat ad eum 
adducunt autem scribae et pharisaei 
in peccato muliere mulierem conpraehensam | 
et statuentes eam in medio 
dicunt illi temptantes eum sacerdotes ut haberent 
accusareeum magister haec mulier 


conpraehensa est palam in adulterio 


(Fol. 134 a.) 


Capp. VII. 43—VIII. 4. 


VIII. 


μωῦσησ δε ev τω vop«o ekeXeva ey TAG τοιαυτασ 
λιθαζειν - συ δενυν τι λεγεισ 
— 

O be igo Katw Kua τω δακτυλω κατεγραφεν 
εἰσ THY γὴν wo δε ἐπεμενον ἐερωτωντεσ 
ανεκυψεν και εἰπεν AUTOLT - 0 αναμαρτητοσ 
ὕμων πρωτοσ er αὐτὴν βαλετω λιθον 
και παλιν κατακυψασ τω δακτυλω 
κατεγραφεν εἰσ τὴν γὴν εκαστοσ δε 
τῶν Ἰουδαίων εξηρχετο αρξαμενοι azro rov 
πρεσβυτερων ὠὡστεπαντασ εἕελθειν 
και κατελειφθη Lovoc - καὶ ἡ γυνὴ εν μέσω ουσα 

ανακυψασ δε o uno eurev τὴ γυναίκει 
που εἰσιν οὐδεισ σε κατεκρεινεν 

— 
κακεινὴ eurev avro OVOELT KE 
0 Oc ειπεν ovóe eyo σε korakpeuwo 
ὕπαγε OTTO TOV νυν μηκετι opua prave 
——, 

παλιν ovv ἐλαλησεν aowrow o ino Aeyov 
€yo eut TO HHT TOV kogquov - o ἀκολουθων εμοι 
OU μη περιπατήσει ev TH σκοτεια 
ἀλλα εξει το oc τησ Cuno 

€urov ovv avro οἱ φαρισαιοι 
συ περι σεαυτου μαρτυρεισ 
1) μαρτυρια σου ovk ea Tu αληθησ 

— 

απεκρειθὴ o ino και εἰπεν avrou 
καν eyo pa prvpo περι ἐμαυτου 
αληθεινὴ μου ἐστιν ἡ μαρτυρεια 

- ort oLOa. ποθεν ηλθον και που ὕπαγω 
υμεισ δε ovk οἰδατε ποθεν ἐερχομαι 
ἡ που ὕπαγω -ὕμεισ κατα την Ga. ko, κρεινετε 
eyo ov κρεινω ovOeva.- Kat eav κρίνω δὲ eyo 

1) κρισισ ἡ epa] αληθινὴη εστιν - OTL μονοσ eyo 
οὐκ εἰμι. αλλα eyo kat o πεμψασ με 


και €V TO νομω Ó€ TO ὕμετερω 


(Fol. 134 0.) 


CAP. 


5 


IO 


II 


12 


L3 


14 


16 


17 


SEG IOHAN 
—— — — 


moysesautem inlege praecepit tales 


lapidare:tu autem nunc quid dicis 


---- 
ihs autem inclinatus. digito suo scribebat 


in terram cum autem inmanerent interrogantes 


erexit se et dixit illis quis est sine peccato 
uestrum prior super eam mittat lapidem 
et iterum inclinatus digito suo 

scribebat in terram: unusquisque autem 
iudaeorum exiebant incipientes 


a presbyteris uti omnes exire 


et remansit solus. et mulier in medio cum esset 


ES 
Erigens autem se ihs dixit mulieri 


ubi sunt nemo te condemnauit 
ad illa dixit illi nemo dme 
ad ille dixit nec ego te condemno 


uade et ex hoc iam noli peccare 


SI» 
iterum ergo loquebatur ad illos ihs dicens 


ego sum lux mundi.qui me sequitur 
non ambulauit 1n tenebris 


sed habebit lucem uitae 


dixerunt autem illi pharisaei 


tu de te testimonium dicis 


testimonium tuum non est uerum 


respondit ihs et dixit illis 


etsi ego testificor de me 

uerum est testimonium meum 
quoniam scio unde ueni et ubi uado 
uos autem nescitis unde uenio 


et ubi uado- uos secundum carnem 1udicatis 


119 


ego autem neminem iudico ‘et si iudico tamen ego 


iudicium meum uerum est quoniam solus ego 
non sum: sed ego et qui me misit 
sed et in lege uestra 


(Fol. 135 a.) 


ὙΠ|:.: -τῇ 


12 


SO τ 
0 ΚΑΤ IOAN 
—o— -ο --- 


γέγραπται ort δυο ανθρωπων 
1) μαρτυρια αληθησ εστιν 
€yo εἰμι o μαρτυρων περι ἐμαυτου 
καὶ μαρτυριπεριεμου οπεμψασ με πατΉρ 
eAeyov ovv avro που ἐστιν οπατηρ σου 
-- 
: emekpiÜm ino και evmev αὐτοισ' 
ovre με οιδατε ουτετον πατερα μου 
ει εμεηδειτε και τον πατερα μου ἡδειτε 
: Tavra. TA ρήματα ελαλησεν εν τω γαζοφυλακιω 


διδασκων εντω ἵερω" και OVOELT ETLATEV AUTO 


οτι ovTw εληλυθει ἡ wpa αὐτου 


VIII. 


B9 


20 


: €UT€v OUV παλιν QUTOLO eyo ὑπάγω και ζησετε με 21 


και €V T1) ALAPTLA ὕμων αποθανεισθε 
οπου €ym ὑπάγω ὑμεισ OU δυνασθεελθειν 


Ελεγαν ovv οι ἴουδαιοι- μητει ἀποκτενεῖ avrov 


22 


οτι λεγει ὁπου eyo ὕπαγω -ὕμεισ ov δυνασθε ελθει 


και eXeyev AUTOLT ὕμεισ εκ TOV κατω 
ἐστε eyo δεεκ των ao etie 
ὕμεισ εκ TOV κοσμου τουτου ἐστε 
EYW OUK εἰμι εκ TOV κοσμου τουτου 
eurov ovv ὕμειν ort αποθανεισθαι 
εν ταισ ἀμαρτιαισ ὕμων 
ELV YAP μὴ πιστευσήτε μοι OTL EYW εἰμι 
αποθανεισθε- ev ταισ ἁμαρτιαισ ὕμων 
Ελεγον ovv avro συτισ ει 
— 
Eurev ovv αυτοισ 0 ujo THY ἀρχὴν 
οτι καὶ λαλω ὕμειν -πολλα exo περι ὕμων 
λαλειν - και κρεινειν αλλ οπεμψασ με 
αληθησ eat Kayo a ἤκουσα 
παρ avrov ταυτα Aadw eu TOV κοσμον 
OUK ἐγνωσαν OTL TOV πατεραυτου 
— 
Neyer tov Üv | evrev ovv avrow 


= 
παλιν ovs orav ὕὑψωσητε 


(Fol. 135 ὁ.) 


Gap. VIII. 


23 


24 


25 


26 


27 


StS — 
SEC IOHAN 
KS — 
| scriptum est quoniam duum hominum 
testimonium uerum est 
ego sum qui testimonium do de me 
et testimonium dat de me qui me misit pater 
dicebant ergo illi ubi est pater tuus 
-- 
respondit ihs οὐ dixit illis 
neque me nostis neque patrem meum 
si me nossetis et patrem meum nossetis 
haec uerba locutus est in gazophylacio docens 
in templo. et nemo adpraehendit illum 
quoniam needum uenerat hora eius 
dixit ergo iterum illis: ego uado et quaeretis me 
etin peccato uestro moriemini | 
ubi ego uado uos non potestis uenire 


dicebant ergo iudaei. numquid occisurus est se 


quoniam dicit ubi ego uado *uos non potestis uenire 


Ht dicebat illis uos de inferioribus estis 
ego de superioribus sum 
uos de hoe mundo estis 
ego non sum de hoc mundo 
dixi ergo uobis quoniam moriemini 
in peccatis uestris 
si enim non credideritis mihi.quoniam ego su 
moriemini in peccatis uestris 
dicebant ergo illi tu quis es 
e . . . = . . e 
dicit illis ihs initium 
quoniam et loquor uobis*multa habeo de uobis 
loqui:etiudicare sed qui me misit 
uerax est eb ego quae audiui 
ab illo haec loquor in hoc mundo 
non cognouerunt quod patrem suum 
. . <> . . . . 
dicitdm. dixit ergo illis 
iterum ihs cum exaltaueritis 


(Fol. 136 a.) 


17— 28. 


KAT IDAN SEC IOHAN 121 


— — — ο, KY — ς-- 


Tov ὕιον του avÜporrov - τοτεγνωσεσθαι VIII. filium hominis tunc scietis 
OTL εγὼ ειμι- και ἀπ᾿ ἐμαυτου ποιω οὐδεν quia ego sum- et a me facio nihil 
adda καθωσ εδιδαξεν με 0 πατηρ sed sicut docuit me pater 
ravra, λαλω και οπεμψασ με 29 haec loquor et qui me misit 
μετ eov EO TLV - ovk αφηκεν με mecum est non me reliquid 
μονον OTL €'y€) Ta ἀρεστὰ avTw solum quoniam ego quae illi placent 
TOLW παντοτε- TAVTA αὐτου λαλουντοσ 30 facio omnia - haec eo loquente 
πολλοι επιστευσαν εἰσ AUTOV multi crediderunt in eum 
= — 

Ελεγεν ovv o ine προσ τουσ πεπιστευκοτασ 31 dicebat ergo ihs ad eos qui crediderant ei 

avro "Ἰουδαιουσ΄. cay ὕμεισ μεινηται ludaeis si uos permanseritis 


ev τῶ Ew Aoyo ἀληθωσ μαθηται μου core in meo uerbo uere discipuli mei eritis 


και γνωσεσθαι τὴν αληθειαν 32 et cognoscetis ueritatem 


και ἡ αληθεια ελευθερωσει ὕμασ et ueritas liuerabit uos 


αἀπεκριθησαν προσ avrov Kat εἰπαν 33 responderunt ad eum et dixerunt 
σπερμα αβρααμἷ ἐσμεν semen abraam sumus 
και ov δεδουλευκαμεν OVOEVL πωποτε et numquam seruiuimus nemini umquam 
Two ov λεγεισ ort eXevÜepot γενησεσθε quomodo tu dicis quod liueri eritis 
— tu 


p 
απεκριθη avrow o jo. ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμει 34 | responditillisihs amen amen dico uobis 


οτι πασ οποιων την ἁμαρτίαν δουλοσ ea Tu quoniam omnis qui facit peccatum seruus est 


0 δε δουλοσ ov μένει ELD τὴν οἰκειαν « au seruus autem non manet in domum 
ELD TOV αἰωνα 0 Oe Loo. μενει in aeternum filius autem manet 
ELD TOV αἰωνα εαν ovv 0 VLOG ὕμασ 36 inaeternum  siergo filius uos 
ελευθερωσει οντωσ ελευθεροι liuerabit - uere liueri 


«cea Gan’ o1da ort σπερμα αβρααμ' eae 37 eritis scio quia semena abraham estis 


adda ζητιτε με ἀποκτειναι oT o λογοσ sed quaeritis me occidere quoniam uerbum 


οεμοσ OV Xcpeu ἐμειν meum non capit in uobis 


€yQ α WPAKA TAPA TO TATPL μου 38 ego quae uidi aput patrem meum 


ταυτα λαλω και ὕμεισ ovv α eopa.kame haec loquor et uos ergo quae uidistis 


παρα TW πατρι ὕμων ταυτα ποιειτε aput patrem uestrum haec facite 


ἀπεκριθησαν και εἰπαν avro - o πατὴρ ἡμὼ 30 responderunt et dixerunt illi pater noster 


S 


=> 
αβρααμ' ἐστιν eurev ovv o vjo abraham est dixit ergo ihs 


ει TéKva, rov αβρααμ' ἐστε: ro. Epya rov αβρααμ si fili abraham estis. opera abraham 


ETOLELTE- νυν δε CNTELTE με ἀποκτειναι 40 faceretis nunc autem quaeritis me occidere 


(Fol. 136 0.) (Fol. 137 a.) 


Cap. VIII. 28— 40. 
16 


122 


ανθρωπον oo την αληθειαν λελαληκα ὕμειν 
E 
qv ἤκουσεν παρα rov θυ rovro αβρααμ. 
OUK εποιησεν ὕμεισ δεποιειτε 
TO. EPYO TOU TATPOT υμων 
Εἰπαν ovv avro ἡμεισ εκ πορνειασ 


c 
OUK εἐγεννηθημεν ενα πάτερα EXOPLEV TOV Ov 
---. ὥς 


€urev ovv avro 0 tyo evo Oo πατὴρ ὕμων qv 


ἡγάπατε αν ELE eyo yap ek TOV θυ εξηλθον 
καὶ κω "οὐ yap απ ἐμαυτου εληλυθον 
αλλα εκεινοσ με απεστειλεν 

δια τι τὴν αληθειαν την ἐμην 

ov γεινωσκετε οτι ov δυνασθαι 

ακουειν rov Xoyov τον ἐμον 

ὕμεισ εκ του πατροσ του διαβολου 

ἐστε και TAG επιθυμειασ του πατροσ ὕμων 
θελετε ποιειν ekewoa ανθρωποκτονοσ qv 
am apyyo ka. εν TH aa] eua. ovk ea rev 
ort ἀληθεια ovk ἐστιν ev ovra 

oray λαλη To ψευδοσ ek των tóuov λαλει 


οτι ψευστησ ἐστιν Καὶ O TATYP αὐτου 


€yo οτι τὴν αληθειαν λαλω-ουπιστευετε μοι 


id = — 
UPELO O WY EK TOU θυ TO. ρηματοατου θυ 


QKOVEL δια TOUTO ὕμεισ OUK QKOVETE 


απεκριθησαν οι ἰουδαιοι και ELT av αὐτῷ 


ov καλωσημεισ λεγομεν OTL σαμαρειτήσ ει 


συ και δαιμονιον EXELT 
c 


απεκριθη 0 Lj eyo δαιμονιον ουκ exo 


αλλα τειμω μου TOY πατερα, 
και UMELT ατειμαζετε με 
eyw δε ov ζητω την δοξαν μου 


εστιν o ζητων και κρεινων 


αμὴν ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν 


og ay TOV ἐμον λογον THPNTH 


(Fol. 137 5.) 


VIII. 


41 


42 


43 


45 
47 


48 


49 


SS ο-ς 


hominem qui ueritatem locutus sum uobis 
— 
quam audiuit a deo hocabraham 
non fecit uos autem facitis 
opera patris uestri 
dixerunt ergo illi nos de fornicatione 
non sumus nati unum patrem habemus dm 
— — 
dixit ergoillisihs sids pater uester erat 
diligebatis utique me ego enim de deo exiui 
et ueni.nec enim a me ueni 
sed 1116 me misit 
quare loquellam meam 
non agnoscitis quia non potestis 
audire uerbum meum 
uos de patre diauolo 
estis et concupiscentias patris uestri 
uultis facere ille homicida fuit 
ab initio et in ueritate non stat 
quoniam ueritas non est in eo 
cum loquitur mendacium de suo loquitur 
quoniam mendax est et pater eius 
ego quia ueritatem loquor.non creditis mihi 
— prr 
uos. qui est ex deo uera dei 
audit propter hoc uos non auditis 
responderunt iudaei et dixerunt ei 
nonne nos bene dicimus quod samaritanus es 
tu et daemonium habes 
— 
respondit ihs ego daemonium non habeo 
sed honorifico patrem meum 
et uos speratis me 
ego autem non quaero gloriam meam 
est qui quaerit et iudicat 
amen amen dico uobis 


quicumque uerbum meum custodierit 


(Fol. 138 a.) 


Cap. VIII. 40—51. 


ἘΞ E — M p — — 
KAT IOAN SEC IOHAN 123 
θανατον ov μη θεωρησὴ evo Tov αἰωνα VIII. mortem non uideuitin aeternum 
Evray ovv avro οἱ tovOatot 52 dixerunt ergo illi iudaei 
νυν ἐγνωκαμεν OTL δαιμονιον EXEL nunc cognouimus quia daemonium habes 
3 
αβρααμ' αἀπεθανεν και οἱ προφηται abraham mortuus est et prophetae 
και ov Aeyeug ex μου τισ τον Xoyov et tu dicis si quis meum uerbum 
τηρήσει ov ju γευσηται θανατου seruauerit non gustabit mortem 
μὴ συμειζων ει του aBpaap - ort areGavev 53 numquid tu maior es abraham * quoniam mortuus 
est 
Ka. οἱ προφηται απεθαναν τινα σεαυτον ποιεισ et prophetae mortui sunt quem te facis 
=: . ane . . 
απεκριθη o ino eay eyw δοξασω -s4 | Yesponditihs siego honorificauero 
ἐμαυτον ἡ δοξα μου ovoev εστιν me ipsum gloria mea nil est 
eot o πατὴρ μου o δοξαζων με est pater meus qui honorificat me 
5 zu . . . e = 
ov ὕμεισ Xeyere οτι Oo ὕμων εστιν quem uos dicitis quia ds uester est 
καὶ οὐκ €yvokare avrov - eyo δε 0180. avrov £5 et non cognouistis eum - ego autem scio eum 
καν €UTQ OTL οὐκ οιδα AUTOV OJLOLOC- et si dixero quia nescio eum similis 
εἐσομαι ὕμειν Ureva 10 - αλλα οιδα avToV ero uobis mendax. sed scio eum 
καὶ TOV Àoyov avrov Topo et uerbum eius seruo 
αβρααμ᾽ οπατὴρ ὕμων ἡγαλλιασατο s6 | abraham pater uester exultabit 
ἵνα ἴδη THY ἡμεραν THY ἐμὴν kou ειδεν ut uideret diem meum et uidit 
καὶ €xap? : ἄΕἰπαν ovv οι ἴούυδαιοι προσ αὐτὸ 57 et gauisus est: dixerunt ergo iudaei ad eum 
πεντήκοντα ETN OVOETW EXELT quinquaginta annos nondum habes 
καὶ αβρααμ᾽ ewpakac et abraham uidisti 
Εἰπεν ovv avrow owns ἀμὴν αμὴν λέγω ὕμει. 58 | dixitergoillisihs amen amen dico uobis 
πριν aBpaay €yo εἰμι: τοτεηραν λιθουσ 59 ante abraham ego sum ‘tune tulerunt lapides 
ἵνα βαλωσιν er avrov ut mitterent super eum 
— a Ε Chet 
ino δε expuBy και εξηλθεν εκ Tov tepov ihs autem abscondit se et exiuit de templo 
καὶ παραγων ἴδεν avÜporrov Ge et transiens uidit hominem 
τυφλον εκ yeverno καθημενον caecum ex natiuitate sedentem 
καὶ ἡρωτησαν avrov ot a rau 2 et interrogauerunt illum discipuli 
po 98e. tio qo prev ovroo rabbi quis peccauit hic 
1] oL γονεισ avrov ἵνα τυῴλοσ γεννηθη aut parentes eius ut caecus nasceretur 
is . ae . . 
απεκριθη 0 UO OVT€ ουτοσ ἡμαρτεν 3 respondit ihs neque hic peecauit 
OUTE OL yoveu avrov αλλ ἵνα φανερωθη neque parentes eius sed ut. manifestaretur 
— E . 
τα Epya Tov θυ ev avro δὶ nao εργαζεσθαι 4 opera dei in eo oportet nos operari 
(Fol. 138 5.) (Fol. 139 o.) 


Capp. VIII. 51—IX. 4. 


124 


SS ---- — 
KAT IOAN 
--- ee  — 


τὰ Epya TOV ππεμψαντοσ jue - eo ἡμερα EOTLY 
ερχεται vvé - ore ουδεισ δυναται epyaler Oat 
οταν ὦ EV TO KOT PW φωσ euer 
του κοσμου ταῦτα εἰπὼν ETTUTEV χαμαι 
και ἐποίησεν THAOV EK TOV πτυματοσ 
και ἐπεχρεισεν avo τον πῆλον 
emt τουσ οφθαλμουσ avrov και eurev 
ὕπαγενιψαι εἰσ την κολυμβηθραν 
του σιλωὰαμ o μεθερμηνευεται 
αἀπεσταλμενοσ απηλθεν ovv 
καὶ ενυύψατο και ηλθεν BXemov 
OL ουν γειτονεσ Kat οἱ θεωρουντεσ avrov 
τοπροτερον OTL προσετησ HV 
ἐλεγον ovx ουτοσ ἐστιν οκαθημενοσ 
και προσαιτων αλλοι ελεγον ort 
ουτοσ ἐστιν ετεροι δε OTL ομοιοσ 
AUTW εστιν EKELVOT eAeyev OTL EYW εἰμι 
Εἰπον ovv avro πωσ ovv 
qveox030av cov ov ὀφθαλμοι 
απεκριθη εκεινοσ ανθρωποσ λεγομενοσ' 

--. 
Uno πηλον εποιησεν και ἐπεχρισεν 
μουτουσ οφθαλμουσ και eurev μοι 
ὕπαγε εισ τον σειλωαμ και νιψαι 
απηλθον ovv και evubapnv και ηλθον 
βλεπων - εἰπαν ovv avro που εστιν 
εκεινοσ λέγει αὑτοισ OVK οιδα 
και αἀγουσιν Q;UTOV προσ τουσ φαρισαιουσ' 
Tov ποτετυφλον qv δεσαββατον 

— 
OTE TOV πηλον εποιήσεν o LNT 
Kau qvvéev avrov Tova οφθαλμουσ 
παλιν OVV ETNPWTWV AUTOV KAL OL 
φαρισαιοι tac αἀνεβλεψεν 


o δε eurev autos πηλον εἐπεθηκεν 


(Fol. 139 5.5 


IX. 


IO 


II 


I2 


μη 
Gs 


SEC IOHAN 


opera eius qui me misit.cum dies est 

uenit nox.cum nemo potest operari 

cum sum in saeculo lumen sum 

mundi haec cum dixisset inspuit in terram 

et fecit lutum de sputamento 

et linuit ei lutum 

super oculos eius et dixit 

uade ablue in natatoriam 

siloam quod interpraetatur 

missus abiitergo 

et abluit et uenit uidens 

uicini ergo et qui uidebant eum 

prius quoniam mendicus erat 

dicebant nonne hic est qui sedebat 

et mendicabat alii dicebant quoniam 

hic est alii autem quoniam similis 

ipsi est ille dicebat quoniam ego sum 
dixerunt ergo iili quomodo ergo 

aperti sunt tibi oculi 
respondit ille homo qui dicitur 

— 

ihs lutum fecit et linuit 

mihioculos: et dixit mihi 
uade in siloam et ablue 
abii ergo et ablui et ueni 
uidens dixerunt ergo illi ubi est 
ille dixit eis nescio 
et adducunt aeum ad pharisaeos 
qui ante erat caecus erat autem sabbatum 

— 

quando lutum fecit ihs 
et aperuit ei oculos 
iterum ergo interrogauerunt eum et 
pharisaei quomodo uidit 


ad ille dixit illis lutum inposuit 


(Fol. 140 a.) 


Cap. IX. 4—15. 


εἐπιτουσ οφθαλμουσ μου και ενιψαμὴν ΙΧ. 


και βλεπω - eXeyov ovv εκ των φαρισαιων 
— 

τινεσ OUK ἐστιν ουτοσ Tapa θυ 
οανθρωποσ ott To σαββατον ov τηρει 
αλλοι δε eXeyayv Two δυναται ανθρωποσ 
αμαρτωλοσ τοιαυτα σημεια ποιειν 
και σχισμα NY εν αυτοισ εἐλεγον ovv 
TO ττυῴλω ov Tt λεγεισ περι εαυτου OTL 
ἡνυξεν σου τουσ οφθαλμουσ - o δε evrev 
οτι προφητησ εστιν οὐκ ero Teva av 
οιἵουδαιοι περι AUTOU εωσ ov εφωνησαν 
τουσ γονεισ του αναβλεψαντοσ 
καὶ ἐπηρωτήησαν αὐτουσ λεγοντεσ 
ει εστιν ουτοσ οὕιοσ ὕμων ον ὑμεισ' 
Aeyere οτιτυφλοσ εγεννηθηθη πωσ ovv 
βλεπειαρτι απεκριθησαν αυτοισ 
Ol γονεισ avrov καὶ eurov οἰδαμεν 
OTL ουτοσ εστιν O ULOO ἡμων και OTL 
τυφλοσ εγεννηθη Two δενυν βλεπει 
ovK οιἰδαμεν ἡ τισ αὐτου ἠνοιξε 
Tove οφθαλμουσ ἡμεισ ovk οιδαμεν 
avTOV ἐπερωτησατε ηλικιαν EXEL 
avroc περι avrov λαλήσει 
ταυτα ELTOV OL YOVELT αὐτου OTL 
εφοβουντο Tova Ἰουδαιουσ $991] yap 
σύυνετεθιντο οι tovdatot ive εαν TUT 

-- 
ομολογηση o.vrov xpv εἰναι 
αποσυναγωγοσ᾽ γενηται δια TOUTO 
OL'yoveu avrov euray ἡλικιαν EXEL 
AUTOV ἐερωτατε εφωνησαν ovv avrov 
εκ δευτερου oo nv τυφλοσ και εἰπαν avro 
δοσ δοξαν τω ϑω ἡμεισ οιἰδαμεν OTL 


oO ἀνθρωποσ OUTOO αμαρτωλοσ εστιν 


(Fol. 140 ὁ.) 


CAP. 


16 


17 


18 


το 


20 


21 


22 


23 


SEG IOHAN 


super oculos meos et ablui 

et uideo dicebant ergo de pharisaeis 
. . S pA 

quidam non est hic a deo 


homo quoniam sabbatum non serbat 


alii autem dicebant quomodo potest homo 


peccator talia signa facere 

et schisma erat inter eos dicebant ergo 
caeco tu quid dicis de eo quoniam 
aperuit tibi oculos ad ille dixit 

quoniam profeta est non crediderunt 
iudaei de illo usque quo clamauerunt 
parentes eius qui uiderat uisum. 

et interrogauerunt eos - dicentes 

51 est hic filius uester quem uos 

dicitis quoniam caecus natus est quomodo ergo 
uidet modo responderunt illis 

parentes eius et dixerunt scimus 
quoniam hic est filius noster et quoniam 
caecus natus est quomodo autem nunc uidet 
nescimus aut quis ei aperuit 

oculos nos ignoramus 

ipsum interrogate aetatem habet 

ipse de semet ipso loquetur 

haec dixerunt parentes eius quoniam 
timebant iudaeos iam enim 

cogitauerant iudaei ut si quis 

confessus fuisset xpm eum esse 

de synagoga eiciatur propter hoc 
parentes eius dixerunt aetatem habet 
ipsum interrogate clamauerunt ergo eum 
iterum qui erat caecus et dixerunt illi 

da gloriam deo nos scimus quoniam 
homo hic peccator est 


(Fol. 141 a.) 


IX. 15— 24. 


125 


απεκρειθη ovv εκεινοσ εἰ αμαρτωλοσ 
ἐστιν ovK οιδα εν οιδα οτι τυῴλοσ ἡμὴν 
και αρτι βλεπω eurov ovv avro 
τι ETOLNTEV σοι και THOT ἡνυξεν σου τουσ 
οφθαλμουσ | o 8c eurev εἰπον υμειν Oy 
και ουὐκηκουσατε τιθελετε παλιν 
ακουσαι μὴ και ὕμεισ θελετε μαθηται 
avrov γενεσθαι οι δε ελοιδορησαν avrov 
και euray συ μαθητησ ekewov et 
ἡμεισ rov μωῦσεωσ ea ev μαθηται 
ἡμεισ οιδαμεν ort μωῦσει λελαληκεν 

— — 

o Oc και οτι Oo ἁἀμαρτωλων ovk aKovet 
TOUTOV O€ ovk οἰδαμεν ποθεν ἐστιν 

απεκριθὴ οανθρωποσ και εἰπεν 
εν rovro ovv θαυμαστον εστιν οτι ὕμεισ 
ovk οιδατε ποθεν τιν και ηνυξε μου 

gun 
τουσ οφθαλμουσ. οιδαμεν οτι o θσ 
αμαρτωλων ovk ἀκουει αλλ eay τισ' 
θεοσεβησ ἡ και το θελημα αὐτου sou] 
τουτου GKOVEL εκ TOU ALWVOT OUK 
ηκουσθη οτιηνυξετισ οφθαλμουσ 
τυφλου γεγεννημενου εἰ μὴ OVTOT 
— 

παρα Ov qv - ovk ἡδοινατο ποῖειν ovOev 


απεκριθησαν QUTW και ELTAV ἐν ALAPTLALT 


συ εγεννηθησ ολοσ Kat ov διδασκεισ ἡμασ 


και εξεβαλον awrov εξω και ἡκουσεν 

a 
oma ott εξεβαλον avrov και evpev avrov 
και ELITEV OV TLOTEVELT εἰσ TOV ÜLOV του 


ανθρωπου" απεκριθη EKELVOO Kat εἰπέν 


=) 


KOLTLO εστιν KE ἵνα πιστευσω ELD Q/UTOV 


al 
απεκριθη αὐτὼ OU0)gG και €«00.K0.0 QUTOV 


Kal 0 μετα σου λαλων εκεινοσ ἐστιν 
—, 


ο δε Edy πιστευω ke και προσεκυνησεν AUTO 


(Fol. 141 6.) 


IX. 25 


26 


27 


28 


29 


30 


31 


32 


33 


34 


35 


26 


37 


38 


— — 
SEC 
— 


s 
E 
Jj 


/ 
J 


respondit ergo ille si peccator est 
nescio unum scio quoniam caecus eram 
et modo uideo dixerunt ergo illi 
quid fecit tibi et quomodo aperuit tibi 
oculos ad ille dixit dixiuobisiam 
et non audistis quid uultis iterum 
audire num quid et uos uultis discipuli 
ipsius fieri ad illi maledixerunt illum 
et dixerunt tu discipulus illius es 
nos moysi sumus discipuli 
nos scimus quoniam moysi locutus est 
— — 
ds et quoniam ds peccatorum non audit 


hune autem nescimus unde sit 


respondit ergo homo et dixit 


in hoc ergo mirabile est quoniam uos 
nescitis unde sit et aperuit mihi 
oculos scimus quoniam ds 
peccatorum non audit sed si quis 

dm timet et uoluntatem eius facit 
hune audit a saeculo non est 
auditum quoniam aperuit quis oculos 
caeci nati si non hic 


t . . 
a deo esset non poterat nihil facere 


responderunt illi et dixerunt in peccatis 


' tu natus es totus et tu doces nos 


et eiecerunt eum foras et audiuit 


= e . . 
ihs quoniam eiecerunt eum et inuenit eum 


et dixit tu credis in filium 

hominis respondit ille et dixit 

et quis est dme ut credam in eum 
respondit illi ihs et uidisti eum 

et qui tecum loquitur ipse est 

ad ille dixit credo dme et adorauit eum 


(Fol. 142 a.) 


Cap. IX. 25—38. 


καιειπεν OLNT εγωεισ κριμαηλθον εἰσ τον ΚΟσμοτχ. 39 


τουτον ἵνα οἱ μὴ βλεποντεσ 
βλεπωσιν και or βλεποντεσ τυφλοι 
γένωνται ἤκουσαν δεεκ των φαρισαιων 
οἱ MET αυτου οντεσ και εἶπαν AUTW 
μὴ καιημειστυφλοι ἐσμεν eurev ovy 
cual 

0 ino αὐτοισ €, TUPAOL NTE οὐκ ELXETE 
apoptiav νυν 0e Aeyere ort βλεπομεν 
OL αμαρτιαιὕμων μενουσιν 

ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν o μὴ εἰσερχομενοσ 
δια THO θυρασ ew τὴν αυλην των προβατων 
adda, ἀλλαχοθεν ava[Bevov εκεινοσ 
kent no εστιν και ληστὴσ οδε εισερχομενοσ 
δια τησ θυρασ awroc earw o ποιμὴν 
τῶν προβατων rovro o θυρουροσ ανοιγει 
και τα προβατα τὴσ φωνὴσ avrov ἀκούει 
και τα προβατα τα ἴδια φωνει κατ ονομα 
καὶ εξαγει BUTE και οταν τα ἴδια παντα 
ἐκβαλη ἐνπροσθεν avrov πορεύεται 
και τὰ προβατα αὐτὼ ἀκολούθει ort 
οἰδασιν αὐτου τὴν φωνην αἀλλοτριω Se 
ov μη ἀκολουθησουσιν adda φευξονται 
QT αὐτοῦ OTL οὐκ οιἰδασιν των ἀαλλοτριων 
τὴν φωνὴν ταυτηὴν την παροιμιαν 

-- 
€UT€V αὐτοισ 0 WNT εκεινοι δε ovK eyvocay 
τινὰ ἣν à, ἐλαλει αυτοισ ἄΕιπεν ovv παλιν 
— 

αὐτοισ o vg ἀμὴν αμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν 
OTL eyo εἰμι ἡ θυρα των προβατων 
οσοιηλθον προ εμου κλεπται εισιν 
και λησται ἀλλα ovk ἠκουσαν avrov 
τα προβατα εγω εἰμι ἡ θυρα δι ἐμου εαν ruo 
εἰσελθη σωθησεται και εἰσελευσεται 


και εξελευσεται καὶ νομὴν ευρήησει 


(Fol. 142 6.) 


X. 


40 


41 


I 


IS 


“SEG IOHAN 
— -- ο΄, --- 


et dixit ihs ego in iudicium ueni in mundo 
hunc ut qui non uident 
uideant et qui uident caeci 
fiant audierunt autem de farisaeis 
qui cum E et dixerunt ei 
numquid et nos caeci sumus dixit ergo 
—, 
ihs els si caeci essetis non haberetis 
peccatum nune autem dicitis quia uidemus 
peccata uestra manent 
amen amen dico uobis qui non intrant 
per osteum in ouile ouium 
sed alia parte ascendens ille 
fur est et latro qui autem intrat 
per osteum ipse est pastor 
ouium huie ostiarius aperit 
et obis uocis eius audiunt 
et obes suas uocat ad nomen 
et eicit eas et cum sua omnia 
eiecerit ante eas uadet 
et oues eum secuntur quoniam 
sciunt illius uocem alienum autem 
non sequentur sed fugient 
ne 
ab eo quoniam sciunt alienorum 
uocem hoc prouerbium 


“---- : 
dixit illis ihs illi autem ignorauerunt 


quae erant quae dicebat eis dixit ergo iterum 


illis ils amen amen dico uobis 
quoniam ego sum osteum ouium 
quodquod uenerunt ante me fures sunt 
et latrones sed non audierunt eorum 
oues- ego sum osteum per me si quis 
introierit salbus erit et introibit 

et exiet et pascua inueniet 


(Fol. 143 a.) 


Capp. IX. 39— X. 9. 


127 


128 


o κλεπτὴσ ov ερχεται εἰ μὴ ἵνα κλεψή 
και θυση και απολεσὴ eyo δεηλθον 

iva ζωην exoa w - eyo εἰμι o ποιμὴν 

o καλοσ΄ οποιμὴν o καλοσ τὴν ψυχὴν 
avrov διδωσιν ὕπερ των προβατων 

o δε μισθωτοσ και ovK cv ποιμὴν 

ov OUK εἰσιν ταπροβατα ἴδια θεωρει TOV 
λυκον ἐρχομενον και αφιησιν 
ταπροβατα και φεύγει και o Xvkoa 
αρπαζει και σκορπίζει οτι μισθωτοσ 
εστιν καὶ OV μελει oT O περι TOV 
προβατων - eyo εἰμι o καλοσ ποιμὴν 
και γεινωσκω τὰ ἐμα΄ και YELVWOW εμεταὰ eju. 
καθωσ γεινωσκει με o πατΊρ καγω 
yewocko τον πατερα" και τὴν ψυχὴν 


διδωμι ὕπερ των προβατων : και adda δε 


. προβατα ἔχω α OUK ἐστιν EK ΤΉσ αυλησ 


ταυτησ κακεινα δει με αγαγειν καὶ TNT 
φωνησ μου ακουσουσιν και γενήσονται 
μια ποιμνὴ εἰσ ποιμὴν δια rovro με 
οπατὴρ ἀγαπα οτιεγω τιθημι τὴν 
ψυχην μου ἵνα παλιν λαβω αὐτὴν 

OVOELT oupet αὑτὴν απ εμου εξουσιαν exo 
θειναι αυτην και εξουσιαν exo παλιν 

apa. αὐτὴν -ταυτὴν THY ἐντολὴν ἐελαβον 
παρα TOV πατροσ σχίσμα ουν EYEVETO EV Τοισ 
Ἰουδαιοισ δια rovc λογουσ τουτουσ 
eeyov ovv πολλοι e£ avTwv ort δαιμονιον 
EXEL και MOLVETOL+ TL αὐτου ἀκουεται 
αλλοι ελεγον ovk ἐστισ τὰ ρήματα ταυτα 
δαιμονιζομενου μη δαιμονιον 

δυναται οφθαλμουσ τυφλων ανοιγειν 


€yevovro δετα ενκαινια εν ἱεροσολυμοισ 


(Fol. 143 δ.) 


ΤΊ 


12 


zi 


14 


15 


16 


17 


18 


2,0 


21 


22 


SEC IOHAN 


fur non uenit nisi ut inuolet 

et occidat et perdat. ego autem ueni 

ut uitam habeant ego sum pastor 

bonus pastor uonus animam suam 

dat pro ouibus 

mercennarius autem et qui non est pastor 
cuius non sunt oues propriae uidet 
lupum uenientem et dismittit 

obes et fugit et lupus 

rapit et dispargit quoniam mercennarius 
est et cura einon est de 

ouibus ego sum bonus pastor 

et cognosco mea. et cognoscunt me meae 
sicut cognoscit me pater et ego 

cognosco patrem et animam 

do pro ouibus et alias autem 

oues habeo quae sunt de atrio 

hoc-et ipsas oportet me adducere et 

uocis meae audient et fient 

unus grex unus pastor propter hoc me 
pater diligit quoniam ego pono 

animam meam ut iterum accipiam eam 
nemo tollit eam a me potestatem habeo 
ponere eam et potestatem habeo iterum 
tollere eam hoc mandatum accepi 

a patre dissensio ergo facta est inter 
iudaeos propter uerba haec 

dicebant ergo multi ex illis quia daemonium 
habet et insanit quid illum auditis 

alii autem dicebant non sunt haec uerba 
daemonium habentis numquid daemonium 
potest oculos caecorum aperire 


facta sunt autem encenia in hierosolymis . 


(Fol. 144 a.) 


CAP. X. 10—22. 


XELMOV NV και περιεπατι o LNT 
εν TW ἵερω εν TH στοὰ σολομωνοσ 
εκυκλωσαν ουν AUTOV οι Ἰουδαιοι και 
eAcyay avro εωσ ποτε THY ψυχην 
— 
ἡμῶν αιρεισ EL av EL o XPT eure μειν 
— 
Tapno.a απεκριθη o ino AaAw ὕμειν 
και OV TLOTEVETE μοι TO εργα a €ya ποιω 
εν TO OVOMATL TOV TATPOT μου αὐτὰ 
μαρτυρι περι ἐμου αλλ ὕμεισ ov πιστευεται 
OTL οὐκ eg Te εκ rov προβατων των ἐμων 
καθωσ eurov ὕμειν τα προβατατα Ena 
THT φωνησ μου ἀκουει καγω γεινωσκω 
avra. και ἀκολουθουσιν μοι Kayo 
Conv αἰωνιον διδωμι avrowr και 
OV μη ἀπολωνταῖι εἰσ TOV αἰωνα 
καὶ OU μη APTATH τισ αὐτὰ εκ TNT χειροσ μου 
0 πατΉρ μου 0 δεδωκωσ μοι παντων 
μειζων εστιν και ουδεισ δυναται 
αρπαζειν εκ TH χειροσ TOU TAT POT μου 
€yo Ka. 0 TATYP εν ἐσμεν 
εβαστασαν ovy λιθουσ οι tovdatot 
ἵνα λιθασωσιν avTov απεκρειθη 
— 

autos οτησπολλα καλα εργα 
εδειξα ὕμειν εκ του πατροσ δια ποιον 
avrov εργον λιθαζετε με 

απεκριθησ avtw ot ουδαιοι λεγοντεσ 
περι καλου epyov ov λιθαζομεν σε 
αλλα περι βλασφημιασ και ore 


= 
ανθρωποσ ων ποισ O €QUTOV θν 


π᾿ 
απεκριθη QUTOLO O Una και ELTTEV 
OUK στιν γέγραμμενον εν TW VOW 


OTL eyw εὐπον θεοι €OTE εἰ εκεινουσ 


€urev θεουσ προσουσο λογοσ EVEVETO 


(Fol. 144 5.) 


24 


25 


26 


27 


28 


29 


30 
3I 


32 


33 


34. 


35 


— — τς — 
SEC IOHAN 
-- -- σε, — 


hiems erat et ambulabat ihs 

in templo in porticum solomonis 
circumierunt autem eum iudaei et 
dicebant ei usque quo animam 
nostram tollis si tu es xps die nobis 
palam respondit ihs dico uobis 

et non creditis mihi opera quae ego facio 
in nomine patris mei ipsa 

testificantur de me sed uos non creditis 
quoniam non estis de ouibus meis 
Sicut dixi uobis oues quae sunt meae 
uocis meae audiunt et ego gnosco 

eas et secuntur me et ego 

uitam aeternam do illis et 

non periet in perpetuum 

et non rapiet quisquam ea de manu mea 
pater meus qui dedit mihi omnium 
maior est et nemo potest 

rapere de manu patris mei 

ego et pater unum sumus 
baiulauerunt ergo lapides iudaei 

ut lapidarent eum respondit 

illisihs multa bona opera 

ostendi uobis a patre propter quod 


eorum opus lapidastis me 


responderunt ei iudaei dicentes 


de opere bono non lapidamus te 
sed propter blasphemiam et quoniam 


---- 
homo cum sis facis te deum 


respondit illis ihs et dixit 


non est seriptum in lege 
quoniam ego dixi dii estis si illos 
dixit deos ad quos uerbum factum est 


(Fol. r45 a.) 


Cap, X, 22—35. 


129 


130 


(Ξ] 


[9] 


SB 
KAT IOAN 
SH — 


ὅρα 
Tov θυ και ov δυναται λυθηναι ἡ γραφὴ 
ον οπατὴρ γιασεν και απεστειλεν 
εισ τον κοσμον ὕμεισ λεγεται 

em 
ort βλασφημεισ ort εἰπὸν tio Ov εἰμι 
EL OV TOLW TA EPYA TOV TATPOT μου 
μη TLOTEVETAL μοι EL e TOLW KAY ENOL 
pin θελετεπιστευειν Tow EPYOLT πιστευεται 
ἵνα γνωτε OTL EV eor o TATHP 
Kayo εν τω TATPL * καὶ εζητουν avrov 
πιασαι και εξηλθεν εκ THT χειροσ avrov 
και ἀπῆλθεν παλιν περαν Tov Lopdavov 
εἰσ TOV TOTOV οπου ἣν LwavnT 
τοπρωτον βαπτιζων και εμεινεν EKEL 
και πολλοιηλθον προσ avrov : και eAeyov 
Ἰωανὴσ μεν σήημειον ἐποιῆσεν OVOEV 


παντα δε oca. iwavne eurev περι rovrov 


αληθη nv και πολλοι επιστευσαν εἰσ αὕὑτον εκει 


KOLNT -τησ μαριασ καιτὴσ μαρθασ THT 
αδελφησ avrq qv δεμαρια ἡ αλιψασα 
πὸ 
TOV KV μύυρω και ἐκμαξασα τουσ ποδασ 
ταισ θριξιν avro. no Kato ἀαδελῴοσ 
Aa£apoc ησθενει απεστειλαν ovv 
=> 
αι adeAgat avrov προσ Tov inv λεγουσαι 
See 
ke toe ov φιλεισ ασθενει 
= 
axovoac de uno eurev αὐτὴ ἡ αἀσθενεια avrov 

ovk εστιν προσ θανατον αλλ ὕπερ THT 

-οΟ- SS 
δοξησ του Ov ἵνα δοξασθη o voc Tov θυ 

^ <r 
δι αὐτὴησ εφιλει δε οιησ τὴν μαρθαν 
και τὴν αδελφην avro: και Tov λαζαρον 
wo ovv ἤκουσεν ort ασθενει 
Ξξξξ. 


TOTE JA€V ELLELVEV o LO ETL TO TOTO dvo 


ἡμερασ ELTA μετὰ Tovro λέγει rou 


(Fol. 145 8.) 


36 


37 
38 


39 


40 


42 


Hyde rw acbevwvAalapoo aro βηθανιασ εκ ro XI. 1 


E» 


OHAN' 


— 


«ες τς 
SEC 
-- -- 
dei et non potest solui scriptura 
quem pater sanctificauit et misit 
in hunc mundum wos dicitis 
pO 
quoniam blasphemas quia dixi filius dei sum 
si non facio opera patris mei 
nolite mihicredere siautem facio etsi mihi 
non uultis credere operibus credite 
ut sciatis quoniam in me pater 
et egoin patre et querebant eum 
adpraehendere et exibit de manibus eorum 
et abiititerum trans iordanen 
inlocum ubierat iohanes 
primum baptizans et mansit ibi 
et multi uenerunt ad eum et dicebant 
iohannes quidem signum fecit nullum 
omnia autem quae iohannes dixit de eo 
uera erant et multi crediderunt in eum 101 
Erat autem quidam infirmus lazarus de bethania 
de castello mariae et martae 
sororis eius erat autem maria quae unxerat 
dom unguento et exterserat pedes 
capillis suis cuius et frater 
lazarus infirmabatur miserunt ergo 
sorores eius ad ihm dicentes 


SS 
dme 


ecce quem amas infirmatur 
audiens autem ihs dixit haec infirmitas eius 

non estad mortem sed propter 

gloriam dei ut glorificetur filius dei 

= 

per eam amabat autem ihs marthan 

et sororem eius et lazarum 

cum ergo audisset quoniam infirmatur 

tune quidem mansit ihs in loco duo 


dies et post hoc dicit 
(Fol. 146 a.) 


Capp. X. 35—XI. 7. 


μαθηταισ avrov αγωμεν ix τὴν Ἰουδαιαν XE 
παλιν Aeyovaw avro οἱ μαθηται avrov pabBer 8 
vvv εζητουν σελιθασαι οι tovdatot 
s 
και παλιν ὕπαγεισ exer απεκριθη iyo 9 
ουχει δωδεκα woac ἐχει ἡ ἡμερα 
€ay τισ περιπατὴ EV TH NEPA ov TPOTKOTTEL 
οτι τὸ oc του κοσμου τουτου βλεπει 
cay δε τισ περιπατὴ εν τὴ νυκτι TPOTKOTTEL 10 
OTLTO wo ovK εστιν EV αὐτὴ ταυτα ειπεν II 
και μετὰ Tovro λεγει avro λαζαροσ- 
o φιλοσημων κοιμαται adda πορευομαι 
Tov εξυπνισαι avrov Eurov ovv avro 12 
=> 
oL μαθηται κε ει κοιμαται σωθήσεται 
ειρηκει e o vga repu Tov θανατου avrov: 13 
εκεινοι δε εδοξαν OTL περι TNT 
κοιμήσεωσ του ὕπνου λεγει 
—À 
TOTE ουν ELTTEV αὐτοισ O LY παρρήησια 14. 
λαζαροσ o φιλοσ nuwv απεθανεν 
και XOLpw διὕμασ ἵνα πιστευσητε is 
OTL OUK ἡμὴν εκει ἀλλα ἀγωμεν προσ avrov 
€urev ovv θωμασ o λεγομενοσ διδυμοσ τό 
τοισ συνμαθηταισ αὐτου 
αγωμεν και ἡμεισ ἵνα αποθανωμεν 
Exi ; 
per avrov. ηλθεν ovv οιησ εἰσ βηθανιαν 17 
και ευρεν avrov τεσσαρασ ἡμερασ 
εν TO μνημειω EXOVTA ἣν δε " 18 
βηθανια evyvo των ἱεροσολυμων 
απο σταδιων δεκαπεντε TOAAOL δὲ ek των 19 
ἱεροσολυμων εληλυθεισαν προσ μαρθαν 
και μαριαμ ἵνα παραμυθησωνται avTac 
περιτου αδελῴου ἡ ovv μαρθα wo ἠκουσεν 20 
a , 
OTL LNT EPXETAL ὕπηντησεν avro 


μαρια de €V TO) OLK ὦ εκαθεζετο 


(Fol. 146 δ.) 


IEG IOHAN 131 


discipulis suis eamus in iudaeam 

iterum dicunt ei discipuli eius rabbi 

nune quaerebant te lapidare iudaei 
. . . . . > 

etiterum uadisibi respondit ihs 

nonne duodecim horas habet dies 

si quis ambulat in die non offendet 

quoniam lumen mundi huius uidet 

si quis autem ambulat in nocte offendet 

quoniam lumen non est in ea. haec dixit 

et post hoc dicit illis lazarus 

amicus noster dormiuit sed eo 

utexcitem eum — dixerunt ergo illi 

—á 

discipuli dme si dormit salbus erit 

dixerat autem ihs de morteius 

illi autem putauerunt quoniam de 

dormitione somnus dicit 

tune ergo dixit illis ihs palam 

lazar amicus noster mortuus est 

et gaudeo propter uos ut credatis 


quoniam non eram ibi sed eamus ad eum 


dixit ergo thomas qui dicitur didymus 


condiscipulis suis 

eamus et nos ut moriamur 

cum eo uenit ergo ihs in bethaniam 
et inuenit eum quattuor dies 

in monumento habentem erat autem 
bethania proximum hierosolymis 

a stadiis quindecim multi autem de 
hierosolymis uenerant ad martham 
et mariam ut consolarentur eas 

de fratre martha ergo cum audisset 
quoniam ihs uenit obiabit ei 


maria autem in domo sedebat - 


(Fol. 147 a.) 


Cap. XI. 7— 20. 


—— AP ee — 
eurev ovv ἡ μαρθα προσ τον uv ke ΧΙ. 21 dixit ergo martha ad ihm dme 
ει No ὧδε ovk av o αδελῴοσ μου si fuisses hie non fuisset frater meus 
oureÜavev αλλα και vvv οιδα 22 mortuus sed nunc scio 
= c . . e —> . . i= 
οτι oa αν αἰτηση rov Ov δωσει σοι Oo quia quaecumque petieris dm dabit tibi ds 
Aeyet αὐτὴ 0 ja avag ro avra σου o ἀδελῴοσ 23 dicit illi ihs resurget frater tuus 
Neyer QUT O ἢ μαρθα οιδα OTL ἀναστήσεται 24. dicit illi martha Sclo quia resurget 
εν TY αναστασει εν TY ETXATN ἡμέρα in resurrectione in nouissima die 
mag Bb ende cn? : 5 
Εἰπεν avry o ue eyo εἰμι αναστασισ' 2; | dicitilliihs ego sum resurrectio 
καὶ ἡ ζωη o πιστευων εἰσ εμε et uita qui credit in me 
Kav ἀποθανὴ ζησεται και πασ o ζων 26 et si mortuus fuerit uiuet et omnis qui uiuit 
και πιστενων εἰσ ἐμε ov μὴ αποθανὴη et credit in me non morietur 
ee, 0 e e . . mum: 
εἰσ TOV αιωνὰ πιστευεισ TOUTO λέγει va. κε 57 in aeternum credis hoc dicit ei etiam dme 
= = TT A =. = a 
EYW πεπιστευκα OTL TV EL 0 χρσ 0 VLOG του θυ ego credidi quoniam tu es xps filius dei 
O εἰσ TOV κοσμοσ ἐρχομενοσ' quiin mundum uenit 
και ταυτὰ εαπουσα απηλθεν και εφωνησὲεν 28 Et haec cum dixisset abiit et clamauit 
τὴν αδελῴφην avro: μαριαμ σιωπὴ sororem suam mariam silentio 
εὐπουσα OTL o διδασκαλοσ παρεστὶν dicens quoniam magister uenit 
και PWVEL σε ekeun WO NKOVOEV 29 et uocat te illa ut audiuit 
ἡγερθη ταχὺ και ἐρχεται προσ avrov surrexit cito et uenit ad eum 
ov yap ino εληλυθει eur THY κωμὴν 30 nondum enim ihs uenerat in castellum 
adda nv εν ro TOTO οπου ὑπηντησὲεν sed erat in locum ubi obuiauit 
avro μαρθα οἱ ovv tovOauot ot ovreo 31 ipsimartha iudaei autem qui erant 
μετ αυτὴσ εν TH OLKLA παραμυθουμενοι ovr) cum ea in domo consolantes eam 
oe 3 A o . à . . e 
LOOVTES τὴν μαριαμ᾽ οτι ταχεωσ ανεῦτη uidentes mariam quia cito surrexit 
και εξηλθεν ἡκολουθησαν αὐτὴ et exiit secuti sunt eam 
δοξαντεσ ort ὕπαγει εἰσ TO μνημιον putabant enim quoniam uadit in monumenta 
ἵνα Kkacvan EKEL+ 1) ovv μαρια wo XOev 32 ut ploraret ibi maria autem ut uenit 
οπουην τσ ἴδουσα ἐπεσεν προσ τουσ ubi erat ihs uides caecidit ad 
— — 
ποδασ αὐτου λεγουσα κε εἰ WE YO pedes eius dicens dme si fuisses hic 
ovK αν μου o adeAdoo απεθανεν non fuisset frater meus mortuus 
Wyo ovv wo ειδεν aUTHY κλαιουσαν 33 ihs ergo ut uidit eam plorantem 
και τουσ LOoLove κλαιοντασ οὐ 1udaeos plorantes 
rovc συνεληλυθοτασ μετ αυτησ qui simul uenerant cum ea 
(Fol. 147 6.) (Fol. 148 a.) 


CAP. XI. 21— 33. 


erapaxOn TO πνευματι WO ἐενβρειμουμενοσ' XI. 


και €UTT €v που τεθεικατε QUTOV * λεγουσιν αὐτῶ 34 


Gom E 

KE epxov και ELOE καὶ εδακρυσεν o LNT 35 
eAeyov ovv ot ἵουδαιοι eie ro i EIS 
εφειλει avrov τινεσ δε εἰπὸν eé ων 37 


ovK εδυνατο ουτοσ οανυξασ rovc 
οφθαλμουσ του τυφλου ποιησαι ἵνα 
SS 
καὶ ovrog μη αποθανη ino ovv 38 
παλιν ἐενβρειμωμενοσ εν εαυτω 
epxera eru To μνημεῖον NV δε 
σπηλεον και λιθοσ ἐπέκειτο ἐπ᾿ avro 
—, : 
Neyet ino apare rov λιθον λέγει avro 39 
ἡ μαρθα ἡ αδελῴφη rov τετελευτηκοτοσ 


=) 
KE non οζει TETAPTALOT εστιν 


=> 
λέγει αὐτὴ 0 ino ovk εἰπον σοι OTL ἐὰν 40 
Um 
πιστευσὴσ own την δοξαν rov θυ 
> 
ore ovv ypav Tov λιθον και o vo: ypev 41 
τουσ οφθαλμουσ avrov avo και evrev 
πατερ EVXAPLOTW σοι OTL ἠκουσασ μου 
€yo NOELY OTL παντοτε μοῦ ακουεισ' 42 
αλλα δια τὸν οχλον Tov περιεστωτα εἰπὸν 
ἵνα πιστευσωσιν OTL συ με απεστειλασ 
καὶ ταυτὰ εἰπὼν φωνὴ μεγαλη ἐκραυγασεν 43 
λαζαρε δευρο εξω και ευθυσ εξηλθεν 44 
οτεθνηκωσ δεδεμενοσ Tove ποδασ' 
και τασ χειρασ κειριαισ' και ἡ οψισ αὐτου 
ὙΞΞ 
σουδαριω περιδεδετὸ λεγει αὐτοισ οιὴσ 
λυσατε avrov και αφετε ὕπαγειν 
πολλοι ovv των Ἰουδαίων των ελθοντων 45 
προσ τὴν apu. εωρακοτεσ o εποιῆσεν 
S 
0 ino επιστευσαν εἰσ αὐτον τινεσ δὲ 46 
εξ avrov ἀπῆλθαν προσ τουσ φαρισαιουσ 


SX 
και εὐπὰν o/UTOLO Ὁ ἐποίησεν uo 


(Fol. 148 5.) 


conturbatus est spiritu sicut ira plenus 
et dixit ubi posuisti eum dicunt ei 
dme ueni et uide et lacrimatus est ihs 
dicebant ergo iudaei ecce quomodo 
amabat eum quidam autem dixerunt ex ipsis 
non poterat hic qui aperuit 
oculos caeci facere ut 
et hicnon moreretur ihs ergo 
iterum ira conuersus in semet ipsum 
uenit in monimentum erat autem 
spelunca et lapis superpositus erat 

dieitihs tollite lapidem — dicit illi 
martha soror defuncti erat 
dme iam putet quadriduanus est 

dicit illi ihs non dixi tibi quoniam si 
credideris uidebis gloriam dei 
cum ergo tulerunt lapidem et ihs tulit 
oculos suos susum et dixit 
pater gratias ago tibi quia audisti me 
ego sciebam quoniam semper me audiebas 
sed propter populum qui circumstat dixit 
ut credant quoniam tu me misisti 
et haec cum dixisset uoce magna clamauit 
lazare ueni foras et confestim exiuit 
qui mortuus erat ligatus pedes 
et manus institis et facies eius 
sudarioligata erat dicitilli ihs 
soluite eum et dimittite ut uadat 
multi ergo iudaeorum qui uenerant 
ad mariam uidentes quod fecit 
ihs-crediderunt in eum aliqui autem 
ex eis abierunt ad pharisaeos 


. . SIM 
et dixerunt eis quod fecit ihs 


(Fol. 149 a.) 


Cap, XI. 33—46. 


133 


134 


F4) 


συνηγαγον ovv ot αρχίερεισ και ot φαρισαιοι XI. 47 
συνεδριον και eAeyov τι ποιουμεν OVTOT 
οανθρωποσ τοιαυτα σημεια ποίει 
και €ay αφωμεν αὐτον OVTWT 48 
παντεσ πιστευσουσιν εἰσ αὐτον 
και ENEVTOVTAL οἱ ρωμαιοι καὶ ἀρουσιν 
τον TOTOV ἡμων και TO εθνοσ 
εἰσ δετισ εξ avrov κιφασ αρχιερευσ ὧν 49 
TOU ενιαυτοῦυ €K€LVOV €Lz €V αὐτοισ' 
ὕμεισ ovk οἰδατε ουδεν ovde λογιζεσθε 50 
οτι συνῴερει ὕμειν ἵνα εἰσ ανθρωποσ 
ἀποθανὴ ὕπερ του λαου και μὴ oXov 
To εθνοσ αποληταιτοῦυτο δε a eavrov 5I 
ovK eurey ἀλλα αρχιερευσ WY TOV ενιαυτου 

— cem 
επροφητευσεν ort ua: ἡμελλεν ἀποθνησκι 
ὑπερ του εθνουσ και ovx ὑπερ του εθνουσ Lovo 52 


— 
αλλινα kat ra, Tekva, rov Ov Ta. εσκορπισμενα 


εἰσ εν ovvayayy “απ EKELVYO ovv TNO ἡμερὰσ 53 
εβουλευσαντο ἵνα ATOKTELYWOLY αὐτον 


=> 
tyo ovv OUVKETL TAPYOLA περιέπατει 54. 


εν ro, Ἰουδαιοισ΄- ἀλλα απηλθεν evo THY xopa. 


σαμφουρειν εγγυσ TT")O ἐρήμου euo εφραιμ, λεγομε 


vuv 
πολιν κακει διετριβεν μετα των j 
μαθητων "eyyvo Oe NV TO aa xa. rov Ἰουδαιω 55 
ανεβησαν ovv ew ἱἹεροσολυμα πολλοι 
εκ TNT χωρασ πριν TO πασχα ἵνα 
αγνισωσιν εαυὐτουσ εζητουν ovv 56 
καὶ TOV y και eXeyav μετ αλληλων 
εν τω lepo ἐστωτεσ τι δοκειτε 
OTL ov μη ελθη eua τὴν ορτην 
δεδωκεισαν δε και OL APXLEPELT KAL OL 57 
φαρισαιοι ἐντολὴν ἵνα αν τισ γνοῖ που ἐστιν 


μηνυσὴ OTW πιασωσιν αυτον 


(Fol. 149 0.) 


‘SEC TOHAN 

--«-ἧἬ- c — 
congregauerunt ergo scribae et farisaei 
concilium et dicebant quid facimus hic 
homo talia signa facit 
et si dimiserimus eum sic 
omnes credent in eum 
et uenient romani et tollent 
locum nostrum et gentem 
unus autem quidam ex illis caifas princeps 
anni illius dixit illis 
uos nescitis nihil neque cogitatis 
quoniam expedit uobis ut unus homo 
moriatur pro plebe et ne tota 
gens periet hoc autem ab se 
non dixit sed cum esset princeps anni illius 
profetauit quia ihs incipiebat mori 
pro gente et non pro gente solum 
sed ut et fili dei qui disparsi sunt 
in unum congreget ab illo igitur die 
consilium fecerunt ut interficerent eum 
E 
ihs ergo iam non palam ambulabat 
inter iudaeos sed abiit in regionem 
sapfurim iuxta desertum efrem quae dieitur 
ciuitas et ibi ambulabat cum 
discipulis iuxta autem erat pascha iudaeoru 
subierunt ergo in hierosolyma multi 
de regione ante pascha ut 
purificent semet ipsos quaerebant ergo 
et ihm et dicebant in semet Ipsos 
in templo stantes quid putatis 
quia non ueniet in diem festum 
dederant autem et principes et farisaei 
mandatum ut si quis nosset ubi est 


nuntiaret ut adpraehenderent eum 


(Fol. 150 a.) 


Cap. XI. 47—57. 


= J 


Lo, 


E 


q 
— 


—, 


p 
— 


c ems ἅς S CEU 
KAT IOAN SEC IOHAN 135 
Gees SS ES ao — 
es, <a . 
O ovv uno προ e$ ἡμερων rov πασχα XII. 1 Ergo ihs ante sex dies paschae 
ηλθεν eo βηθανιαν orov nv λαζαροσ uenit in bethaniam ubi erat lazarus 
οτεθνηκωσ ov NYELPEV ek vekpov qui mortuus fuerat quem suscitabit a mortuis 
— A» . . 
οιὴσ : και erroug'ay avro δειπνον eket 2 ihs et fecerunt ei cenam bi 
και διηκονι μαρθα οδε λαζαροσ et ministrabat martha lazarus autem 
εἰσ NV των ανακειμενων συν AUTH unus erat ex discumbentibus cum eo 
ἡ ovv go puo. λαμβανι λειτραν πιστικησ μύρου 3 ergo maria accipiens libram pistici unguenti 
πολυτειμου καιηλειψετουσ ποδασ pretiosi et unxit pedes 
Sh e Le» . . . . 
TOU ULQU και εξεμαξε ταισ θριξιν αὐτησ ihu et tersit capillis 515 
τουσ ποδασ αὐτου και y] οικεια ἐεπληρωθη pedes eius et domus repleta est 
εκ TNT οσμὴσ Tov μυροῦ λέγει ovv 4 de odore unguenti dicit ergo 
εισ EK TOV μαθητων αὐτου Ἰουδασ unus de discipulis eius iudas 
απο καρνωτου og ἡμελλεν παραδουναι a caryoto qui incipiebat tradere 
QUTOV δια TL TOUTO TO μυρον οὐκ 5 eum quare hoc unguentum non 
ἐπραθη τριακοσιων δηναριων καὶ uenitum est trecentis denariis et 
εδοθη τοισ TTwWYOLT Tovro δε εἰπεν ό datum est pauperibus hoc autem dixit 
OVX OTL TEPL TOV πτωχῶν εμελεν non quia propter pauperes curat erat 
avTw αλλ ort κλεπτὴησ YV Kal TO 1111 sed quoniam fur erat et 
γλωσσόκομον exov Ta βαλλομενα loculum habens quae mittebantur 
εβασταζεν. — Curev ovv o jo 7 baiulabat. — dixit ergo ihs 
adeo αὐτὴν ἵνα εἰσ τὴν ἡμεραν TOU dismitte illam ut in diem 
ενταφιασμου Τηρησὴ avro sepulturae seruet illud 
:0xAo00 Oe ToAVE εκ rov Ἰουδαιων 9 turba ergo plurima de 1udaeis 
ἠκουσαν ort εκει eaw καὶ NADY audierunt quoniam 101 esset uenerunt 
= =a 
ov δια Tov την αλλ wa Tov Aalapov non propter ihn sed ut lazarum 
ἴδωσιν ov ἡγειρεν LNT EK THY vekpov uideant quem suscitauit ihs de mortuis 
εβουλευσαντο δε οι αρχιερεισ ἵνα IO cogitauerunt autem principes et 
και Tov Xa£apov αποκτεινωσιν utlazarum occidant 
οτι πολλοι των Lovdatwy Ou avTOV lm quoniam multi iudaeorum propter illum 
** ae 2 ; — 
UTNYOV και ETLOTEVOV ELD TOV ἣν . ibant et credebant in ihm 
τὴ ἐπαυριον οχλοσ πολυσ ο ελθων 12. postera die turba multa quae uenerat 
εἰσ τήνεο εορτὴν ακουσαντεσ OTL in diem festum audientes quia 
iw? oe . — . . 
epxerat ino εἰσ ἸἹερουσαλημ eXa [ov 13 uenit ihs in hierusalem acceperunt 
(Fol. 1505.) (Fol. 151 a.) 


Cap. XIT. 1—13. 


136 


J 


E 
pB : 
c 


jr J 


τα Baia των φοινεικων καὶ εξηλθον XII. 


ELD συναντησιν αὐτοῦ και ἐεκραυγαζον 
λεγοντεσ οσσανα εὐυλογητοσ 


= 
oO €pxop.evoao εν ovop.a.7t Kv o βασιλευσ 


.ΞΞ-- 
του totpanaA * ευρων δε o tno οναριον 


14 
εκαθισεν ex avro καθωσ ἐστι γεγραμμενον 
μὴ φοβου θυγατὴρ σιων ἴδου o βασιλευσ 
σου ἐρχεται καθημενοσ ert πωλον ovov 


ταυτα de OUK ἐνοῆσαν OL μαθηται αὐυτου τό 


τε 
τοπρωτον αλλ ore εδοξασθη o vga 
Tore εμνησθησαν OTL ravra. qv 
περι G.UTOV γεγραμμενα καὶ ταυτα 
ἐποίησαν avro ἙΕμαρτυρι ovv 
οοχλοσ o ov μετ avrov ott Tov λαζαρον 
εφωνησεν ek Tov μνημειου 
και ἤγειρεν avrov εκ vekpoy 
δια Tovro και ὕὑπηντησαν avro 18 
oxAot οτι 1)KOUG'G.Y TOUTO GUT OV 
πεποιήκεναι TO σημεῖον OL OVV 19 
φαρισαιοι evrov προσ avrovg θεωρειτε 
οτι οὐκ ὠφελειτε ουδεν ἴδε o κοσμοσ 
ολοσ οπισω avrov ἀπηλθεν σαν δε 20 
και ελληνεσ τινεσ εκ των αναβαινοντων 
ἵνα προσκυνήσουσιν εν T1) eopr:] 
ovroL ovv προσηλθαν τω φιλιππω 21 
τω απὸ βηδσαῖδα Th γαλιλαιασ 
— 

και ἡρωτων avrov λεγοντεσ ke 

— 
θελομεν Tov env ἴδειν 
ερχεται φιλιπποσ και Aeyer Tw ανδρεα 
παλιν 0 avépatac και φιλιπποσ 


== -- “<=> 
Aeyoucw Tw tqv : ὁ be no ἀπεκρίνατο 23 
αυτοισ Aeyov εληλυθεν ἡ wpa ἵνα 


δοξασθη o ito του ανθρωπου 


(Fol. 131 5.) 


Car. KTI. 


ramos palmarum et exierunt 
in obuiam eius et clamabant 
dicentes ossana benedictus 
qui uenitin nomine dmi rex 
istrahel inueniens autem ihs asellum 
sedit super eum sicut scriptum est 
noli timere filia sion ecce rex 
tuus uenit sedens super pullum asinae 
haec autem non cognouerunt discipuli eius 
primum sed cum glorificatus est ihs 
tunc rememorati sunt quia haec erant 
dee o scripta et haec 
feceruntei testificabantur ergo 
populus qui erat cum eo quoniam lazarum 
clamauit de monumento 
et suscitauit eum de mortuis 
propter hoc et obviauerunt ei 
turbae quoniam audierunt hoc illum 
fecissesignum igitur 
pharisaei dixerunt ad eos uidetis 
quoniam nihil prodefacitis ecce mundus 
totus post illum abiit erant autem 
et graeci quidam de his qui ascendebant 
ut adorent in die festo | 
hic ergo accesserunt ad philippum 
qui erat a bedsaida galilaeae 
et rogabant eum dicentes dme 
uolumus ihm uidere 
uenit philippus et dicit andreae 
iterum andreas et philippus 
dieuntadihm ihsautem respondit 
illis dicens uenit hora ut 
glorificetur filius hominis 


(Fol. 152 a.) 


13—23. 


Tj 


ΠῚ 


yay 


FAJ 


fj 


KO ms 
KAT IOAN 
Sua 


: ἀμὴν apnv Aeyw ὕμειν εὰν μὴ 


ο κοκκοσ του σίτου TET OV εἰσ THY γὴν 
αποθανη αὐτοσ μονοσ μενει 

εαν δε aro ay») πολυν καρπον φερει 

o φιλων την ψυχην avrov ἀπολεσει αὐτὴν 
KOLO μεισων τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτου EV TW 
κοσμω τουτω εἰσ ζωὴν αιωνιον 

φυλαξει avrqv ' cay τισ μοι διακονὴ 

εμοι ἀκολουθειτω και oov ay eyo εἰμι 


καιο διακοσ Οἐμοσ eG TO. 
cmn 


. EAV TLO EfLOL διακονὴ τειμήσει AUTOV O TAP 


ee 


νυν ἡ ψυχὴ μου TETAPAKTAL και TL euro 
πατερ σωσον με EK THT ὡρασ TAYTNT 
ἀλλα δια Tovro ἡλθον εἰσ THV Wpay ταυτὴν 
πατερ δοξασον σου ro ονομα 

εν 77) δοξη ἡ εἰχον παρα TOL TPO TOU TOV 
κοσμον γενεσθαι Kat eyevero φωνὴ 

εκ του ουρανου λεγουσα Kat εδοξασα 
και παλιν δοξασω 

0 ovv oxXoc ο εστηκωσ ἀκουσασ eAeyev 


ott βροντὴ yeyovev ἀλλοι eXeyov 


οτι ἀαγγελοσ avr λελαληκεν 
— 


απεκρειθη Una. και εἰπὲν οὐ δι εμε 


Ἢ φωνὴ αὐτὴ ἡλθεν αλλα δι ὕμασ᾽ 
νυν κρισισ ἐστιν του κοσμου 
νυν οἀρχων του κοσμου TOUTOV 
βληθησεται εξω και eyo εαν ὕψωθω 

απὸ THO γησ ελκυσω TOVTA προσ ἐμαυτὸν 
τουτο δε ελεγεν σημαίνων ποιω 


θανατω ἡμελλεν ἀποθνησκειν 


απεκριθη αὐτω Oo οχλοσ Ὥμεισ YPKOVO Q[LEV 


——À 
€K TOU Vop.ov OTLO Xp9 μένει εἰσ TOV ALWVA 


καὶ Too ov λεγεισ ort δει ὑψωθηναι 


(Fol. 152 5.) 


XII 24 


25 


26 


27 


z8 


29 


30 


33 


34 


“SEG IOHAN 


137 


amen amen dico uobis si non 
granum tritici cadens in terram 
moriatur solum manet 
siautem moriatur multum fructum adferet 
qui amat animam suam perdet eam 
et qui odit animam suam in 
mundo hoc in uitam aeternam 
custodiet eam si quis mihi ministrat 
me sequatur et ubicumque ego sum 
et minister meus erit 
51 quis mihi ministrat honoret illum pater 
nunc anima mea conturbata est et quid dico: 
pater salba me de hora hac 
sed propter hoc ueni in horam hanc 
pater glorifica tuum nomen 
in gloria quam habebam aput te antequam: 
mundus fieret facta est uox 
de caelo dicens et glorificaui 
et iterum glorificabo 
turbae ergo quae stabant audientes dicebant 
quoniam tonitrum factum est ali dicébant quia 
angelus illi locutus est 
— 
respondit ihs et dixit non propter me 
uox haec uenit sed propter uos 
nunc iudicium est mundi 
nune prineprinceps mundi huius 
mittetur foris et ego si exaltatus fuero: 
de terra traham omnia ad me 
hoc autem dixit significans quale 
morte erat moriturus 
respondit illi turba nos audiuimus 
delege quoniam xps manet in aeternum 


et quomodo tu dicis quia oportet exaltari 


(Fol. 153 a.) 


Cap. XII. 24—34- 


18 


138 


[Ξ 


[eu 


TOV ULOV TOU ανθρωπου TUO: ἐστιν OUV 


ovrog o voc rov ανθρωπου 
ΞΞΞ 


€urev ovv αυτοισ 0 Lye ETL μεικρον χρονον 


ee 


TO φωσ EV ὕμιν ἐστιν περίπατειτε ovy 
c7 TO φωσ EXETE ἵνα μη ὑμασ σκοτια 
καταλαβὴ και οπερίπατων εν TN σκοτεια 
OUK οιδεν που ὕπαγει WO TO φωσ εχεται 
πιστεύετε ELD TO φωσ ἵνα ὕιοι φωτοσ 


S 
ταυτα ἐλαλησεν ino 


γενησθε 


και απηλθεν και εκρυβὴ AT αὐτῶν 


708 QVTO. óc αὐτου σήμια TET OU] KOT OG 


evm pog Üev αὐτων οὐκ ETLOTEVOV εἰσ QUTOV 
ἵνα o λογοσ ἡσαΐου rov προφητου πληρωθη 


— 


OV €UT€V « KE TLO €TTLO T€UO EV TY) AKOF} 


pov Kato βραχειων 58 TUL 

απεκαλυφθη * lucsuchcum Spee 
πιστεύειν και YAP εἰπεν ἡσαϊΐασ 
τετυφλωκεν avrov τὴν καρδιαν 

ἵνα μη ἴδωσιν τοισ οφθαλμοισ 

και μη νοησουσιν τὴ καρδια και στραφωσιν 


καιϊασομαι αὐτουσ : ταυτα δε εἴπεν 
. E 
ησαΐασ ore ειδεν την δοξαν rov θυ avrov 
και ελαλησεν περιαυτου Opwo μεντοι 
και εκ των ἀρχοντων TOAAOL εἐπιστευσαν 
εἰσ avrov αλλα δια TOUT φαρισαιουσ 
ovx ὠμολογουν ἵνα μὴ αποσυναγωγοι γενωνται 
ἡγαπῆσαν yap τὴν δοξαν των ανθρωπων 
= 
μαλλον περ την δοξαν Tov θυ 
—, a 
ino ovy ekpaev και eXeyev o TLTTEVWY 
εἰσ εμε OV zrLa ever εἰσ eue αλλα 
eur Tov πεμψαντα je οθεωρων ewe 
θεωρει rov πεμψαντα με : eyo oo 


e.c TOV κοσμον εληλυθα ἵνα TAT 


(Fol. 153 ὁ.) 


XII. 


55 


36 


42 


43 


45 


SS — 
SEC IOHA 


filium hominis quis est ergo 


hic filius hominis 


. . . . ἘΞ ὦ . 
dixit ergo illis ihs adhuc modicum tempus 


lux in uobis est ambulate ergo 

cum habetis lumen ut non uos tenebrae 
adpraehendant et qui ambulat in tenebris 
nescit ubi uadit cum lumen habetis 
credite in lumen ut fili lucis 

sitis haec locutus est ihs 

et abiit et abscondit se ab eis 

tanta autem ab illo signa facta 

in conspectu eorum non credebant in eum 
et uerbum esaiae prophetae adinpleretur 
quod dixit dme quis credidit auditui 
nostro et bracchium dmi cui 

reuelatum est propter hoc non poterant 
credere etenim dixit eseias 

excaecaulb eorum cor 

ut non uideant oculis 

et non intellegant corde et conuertantur 
etsanemillos haecautem dixit 
esaias quando uidit gloriam dei sui 
et locutus est de eo facile autem 

et de principibus multi crediderunt 
in illum sed propter farisaeos *non confiteba 
tur ut non de synagoga eiciantur 
dixerunt enim gloriam hominum 


= 
magis quam gloriam dei 


ihs ergo clamabat et dicebat qui credit 


inme noncredit in me sed 
ineumquime misit quiuidet me 
uidet eum quime misit egolumen 


inmundum ueni ut omnes 


(Fol. 154 a.) 


Car. XII. 34—46. 


TS 
2 


οπιστευων ELT EME EV τη σκοτεια μὴ μεινὴ 
και αν τισ μου ἀακουσὴ των ρημάτων 
καὶ φυλαξη EYW ov κρεινω avrov 
ov γαρηλθον ἵνα κρεινω Tov κοσμον 
αλλα σωσω Tov κοσμον οαθετων εμε και 
pa) λαμβανων τα ρηματα μου 
EXEL τὸν kpetvovra. avrov o λογοσ 
ov ἐλαλησα εκεινοσ κρεινει avrov 
εν 71) ea xao) ἡμερα ort e£ εμαυτου 
eyw ovk ελαλησα αλλ οπεμψασ με 
πατὴρ AVTOT μοι EVTOANV εδωκεν 
TLELTW καιτι λαλήσω και OLOG OTL 
1) ἐντολὴ avrov αἰωνιοσ ἐστιν Con 
a. ovy Aadw καθωσ εἰρηκεν μοι o πατὴρ 
ovrog λάλω προ de Tyo εορτησ 

— 
του πασχα ELOWT OLN OTL παρὴν avrov 
ἡ wpa iva μεταβη εκ TOV κοσμου 
τουτου προσ TOV TATEPA ἀγαπήησασ τουσ 
ἰδιουσ TOUT εν τω κοσμω εἰσ TEAOT 


ηγάπησεν αὐυτουσ και δειπνου γενομένου 


XII. 


47 


48 


49 


50 


XIII. 1 


του διαβολου ἡδη βεβληκοτοσ ισ τὴν KopSia - 


ἵουδα σιμωνοσ απὸ καρυωτου ἵνα παραδοι αὐτο 


LOWS OTL παντα δεδωκεν αὐτω: 0 TATNP 
> 

εισ TAT χειρασ Kat ort agro Ov εξηλθεν 
v ee 

καὶ οτι προσ τον Oy ὕπαγει eyerpeTat 

εκ του δειπνου και τιθησιν τα ἵματια 

αὐτου και λαβων λεντιον διεζωσεν 

eavrov eura, λαβωνὕδωρ βαλλει εἰσ τον 

νιπτηρα και NPEATO νιπτειν τουσ ποδασ 

TOV μαθητων avrov και ἐκμασσειν 

Tw λεντιω w nv διεσζωσμενοσ 

EPX ETAL ovv προσ TOV πετρον σιμωνα 


— 
Neyer QUTW EKELVOT KE OV μου VITTTELD 


(Fol. 1546.) 


qui credit in me in tenebris non maneat 
et si quis audierit meorum berborum 

et custodierit ego non iudico eum 

nec enim ueni ut iudicem mundum 

sed ut saluem mundum qui spernit me et 
non accipit uerba mea 

habet quiiudicet eum | uerbum 

quod locutus sum illud iudicat eum 

in nouissima die quoniam abs me 

ego non sum locutus sed qui me misit 
pater ipse mihi mandatum dedit 

quid dicam aut quid loquar et scio quia 


mandatum eius aeterna est uita 


quae ergo loquor secundum quod dixit mihi pater 


sic loquor ante autem diem festum 
. remi *. . 
paschae sciens ihs quia uenerat eius 
hora ut transeat de mundo 
hoc ad patrem diligens 
suos qui sunt in mundo in finem 
dilexit eos et cum cena fieretur 
cum iam diabolus inmisisset in cor 
iuda simonis a caryoto ut traderet eum 
sciens quoniam omnia dedit illi pater 
. . > . . 
1n manus et quoniam a deo exiuit 
. = . . 
et quoniam ad dm uadit surrexit 
de cena et ponit uestimenta 
sua et accipiens lentium cinxit 
semet ipsum item accipiens aquam misit 
in peluem et coepit lauare pedes 
discipulorum suorum et tergere 
de lentio quod erat cinctus 
uenit ergo ad petrum simonem 
. . . . — . . 
dicit ei ille dmetu mihi labas 


(Fol. 155a.) 


Carr. XII. 46—XIII. 6, 


139 


140 


---- 


rovg ποδασ απεκριθη ino και evrev αὕτω XIII. 7 


[0] eyo TOLW OV OUK οιδασ αρτι 


yvoon δε μετὰ ταυτὰ λεγει αὐτὼ πετροσ 


E 
KE ov μὴ μου vulewr τουσ ποδασ εἰσ TOV αἰωνα 


— 

απεκριθη ino εαν μη vulw σε ovk exeur 
μεροσ pet eov. Xeyev avro πετροσ 
--- 


κε μὴ μονον τουσ ποδασ αλλα και TAC 


χειρασ και τὴν καιφαλην 
m 


λεγει avTw 


0 uno o λελουμενοσ ov χρειαν exer τὴν kepady 


νιψασθαι εἰ μη τουσ ποδασ μονον 
ἐστιν yap καθαροσ ολοσ καιὕμεισ καθαροι 
Een 
εστε αλλ ovx παντεσ Ἠδει yap ine 
TOV παραδιδοντα avrov οτε ουν ενιψεν 
Tove ποδασ avrov και ελαβεν τα ἵματια 
αναπεσων παλιν εἰπεν αὐτοισ 
γεινωσκεταιτι TETOLNKA ὕμειν 
oe <P 
ὕμεισ φωνειτε με o διδασκαλοσ kat o κα 
και καλωσ' λέγετε εἰμι yap * εἰ ουν eyo 
se E 
ενυψα TOVT ποδασ ὕμων o KT kat ο διδασκαλοσ 
Toow μαλλον και ὕμεισ οφειλετε 
αλληλων νιπτειν Tove ποδασ 
ὑποδειγμα yap εδωκα ὕμειν ἵνα 
καθωσ' eyo ἐποιησα ὕμειν και ὕμεισ 
TOLELTE :αμὴν ἀμὴν λεγω Ve 
; iad! 
ovK ἐστιν δουλοσ μειζων TOV κυ avTov 
ovde αποστολοσ μειζων του 
πεμψαντοσ avrOV εἰταῦυτα οιδατε 
μακαριοιεστε εαν ποιήηήτεαυτα 
ov περι παντων ὕμων Leyw eyw oua. 
ove εξελεξαμην αλλ tva. πληρωθη 
ἡ γραφη οτρωγων μετ εμου rov aprov 
ἐπηρεν ἐπ ELE THY πτερναν αὐτου 


ἀπαρτι λεγω ὕμειν προ Tov γενεσθαι 


(Fol. 155 6.) 


IO 


ἘΠ 


13 


ἘΞ 


τό 


17 


18 


B5 


— 


SEC 


IOHAN 
=> — 
pedes respondit ihs et dixit ei 
quod ego facio tu ignoras modo 


sciens autem postea  dicitilli petrus 


— P. 
dme non mihi lababis pedes in aeuum 


. ἜΞΕΞΕΩ . 
respondit ihs si non te lauero non habes 


partem mecum dicit illi petrus 
= 
dme non tantum pedes sed et 
manusetcaput dicitilli 
ihs quilauitnon necesse habet caput 
labare nisi pedes tantum 
est enim mundus totus et uos mundi 
estis sed non toti sciebat enim ihs 
qui eum traditurus erat cum ergo labit 
pedes eorum et accepit uestimenta 
recumbens iterum dixit eis 
Scitis quid uobis fecerim 
. . =e 
uos clamatis me magister et dms 
et bene dicitis sum enim si ergo ego 
— 

laui pedes uestros dms et magister 
quanto magis et uos deuetis 
inuicem lauare pedes exemplum 
dedi uobis ut 
sicut ego feci uobis et uos 
faciatis amen amen dico uobis 

. TE 
non est seruus maior dmo suo 
neque apostolus maior eius 
qui misit eum si haec scitis 
beatiestis sifacitis ea 
non de omnibus uobis dico ego scio 
quos elegi sed ut inpleatur 
scriptura qui edebat mecum panem 


leuabit super me caleaneum suum 


amodo dico uobis antequam fiat 
(Fol. 136 a.) 


Cap. XIII. 6—19. 


ἵνα οταν γενηται πιστευσηται OTL eyo εἰμι 
E oe 
pk : ἀμὴν ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν ο λαμβανων 
ἘΞ 
eay τινα πεμψω ene λαμβανει 


και ολαμβανων ene λαμβανει 


c— . — 
ρκα.: ΤΟΥ πεμψαντα με . ταῦτα €UTOV O uno 
— 


— 
erapax0 TO TVL και epa prvpna ev και €L7TEV 


ἀμὴν ἀμὴν Xeyo vue ort ewr εξ ὕμων 
ρκβ : παραδωσειμε: εβλεπον ovv εἰσ αλληλουσ 
—, 


Ou μαθηται απορουντεσ πέρι TLVOT λεγει 


— 
ΡΚΎ : ἣν δε ανακειμενοσ εἰσ ek των μαθητων 
on d 
αὐτου εν TO KOATW TOV LU ον και ἡγαπα 
= 
OLNT VEVEL OVY TOUTO σιμων TETPOVT 
πυθεσθαι τισ av eu ουτοσ περι ov λέγει 
επίπεσων ovv εκεῖνοσ ert TO στηθοσ 
p — 
Tov inu eye avTw κετισ εστιν 
—m 
ATOKPELVETAL aO o u]a και λέγει 
εκεινοσ eo Tt ὦ av eyo ενβαψασ 
To ψωμιον επιδωσω * kat βαψασ 
NAE oe 
pk0: το ψωμίον διδωσιν ἴουδα σιμωνοσ 
GM 
απὸ καρυωτοῦ και εισηλθεν εἰσ ekewov 
EH we — 
ρκε: σατανασ : kAeyev avro o iyo 
—— 


οποιεισποιησ ταχεῖον τοῦτο δὲ 
OVOELT €yva των ανακειμενων 
προσ τι εἰπεν AUTH τινεσ yap εδοκουν 
OTLTO γλωσσοκομον εἰχεν οἵουδασ 
—S 

ort Àeyet avro 0 va: ἀγορασον ὧν 
χρειαν ἐχομεν ELD THY εορτὴν 
ἢ τοισ πτωχοισ ἵνα τι δοι λαβων ovv 
To ψωμειον εκεινοσ εξηλθεν ευθυσ 

Le a 
nv δενυξ. ore ovy εξηλθεν λεγει o NT 
νυν εδοξασθη o ioc του ανθρωπου 


LÀ 
KQ.L O 0c εδοξασθη εν αὐτῷ 


SS) 
KOLO θσ δοξασει QUTOV ἐν EAUTW και ευθυσ 


(Fol. 156 5.) 


XIII. 


CAP. 


20 


2I 


22 


23 


24 


25 


26 


27 


28 


29 


30 


31 


32 


SEC IOHAN 


ut quando factum fuerit credatis quia ego su 
amen amen dico uobis qui accipit me 
quemcumque misero me accipit 
etquiaccipitme. accipit 
quime misit haec cum dixisset ihs 


conturbatus est spu et testatus est et dixit 


amen amen dico uobis quia unus ex uestris 


tradet me inspiciebant ergo inuicem 
discipuli cogitantes de quo dicit 
erat autem recumbens unus ex discipulis 
cá 
eius in sinus ihu quem et diligebat 
TT . . . . 
ihs innuit ergo huie simon petrus 
interrogaret quis esset hic de quo dicit 
incumbens ergo ille super pectus 
ae . . . E . 
ihu dicit ei dme quis est 
responditilliihs et dixit 
ille est cui ego intincta 
buccellam porrexero et intingens 
buccellam porrexit iudae simonis 
a caryoto et introibit in illum 
. . . . IET 

satanas et dixit ill ihs 
quod facis citius fac hoc autem 
nemo sciuit ex recumbentibus 
ad quid dixit ei quidam enim putauerunt 
quoniam loculum habebat iudas 
quoniam dicit illi ins eme quorum 
opus habemus in diem festum 
aut ut pauperibus aliquid daret accipiens ergo 
buccellam ille exiuit confestim 
erat autem nox cum ergo exiuit dicit ihs 
nune glorificatus est filius hominis 

TP . . . 
et ds glorificatus est in illo 

EN : . . . Es 
et ds glorificauit eum in semet ipso et confesti 


(Fol. 157 a.) 


XIII. 19— 32. 


141 


τς - mE τι - -- ἐς 
142 KAT JOAN SEC IOHAN 
So -- -. Ξε -- = — 
και evo δοἕξασει avrov τεκνεια ETL XIIL 33 glorifieauiteum  filioli adhuc 
p.ekpov μεθυμων εἰμι ζητησετε με pusillum uobiscum sum quaeretis me 
και καθωσ eurov τοισ Ἰουδαιοισ' et sicut dixi iudaeis 
orov eyo ὕπαγω ὕμεισ' ov δυνασθαι ubi ego uado uos non potestis 
ελθειν και ὕμειν λέγω αρτι uenire et uobis dico modo 
ἐντολὴν καινὴν διδωμι ὕμειν 34 mandatum nouum do uobis 
ἵνα ἀαγαπατε αλληλουσ καθωσ kazyo ut diligatis inuicem sicut et ego 
ἡγαπησα ὕμασ ἵνα και ὕμεισ dilexi uos utetuos 
ay amare αλληλουσ εν Tovro γαρ ar diligatis inuicem in hoc enim 
γνωσονται TAVTET OTL ej.ot scient omnes quoniam mei 


μαθηται ἐστε cay ἀγαπὴν exire discipuli estis si dilictionem habeatis 


«--. eee E E . ° 5) *11* 8 
pke : εν ἀλληλοισ * Xeyev avro σιμων πετροσ' 36 in inuicem dicit illi simon petrus 
SOS E ee eS aa . . * € . . = 
κεπου UTAYELC - λεγει QUTW O Unc dme ubi badis dieit illi ihs 
OT OU €yO ὕπαγω OV δυνασαι μοισυν ubi ego uado non potes tu me 


ακολουθησαι αρτι ὕστερον δε μοι sequim odo posteroautem me 
— . . . . . 
ακολουθησεισ λεγει avro ke 37 sequeris. dicit illi dme 


δια τι ov δυναμαι oot vvv ακολουθησαι quare non possum te nunc sequi 


apr. τὴν ψυχὴν μου ὕπερ σου θησω modo animam meam pro te ponam 


απεκρειθη ιησ και εἰπεν oro τὴν ψυχὴν cov 38 | responditihs et dixit illi-animam tuam 
ὕπερ εμου θησεισ “ἀμὴν anv λέγω σου pro me ponis amen amen dico tibi 


OTL ov μη aAEKTwp φωνήσει eo ov quoniam non gallus cantabit usque quo 


αρνησημετρισ. καιειπεντοισ μαθηταισαὐυτουχτγ.τ negauis me ter. et ait discipulis suis 


pt :: μη ταρασσεσθω ὕμων ἡ καρδια non conturbetur uestrum cor 
—À 


aa . . => . 
ILOTEVETE ELD τον OV και ew εμε crediteindm etinme 


πιστευετε εν τη OLKELO. TOU TATPOT μου 2 credite indo mo patris mei. mansiones 


μοναιπολλαι εἰσιν εἰ be μή ειπον ay multae sunt si quominus dixissem 


ὕμειν OTL πορευομαι ετοιμασαι uobis quoniam eo parare 


ToT Ov ὕμειν καν πορευθω ετοιμασαι 3 locum uobis οὖ siabiero parare 
τοπον ὕμειν ερχομαιπαλιν locum uobis uenioiterum 
και παραλημψομαι ὕμασ προσ euavrov etadsumam uos ad meipsum 


ἵνα ozrov εἰμι eyo και ὕμεισ εσθαι αὖ ubi ego sum et uos eritis 


et ubi uado scitis et uiam scitis 


και ὁπου ὕπαγω OLOATE και τὴν οδον οιδατε 4 
λέγει avro θωμασ o λεγομενοσ διδυμοσ 5 dicit illi thomas qui dicitur didymus 
(Fol. 157 5.) (Fol. 158 a.) 


Capp. XIII. 32—XIV. 5. 


cm 
K€ OUK οἰδαμεν που UTAYVELT και TWO TYHV 


— 
οδον οιδαμεν λεγει AUTH O LNT 


εγὼ εἰμι ἡ οδοσ και αληθεια και ἡ Con 


XIV. 


οὐυδεισ ερχέται προσ TOV πατέρα εὖ μὴ δι εμου 


ει ἐγνώκατε εμέ Καὺ TOV TATEPA μου 
γνωσεσθαι καὶ ἀπαρτι γεινώσκετεξ QUTOV 


και EWNAKATE αὐτὸν 7 

os 

KE δειξον ἡμειν TOV TATEPA ka. APKEL ἡμειν 
—S 


λεγει QUTW O UO TOG OUTOO χρόνω μεθ "pov 


εἰμι καὶ OUK €yvakag με φιλιππε 

O EWPAKWT εμε eopake TOV πατερα 

Kat Two ov λεισ δειξον NMEW TOV πατερα 
OU TLOTEVELT OTL EYW EV TO TATPL 

και 0 πατΉρ EV ej.ot ἐστιν 

τα ρήματα a eyw λελαληκα ὕμειν 

am ἐμαυτοῦ ov λαλω o δε πατΉρ o εν ἐμοι 
μενων ποιετα ep'ya αὐτου TLOTEVETE μοι 
OTL O TATNP EV ἐμοι καγω εν τω πατρι 


ει δε ys δια τα εργα αὐτὰ πιστευεέετε 


αμην ἀμὴν Aeyo ὕμειν O TLOTEVWV 


εἰσ ELLE TO. EPO. 0. EYW TOLW KAKELVOT 
ποιήσει και μειζονα τουτων TOLNTEL 
OTL ἐγω προσ TOV πατερα πορεύομαι 
και OTL αν αἰτησηται εν τω ονοματι μου 
TOUTO ποιήσω ἵνα δοξασθηοπα TP 
EV τω VL αν τι αἰτησητε EV ro ονοματι μου 
eye ποιήσω εαν ἀγαπατε LE TAT εντολασ' 
TAT ἐεμασ τηρήσατε καγω ερωτήσω TOV 
TATEpA και αλλον παρακλητον δωσει ὕμειν 
ἵνα μενὴ εἰσ Tov αἰωνα μεθ ὕμων το 

— 
τοπνα τησ αληθειασ οο κοσμοσ 


οὐ δυναται λαβειν ort ov θεωρει avtov 


ovde γεινωσκει avrov ὕμεισ δε 


(Fol. 158 ὁ.) 


λεγει avTw φιλιπποσ 8 


Io 


II 


12 


I3 


14 
15 
16 


17 


— teme ἘΞ 
SEC IOHAN 
= SSS E 


Br 
dme nescimus ubi badis et quomodo 
uiam nouimus dicit illi ihs 
ego sum uia et ueritas et uita 
nemo uenit ad patrem nisi per me 
51 cognouistis me et patrem meum 
scietis et amodo cognoscite eum 


et uidistis eum dicit illi philippus 


E 
dme monstra nobis patrem et sufficit nobis 


dicit illi ihs tanto tempore uobiscum 


sum et non cognouistis me philippe 


qui uidit me uidit patrem 


et quomodo tu dicis monstra nobis patrem. 


non credis quoniam ego in patre 

et pater in me est 

uerba que ego locutus sum uobis 

a me non loquor pater autem qui in me 
manet facit opera sua credis mihi 
quoniam pater in me et ego in patre 


sin autem uel propter opera ipsa credite 


amen amen dico uobis qui credit 


in me opera quae ego facio et ille 

faciet et maiora horum faciet 

quoniam ego ad patrem uado 

et quodcumque petieritis in nomine meo 
hoc faciam ut glorificetur pater 

in filio si quid petieritis in nomine meo 
ego faciam si diligitis me mandata mea 
serbate et ego rogauo patrem 

et alium paracletum dauit uobis 

ut maneat in aeternum uobiscum 

e SUMUS 

sps ueritatis quem mundus 

non potest accipere quia non uidet eum 
nec adnoscit eum uos autem 


(Fol. 159 a.) 


Car. XIV. 5—17. 


143 


144 


E 
p^ 
c 


— MÀ i. 
KAT IOAN 
a ΘΟ 55 


γεινωσκετε avTov OTL TAP ὕμειν μενει 
και εν ὕμειν ἐστιν οὐκ ἀφήσω ὕμασ' 
ορφανουσ ερχομαι προσ ὕμασ 

ETL μεικρον και O κοσμοσ με OVKETL 
θεωρει ὕμεισ᾽ δε θεωρειτε με 

ort ἐγω ζω και ὕμεισ ζησεσθε 

εν ekety) TN NMEPA γνωσεσθαι ELT 
OTL €y€ EV TW TATPL μου και ὕμεισ 

εν ἐμοι Kavyo EV ὕμειν 0 exov 

TAC ἐντολασ μου καὶ τηρων αὐτασ' 
εκεινοσ ἐστιν οαγαπων με: o δὲ 
aryazrov με αγαπηθησεται ὕπο του 
πατροσ μου καγω ἀγαπήσω AUTOV 


και ενφωνήσω avro εμαυτον 


:Aeyet QAUTW ἴουδασ OUX O a7rO KO. pvo TOU 


=> 
K€ TL EOTLY OTL μελλεισ NEL 


EVPAVLCELY σεαυτον και OVXLTW KOT 10 
— 
απεκριθὴ iyo και eurev avro εαν TLO- 
αγαπα μετον Xoyov μου τηρήσει 
καὶ 0 TATYP μου ἀγαπήσει (TOV 
και προσ AVTOV ελευσομαι καὶ προσ 
AVTOV μονην ποιησομαι 


o μή 


ayaTwv με Tove λογουσ μου ov τηρήσει 


—— 4 
pAa : Kato Aoyoo o eoo ov akovere 
--.- ᾿ 


OUK ἐστιν ἐμοὸσ αλλα του πεμψαντοσ με 


pr 'πατροσ᾽ ravra. λελαληκα ὕμειν 
e 


παρ ὕμεν μενων οδεπαρακλητοσ 


το ya TO αγιον οπέεμψει o πατὴρ μου 
εν TO ονοματι μου εκεινοσ ὕμασ 
διδαξειπαντα και ὕπομνησει ὕμασ 
TOTO. α αν ELITW ὕμειν εἰρηνὴν 
αφιημει ὕμειν εἰρηνην THY ἐμὴν διδωμι 
ὕμειν ov καθωσ o κοσμοσ διδωσιν 


(Fol. 159 0.) 


XIV. 


18 


Lo 


20 


2I 


22 


23 


24 


25 
26 


27 


Sass — 
SEC IOHAN 


scitis eum quoniam apud uos manet 
et in uobis est non dismittam uos 
orphanos uenio ad uos 
adhuc pusillum et hic mundus me iam 
non uidet uos autem uidetis me 
quoniam ego uiuo et uos uiuetis 
in illo die cognoscetis uos 
quoniam ego in patre meo et uos 
in me et ego in uobis qui habet 
mandata mea et serbat ea 
ille est qui diligit me quiautem 
diligit me diligetur ἃ 
patre meo et ego diligam eum 
et ostendam illi me ipsum 
dicit illi iudas non qui ascaryotes 
dme quid est quoniam incipies nobis 
ostendere te ipsum et non huic mundo 
— 
respondit ihs et dixit illi si quis 
diligit me uerbum meum seruabit 
et pater meus diligit eum 
et ad eum ueniam et ad eum 
habitaculum faciam qui non 
diligit me uerba mea non serbabit 
et uerbum meum quod auditis 
non est meum sed eius qui me misit 
patris haec locutus sum uobis 
apud uos manens paracletus autem 
EE 
sps sanctus quem mittet pater meus 
in nomine meo ille uos 
docebit omnia et commouebit uos 
omnia quaecumque dixero uobis pacem 
dismitto uobis pacem meam do 
uobis non sicut mundus dat 


(Fol. 160a.) 


Cap, XIV. 17—27. 


"o 
> 


J 


on 


SS 
KAT IOAN 
—o— -ι- -- 


eyo διδωμι ὕμειν μη ταρασσεσθω 

ὕμων ἡ καρδια μηδε δειλειατω 

NKOVOOTE OTL ἐγω eurov ὕμειν ὕπαγω 

και ἐρχομαιπροσ ὕμασ εἰ ἀγαπᾶτε με 
= 

EXAPYTE AY OTL πορευομαι προσ TOV πρα 

a 

OTLO Tap μειζων μου εστιν KL νυν 

ειρηκα ὕμειν πριν γενεσθαι ἵνα orav 

γένηται πιστευσητε μοι OVKETL πολλα 

λαλήσω μεθ ὕμων ερχεταιγαρ οτου 

κοσμου APXWV και EV ἐμοι OUK EXEL 

ovdev evpew αλλ ἵνα yvo 0 κοσμοσ 

ἜΞΞΞ, 

OTL ἀγαπω TOV πρα καὶ καθωσ ενετειλατο μοι 

ουτωσ ποιω εγειρεσθεαγωμεν 

evrevÜev - eyo εἰμι ἡ ἀμπελοσ ἡ αληθινη 


a 
KOLO πὰρ μου γεώργοσ εστιν πον 


κλημα εν ἐμοι μὴ φερον καρπὸν 

αιρει AUTO καὶ παν TO καρποῴφορον 
καθαριει avro iva πλειονα καρπὸν φερη 
ad εαυτου εαν μη eun εν TY 

αμπελω ovrog ov8e ὕμεισ eay μὴ 

εν ἐμοι μεινητε - eyo-yap eun 

Ἢ ἀμπελοσ ὕμεισ τα κληματα 

ο μένων ἐμοι καγω EV auTO 

ουτοσ φερει καρπον πολυν OTL χωρεισ' 
ἐμοῦ ov δυνασθαι ποιειν eay μη τισ 
μεν ev enor ἐπληθὴ εξω wo τὸ κλῆμα 
και εξηρανθη και συναγουσιν avro 

και εἰσ πυρ βαλλουσιν και καιετε 

cay δὲ μεινῆτε εν ἐμοι και τὰ ρήματα μου 
εν ὕμειν μεινὴ o eay θελητε αιτησασθαι 
καὶ γενησεται ev rovro εδοξασθη o 
πατΉρ μου ἵνα πολυν καρπον φερητε 


και γενησθαι μου μαθηται καθωσ ἡγάπησεν 


(Fol. 160 6.) 


XLV. 


XY. 


28 


20 


30 


3I 


SEC IOHAN 145 


ego do uobis non conturbetur 

uestrum cor neque trepidetur 

audistis quoniam ego dixi uobis uado 

et uenio ad uos si diligatis me 

gaudebatis utique quoniam uado ad patrem 
quoniam pater maior me est et nunc 

dixi uobis antequam fiat ut cum factum 
fuerit credatis mihi iam non multa 

loquar uobis cum uenit enim huius 

mundi princeps etin me non habet 

nihil inuenire sed ut sciatis mundum 
quoniam diligo patrem et sicut mandauit mihi 
sic facio surgite eamus 

hine ego sum uites uera 

et pater meus agricula est omne sarmentum 
quod in me non adferet fructum 

tollit illud et omne quod fructum adferet 
purgauit illud ut ampliorem frum adferat 
ab se si non manserit in 

uite sic nec uos si non 

inmemaneatis ego enim sum 

uitis wos sarmenta 

qui manet in me et ego in illo 

hic adferet fructum multum quia sine 

me non potestis facere si non aliquis 
maneat in me missus est foras sicut sarmentu 
et aruit et congregant illud 

et inignem mittunt et ardet 

si autem manseritis in me et uerba mea 

in uobis manserint quodcumque uultis petite 
et fiet in hoc glorificatus est 

pater meus ut multum fructum adferatis 

et sitis mei discipuli sicut dilexit 


(Fol. 161 a.) 


Capp, XIV. 27—XV. 9. 


19 


146 


— 
pAG : 


J 


J 


ΕΠ 


c 
pi. 
—À 


PEO πατὴρ Kayw Vac ηγαπῆσα 

μεινατε EV TY αγαπή τὴ ἐμὴ εαν TAT 
ἐεντολασ μου τηρήσητε j.evevre ev ΤΉ 
aya] μου καθωσ Kayw rac evTohac 
του πατροσ μου τετηρῆκα KAL μενω 
αὐτου εν TH ἀγαπὴ Tavra. δε λελαληκα 
ὕμειν ἵνα ἡ χαρα ἢ eux ev ὕμειν ἢ 

και ἡ xa. po. ὕμων πληρωθη αὐτὴ εστιν 

1) ἐντολή ἡ ἐμὴ ἵνα αγαπατε αλληλουσ 
καθωσ ἡγαπησα ὕμασ᾽ μειζονα ταυτὴσ 
ἀγαπὴν οὐδεισ exer ἵνα τὴν ψυχὴν avrov 
θη ὕπερ των φιλων αὐτου : ὕμεισ γαρ 
φιλοι μου ἐστε eav ποιήσητε a eyo 
ἐντελλομαι ὕμειν ουκετι ὕμασ λεγω 
δουλουσ ort o δουλοσ ovk οιδεν 

TL TOLEL αὑτοῦ ο KO- ὕμασ δεειρηκα φιλουσ 
OTL TAVTO. οσα ἤκουσα παρα TOV πατροσ μου 
εγνωρισα ὕμειν ovx ὕμεισ με εξελεξασθε 
αλλα eyo εξελεξαμην ὕμασ και εθηκα 
ὕμασ ἵνα ὕμεισ ὕπαγητε και καρπον 
φερητε και o καρποσ ὕμων uev 

WO, OTL αν αἰτήσητε TOV πατερα 


εν τω ονοματι μου Ow ὕμειν 


: ταῦτα εντελλομεύῦμειν αγαπατε 


αλληλουσ evo κοσμοσ ὕμασ μισει 
YEWWOKETE OTL ἐμεπρωτον μεμεισῆκεν 
ει εκ TOV κοσμου YTE O κοσμοσ αν TO lOLOV 
εφειλει ort εκ του κοσμου ἡτε αλλ eyo 
εξελεξαμην ὕμασ εκ του κοσμου 
δια rovro μίσει ὕμασ 0 κοσμοσ : μνημονεύετε 
τουσ λογουσ ove eyw εἰπον ὕμειν 

on 


OUK ἐστιν μου δουλοσ μειζων του κυ αὐτου 


“εἰ εμε εδιωξαν και ὕμασ διωἕξουσιν 


(Fol. 161 b.) 


XV. 


IO 


II 


12 


i 


14 


ES 


16 


17 
18 


20 


SEC IOHAN 


me pater et ego uos dilexi 

manete in caritate mea sl 

mandata mea seruaueritis manebitis in 
caritate mea sicut ego mandata 

patris mei seruabi et maneo 

in caritate ipsius haec autem locutus sum 
uobis ut gaudium meum in uobis sit 

et gaudium uestrum inpleatur hoc est 
mandatum meum ut diligatis inuicem 
sicut dilexi uos maiorem huius 
dilectionem nemo habet ut animam suam 
ponat pro amicis suis uos enim 

amici mei estis 51 feceritis quae ego 
mando uobis iam non dico uos 

seruos quoniam seruus nescit 

quid faeit dms eius uos autem dixi amicos 
quoniam omnia quae audiui a patre meo 
demonstraui uobis non uos me elegistis 
sed ego elegi uos et posui 

uos ut uos eatis et fructum 

adferatis et fructus uester maneat 

ut quid quid petieritis patrem 

in nomine meo det uobis 

haec mando uobis diligite 

inuicem si mundus uos o dit 

scitote quia me primum o diuit 

side mundo essetis mundus suum 
amabat quoniam de mundo eratis sed ego 
elegi uos de mundo 

propter hoc odit uos mundus mementote 
sermones quos ego dixi uobis 

non est seruus maior dmo suo 

si me persecuti sunt et uos persequentur 


(Fol. 162 a.) 


Car. XV. 9— 20. 


ρμα: 


εὐ ἢ 


RO 
= 
O2 


ει τον Xoyov μου erpja'av και TOV 
UMETEPOV τηρησουσιν: ἀλλα ravra 
ποιησουσιν εἰσ ὕμασ δια TO ονομα μου 
OTL οὐκ οἰδασιν τον πεμψαντα με 

εἰ μηλθὸον και: ἐλαλησα αὐτοισ' 
ἀμαρτιαν ovy εἰχαν νυν δε 


προφασιν OUK ἐχουσιΨ πέρι THO αμαρτιασ 


αὐτῶν ' οεμε μεισων καὶ TOV πατερα μου 

μεισει᾿ εἰ τὰ εργα μὴ ἐποιησα 

εν QUTOLO α ουδεισ αλλοσ εποιησεν 

Quo pr eL οὐκ εἰχαν νυν δε και 

EWPAKATLY και μεμεισηκασιν με 

και TOV πατερα μου αλλ ἵνα πληρωθὴη 

0 Àoyoc o ev TW vojuo avrov γεγραμμενοσ 

OTL εμεισησαν με δωρεαν oray δε 

eA» o παρακλητοσ ov eyo πέμπω ὕμειν 
— — 

rapa. TOV TPT Lov TO TVA THT αληθειασ 

0 TAPA TOV TATPOT μου EKTFOPEVETE EKELVOT 

moprupycet περι EMOV KGL VLELT - 

μαρτύυρειτε OTL ovr ἀαρχὴσ μετεμου ἐστε 


ταυτα λελαληκα ὕμειν ἵνα μη σκανδαλίισθητε 


αποσυναγωγουσ ποιησουσιν VLAT 


pus : αλλ epxerat wpa ἵνα rad: 0 ἀποκτεινασ 
dá 


— 
ὕμασ δοξη λατρειαν προσφερειν Tw 0o 
καὶ ταῦτα TOLYO OUO LV ὕμειν οτι OUK 
> , 
eyvoaoav TOV TPQ ουδὲ εμε 


ταυτα λελαληκα ὕμειν ἵνα orav ελθη 


ἢ opo. μνήημονευτε OTL 


ee 


: €yo εἰπὸν ὕμειν : ravra. δε e$ αρχησ 


ee > oe 

ὕμειν ovk eurov OTL μεθ᾽ ὕμων NUNV 
νυν δε ὕπαγω προσ τον πεμψαντα με 
και ουδεισ e£ ὕμων ἐρωταὰ με 


που ὕπαγεισ αλλ ort ravra. λελαληκα 


Fol. 162 5.) 


XV. 


2I 


22 


24 


25 


26 


27 


XVI. 1 


EN 


σι 


SEC IOHAN 


51 uerbum meum custodierunt et 
uestrum custodient sed haec 

facient in uos propter nomen meum 
quoniam nesciunt qui me misit 

si non uenissem et locutus eis fuissem 
peccatum non habebant nune autem 
excusationem non habent de peccato 
eorum qui me odit et patrem meum 
odit si opera non feci 

in eis quae nemo alius fecit 

peccatum non habebant nunc autem et 
uiderunt et odierunt me 


et patrem meum sed ut inpleatur 


uerbum quod in leges eorum scriptum est 


quoniam odierunt me gratis cum autem 

uenerit paracletus quem ego mitto uob:s 
GE . . 

a patre meo spm ueritatis 

qui a patre meo prodit ille 


testimonium dauit de me et uos 


testimonium datis quia ab initio mecum estis 


haec locutus sum uobis ut non scandalizemini 


de synagoga uos eicient 
e 
sed uenit hora ut omns qui uos occiderit 
. ES 
uos putet se hostiam offerre deo 
et haec facient uobis quoniam non 


cognouerunt patrem neque me 


haee locutus sum uobis ut cum uenerit 


hora memores sitis quia 
egodixiuobis haecautem ab initio 
uobis non dixi quia uobiscum eram 
nune autem uado ad eum qui me misit 
et nemo ex uobis interrogat me 


ubi uadis sed quoniam haec locutus sum 


(Fol. 163 a.) 


Capp, XV. 20—XVI. 6. 


147 


148 


ὕμειν ἡ λυπὴ πεπληρωκεν ὕμων 
τὴν καρδιαν αλλ eyo τὴν αληθειαν. 
λεγω ὕμειν -συμφερει ὕμειν ἵνα 
eyo ἀπελθω εαν yap μη ἀπελθω 
οπαρακλήητοσ ουκ ελευσεταιπροσ ὕμασ 
εαν δεπορευθω πεμψω avrov προσ ὕμασ 
και ελθων εκεινοσ ελεγξει TOV κοσμον 
περι αμαρτιασ και περι δικαιοσυνησ 
και περι κρισεωσ περι αμαρτειασ μεν 
OTL OV πιστευουσιν εἰσ εμε 
περι δικαιοσυνὴσ δε 
οτι προσ τον πατερα ὕπαγω και OUKETL 
θεωρειτε μεπερι δε κρισεωσ 
OTL οαρχων TOU κοσμου TOUTOV κεκριται 
Ετι πολλα exo λεγειν ὕμειν 
αλλ ov δυνασθε avra. βασταζειν αρτι 
— 
οταν ελθη εκεινοσ τοπνα 
Tyo αληθειασ εκεινοσ ὕμασ οδηγησει 
εν 71) αληθεια racy ov yap λαλήσει 
apeavtov adda oca axovoe λαλήσει 
και τὰ ἐρχόμενα * avaryyENEt VLE εκεινοσ 
ej.e δοξασει OTL ek του ἐμου λημψεται 


: και αναγγελει ὕμειν :παντα 000 


E €x et OTATYP ego EOTLV ; δια τοῦτο 


eurov OTL εκ του εμου λαμβανει 

και αναγγελειῦμειν μεικρον 

και οὐκετι θεωρειτε με 

και παλιν μεικρον Kat οψεσθε με 
eurov ovv εκ των μαθητων αὐτου 

προσ αλληλουσ τι ἐστιν rovro o λέγει 
ἡμειν μεικρον και OvKETL οψεσθε με 


και παλιν μεικρον και οψεσθε με 


καίοτι eyo v7ra^yo 7Trpoo TOV TAT EPO TU €O TUV 


XVI. 


NO 


10 


II 


12 


13 


1} 


15 


τό 


17 


18 


TOUVTO 


(Fol. 163 6.) 


SEC IOHAN 
-- -- --. -- 


uobis tristitia adimpleuit uestrum 
cor sed ego ueritatem 

dico uobis expedit uobis ut 

ego eam Si enim non iero 
paracletus non ueniet ad uos 

si autem iero mittam eum ad uos 
et ueniens ille arguet mundum 
de peccato et de iustitia 

et de iudicio de peccato quidem 
quoniam non credunt in me 

de iustitia autem 

quoniam ad patrem uado etiam 


non uidetis me de iudicio autem 


quoniam princeps mundi huius iudicatus est 


adhuc multa habeo dicere uobis 


sed non potestis illa baiolare modo 
cum uenerit ille spiritus 
ueritatis ille uos diriget 


in ueritate omni non enim loquetur 


a semetipso quaecumque audierit loquetur 


et super uentura adnuntiauit uobis ille 
me glorificauit quoniam de meo accipiet. 
et adnuntiauit uobis omnia quae 

habet pater mea sunt propter hoc 

dixi quoniam de meo accipiet 
etadnuntiabit uobis pusillum 

et non me uidebitis 

et iterum pusillum et uideuitis me 
dixerunt ergo ex discipulis eius 
adinuicem quid est hoc quod dicit 
nobis pusillum et non uidebitis me 

et iterum pusillum et uidebitis me 

et quia ego uado ad patrem quid est hoc 


(Fol. 164 a.) 


Cap, XVL 6. 18. 


TO μεικρον οὐκ οιδαμεν o λεγει 
—, 
€yvo o uno ort ort ἡθελον awrov 
EMEPWTYT UL TEPL TOUTOV και εἰπεν 
αὐτοισ περιτουτου ζητειτε 
pet aXXov ort evrov μεικρον 
και ov θεωρειτε με και παλιν 
μεικρον και οψεσθεμε 
= 
pv : ἀμὴν ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν ort κλαυσετε 
E 
και θρηνησεται )j.ew * o δε κοσμοσ χαρήσεται 
ὕμεισ λυπηθησεσθε- ara ἡ λυπη ὕμων 
ELD xapav γενησεται 
1] γυνὴ orav rur) λυπὴν exec OTL 
ἡλθεν 1) ἡμερα ovra: οταν δε yevvio 
TO παιδίον OVKETL μνημονεύει 
Tyo λυπησ δια την Xo. aw οτι ἐγεννηθη 
ανθρωποσ εἰσ rov κοσμον και ὕμεισ ovv 
νυν μεν λυπην εξετε παλιν δε 
οψομαι ὕμασ΄- και χαρησεται ὕμων ἡ καρδια 
και τὴν χαραν ὕμων ουδεισ del a. vp.av 
και εν ekeun, TY NEP εμε ovk ἐερωτήσετε ουδε 
apnv αμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν «av τι αἰτησηται 
TOV TATEPGA εν TW OVOMATL μου δωσει ὕμειν 
εωσ APTL OVK ἡτησατε OVOEV εν τω 


ονοματι μου owrevre καὶ λήμψεσθε 


ἵνα ἡ χαρα ὕμων 1) πεπληρωμενὴ 
— 
ρνα : Tavra. ev παροιμιαισ λελαληκα ὕμειν 


E. 
€pxeTa «pa. OTE οὐκετι EV παροιμιίαισ 
λαλησω ὕμειν ada ev παρησια rept TOV 
TAT POT aTrayyEeAw ὕμειν EV EKELN TN ἡμερα 
EV τω OVOLATL μου αἰτησεσθε 
και ov λεγω ὕμειν OTL €yo ερωτησω 


TOV πατέρα [LOU πέρι ὕμων QUTOO yep 


o πατὴρ dX jac οτιύμεισ EWE 


(Fol. 164 5.) 


XVI. 


τ 


20 


22 


23 


24 


25 


26 


27 


SEC IOHAN 


I 
Etc --ς c 


E 


149 


pusillum nescimus quid dicit 
—, 

cognouit ihs quoniam uolebant eum 
interrogare de hoc et dixit 
illis de hoe queritis 
in inuicem quoniam dixi pusillum 
et non me uideuitis et iterum 
pusillum et uideuitis me 

amen amen dico uobis quoniam plorabitis 
et plangetis uos: mundus autem gaudebit 
uos tristitiam habebitis sed tristitia uestra 
in gaudium transferetur 
mulier cum parit tristitiam habet quoniam 
uenit dies eius cum autem pepererit 
infantem iam non meminit 
tristitiae propter gaudium quia natus est 
homo in hunc mundum et uos ergo 
nunc quidem tristitiam habebitis iterum aute 
uideuo uos et gaudebit cor uestrum 
et gaudium uestrum nemo tollet a uobis 
et in illo die me non rogauitis nihil 

amen amen dico uobis si quid petieritis 
patrem in nomine meo dabit uobis 
usque nune nihil petistis in 
nomine meo petite et accipietis 
ut gaudium uestrum repletum sit 

haec in prouerbiis locutus sum uobis 
uenit hora cum iam non in prouerbiis 
loquar uobis sed in pala de 
patre adnuntiauo uobis in illa die 
in nomine meo petetis 
et non dico uobis coniam ego rogabo 
patrem meum de uobis ipse enim 
pater diligit uos quoniam uos me 


(Fol. τόρ a.) 


Cap. XVI. 18—27. 


-Ξ- - ἢ ὧὡς-- τ SoS = —. 
150 KAT IOAN SEC IOHAN 
p — — 
TEPIANKATE και πεπιστευκατε OTL EYW XVI. dilexistis et credidistis quoniam ego 
παρα Tov πατροσ εξηλθον και nAGov 28 a patre exiui et ueni 
εἰσ TOV κοσμον παλιν αφιημι TOV KOT LOV in hune mundum iterum dimitto hunc munda 
και πορευομαι προσ TOV πατερα.- Aeyovew avro 29 et uado ad patrem dicunt ili 
ot μαθηται αὐτου ἴδε vvv ev παρρησια λαλεισ discipuli eius ecce nun in palam loqueris 
και παροιμιαν ουδεμιαν λεγεισ et prouerbium inullum dicis 
νυν οἰδαμεν OTL οιἰδασπαντα και OV χρεια 30 nunc cognouimus quia 5015 omnia et non opus 
EXELT WO. τισ σεερωτα EV TOUTW πιστεύυομε habet ut aliquis te interroget in hocredimus 
— . Eu UMS . . 
oti Tapa θυ εξηλθεσ απεκριθη avtow 31 quoniam adeoexisti respondit eis 
---. — e. = DE . 
pvB : oo αρτιπιστευετε: ἴδου epxerau opa. 32 ihs modo creditis ecce uenit hora 
C 
και ἐεληλυθεν ἵνα σκορπισθητε et uenit ut dispargamini 
EKAOTOO LO TH LOLA KGL εμε μονον unus quisque in sua et me solum 
αφητε και οὐκ ειμι μονοσ OTL: dismittatis et non sum solus quoniam 
— se 
pvy : omarnp μετ εμου εστιν : ravra, λελαληκα 33 pater mecum est haec locutus sum 
ΞΞΞ 
ὕμειν ἵνα εν ἐμοι εἰρηνην EXNTE uobis ut in me pacem habeatis 
ev Tw Koo pw θλειψειν εξετε in mundo tribulationem habebitis 
ada θαρσειτε εγω νενικηκα rov κοσμον sed anime qui estote ego uici mundum 
— —> 
ταυτα ἐλαλησεν o σ᾽ καιεπαρασ XUI 7 haec locutus estihs etadlebans 
TOUT οφθαλμουσ GUTOV ELD TOV ουρανον oculos suos in caelum 
εἰπεν πατερ εληλυθεν ἡ wpa δοἕασον dixit pater uenit hora glorifica 
Gov TOV ὕιον ἵνα οὕιοσ σου δοξαση σε filium tuum ut filius honorificet te 
καθωσ εδωκασ avro εξουσιαν πασὴσ 2 sicut dedisti ei potestatem omnis 
σαρκοσ ἵνα παν o δεδωκασ avTw carnis ut omne quod dedisti ei 
exn Conv αιωνιον αὑτὴ δεεστιν 3 habeat uitam aeternam haec est autem 
ἡ G.ovioc: ζωη ἵνα γεινωσκουσιν σε uita aeterna αὖ cognoscant te 
— —À 
Tov j.ovov αληθινον Ov και ov solum uerum dm et quem 
ΞΞΞ re . . . sae T . 
απεστειλασ vv XPV LZ rovrov τον κοσμον misisti ihs xpm in hune mundum 
eyo σε εδοξασα επι Tq0 γησ 4 ego te honorificaui super terram 
και τὸ Epyov ετελειωσα 0 εδωκασ μοι et opus consummaui quod dedisti mihi 
D δοξ faci t honorifi 
WO. ποιήσω Ka. vvv δοξασον με 5 ut faciam et nunc honorifica me 
συ πατὴρ παρα σεαυτω τὴ 9o£9 ἡ εἰχον tu pater ad teipsum gloria quam habebam 
παρα ToL Trpo Ov yever Hat TOV KOT yov aput te antequam fieret mundus 
εφανερωσα ro ονομα σου rou ανθρωποισ 6 manifestaui nomen tuum hominibus 


(Fol. 165 5.) 


(Fol. 166 a.) 


Capp. XVI. 27—XVII. 6. 


— 


19) 
— 


s 
K 
— 


(sl 
[Bs 


ουσ εδωκασ μου εκ του KOO [LOU XVII. 
σοι σὰν Καὶ EMO’ AVUTOVT εδωκασ 


kat TOV Xoyov σου τετηρηκαν 


νυν €YVOKGY OTL παντὰ οσα δεδωκασ μοι 7 
παρα TOV ἐστιν OTL TO. ρήματα σουα 8 
EOWKAT μοι δεδωκα αὐτοισ και AUTOL 

ehaBov aca: ort παρα σου εἕηλθον 

και εἐπιστευσαν OTL συ μεαπεστιλασ 

€yo περι AVTWY EPWTW | ov repu rov 9 
KOO MOV eporo ἀλλα περι ov eOckaa μοι 

OTL σοι εισιν και TO EMA παντα σα εστιν 10 
και TO σὰ ἐμα EOTLY και ἐδοξασασ με EV AUTOLT 

και OUKETL εἰμι EV τουτω TO KOT LW 11 


καὶ OUTOL EV TW KOT [LW εἰσιν 
καγω προσ σεερχομαι OVKETL εἰμι ev TW 
κοσμω - και εν TO κοσμω εἰμι 

TOTEP αγιε τήρησον αὐτουσ EV τω ονοματι σου 
καὶ OTE μὴν [LET orav eyao ETNPOLV avrovo- 
εν τω ονοματι σου - 0 δεδωκασ' μοι 
iva wow ev καθωσ jew - ore ἡμὴν μετ αὑτῶν eyo 12 
ἐτήρουν αὐτουσ εν τω ονοματι σου 
ove δεδωκασ μοι εφυλαξα και ove, e£ avrov 
ἀπώλετο εἰ μη οὕιοσ THE ἀπωλειασ 
ἵνα n γραφη πληρωθὴη νυν δε 13 
προσ σεερχομαι και TavTa λαλω ev τουτω TW Κοσμω 
ἵνα ἐεχωσιν τὴν χαραν τὴν ἐμὴν 
πεπληρωμενὴν ev αὐτοισ ἐγω δὲ 14 
εἐδωκα τον Xoyov σου ev ovrow 
καὶ 0 κοσμοσ μεισει AUTOS OTL OUK εἰσιν 
EK TOUTOU TOU κοσμου OUK ερωτω ἵνα apyT 15 
αὐτουσ εκ TOV κοσμου add va τηρησησ 
αὐτουσ EK TOV πονηρου εκτουτουτου KOTMOV τό 


OUK ειστιν καθωσ KQYO) οὐκ εἰμι EK TOU KOO [LOU 


(Fol. 1668.) 


SEC IOHAN 151 


quos dedisti mihi de hoc mundo 
tui erant et mihi illos dedisti 
et uerbum tuum serbaberunt 
nune cognouerunt quia omnia que mihi dedisti 
abs te sunt quoniam uerba tua quae 
dedisti mihi dedi eis et ipsi 
acceperunt uere quoniam abs te exiui 
et crediderunt quia tu me misisti 
ego pro eis rogo non pro hoc 
mundo rogo sed de quibus dedisti mihi 
quoniam tui sunt et omnia mea tua sunt 
et tua mea sunt et glorificasti me 1n eis 
etiam non sum in hoc mundo 
et ipsi in hoc mundo sunt 
etegoadteuenio iam non sum in 
mundo etin mundo sum 

pater sancte serba eos in nomine tuo 
et cum essem cum eis ego serbabam eos 
in nomine tuo quod dedisti mihi 
ut sint unum sicut nos cum essem cum eis ego 
custodiebam eos in nomine tuo 
quos dedisti mihi. et custodiui et nemo ex eis 
periit nisi filius perditionis 
ut scriptura impleatur nunc autem 
ad te uenio et haec loquor in hoc mundo 
ut habeant gaudium meum 
inpletum in temet ipsis ego autem 
dedi uerbum tuum eis 
et mundus odit eos quoniam non sum 
de hoc mundo non rogo ut tollas 
eos de mundo sed ut serues 
eos deiniquo de hoc mundo 


non sunt sicut et ego non sum de mundo 


(Fol. 167 a.) 


CABCX WAT. 6—36. 


αγιασον avTova εν T1) αληθεια 
o Aoyoc o coc αληθεια ἐστιν καθωσ eue 
απεστειλασ εἰσ TOUTOV TOV κοσμον καγὼ 
απεστειλα AUTOUT εἰσ TOUTOV TOV κοσμον 
και ὕπερ avrov eyo αγιαζω ἐμαυτὸν 
ἵνα WOW και αυτοι ἡγιασμενοι 
εν ἀληθεια ov περιτουτων δὲ eporo 
μονον αλλα καὶ περι TOV πιστευόντων 
δια Tov λογου αὐτῶν εἰσ εμε ἵνα TAVTET 
εν wow καθωσ συ πατηρ εν ἐμοι 
καγω εν σοι ἵνα και αυτοι EV ἡμειν WOOLY 
ἵνα οκοσμοσ πιστευση οτισυ με 
απεστειλασ καγω τὴν δοξαν qv 
εδωκασ μοι δεδωκα αὐτοισ ἵνα WOLV TO EV 
καθωσ ἡμεισ εν σὺ EV εμοι καγω εν AUTO 
ἵνα wow τετελιωμενοι 
εἰσ TO εν ἵνα yew aa Ky) ο KOT [LOT 
OTL OV μεαπεστειλασ και ἡγαπησα AVTOVT 
καθωσ συ με ηγαπησασ 

πάτερ o δεδωκασ μοι θελω ἵνα omov εἰμι eyo 
κακεινοι ὦσιν μετεμου ἵνα θεωρωσι 


τὴν δοξαν nv δεδωκασ μοι OTL ἡγαπησασ με 


pu Bo 
ρνὸ : προ καταβολησ κοσμου : πατερ δικαιε 
==> 
0 κοσμοστουτοσ GE OUK ἔγνω εγω δεσε 
ἐγνωκα και OVTOL ἐγνωσαν 
---- ee 
pve: οτισυμεαπεστειλασ : και ἐγνωρισα 
Ξξξξξε, 


αὐυτοισ TO ονομα σου καὶ γνωρισω 
ἵνα ἡ ἀγαπὴ ἡ ἡγαπησασ με εν αυτοισ ἢ 


καγω εν AVTOLT 
— — | 
pys: Tavra evrov o ino e&gAÜev συν Tow 


c——À 
μαθηταισ αὐτου πέερᾶαντου χειμάρρου 
του κεδρου οπου ἣν ΚΉΠΟΟσ εἰσ OV εἰσηλθεν 


---. ee 
pv *; QUTOO KQLOL μαθηται Q'UTOU ; Noel de και 
— 


(Fol. 167 δ.) 


XVIL 17 


18 


τῷ 


20 


21 


22 


23 


24 


25 


26 


XVIII. 1 


SEC IOHAN 


sanctifica eos in ueritate 
uerbum tuum ueritas est sicut me 
misisti in hune mundum et ego 
misi eos in hunc mundum 
et pro eis ego sanctifico me ipsum 
ut sint et ipsi sanctificati 
in ueritate nunc autem propter istos rogo 
solum sed et pro his qui credituri sunt 
per uerbum eorum in me ut omnes 
unum sint sicut tu pater in me 
et ego in te ut et ipsi in nouis sint 
ut hic mundus credat quoniam tu me 
misisti et ego gloriam quam 
dedisti mihi dedi eis ut sint unum 
sicut nos unum tu in me et ego in eis 
ut sint perfecti consummati 
in unum ut cognoscat mundus 
quoniam tu me misisti et dilexi eos 
sicut tu me dilexisti 

pater quod mihi dedis uolo ut ubi ego sum 
et illi sint mecum ut aspiciant 
gloriam quam mihi dedisti quia dilexisti me 
ante constitutionem mundi. pater sancte 
mundus hic te non cognouit ego autem te 
cognoul et isti cognouerunt 
quoniam tu me misisti et manifestaul 
eis nomen tuum et manifestabo 
ut caritas quam dilexisti me in eis sit 
et ego 1n illis 

haec cum dixisset ihs exiit simul cum 
discipulis suis trans torrentem 
cedri ubi erat hortus in quem introibit 


ipse et discipuli eius sciebat autem et 


(Fol. 168 a.) 


Capp, XVII. 17—XVIIT. 2. 


fof 


iovdac οπαραδιδων avTov «τον τοπον XVIII. 


M. 
or, πολλακισ συνηχθὴη εκει o vo 


μετα rov μαθητων avrov : o ovv tovoac 3 
λαβὼν την σπειραν και εκ των apxtepeov 
καὶ εκ των φαρισαιων ὕπηρετασ ερχεται 
εκει μετα φανων καὶ λαμπαδων 

a 
και oov : uno δε εἰδων TavTA τα 4 
ἐρχόμενα ez αὑτὸν εξηλθεν και λεγει 
autos τινὰ ζητειτε απεκριθησαν avTw 5 
= 
νην Tov ναζαρηνον * Xeyet avTOLT eyo εἰμι 
ἵστηκει δε και tovOag οπαραδιδουσ avTov 
μετ αυὐτων WO ουν ειπεν AVTOLT eyo εἰμι 6 
ἀπηλθαν εἰσ τα οπεισω καὶ ἐπεσαν χαμαι 
παλιν ovv αυτουσ ἐπηρωτησεν Xeyov 


G—m 
τινα ζητειτε OU de ELT QV παλιν uv TOV 


—, 
ναζωραιον απεκριθη αὐτοισ o uo 


co 


ELT OV ὕμειν OTL eyo ELL ev ovy ELE 


ζητειτε αφετετουτουσ ὕπαγειν ἵνα 


NO 


πληρωθη o Xoyoc ov evrev ort ovo 
εδωκασ᾽ μοι e$ αὐτων ουδενα απωλεσὰα 
TOTE σιμων πετροσ EXWY μαχαιραν 10 
εἰλκυσεν αὐτὴν Kat ἐπαισεν TOV δουλον 
του ἀρχιερεωσ καὶ ἀπεκοψεν αὐτου 
o 
TO wTLov TO δεξειον - nv δε τονομα 
TOV δουλου εκεινου μαλχοσ εἰπεν ovv 11 
GS 
o lye τω verpo Bare THY μαχαιραν eur την 
θηκηὴν * το ποτήριον o εδωκεν μοι 
o TOT] OV μὴ πίω αὐτο; ἡ ovv σπειρα 12 
και 0 χειλιαρχοσ και OL ὕπηρεται των 


1) lm 
tovOauov συνελαβον rov vv 


καὶ €0:)0a.y αὐτον: καὶ ἡγαγον προσ ava 13 
πρωτον qv yap πενθεροσ του Kapa 


οσὴν αἀρχιεέρεὺυσ τοῦ €VLOUTOUV €KeLvOU 


(Fol. x68 δ.) 


153 


[Desunt folia octo, vicesimum, secundum Codicis 
quaternionem complectentia. Quae a cap. XVIII. 
13 wsque ad cap. xx. 13 Graecé, et ὦ cap. 
xvii. 2 usque ad cap. xx. 1 Latinó, ὦ posteriore 
manu per septem folia; sunt scripta, hue volu- 


mint Appendicis loco subjictentur. | 


CAP, X VIIT. 2—13. 


20 


1δ4 ‘SEC IOHAN 
----- -. — 
Cap, XX. 1 essent ad monimentum et uidet 
lapidem sublatum ab osteo 
> monimenti currit ergo et uenit 
ad simonem petrum et alium 
discipulum quem diligebat ihs et dicit illis 
tulerunt dom de monimento 
et nescimus ubi posuerunt eum 
3 exiuit ergo petrus et alius discipulus 
4 et ueniebant ad monimentum eurrebant aute 
ambo in se alius autem discipulus praecucurrit 
citius ante petrum et uenit prior 
5 in monimentum et prospiciens 
uidet posita lentiamina non tamen 
6 introibit uenit ergo simon petrus 
sequens eum et introibit 
in monimentum et uidet 
7 lentiamina posita et sudarium 
quod erat positum super capud 
eius.non cum lentiamine positum 
sed seorsus inuolutum in unum locum 
8 | tuncergointroibit et alius discipulus 
qui uenerat prior in monimentum 
9 et uidit et credidit necdum enim 
sciebant scripturam quia oportet eum 
10 resurgerea mortuis abierunt ergo 
ad seiterum discipuli | 
11 maria autem stabat ad monimentum 
foris et plorabat cum ergo ploraret 
12 prospexit in monimentum οὐ uidet 
duos angelos in albis sedentes 
unum ad capud et unum ad pedes 
ubi positum erat corpus ihu 
13 | dicunt 6ἱ 1111 mulier quid ploras 


(Fol. 177 a.) 


Cap. XX. 1—13. 


— 
τινα ζητεισ λεγει avrouwr OTL npay τον Kv Xx. 
μου και ovk oua, που τεθεικαν awrov 
ταυτα εἰπουσα ἐστραφὴ εἰσ τα OTLTW 14 
má 
και θεωρει Tov την ἐστωτα και ovk NOL 
τς ao 


oTLino ἐστιν λεγει αὐτὴ οιησ γυναιτι κΚλαίεισ 15 
τινα ζητεισ exewn δοκουσα ort o 
=> 
κηπουροσ ἐστιν λέγει avro κε 
εισυηρεσ avrov eure μοι που 
τεθεικασ AVTOV καγω avrov apo 
m 
λεγει αυτητησ μαρια στραφεισα δε τό 
exewy λεγει awro εβραΐστι ραββωνει 
— — 
o Aeyerat κε διδασκαλε Neyer αὐτὴ ino 17 
μὴ μου azrov ovro yop αναβεβηκα 
> 
προστον T0. πορεῦου OUV προσ TOVT 
adeA hove και εἰπε αυὐτοισ ἀαναβαινω 
sa oe 
προσ TOV TPG μου και πατερα ὕμων 
e. —— 
και Üv μου και Ov ὕμων 
ἔρχεται μαρια ἡ μαγδαληνη απαγγελλουσα 18 
E 
Toug μαθηταισ avrov ort eopakev TOV KV 
και α εἰπεν αὐτὴ € ]vva ev αὐτοισ 
Ουσησ ovv οψιασ 71) ἡμερα eeu 19 
T1) μεια rov σαββατων και rov θυρων 
κεκλισμενων ozov Yoav οἱ μαθηται 
δια Tov φοβον των Ἰουδαίων 
SL 
ndOev ino και ETN εἰσ TO μεσον 
και Neyer αυτοισ εἰρηνη ὕμειν 
και τοῦτο εἰπὼν εδειξεν TAT χειρασ' 20 
και τὴν πλευραν AUTOLT εχαρησαν ovv 
=> 
ol μαθηται avrov ειδοντεσ TOV kv 
€urev ovv avrow παλιν ειρηνη ὕμειν 21 
καθωσ azrea TaAKev με o πατὴρ καγω 


aTooTEAAW ὕμασ τοῦτο εἰπὼν 22 


ενεφυσησεν QUTOLO και λεγει Q'UTOLO* 


(Fol. 177 5.) 


SEC IOHAN 155 
SS --.-. — 


RÀ 
quem quaeritis dicit illis quia tulerunt dom 
meum et nescio ubi posuerunt eum 

haee dicens conuersa est retro 
e . LL e 
et uidet ihm stantem et nesciebat 
quoniam ihsest dicit illiihs mulier quid ploras 
quem queris illa putans quia 
. . . *. ea 
hortulanus est dicit illi dme 
5 - . . e E . 
si tu sustulisti eum dic mihi ubi 
posuisti eum et ego illum tollam 
dicit ei ihs maria conuersa autem 
illa dicit ei ebraice rabboni 
quod dicitur dme magister dicit illi ihs 
noli me tangere necdum enim ascendi 
ad patrem uade ergo ad 
fratres et dic illis ascendo 
ad patrem meum et patrem uestrum 
— τος 
et dom meum et dom uestrum 
uenit maria magdalena nuntians 
— 
discipulis eius quia uidit dom 
et quae dixit ei adnuntiauit illis 
Cum esset ergo sero illo die 
una die sabbati et hosteis 
clusis ubi erant discipuli 
propter timorem iudaeorum 
uenit ihs et stetit in medio 
et dixit illis pax uobis 
et hoc cum dixisset demonstrauit manus 
etlatusillis gauisisunt autem 
. . . . . — 
discipuli eius uidentes dom 
dixit ergo illis iterum pax uobis 
sicut misit me pater et ego 
mitto uos et hoc cum dixisset 


insuflauit in eos et dit illis 


(Fol. 178 a.) 


Cap. XX, 13—22. 


156 


λαβετεπνευμα αγιον εαν τινων αφητε 

TAC apapTiag αφεωνται αὐτοισ 

EQV τινων KPATNOYTE κεκρατηντε 
θωμασ δε εἰσ εκ των-ιβ. λεγομενοσ 

διδυμοσ ovK Hv μετ avTwv οτεηλθεν 


----- 
ino ελεγον ovv avTw οἱ oÀXot μαθηται 


OTL εωρακαμεν TOV KV - 0 δε evrev αὐτοισ' 

eay μη εἰδω εἰσ TAT χειρασ oTov 

TOV τυπον των ἡλων Kat βαλω μου 

τασ χειρασ eur τὴν πλευραν avrov 

kat βαλω μου τον δακτυλον eu rov τυπον 

TOV λων ov μὴ πιστευσω 

και μεθ ἡμερασ okro παλιν σαν eoo 

οὐ μαθηται avrov και οθωμασ pet avrov 
—, 

epxerau ovv o LNT των Üvpov 

κεκλισμενων καὶ eg») εἰσ τὸ μέσον 

και εἰπεν εἰρηνὴ ὕμειν eura, λεγει 

Tw θωμα pepe Tov δακτυλον σου woe 

και LOE TAT χειρασ μου καὶ φερε 

τὴν χειρα σου και βαλε eo τὴν πλευραν μου 

και μη ἴσθι απιστοσ adda πιστοσ 

απεκριθη θωμασ' και evrev oro 


—À 


= 
οκσμου Kat Oo μου 


a 
λεγει avro 0 iyo ort EwpaKac με 
πεπιστευκασ μακαρίιοι OL μὴ ELOOVTET 
και πιστευσαντεσ πολλα μεν ovv 
—— 
και ἀλλα σημεια ἐποιησεν uo 
ενωπιον vov μαθήητων αὐτου 
α OUK ἐστιν γεγραμμενα εν τω 
βιβλω τουτῳ ravra. δεγεγραπται 
2 rae τὶ 
ἵνα πιστευσητε OTL LNT XPT ὕιοσ εστιν 


= 
TOV θυ και ἵνα TLOTEVOVTED Conv 


αιωνιον EXNTE €v TW OVOJLATL αὐτου 


. (Fol. 1782.) 


XX. 23 


TOHA 


ὅτ. 


ἘΞ 


SEC 


<> 


peccata dimittentur eis 
si quorum tenueritis detentae sunt 
24 | thomas autem unus ex ixil- qui dicitur 
didymus non erat cum eis quando uenit 


bw E 
ihs dicebat ergo illi alii discipuli 


25 
quoniam uidimus dom ad ille dixit illis 
si non uideroin manus eius 
figuram clauorum et mittam 
manus in latus eius 
et mittam dicitum in figuram 
clauorum non credam 

26 et post dies octo iterum erant intro 

discipuli eius et tomas cum eis 

uenit ergo ihs hoste is 

clusis et stetit in medio 

27 et dixit pax uobis deinde dixit 

ad thoman adfers dicitum tuum hoc 

et uide manus meas et adfers 

manum tuam et mitte in latus meum 

et noli esse infidelis sed fidelis | 

28 | respondit thomas et dixit illi 

dms meus et deus meus : 

dicit illiihs quia uidisti me 

credidisti beati qui non uiderunt 

30 et crediderunt multa quidem 

et alia signa fecit ihs 

in conspectu discipulorum suorum 

quae non sunt scripta in hoc 

31 libro haec autem scripta sunt 
ut credatis quia ihs xps filius est 
dei et ut credentes uitam 


sempiternam habeatis in nomine eius 


(Fol. 179 a.) 


Cap. XX. 22—21. 


. . ea . e . . . 
accipite spm sanctum si quorum dimiseritis 


— — 
KAT IOAN 


μέτα TAVTO, παλιν εφανερωσεν eavrov 
Tou μαθηταισ αὐτου eru THT 
θαλασσησ Tyo τιβεριαδοσ εφανερωσεν 
δε OUTWT σαν ομου σιμων πετροσ 
Kat θωμασ o λεγομενοσ διδυμοσ' 
και ναθαναηλ᾽ oc ἣν απὸ Kava THT γαλιλαιασ 
και οιῦιοι ζεβεδαιου και αλλοι εκ των 
μαθήητων avrovrov dvo Neyer τουτοισ 
σιμων TETPOT ὕπαγω αλιευειν 

λεγουσιν avro ἐρχομεῦθα και ἡμεισ 
συν σοι εξηλθαν και ἐνεβησαν 
ELT TO πλοιον καὶ εν ekeun) τὴ νυκτι 
ἐπειασαν ovdey πρωΐασ Oe $0 

— 
yevojevqe cory ino emt Tov αἰγιαλον 
ov μεντοι ἡδεισαν οἱ orat 
-- =— 

OTLVG εστιν λέγει ov avrou o vjo- 
παιδια μητι προσφαγειον exer e 
απεκριθησαν avro ov*o δε εἰπεν αὐτοισ 
βαλετε ew: τα δεξεια μερη rov πλοιου 
TO δικτυον και ευρησετε 
οἱ δε εβαλον και οὐκετι avro εἰλκυσαι ἴσχυον 
ἀπὸ Tov πληθουσ των ἴχθυων 

Aeyet ovv o μαθητησ εκεινοσ 


— — 
OV NYATA LNT TW TETPW O KT ἐστιν μων 


σιμων OVV TETPOT ἀκουσασ OTL O KG ἐστιν 
Tov ἐπενδυτηὴν διεζωσατο 

ἣν γαργυμνοσ και ἡλατο 

eur THY θαλασσαν οι δεαλλοι μαθηται 
Tw πλοιαριω NAGav ov yap σὰν 

μακραν aro τησ yno αλλ wo azo 
πήχων διακοσιων TUPOVTET TO 


δικτυον των ixÜvov wo ovv 


αἀπεβησαν ew τὴν γην βλεπουσιν 


(Fol. 179 5.) 


t, 


HAN 


“SEG 


MÀ 


157 


Τὶ 
— 


XxI.1 | post haec iterum manifestauit se ipsum 
discipulis suis super 
mare tiberiadis manifestauit 
2 autem sic erant simul simon petrus 


et thomas qui dicitur didymus 
et nathanael qui erat a cana galilaeae 
et fili zebedaei et alii de 
discentibus eius duo dicit illis 
simon petrus uado piscatu 
dicunt ei uenimus et nos 
tecum exierunt et ascenderunt 
in nauem et in illa nocte 
prendederunt nihil mane autem iam 
factostetitihs ad litus 
non tamen sciebant discipuli 
—, —, 
quia ihsest dicit ergo illis ihs 
pueri numquid aliquid manducare habetis 
dixerunt ei non ad ille dixit illis 
mittite in dextram partem nauis 
retiam et inuenietis 
ad illi miserunt et amplius eam trahere poterant 
a multitudine piscium 
7; | dicit ergo discipulus ille 
—— —, 
quem diligebat ihs petro dms est noster 
simon ergo petrus audiens quia dms est 
tunicam cinxit se 
erat enim nudus et misit se et salibit 
in mare alii autem discipuli 
per nauiculam uenerunt non enim erant 
longe a terra sed sicut a 
cubitis ducentis trahentes 
retiam piscium quomodo ergo 


exierunt a terram uident 


(Fol. 180 a.) 


Cap. XXI. 1—9. 


158 


ανθρακειαν κειμενὴν και οψαριον ΧΧΙ. 


ἐπικείμενον καὶ APTOV λεγει αὐυτοισ IO 


= 
o Lye eveykare ek των oi/apuov aov 


επιασατενυν ave[9» σιμων πετροσ 11 


και ειλκυσεν Το δικτυον μέστον 
—, 


ETL τὴν γην peyov ἵἴχθυων - pvy * 
και τοσουτων οντων οὐκ ἐεσχισθη 

—ááÓ 
το δικτυον λέγει avrota o iyo δευτε 12 
αριστησατε ουδεισ δε ἐετολμα των 
μαθητων εξετασαι avrov συ τισ εἰ 

—, ny, 
ELOOTED OTLO KG ἐστιν EpPXETAL LNT 13 
και Aap Bavet rov apTov ευχαριστησασ εδωκε 
GUTOLG και TO οψαριον ομοιωσ 
— 

Tovro NOY τριτον εφανερωθη ino 14 
τοισ μαθηταισ αὐτου ἐγερθεισ εκ νεκρων 

—mÀ 
OTE ovv ἡἠριστησαν λέγει o LYT To σιμωνι TETPH 15 

Cipwv iwavov αἀγαπασ μεπλεον τουτων 
πὸ 


Aeyet avro ναι ke συ οιδασ OTL 


E 
φιλω oe Neyer avro o iyo βοσκετα προβατα μου 
—À 


Neyer avro Oevrepov o ka- auuov ioavov 16 


—À 
o/yovrag i.e - Aeyet QUTO ναι κε 


συ οιδασ ort φιλω σε: λέγει avro ποιμενε 
μουταπροβατα λεγει avro τοτριτον 17 
σιμων ἵωανου φιλεισ με 
το TPLTOV 
ελυπηθη οπετροσ ort eurey avro φιλεισ με 
= 
Kat λεγει avro ke TAVTA συ οιδασ 
συγεινωσκεισ OTL io σε 
λεγει avro βοσκεταπροβατα μου 
αμην apnv λεγω σοι ore NO νεωτεροσ 18 
εζωννυεσ σεαυτον και περιεπατεισ οπου 
ε 
ηθελεσ - orav δε γηρασὴσ εκτενεισ TAT χιρασ σου 


και ἀαλλοισεΐζωσουσει και αἀπαγουσιν σε 


ταυτα δε εἰπεν 19 


(Fol. 180 6.) 


οπου ov θελεισ 


“SEC IOHAN 
—— — — 


carbones positos et piscem. 

impositum et panem dicit illis 

> 

ihs adferte de piscibus quos 

cepistis nunc ascendit simon petrus 

et traxit retiam plenam 

Super terram magnorum piscium  cliii: 

et cum tanti essent non est scissa 

. . e . . — E . 

retia dicit illis ihs uenite 

prandete nemo tamen audebat de " 

discipulis interrogare eum tu quis es 

scientes quia dmsest uenitihs 

et accipit panem et benedicens dedit 

illis οὖ piscem similiter 

hoc iam tertium manifestatus est ihs 

discipulis suis surgens a mortuis 

cum ergo prandissent dicit ihs simoni petro 
simon iohannis diligis me plus quam istos 

. . e e . a e . 
dicit 1111 etiam dme tu 5015 quoniam 
: E 

amo te dicit illi ihs pasce oues meas 

. . . ee ei . . . 
dicitilliiterum dms simon iohanis 

. . . . . = 

amas me- dicit illi etiam dme 

tu scis quia amo te dicit illi pasce 

oues meas - dicit illi tertium 

simon iohanis amas me. contristatus 


est petrus quia dixit illi tertio amas me 


. . . . SERT . . 
- et dicit illi dme omnia tu scis 


tu scis quoniam amo te 
dicit illi pasce obes meas 

amen amen dico tibi quando eras iubenes 
cingebas teipsum ‘et ambulabas ubi 
uolebas - cum autem senueris extendes manus tuas 
etaliite cingent et ducent te 


ubitunon uis haec autem dixit 


(Fol. I81 a.) 


Car. XXI. 9—19. 


—— 
σήμενων mow θανατω δοξασει τον Ov ΣΙ 
και Tovro εἰπὼν Aeyet avro ἀκολούθει μοι 


ἐπιστραφεισ δεοπετροσ βλεπειτον μαθητὴν 20 


= 
ov ἤγαπα ino ἀκολουθουντα 


OO και QVETTEDEV EV TW δειπνω 


επιτο στηθοσ αὐτου Και εἰπεν αὐτῷ 


— 
Ke TLD ἐστιν 0 TAPAOLOWY σε 
— 


TOUTOV OVV ELOWV [o TET POT λέγει QUTW Uv ; 21 
— — 
KE OUTOO de Tle Aeyet QUTW O LNT 22 


eay avtov θελω μενειν ουτωσ 
εωσ ἐερχομαιτιπροσ σε ov μοι ακολουθει 
εξηλθεν ovv ουτοσ o λογοσ εἰσ τουσ 29 
αδελῴουσ και εδοξαν ort o μαθητησ 
εκεινοσ ovk αποθνησκει καὶ οὐκ εἰπεν.αὐτο 
ΞΞ-ΞῚ 
ovo ovk ποθνησκεισ ἀλλα εαν αὐτὸν 
θελω μενειν εωσ epxojua poa: σε 
v 
oroc εστιν ομαθητὴσ o μαρτυρων 24 
περιτουτων καὶ ογραψασταυτα 
και οιἰδαμεν OTL ἀληθησ εστιν αὐτου 
ἡ μαρτυρια εστιν δε και ἀλλα πολλα 25 
ἘΞ τς 
οσὰ ETOLNTEV 0 XPT τιησ ατινα 


εαν γραφηται καθ & ουδ avrov 


οἰμαιτον KOO [LOY KwWPNTE 


Ta γραφομενα βιβλεια 


&ROQQOQQQQQ0QOQQQCQOQQQQQQQQ 


ευαγγελιον κατα 
᾿ωανὴν ετελεσθη 
ἄρχεται εναγγελίον, 
Take 


(Fol. 181 δ.) 


"SEG IOHAN 159 
—— — 


significans qua morte honorificabit dm 
Et hoc cum dixisset dicit illi sequere me 

conuersus autem petrus uidet discipulum 

quem diligebat ihs sequentem 

qui et recubuit in cena 

super pectus eius et dixit illi 

dme quis est qui tradidit te 

hunc ergo uidens petrus dicit ad ihm 

dme hie autem quid. dicit illi ihs 

si eum uolo sic manere 

usque dum uenio quid ad te tu me sequere 

exiuit ergo hic uerbus aput fratres 

et putauerunt quoniam discipulus 

ille non moritur et non dixit illud 

ihs nonmorieris sedsi eum 

uolo manere usque dum uenio quid ad te 

hic est discipus qui testimonium dat 

dehis etquiscripsit haec 

et scimus quoniam uerum est eius 

testimonium sunt autem et alia plura 

quae fecit xps ihi quae 

si scribantur singulariter nec ipsum 

facile puto mundum capere 


qui scribuntur libri 


QQOoQOQQ0Q 0000000000000 000072 


euangelium secund: 


προς | ee 

incipit euangelium 
ERO bes 
(Fol. 182 a.) 


Cap. XXI. 19—25. 


jen 


E LI - κι “-τΞ EN 
EYAITEA- KAT AOYKAN 
— — .--- --- — — 
Επειδηπερ πολλοι ἐπεχειρησαν avo. 
ταξασθαι διηγησιν περι TOV 
πεπληροφορημενων εν ἡμειν 
πραγματων Kaa παρεδοσαν ἡμειν 
Ol AT APXYT AVTOTTAL και ὕπηρεται 
γενόμενοι Tov Xoyov εδοξε καμοι 
παρηκολουθηκοτι ανωθεν πασιν 
ακριβωσ καθεξησ σοι γραψαι 
κρατιστε θεοφιλε ἵνα επιγνωσ 
περι Tov κατηχηθὴσ Xoyov THY ἀασφαλειαν 
: Cyevero ev Taio ἡμεραισ npwoov 
του βασιλεωσ THT tovdalac ἵερευσ 
Tis ονοματι ζαχαριασ e£ εφημεριασ 
αβια. και γυνὴ avro εκ των θυγατερων 
ααρων" και τὸ ονομα αὑτησ ελεισαβεθ 
noay δε δικαιοι ἀαμφοτεροι ενωπίον 
= 
Tov Gv πορεύομενοι ev πασαισ 
— 
ταισ ἐντολαισ και δικαιωμασιψ του KU 
αμεπτοι καὶ OUK NV αυτοισ τεκνον 
καθοτιν ἡ ελισαβεθ. στειρα 
καὶ αμφοτεροι σαν προβεβήκοτεσ 
εν ταισ ἡμεραισ avro - eyevero δὲ 
εν TW ἵερατευειν GUTOV εν TH ταξει 
d oum 
Tc εφημεριασ αὐτου ἐναντι του θυ 
v. 
κατα το eo THO ἱερατειασ 
eAaxe rov θυμιασαι εἰσελθων 
=> 
e.c Tov ναον του θυ Kat av τοπληθοσ 
του Aaov nv προσευχομενον 
εξω TH wpa του θυμιαματοσ 
- a - 
ὠφθη de avro ἀγγελοσ kv εστωσ 
εκ δεξιων του θυσιαστηριου του θυμιαματοσ 
Kat εταραχθὴ Cayxaptac ιδων 


καὶ φοβοσ εἐπεπεσεν er avrov 


(Fol. 182 ὦ.) 


10 


II 


I2 


quoniam quidem multi temptauerunt 
conscribere narrationem de his quibus 
conpleta sunt in nobis 
rebus sicut tradiderunt nobis 
qui ab initio ipsi uiderunt et ministri 
fuerunt uerbi uisum est et mihi 
adsecuto desusum omnibus 
diligenter ex ordine tibi scribere 


optime theofile uti cognoscas 


de quibus structus es uerborum ueritatem 


fuit in diebus hierodis 
regis iudaeae sacerdos 
quidam nomine zacharias de uice 
abia etuxor illi de filiabus 
aaron et nomen eius elisabet 
erant autem iusti ambo in conspectu 
dei ambulantes in omnibus 
mandatis et iustitiis dmi sine 
macula et non erat illis filius 
quoniam erat elisabed sterilis 
et ambo erant seniores 
in diebus suis factum est autem 
dum sacerdotio fungeretur in ordine 
sacerdotiisuiin conspectu dei 
secundum consuetudinem sacrificii 
forte accidit sacrificare intrantem 
in templum dmi et omnis multitudo 
populi erat orans 
forans hora incensi - 
uisus est autem illi angelus dmi stans 
a, dextris altari incensi 
et conturbatus est zachartas utdens 


et timor incidit super eum 


(Fol. 183 a.) 


Cap. I. 1—12. — 


και εἰπεν TPOT avrov o αγγελοσ 
pn φοβου ζαχαρια διοτι ειἰσηκουσθη 
ἡ δεησεισ σου και ἡ γυνὴ aov ελισαβεδ 
γεννήσει ὕιον και καλεσεισ 
TO ονομα αὐτου Ἰωανὴν και ἐσται σοι 
xao. και ἀγαλλιασισ Kat πολλοι ert T1) 
γένεσει avrov χαρήσονται ἐστε yap 
— 

μεγαρ ενωπιον TOU κυ και OLVOV 
και σικερα OV μὴ TY και πνευματοσ 
αγιου πλησθησεται ert εκ κοιλειασ 
μήτροσ αὐτου και πολλουσ των ὕιων 

= — 
ig poA επιστρεψει emt kv rov Ov avrov 
και αὐτοσ προελευσεται ενωπιον avrov 
εν πνευματι και δυναμιηλιου 
ETLOTPEWAL KAPOLAT πατερων επι τεκνὰ 
και απειθεισ'- εν φρονήσει δικαίων 

— 
ετοιίμασαι ko Xaov κατεσκευασμενον. 
καὶ eurev ζαχαριασ προσ Tov ἀγγελον 
κατα τι γνωσομαίτουτο εγωγαρ eut 
πρεσβυτησ και ἡ γυνη μου προβεβηκυΐα 
εν ταισ ἡμεραισ αὐτηὴσ και αποκριθεισ 
0 ayyeXoo εἰπεν ovre - eyo εἰμι γαβριηλ 
— 

οπαρεστωσ evotov TOV Gu και απεσταλὴν 
λαλησαι προσ ae Kat ευαγγελισασθαι σοι 
ταυτα.- και (OOV EON σιωπων και μὴ 
δυναμενοσ λαλῆσαι αχρισημερασ yo 
γενηταιταυτα av ov ovk επιστευσασ 
τοισ λογοισ μου οιτινεσ πλησθησονται 
εἰσ TOV καιρον αὑτων καιὴν o λαοσ 
προσδεχομενοσ τον ζαχαριαν και 
εθαυμαζον emi τω χρονιζειν avrov 


εν τω vao. εξελθων δε ovk ηδυνατο 


λαλησαι αὐτοισ Kat ἐπεγνωσαν 


(Fol. 183 6.) 


I. 13 


14 


25 


16 


17 


18 


19 


20 


ΣῚ 


22 


οὐ dixit ad eum angelus 

ne timueris zacharia quia exaudita est 
oratio tua et uxor tua elisabed 

pariet tibi filium et uocabis 

nomen eius iohanen et erit tibi 
gaudium et exaltatio et multi super 
natiuitate eius gaudebunt erit enim 
magnus in conspectu dmi et uinum 

et sicera non bibet et spiritu 

sancto replebitur adhuc de uentre 
matris suae et multos filiorum 

istrahel conuertet ad dom dm eorum 

et ipse antecedet in conspectu eius 

in spiritu - et uirtute heliae 

conuertere corda patrum ad filios et non 
consentientes in sapientia iustorum 
praeparare dmo plebem consummatam 
et dixit zacharias ad angelum 

quomodo cognoscam hoc ego enim sum 
senior et uxor mea praecedens 
indiebussuis et respondens 

angelus dixit ei ego sum gabriel 

qui adsisto in conspectu dei et missus sum 
loquiad te et euangelizare tibi 

haec. et ecce eris tacens et non 

potens loqui usque in diem quo 

fiant haec quia non credidisti 

uerbis meis qui conplebuntur 
intemporesuo eterat plebs 

expectans zachariam et 

mirabantur in eo quod tardaret 

in templo exiens autem non poterat 


loquiillis et cognouerunt 


(Fol. 184 a.) 


Cap. I. 13—22. 


21 


101 


Jr 


a -- 
ΚΑΤ AOYKA 


— SS υι. C 


OTL OTTTG.OLOV €opakev ev TO VAW 


καὶ QUTOO ἢν διανευων αὐυτοὶσ Και δίεμεινεν 


κωφοσ Kat eyevero* wo ἐπλησθησαν αι ἡμεραι 


Tyo λειτουργειασ αὐτοῦ τοτεαπηλθεν 
εἰσ TOV OLKOV αὐτου και META TAG ἡμερασ' 
ταυτασ συνελαβεν chica fed - 9) γυνὴ avrov 
και περιεκρυβεν EQUTHV μηνασ πεντε" 

= 
λεγουσα ort ovTwo pot πεποιῆκεν KT 
EV ἡμεραισ alg εφειδεν αφελειν 


ονειδοσ μουέν ανθρωποισ 


€v e Tw ekro μηνι απεσταλὴ o αγγελοσ 


γαβριηλ ὕποτου Τὰ τσ πρὶν γαλιλαιαν 
προσ παρθενον μεμνησμενην ανδρι 
ωονομα too) — e$ οικου δαυειὸ 

και TO ονομα THO παρθενου μαριαμ 

και εἰσελθὼν o ἀγγελοσ προσ αὐτὴν eurev 
χαιρε κεχαριτωμενὴ o Ko μετα σου 
evhoynmery av ev γυναιξιν 

nv δὲ ἐπι τω λογω εταραχθὴ και διελογιζετο 


εν EQUTY) ποδαπὸσ αν εἰὴ 0 ασπᾶσμοσ OVTOT 


και εἰπεν avr») οἀγγελοσ μη φοβου rapa. 


=) 
ευρεσ yap χαριν παρα Tw o και iov 
ovvAnuyn ev γαστρι και TEEN ὕιον 
— 

και καλεσεισ TO ονομᾶ αὐτοῦ την 
ουτοσ εσται μεγασ και ιοσ ὑψιστου 

— — 
κληθησεται καὶ δωσει avTw Ko o Oo 
τον θρονον davetd Tov πατροσ' avrov. 
και βασιλευσει επιτον OLKOV ἵακωβ 
εἰσ τουσ αιωνασ 
ουκεστετελοσ και ειπεν μαρια προσ TOV 
ἀγγελον THT eaa Tovro ert ανδρα 
οὐ γεινωσκὼ : καὶ αποκριθεισ o anyyeXoo- 


εἰπέν αὑτὴ πνευμα αγιον ἐπελευσεται 


(Fol. 184 5.) 


και τησ' βασιλειασ avrov 


Nn 
Ww 


24 


26 


27 


28 


29 


30 


32 


33 


34 


. in saecula 


SEO' LUCAN 
—— Ὁ — 
quia uisionem uidit in templo 
et ipse erat adnuens eis et permanebat 
surdus et factum est ut conpleti sunt dies 
ministerii eius tunc abiit 
in domum suam et post dies 
istos concepit elisabed uxor eius 
et abscondebat se menses quinque 
dicens quoniam sic mihi fecit dms 
in diebus quibus respexit auferre 


obprobrium meum in hominibus 


in mense autem sexto missus est angelus 


gabriel a deo in ciuitatem galilaeam 
ad uirginem disponsatam uiro 

cui nomen eratioseph de domo dauid 
et nomen uirginis maria 


et introiens angelus ad eam dixit 


; ---- 
habe benedicta dms tecum 


benedicta tu inter mulieres 


illa autem ‘super uerbo conturbata est et cogitabat 


in semet ipsa qualis sit salutatio haec 


Et dixit ei angelus ne timeas maria 


——m 
inuenisti enim gratiam apud dm et ecce 
concipiens in utero et paries filium 
et uocauis nomen eius ihm 
hic erit magnus et filius altissimi 

. e e S ἘΞ 
uocabitur et dabit eidms ds 
thronum dauid patris eius 
et regnauit super domum iacob 
et regni eius 
non eritfinis et dixit maria ad 
angelum quomodo erit hoc quia uirum 
nonnoui etrespondens angelus 
dixit ei spiritus sanctus superueniet 


(Fol. 185 a.) 


Car. I. 22—35. 


[2f 


ἀξ — € 0000 c6 
KAT AOYKAN 


SS ς.- — 


επι OE και δυναμισ ὑψίστου επτισκιαᾶασι σοι 


διο και το γεννωμένον αγίον κληθησεται 


ὕιοσ θυ : και δου ελεισαβεθ' ἡ συνγενισ σου 


καὶ αὐτὴ συνειληφυΐα ὕιον ev γηρει αυτησ 


και OUTOO' μην €KTOO ἐστιν αὐτή T) 

Ka. Xovp.evy στειρα OTL OVK αδυνατησει 
=> 

στον pupa παρα του θυ και εὐπ εν [^e pua. 


ái; 
ἴδου δουλ KU YEVOLTO μοι κατα ΤΟ 
1] tasti af μ 


PHA σου και ἀπεστὴ απ aw: οαγγελοσ 


αναστασα de μᾶρια ἐν TALT ἡμαιραισ 


ταυταισ eropevÜ εἰσ την ορεινην μετα 


σπουδησ eur πολιν ἴουδα και εισηλθεν 


€LO' TOV OLKOV ζαχαριου KQLYOTACATO THY 


ελισαβεθ᾽ και eyevero o0 NKOVTEV 

TOV ἀσπασμον THT apta 7) ελισαβεὃ 

ETKIPTYTEV εν τὴ κοιλεια THT ελισαβεὸ 

SS 

To βρεφοσ avro: και ἐπλησθη πνσ 

αγιου ἡ ελισαβεδ και ἀανεφωνησεν 

φωνὴ μεγαλη και εἰπεν ευλογημενὴ 

συ εν γυναιξιν και ευλογημενοσ' 

0 καρποσ THT κοιλιασ σου Kal Tobey 
oe San 

pov Tovro ἵνα ελθὴ ἡ μητηρ του κυ μου 

προσ με iov yap wo eyevero ἡ φωνὴ 

του ἀσπασμοῦυ σοὺ ELT TA WTA. μου 

εἐσκιρτησεν εν ἀγαλλιασει To βρεφοσ 

εν τη κοιλια μου Kat μακαρια 

ἡ πιστευσασα οτι ἐσται τελειωσισ 


τοισ λελαλημενοισ αὐτὴ Tapa ky 


και εἰπεν μαρια μεγαλυνει ἡ ψυχὴ 


— .--- 
μου τον KV και ἡγαλλιασεν τοπνα 


=> 
μου ev τω Ow τω σωτήρι μου 
πὶ 
ote ἐπεβλεψεν KO ἐπι την ταπινωσιν 


Tyo δουλησ avrov 


(Fol. 185 5.) 


ἴδου yap amo TOV νῦν 


37 
28 


39 


40 


43 


44 


47 


48 


SS 555 


‘EC LUCAN 163 


--. -. ιἔιςς, 


super te et uirtus altissimi obumbrauit te 
propter quod et quod nascitur sanctum uocabitur 
— 

filius dei et ecc elisabet cognata tua 

et ipsa concepit filium in senectute sua 

et hic mensis sextus est ei quae 

uocatur sterilis quia non est difficile 

I) 
omne uerbum apud dm et dixit maria 
— = 

ecce ancilladmi contingat mihi secundu 

uerbum tuum et recessit ab ea angelus 
Surgens autem maria in diebus 

istis abiit in montanam eum 

festinationem in ciuitate iuda ‘et introibit 

in domum zachariae etsalutabit 

elisabet et factum est ut audiuit 

salutationem mariae elisabet 

exultauit in utero elisabet 

infans eius et inpleta est spiritu 

sancto elisabet et exclamauit 

uoce magna et dixit benedicta 

tuinter mulieres et benedictus 

fructus uentris tui et unde 

. . e A . 

mihihoe ut ueniat mater dmi mel 

ad me ecce enim uit facta est uox 

salutationis tuae 1n aures meas 

exultauit in laetitia infans 

in utero meo et beata 

quae crediderit quia erit consummatio 

. . . D 

quae dicta sunt illi a dmo 

Et dixit maria magnificat anima 
— ; — 
mea dom et exultauit sps 
. = . 
meus in deo saluatori meo 
. . =. . . 
quoniam respexit dms super humilitatem 


ancillae suae ecce enim amodo 


(Fol. 186 a.) 


Cap. I. 35—48. 


164 


— 2 —, 
KAT AOYKAN 

KS -- 
μακαριουσιν μεπασαι αιγενεαι 

— 

OTL ἐποιησεν μοι peyada o Oc 
o δυνατοσ καὶ αγιον TO ονομα αὐτου 
και TO ἐλεοσ avrov εἰσ γενεαν 
yeveov τοισ φοβουμενοισ avrov 
ἐποιησεν κρατοσ εν βραχιονι avrov 
διεσκορπισεν ὑπερηφανουσ 
διανοια καρδιασ avrov« καθειλεν 
δυναστασαποθρονων καὶ ὕψωσεν 
ταπεινουσ πεινωντασ εἐνεπλησεν 
αγαθων και πλουτουντασ εξαπεστιλεν 
κενουσ ἀντελαβετο tapam -παιδοσ 
avrov μνησθηναι ελεουσ καθωσ 


ἐλαλησεν προσ τουσ πατερασ μων" τω 


αβρααμ KOLTW σπέρματι AUVTOV εἰσ TOV ALWYG 


ἔμεινεν δε μαρια συν av) μηνασ τρεισ 
και ὕπεστρεψεν εἰσ TOV OLKOV αὐτησ 
τὴ δεελισαβετ ἐπλησθη 0 χρονοσ 
TOV τεκειν αὑτὴν και ἐγεννήῆσεν ὕιον 
και ἡκουσαν OL περιοικοι και 

ἘΝ 

συνγενεισ AUTNT OTL ἐμεγαλυνεν Ko 
TO ἐλεοσ avrov μετ AUTNT και 
συνεχαιρον αυτή: και EYEVETO TH ἡμερα 
71) ογδοη ἡλθαν περιτεμειν το παιδιον 
και εκαλουν QUTO ἐπι TO ονοματι 
TOV πατροσ αὐτου ζαχαριαν 
και ἀποκρειθεισα ἡ NTP avrov ειπεν 
ovxt αλλα κληθήσεται το ονομα αὐτου 
τἸωανὴσ και εἰπαν προσ αὐτὴν OTL 
ουδεισ ἐστιν εν τ[ι] συνγεν[ε]α σου 
00 καλειται TO ονομα τοῦτο 
EVEVEVOV δετω πατριαυτου οτιοαν 
θελοι καλισθαι αὐτο 


καὶ OLTYOAT 


(Fol. 1868.) 


49 


5o 


51 


55 


60 


61 


62 


63 


SEC LUCAN 


beatam me dicent omnes generationes 
quoniam fecit mihi magna ds 

qui potens est et sanctum nomen eius 
et misericordia eius in generationes 
et generationes timentibus eum 

fecit uirtutem in brachio suo 
disparsit superbos 

cogitatione cordis eorum deposuit 
potentes a sedibus et exaltauit 
humiles esurientes ‘inpleuit 
bonorum et diuites dismisit 

inanes adiubauit israhel pueri 

sui memorare misericordiam sicut 


locutus est ad patres nostros 


abraham et semini eius in aeternum 


mansit autem maria cum ea menses tres 


et reuersa est in domum suam 
elisabet autem conpletum est tempus 
ut pariret et peperit filium 
et audierunt uicini. et 

: -- 
cognati eius quoniam magnificauit dms 
misericordiam suam cum ea et 
congaudebant ei et factum est die 
octauo uenerunt circumcidere infantem 
et uocabant eum in nomine 
patris sui zacharian 
et respondens mater eius dixit 
non sed uocabiturnom eius 
iohanes et dixerunt ad eam 
nemo est in cognatione tua 
qui uocatur nomen hoc. 
innuebant autem patri eius quid 


uult uocari eum et cum petisset 


(Fol. 187 a.) 


Cap. I. 48—63. 


«-..-ὄ ey — — 
KAT AOYKAN 
— —— cn —— 
πινακιδα ἐεγραψεν ἵωανησ' ἐστιν 
TO ονομα αὐτου και παραχρημα 
ελυθη ἡ γλωσσα αὐτου και εθαυμασαν 
vayreg ἀνεωχθὴ δε ro στομα αὐτου 
=) 
και ἐλαλει evXoyyav Tov Ov και eyevero 
φοβοσ peyac ert παντασ τουσ 
TEPLOLKOVYTAC αυτον Kat εν OAN TH ορεινὴ 
Tno Ἰουδαιασ διελαλειτο παντα τα ρηματα 
ταυτα και εθεντο παντεσ OL ἀκουοντεσ' 
εν ταισ καρδιαισ avrov Aeyovrea τι apa 
= 
TO παιδιον TOUTO EO TAL και yap χεὶρ KU 
μετ αὐτου και Caxapiac o πατὴρ αὐτου 
επλησθη πνευματοσ αγιου και εἰπεν 
- — A 
Ευλογητοσ ka: o Oo του ἵσραὴλ ort ἐπεσκεψατο 
και ἐποιησεν λυτρωσιν τω Law αὐτου 
και ἤγειρεν KEPAT σωτηριασ ἡμειν 
εν OLKW δαυειδ παιδοσ avrov καθωσ 
ἐλαλησεν δια στοματοσ αγιων προφητων 
αὐτου των AT ALWVOT σωτηριαν 
εκ χειροσ exÜpov μων καὶ TAYTOV 
TOY μεισουντων ἡμασ ποιήσαι 
€Xeog META των πατερων ἡμων 
μνησθηναι διαθηκησ αγιασ αὐτου 
ορκον ov ὠὡμοσεν προσ αβρααμ, 
TOV πατερα ἡμῶν τοῦ δουναι ἡμειν 
αφοβωσ εκ χειροσ ekÜpov ἡμων 
ρυσθεντασ λατρεύειν avro εν οσιοτητι 
και δικαιοσυνή = WITLOV αὐτου πασασ 
τασἡμερασ ἡμωὼν και συδεπαιδιον 
προφητησ ὑὕψιστου kN - poropeva yap 
ΞΞΞΘ 
προπροσωποῦυ κυ ετοιμασαι οδουσ αὐτου 


του δουναι γνωσιν σωτηριαστω λαω αὐτου 


εν αφεσει ALAPTLOV αὐτῶν δια σπλαγχνα 


(Fol. 187 0.) 


64 
65 


66 


67 


68 


69 


72 


73 


74 


75 


76 


a 
78 


‘SEC LUCAN 165 
— — — 


xi 
tabulam scripsit iohanes est 
nomen eius et confestim 
soluta est lingua eius et mirati sunt 
omnes apertum est autem os eius 
et loquebatur benedicens dm et factum est 
timor magnus super omnes qui 
uicinos eius et in tota montana 
iudaeae loquebantur omnia uerba 
haec et posuerunt omnes qui audierunt 
in cordibus suis dicentes quid utique 
eritinfanshie etenim manus dmi 
cum illo etzacharias pater eius 
inpletus est spirito sancto et dixit 
benedictus dms ds israhel quia uisitauit 
et fecit salutem populo suo 
et elebauit cornum salutis nobis 
in domo dauit pueri sui sicut 
locutus est per os sanctorum profetarum 
eius qui a saeculo salutem 
de manu inimicorum nostrorum et omnium 
qui oderunt nos facere 
misericordiam cum patribus nostris 
memorari testamenti sancti eius 
iuramentum quod iurauit ad abraham 
patrem nostrum ut daret nobis 
sine timore de manu inimicorum nostroru 
liberatos seruire eiin sanctitate 
etiustitia in conspectu eius omnes 
dies nostros: Ht tu autem infans 
propheta altissimi uocaueris antecedes eni 
ante faciem dmi parare uias eius 
dare intellectum salutis populi eius 
in remissione peccatorum eorum propter vis 


cera 


(Fol. 188 a.) 


Cap. I. 63—78. 


166 


a — 

KAT AOYKAN 

—— — — 

E 

ἐλεουσ' θυ μων ev ow ἐπεσκεψατο ἡμασ 
ανατολὴ εξ vpove επιφαναι Por 
τοισ εν σκοτει και σκια θανατου 
καθημενοισ του κατευθυναι 
TOVT ποδασ μων εἰσ οδον ELPNVNT 
το δεπαιδιον NUEAVETO καὶ ἐκραταιουτο 
πνευματι και NV εν ταισ ἐρημοισ 
eoc epa αναδειξεωσ αὐτου 
προσ Tov ἱσραὴλ εγενετο δε ev ταισ' 
ἡμεραισ εκειναισ εξηλθεν δογμα 
παρα καισαροσ αὐγουστου ἀπογραφεσθαι 
πασαν τὴν οἰκουμενὴν | avr eyevero 
aToypahy por?) ἡγεμονευοντοσ 
TNO συριασ κυρηνιου και ἐπορεύοντο 
παντεσ απογραφεσθαι εκαστοσ 
εἰσ τὴν eavrov πατριδα ανεβη δε και 
Ἰωσὴφ aro T0 γαλιλαιασ᾽ εκ πολεωσ 
ναζαρεθ eva ^yqv ιουδα ew πολιν δαυειδ 
rw καλειτε βηθλεεμ ἀπογραφεσθαι 
συν μαρια TH εμνηστευμενὴ AUTO 
Overy evkvo - δια TO ELVAL avrov EF οἰκου 
καὶ πατριασ δαυειδ wo 8e apeyewovro 
ετελεσθησαν αιημεραι τοῦ rekew αὐτὴν 
και ετεκεν TOV ὕιον AVTNO TOV πρωτοτοκον 
και εσπαργανωσεν avrov και ανεκλινεν 
avTov εν φατνὴ διοτι OVK ἣν αὐτοισ 
τοποσ εν TO καταλυματι ποιμενεσ δὲ 
σαν εν τ χαρα ταυτῃὴ αγραυλουντεσ 
και φυλασσοντεσ Tag φυλακασ THT νυκτοσ 


ἐπι τὴν ποιμνην avrov και ἴδου 


E 
a/yyeXoc kv εἐπεστη avrou Kat δοξα 
περιελαμψεν avtova και εφοβηθησαν 


φοβον μεγαν και evrev avTOLT 


(Fol. 188 6.) 


79 


80 


II. 1 


(σι 


10 


------Οο΄ -., — 

SEC LUCAN 

—— — — 
misericordiae dei nostri in quibus uisitauit nos 
oriens ex alto inluminare lumen 
his quiin tenebris et umbra mortis 
sedentibus ut prosperefaciat 
pedes nostros in uiam pacis 
puer autem crescebat et inbaliscebat 
spiritu et eratin desertis 
usque in diem ostensionis eius 
adistrahel factum estaütem in 
diebusillis exiuit edictum 
acaesare augusto profiteri 
omnem orbem terrarum haec fuit 
professio prima ducatum agente 
Syriae cyrenio etibant 
omnes profiteri unusquisque 
insuam patriam ascendit autem et 
ioseph de galilaea de ciuitate 
nazared in terram iuda in ciuitate dauid 
quae uocatur uethleem profiteri 
cum maria disponsata ei 
praegnanti propter quod esset de domo 
et patria dauid cum autem aduenirent 
consummati sunt dies ut pariret 
et peperit fillum suum primogenitum 
et pannis inuoluit eum etreclinauit 
eum in praesepio quia non erat illis 
locus indiuersorio pastores autem 
erantinregioneilla cantantes 
et custodientes custodias noctis 
superpaseuasua  etecce 

=> . 

angelus dmi adstititeis et gloria 
cireumluxit eis et timuerunt 


timorem magnum et dixit illis 


(Fol. 189 a.) 


Capp. T, 78—II. ro. 


οαγγελοσ pn φοβεισθε ἵδου yap 
ευαγγελιζομαι ὕμειν xapav μεγαλην 
ἡτισ εσται και παντι τω AGW ort ετεχθὴ 
—— c 
᾿ὕμεινσημερον σωτὴρ oc eaTtv XPT KT 
εν πόλει δαυειδ και Tovro ὕμειν TO 
σήμειον ἐστω ευρησετε βρεφοσ 


εσπαργανωμενον εν φατνὴ kat εξαιῴνησ 


EyeveTo συν τω ayyehw πληθοσ στρατειασ 


—> 
ovpayov αἰτουντων Tov Oy και λεγοντων 
oe XX 

δοξα ev Vio Tow Ow και emt -yno eu 
ev ανθρωποισ ευδοκιασ καὶ eyevero 
wo ἀπηλθον οι ἀγγελοι ar avrov 
εἰσ TOV ovpavov Kat οι ἀνθρωποι 
oL ποιμενεσ eurov προσ ἀλληλουσ: 
διελθωμεν On εωσ βηθλεεμ 
και ἴδωμεν TO ρημα Tovro To γεγονωσ 

— c 
00Ko eyvopuev ἡμειν Kat NAOoV 
OTEVOOVTET καὶ evpov THY μαριαν 
KaLTOV wonp Katto βρεφοσ κειμενον 

€ 

ev 71) φατνὴ ιδοντεσ δὲ ἐεγνωρισαν 
περιτου ρηματοσ Tov λαληθεντοσ 
GUTOLC TEPLTOV παιδιοῦ και παντεσ' 


οἱ ἀακουοντεσ εθαυμαζον TEPl TOV 


AadnPevtwv ὕπο των ποιμενων 


σροσ QAVTOVT 7) δε ^o pua. συνετήρει TAVTA 


τὰ ρήματα ro. va, συνβαλλουσα εν TH 
IN oe 
KQpOLa AUTNO και ὕπεστρεψαν οι ποιμενεσ 
=> 
δοξαζοντεσ Kat αινουντεσ τον θν 
ETL πασιν οἱσ ἠκουσὰαν και ιδον 
καθωσ ελαληθη προσ αυτουσ' 
και ore συνετελεσθησαν at ἡμεραι 
αι OKTW του περίτεμειν TO παιδιον 


— 
ὠνομασθη TO ονομαὰ αὐτου una 


(Fol. 189 ὁ.) 


II. 


II 


12 


13 


14 


16 


17 


18 


το 


20 


SEO LUCAN 167 


angelus nolite timere ecce enim 
euangelizo uobis gaudium magnum 
quae erit et omni populo quia natus est 
uobis hodie saluator qui est xps ihs | 
in ciuitate dauid et hoc uobis 
signum sit inuenietisinfantem — 
pannis inuolutum in praesepio et continuo 
facta est multitudo cum angelo militiae 
caeli laudantes dm et dicentium 

——, 
gloria in altis deo et super terra pax 
in hominibus consolationis et factum est 
ut abierunt angeli ab eis 
incaelum ethomines 
pastores dixerunt ad alterutrum 
pertranseamus usque bethleem 
et uideamus uerbum hoc quod factum est 
quod dms demonstrauit nobis et uenerunt 
festinantes et inuenerunt mariam 
etiosef. etinfantem positum 
in praesepio: uidentes autem cognouerunt 
de uerbo quod factum est 
adeos deinfante et omnes 
qui audiebant mirati sunt de his 
quae dicta sunt pastoribus 


ad eos mariaautem conseruauat omnia 


- uerba haec conmittens in 


corde suo et reuersi sunt pastores 
honorificantes et laudantes dm 

in omnibus quibus audierunt et uiderunt 
sicut dictum est ad illos 

et cum consummati sunt dies 

octo ut cireumciderent infantem 


—À 
nominatum est nomen eius ihs 


(Fol. 190a.) 


Cap, II. 10—21. 


168 


——— SS -— 
KAT AOYKAN 
Re — 

το κληθενυποτου ayyeAov — Tpo rov 

συνλημῴφθηναι avrov. ev κοιλια μητροσ 

και οτεεπλησθησαν αιἡμεραι 

του καθαρισμου αὐτου κατα TOV νομον 

μωύσεωσ ανηγαγον avTov εἰσ ἵεροσολυμα 
me, 


παραστήησαι κω καθωσ γεγρᾶπταοι 


— 


εν TO νομὼ KU * OTL TAV αρσεν 


=> 
διανοιγον μήτραν aryLov κω 
κληθησεται και του δουναι θυσιαν 
— 
κατα TO εἰρήμενον EV TW VOMW KU 
ζευγοσ Tpvyovov ἢ δυονεοσσουσ 
περιστερων και ἣν ανθρωποσ 
εν Ἱερουσαλήμ, w ονομα συμεων 
και οανθρωποσ ovroc δικαιοσ 


και εὐυλαβὴησ προσδεχομεμενοσ παρακλησι 
oe a 
του ἵσραηλ Kat va αγιον ἣν ez avrov 
eo ἝΞ 
κεχρηματισμενοσ e qv ὕπο του πνσ 


του αγιου μη ioe θανατον πριν ἢ 


ε --. 


due RA 
LOn TOV χρν κυ καιηλθεν ev τω πνι 
εἰσ TO ἵερον και εν TW εἰσαγαγειν 
πὶ 
τουσ γονεισ TO παιδίον UNV 
του ποιησαι αυτουσ κατατο εθοσ 
τουνομοῦυ περι AUTOV και AVTOT εδεἕατο αὐτο 
εἰσ Tag ἀνκαλασ αὐτου και ηυλογησεν 
-π- 
τον Oy και εἰπεν νυν ἀπολυεισ 
τον δουλον σου δεσποτα κατα TO ρημα 
σου εν εἰρηνή οτι ειδον οἱ οφθαλμοι 
μουτο σωτήριον σοῦ οἨτοιμασασ 
κατα προσωπον πάντων των λαων 
ec ew ἀποκαλυψιν και δοξαν 
Xaov σου ἱστραηλ και ἣν o ramp avrov 
καὶ ἡ μητὴρ θαυμαζοντεσ 


ἐπι TOL λαλουμενοισ περι αὐτου 


(Fol. 1900.) . 


11. 


22 


23 


24 


25 


26 


27 


28 


29 


32 


33 


SEC LUCAN 
S45 ΟἈ ΚΑ--. — 


quod uocatum est ab angelo antequam 
conciperetur in uentre matris 
et cum consummati sunt dies 
purgationis eius secundum legem 
moysi adduxerunt eum in hierosolyma 
. C . . 
adsistere dmo sicut scriptum est 
. vem . . 
in lege dmi quia omne masculinum 
. : τεςς 
aperiens bulbam sanctum dmo 
uocabitur et ut darent sacrificium 
—Àà 
secundum quod dictum est in lege dmi 
parturturum autduos nidos 
columborum : eterathomo 
in hierusalem cui nomen symeon 
et homo hic iustus 
et metuens expectans consolationem 
m 
istrahel  etspssanctus erat super eum 
—= 
responsum autem fuerat super eum a spu 
sancto non uidere mortem prius 
quam uideat xpm dmi et uenit in spo 
in templum et cum inducerent 
. ca 
parentes infantem ihm 
ut facerent secundum consuetudinem 
legis deeo etipse accepit eum 
in alassuas et benedixit 
— . . . . . 
dm etdixit nune dismittis 
SS] 
serbum tuum dme secundum uerbum 
tuum in pace quia uiderunt oculi 
mei salutare tuum quod praeparasti 
in conspectu omnium populorum 
lumen in reuelationem et gloriam 
populi tuiistrahel et erat pater eius 
et mater mirantes 
in his quae dicebantur de eo 


(Fol. 191 a.) 


Car. II. 21— 33. 


— — — I 
ΚΑΤ AOYKAN 
= c E π᾿ 
και ευλογησεν avrova συμεων 
και εἰπεν προσ μαριαν την μήητερα αὐτου 
ἴδου ουτοσ κειται Elo πτωσιν 
και εἰσ αναστασιν πολλων εν τω to pow] 
και εἰσ σημειον ἀντιλεγομενον 
και σου δε αυτησ THY ψυχην διελευσεται 
ρομῴαια οπωσ ανακαλυφθωσιν 
πολλων καρδιων διαλογισμοι 
καὶ avva προφητισ Ovyarnp φανουηλ 
εκ φυλησ aonp και αὐτὴ προβεβηκυΐα 
εν ἡμεραισ πολλαισ ζησασα ετὴ erra 
μετα ανδροσ αποτησ παρθενειασ αὐτὴσ 
SS 
και αὐτὴ χήρα ετων "πδ΄ ἡ οὐκ APLaTATO 
TOV ναου νηστειαισ και δεησεσι 
λατρευουσα vvkra και ἡμεραν 
καὶ αὐτὴ T1] wpa eria rac, ανθωμολογιτο 
ἜΞεξὶ 
τω Ow και ελαλει περι avrov πασιν 
TOUT προσδεχομενοισ λυτρωσιν 
εν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, και ὡσ ετελεσαν 
Sa oe 
αἀπαντα KATA TOV νομον Kv ὕπεστρεψαν 
εἰσ την γαλιλαιαν eur πολιν eavrov 
ναζαρεθ.. καθωσ ερεθη δια του προφητου 
οτι ναζωραιοσ κληθησεται το δεπαιδιον 
p c— 
yo ekpo.ratovro και yvgavero πληρουμενο 
ey 
σοφιασ και xopus θυ qv ev avro 
ἐπορεύοντο δε και ot γονεισ avrov 
κατὰ ετοσ εἰσ ἱἹερουσαλημ εν TH EOPTH 
του πασχα και OTE EYEVETO avro ern' ug * 
ἀνεβησαν οἱ γονεισ avrov exovTer 
avrov κατα To εθοσ THe εορτησ των 
αζυμων και τελεσαντων TAT ἡμερασ 
εν TW ὑποστρεφειν avrovg απεμεινεν 


— 
0 TAL Une ev Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ οὐκ εγνωσαν 


(Fol. τοι 5.) 


IL. 34 


35 


36 


29 


41 


42 


SEO LUCAN 169 
Rue ue — 
et benedixit eos symeon 
et dixit ad mariam matrem eius 
ecce hic positus est in ruinam 
et in resurrectionem multorum in istrahei 
et in signum contradicentem 
et tuam ipsius autem animam pertransiet 
gladius ut reuelentur 
multorum cordium consilia 
Et anna prophetis filia fanuel 
de tribuaser et haec processerat 
in diebus multis quae uixit annos septem 
cum uiro a uirginitate sua 
et haec uidua annorum -Ixxxiiii . quae non recede 
bat 
detemplo ieiuniis et orationibus 
seruiens nocte et die 
et in ipsa hora instans depraecabatur 
deo et dicebat de eo omnibus 
qui spectabant saluationem 
in hierusalem et cum consummauerunt 
omnia secundum legem dmi reuersi sunt 
in galilaeam in ciuitatem suam 
nazared sicut dictum est per profetam 
quoniam nazoreus uocabitur infans autem 
ihs conualescebat et crescebat adinplebatur 
---, 
sapientia et gratia dei erat cum eo 
ibant autem et parentes eius 
secundum tempus in hierusalem in die festo 
--- 
paschae οὖ cum factisunteianni ΧΙ 
ascenderunt parentes eius habentes 
eum secundum consuetudinem diei festi 
azymorum et consummatis diebus 
cum reuerterentur remansit 


MEO . . 
puer ihs in hierusalem et nescierunt 


(Fol. 192 a.) 


Car. II. 34—423. 


170 


le 


E 


c — c — 
ΚΑΤ AOYKA 
“Sy oS — 
Ol γονισ G.UTOV καὶ νομισαντεσ AUTOV 
εἰναι ev τὴ συνοδια ηλθον oov 
ἡμερασ και ανεζητουν avrov 
εν τοισ συνγενεσιν και εν τοισ γνωστοισ 
καὶ μὴ ευρισκοντεσ ὕπεστρεψαν 
e.c Ἱερουσαλὴμ, αναζητουντεσ avrov 
και eyevero μεθ μερασ τρεισ 
evpov avrov καθήμενον εν τω ἵερω 
εν μεσω των διδασκαλων 
AKOVOVTA αὐτῶν καὶ ἐπερωτωντα 
avrove ^ ἐξεισταντο 8e παντεσ 
OL AKOVOVTED αὐτου ETLTN TVVETEL 
και ταισ ἀποκρισεσιν αὐτου 
και ἴδοντεσ avrov εξεπλαγησαν 
και ELTEV προσ AVTOV ἢ LTP αὐτου 
τεκνον TL ETOLNTAT μειν OVTOT 
ἴδου o πατὴρ σου καγω οδυνωμενο! 
καὶ λυπουμενοι εζητουμεν σε 
και εἰπεν προσ GvTOVG τι οτι εζητειτεμε 
— 
OUK OLOGTE OTL EV TOLO TOU TPT μου 
δει pe εἰναι avtor δε ov συνηκαν 
τορημα οελαλῆησεν αὐτοισ 
και kae μετ avrov ew ναρεθ 
και ἣν ὑποτασσομενοσ αὐτοισ 
1 δε μητὴρ avrov διετηρει τα ρηματα 
παντα εν TH καρδια αὐτὴσ 
— 


και LO TPOEKOTTAL NALKLA και σοφια 


Ξξξξξ 
και χάριτι παρα θω και πάρα ανθρωποισ 


SoS €v €Tt de πεντεκαιδεκατω THT YY EOVLaAT 


τιβεριου καισαροσ επιτροπευοντοσ 
ποντιου πειλατου THO Ἰουδαιασ 
npwdov φιλιππου de Tov αδελῴου avrov 


τετραρχουντοσ THO LTOVPALAT 


(Fol. 192 ὦ.) 


11. 44 


45 


46 


47 


48 


49 


Un 
1] 


ΓΕ, 


SEG LUCAN 
—— —- — 


parentes eius et putantes eum 
essein comitatu uenerunt uiam 
diei unius et requirebant eum 

in cognatis et inter notos' 

et non inuenientes reuersi sunt 

in hierusalem requirentes eum 

et factum est post dies tres 
inuenerunt eum sedentem in templo 
in medio magistrorum 

audientem eos etinterrogantem 
eos expauescebant autem omnes 
qui audiebant eum in intellecto 

et responsionibus eius 

et uidentes eum de mente facti sunt 
et dixit ad eum mater eius 

fili quid fecisti nobis sic 

ecce pater tuus et ego dolentes 


et tristes quaerebamus te 


et dixit ad eos quid quod quaerebatis me 
nescitis quoniam in his quae sunt patris mei 


oportet me esse ipsi autem non intellexerunt 


uerbum quod dixit illis 

et descendit cum eis 1n nazaret 

et erat subditus illis 

mater autem eius conserbabat uerba 
omnia in corde suo 


et ih proficiebat aetate et sapientia 


. et gratia ad dm et ad hominibus 


in anno autem quintodecimo ducatus 


tiberi caesaris procurante 

pontio pilato iudaeae 
quaterducatus galilaeae 
herode philippi autem fratris eius 


(Fol. 193 a.) 


Capp. II. 43—III. r. 


fe 


KAT AOYKAN 
— = 
TETPAPXOVVTOT THT LTOUPALAT IIL. 
καὶ TPAXWVLTLOOT χωρασ 

και λυσανιου τησ αβιλλιανησ 

τετραρχουντοσ επι ἀαρχιερεωσ ' 2 
αννα καὶ καίφα εγενετορημα θυ 

emt που τον Caxaptov ὕιον 

εν 1) ερημω: και ἡλθεν εἰσ rara 3 
τὴν TEPLXWPOV TOV ἵορδανου 

κηρυσσων βαπτισμα μετανοιασ' 

ELT αφεσιν ἁἀμαρτιων 0 γεγραπται 4 
ev βιβλω λογων yoatov Tov προφητου 

φωνὴ βοωντοσ ev Ty ερημω 


—— 
ETOLULQAO ATE τὴν οδον κυ ευθειασ ποίξιτε 


rac τριβουσ ὕμων πασα φαραγξ 5 
πληρωθησεται και παν opoc και βουνοσ 
ταπεινωθησεται και εσταιτα σκολια 

εἰσ ευθειασ και ετραχιαι ELT οδουσ 


—À 
λειασ Kat οψεται πασα caps ro σωτηριον kv ό 


— 
Ἢ : Ελεγεν 0e Tow ἐκπορευομενοισ' 7 
— 


f ej 


οχλοισ βαπτισθηναι evorriov αὐτου 

γεννηματα εχιδνων τισ ὕμειν 

ὑπεδειξεν φυγειν απο THT μελλουσησ 

οργήησ ποιήσατε ovv καρπον ἀξιον 8 
TNO μετανοιασ καὶ μη αρξησθε 


ενε 
λεγειν QUTOLO πατέρα ἔχομέν 


τον ἀαβρααμ, Xeyo yap ὕμειν 
3 om 
or, δυναται o Oc ek των λιθων rovrov 
ἐγειραι τεκνα TW αβρααμ 189) δε 9 
n agen προσ τὴν pilav των δενδρων 
κειται παν ovv δενδρον μη ποιουν 
καρπουσ καλουσ εκκοπτεται καὶ εἰσ 
πυρ βαλλεται και ἐπηρωτησαν avrov το 


οὐ οχλοι λέγοντεσ. τιποιησωμεν 


(Fol. 193 5.) 


— — 
SEC 


LUCAN 171 
— — — 
quaterducatus itureae 
et trachonitidis regionis 
et lysaniae ahillianstis 
quaterducatus su principe sacerdotum 
anna etcaipha factum est uerbum dmi 
ad iohanen zachariae filium 
in deserto et uenit in omnem 
regionem iordanis 
praedicans baptisma paenitentiae 
in remisionem peccatorum sicut scriptum est 
in libro uerborum esaiae prophetae 
uox clamantis 1n deserto 

—, 

parate uiam dmi rectas facite 
semitaseius omnis uallis 
adinpleuitur et omnis mons et collis 
humiliab et erunt praua 


in directum et aspra in uias 


= 
lenes et uidebit omnis caro salutarem dmi 


dicebat autem qui egrediebantur 


populi baptizari in conspectu eius 
progenies uiperarum quis uobis 
ostendit fugere a uentura 
ira facite ergo fructum dignum 
paenitentiae et néincipiatis 
dicere in semet ipsis patrem habemus 
abraham dico enim uobis 

— 
quoniam potens est ds de lapidibus istis 
suscitare filios abrahae iam autem 
securis ad radicem arborum 
posita est omnis ergo arbor non faciens 
fructum bonum exciditur et in 
inignem mittitur Ht interrogauerunt 


illum populi dicentes quid faciemus 


(Fol. 194 a.) 


CAP Db x ro: 


die. 
172 KAT 
ἵνα σωθωμεν αποκριθεισ δε III. 11 
Neyer avrog. o exav δυο χιτώνασ 
μεταδοτω TH μὴ EXOVTL KOLO EXOV 
βρωματα ομοιωσ ποιείτω 
Xov δε και τελωναι ομοιωσ βαπτισθηναι 12 
και euray προσ avrov διδασκαλε 
τι ποιήσωμεν ἵνα σωθωμεν 
0 0e eurev αὐτοισ μηδεν πλεον 13 
πρασσεταιπαρατο διατεταγμενον ὑμεὲν 
vpagcew.- επηρωτησαν δε Kat 14 
στρατεύομενοι λεγοντεσ τι ποιήσωμεν 
ἵνα σωθωμεν οδὲεειπεν αὐτοισ' 
μήδενα διασεισητε μηδε 
συκοφαντησητε και apKeccbe TOL 
οψωνιοισ ὕμων προσδοκωντοσ δὲ 15 
Tov Aaov και διαλογιζομενων παντων 
εν ταισ καρδιαισ αὐτῶν περι ἴωανου 


==> 
μήποτε AUTOS εἴη οχρσ επιγνουσ 16 


jl 


τα διανοηματα αὐτῶν εἰπεν εγω Opa 
βαπτιζω εν ὕδατι ew μετανοιαν ο δε 
EPXOMEVOT LO XVPOTEPOT μου ἐστιν 
OV OVK ιμι ἵκανοσ λυσαι Tov ἵμαντα 
του ὑποδηματοσ αὐτοσ Vac 
Barreca εν πνευματι ἀγιω καὶ πυρι 
πξε- 
LL : ουτοπτῦον εν Τὴ XELPL AUTOV 17 
— 
και διακαθαριει THY ἁαλωνα αὐτου 
και TOV μεν σειτον συνάξει 
e.c αποθηκὴην το δε αχυρον κατακαύσει 
πυριασβεστω πολλα μεν ovv και erepo. 18 
παραινων ευηνγελιζετο τον Xaov 
MÀ 
ιβ: Ο δεηρωδησ o τετραρχὴσ ελεγχομενοσ 19 
— 
VT avrov περι ηἠρωδειαδοσ THT 
γυναικοσ του adeAgov avrov και περι 


(Fol. 194 ὁ.) 


SEC LUCAM 
— ς-Ρ — — 


utsalbisimus respondens autem 
dixit illis qui habet duas tunicas 
det non habentei- et qui habet 
escas similiter faciat 

uenerunt autem et publicani similiter baptizari 
et dixerunt ad eum magister 
quid faciamus ut salbi simus 
ad ille dixit illis nihil amplius 
exigatis aduersus quod praeceptum uobis 
estagere interrogauerunt autem et 
milites dicentes quid faciemus 
ut salbi simus ad ille dixit illis 
neminem concusseritis neque 
calumniaueritis et sufficientes estote 
stipendiis uestris expectantes autem 
populo eteogitantium omnium 
in cordibus suis deiohane 

--. 5 

ne forte 1086 esset xps conoscens 
intellectum eorum dixit ego uos 
baptizo in aqua in paenitentiam qui autem 
uenit fortior me est 
cuius non sum dignus solbere corregiam 
calciamenti ipse uos 
baptizabitin spirito sancto etigni 
cuius uentilabrum in manu eius 
et purgabit aream / 
et quidem triticum congregabit 
inrepositione m paleam autem conburet 
igni inextintibili multa quidem et alia 
consolans euangelizabat populum 

herodes autem quaterducatus cum argueretur 
ab eo de herodiade 


uxore fratris sui et de 


(Fol. 195 a.) 


Cap. III. 10—19. 


πάντων WV ἐποίησεν πονήρων IIE. 

o Npwono προσεθηκεν και rovro 20 

ἐπιπασιν ενεκλισετον Lwavyv ev φυλακη 

eyevero δε ev Tw βαπτισθηναι ἁπαντα 21 
— 

Tov Aaov kac vqvo βαπτισθεντοσ Kat 

και προσευχομενου ανοιχθηναι Tov 

ovpavov Kat καταβηναι τοπνευμα 22 

TO αγιον σωματίκω eue, WO περιστεραν 

εἰσ QUTOV καὶ φωνὴν EK του ovpavov 

γενεσθαι ὕιοσ μου εἰ συ eyw σήμερον 


oque —, — 
γέγεννηκα σε “HV Oe yo WO €TOV* λ τ 23 


Sa ot — 
SEC LUCAM 


omnibus quibus fecit malis 
herodes adiecit ethoc 
in omnibus inclusit iohanen in carcare 
factum est autem cum baptizatus esset omnis 
=a . 
populus etihu baptizato et 
orante aperiri 
Gm 

caelum et descendere spm 
sanctum corporali figura quasi columbam 
in eum et uocem de caelo 
factam filius meus es tu ego hodie 

a 
genui te eratautemihs quasiannorum xxx. 


incipiens ut uidebatur esse 


αρχομένοσ Wo ενομειζετο εἰναι 


Car. III. 19—23. 


VLOG- wand filius wwond ioseph 

TOU ιακωβ qui fuit iacob 

TOU μαθθαν qui fuit matthan 

TOU eAea cap qui fuit eleazar 

TOU ελιουὸδ qui fuit eliud 

TOU Laxey qui fuit lachin 

του σαδωκ qui fuit sadoc 

TOU alwp qui fuit azor 

του ελιακειμ: qui fuit eliacim 

του αβιουδ qui fuit abiud 

του ζοροβαβελ qui fuit zorobabel 

Tou σαλαθιηλ qui fuit salathiel 

TOU LEXOVLOU qui fuit iechoniae 

του LWAKELL qui fuit loacim 

TOU ελιακειμ, qui fuit eliacim 
TOV LOG ELA qui fuit 1osia 

TOU αμωσ qui fuit amos 

του ἶ μανασση qui fuit manasse 

του εζεκεια qui fuit ezecia 

TOU αχασ qui fuit achas 

TOU ιωαθαν qui fuit ioathan 

(Fol. 195 6.) (Fol. 196 a.) 


173 


174 


-- - — — 
ΚΑΤ AOYKA 


τις -- 
oC eL, qui fuit 
αμασιου qui fuit 
ιωασ qui fuit 
οχοζιου qui fuit 
LO. qui fuit 
ιωσαφαδ qui fuit 
acad qui fuit 
αβιουδ qui fuit 
ροβοαμ, qui fuit 
σολομων qui fuit 
δαυειδ qui fuit 
ιεσσαι qui fuit 
wBnr qui fuit 
βοοσ qui fuit 
σαλμων qui fuit 
ναασσων qui fuit 
αμειναδαβ qui fuit 
apap. qui fuit 
ag po. qui fuit 
paper qui fuit 
ιουδα qui fuit 
ιακωβ qui fuit 
ισακ qui fuit 
αβρααμ. qui fuit 
bapa. qui fuit 
VaXop qui fuit 
σερουκ qui fuit 
payav qui fuit 
φαλεκ qui fuit 
εβερ qui fuit 
σαλα qui fuit 
appagad qui fuit 
ony. qui fuit 

(Fol. 196 ὁ.) 


— 


ezecia 
amasiu 
loas 
ochoziae 
loram 
1usafad 
asaph 
abiud 
roboam 
solomon 
dauid 
jesse 
obed 
boos 
salomon 
naasson 
aminadab 
aram 
asron 
fares 
1uda 
lacob 
1sac 
abraham 
thara 
nachor 
seruc 
ragau 
phalec 
eber 
sala 
arphaxad 


sem 


3I 


32 


33 


34 


35 


Cap. III. 31— 38. 


TOU 


TOU 


TOU 


TOU 


TOU 


TOU 


TOU 


TOU 


του 


του 


του 


voe 
λαμεκ 
μαθουσαλα 
αινωχ 

ιαρεὃ 
μαλελεηλ 
καϊναν 
awwo 

σηθ 

adap. 


θυ 


LÜCAN 


— = 


qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 


noe 

lamech 

mathusala 

aenox 

lared 

maleleel 
ainan 

aenos 

seth 

adam 


=> 
dei 


37 


38 


(Fol. 197 a.) 


— HQÓOÓ Ww; —— Á— 


a 


—, 
6€ : 
—À 


— 
ts” 
— 


— 
M : 
IM 


ma — SS 
KAT AOYKAN 
| — 


C MÀ) (t 


tae, . 


má 
uo δε πληρησ TVO αγιου ὑπεστρεψεν ἀποτου IV. 1 


ἵορδανου και ἤγετο εν τω πνευματι 
εν TY ἐερΊμω epa: TETTAPAKOVTA 


πειραζομενοσ ὕπο του σατανα 


: KOU OUK εφαγεν ουὅδεν εν TALO ἡμεραισ' ἐκειναισ 


και συντελεσθεισων avTwv επεινασεν 
oe AS 
€urev 0e avro o διαβολοσ εἰ ὕιοσ ev του θυ 
eure ἵνα ot λιθοι ουτοι ἀρτοι γενωνται 
=> 
και ἀποκριθεισ ova eurev γεγραπται 
οὐκ er apro μονω ζησεται o ανθρωποσ 
αλλ ev παντι ρηματι θυ 
καὶ ἀαναγαγων owrov ew οροσ ὕψηλον 
λειαν εδειξεν avTw πασασ rac βασιλειασ 
του κοσμου εν στιγμὴ Xpovov 
και eurev προσ avrov ο διαβολοσ σοι δωσω 
To εξουσιαν ταυτην ἀπασαν και την δοξαν 
TOUTWY OTL ἐμοι παραδεδοται καὶ o αν θελω 
διδωμι αὐτὴν συ OVV εαν προσκυνησησ 
ενωπιον ἐμου ἐσται TOU TATA 


=> 
και αποκριθεισ αὐτὼ OLNOD ELTEV γεγρᾶπται 


κν τον θν σου προσκυνήησεισ και αὐτὼ μονω 
λατρευσεισ και γαγεν avTov eur 
Ἱερουσαλὴμ, και ἐστησεν αὐτον 

ἐπι TO πτερυγιον TOU ἵερου και ELTTEV oro 


ἘΞ Ξ ἡ 
ειὕιοσ εἰ τουτου θυ βαλε O€EQUTOV evrevÜev 


KQ/TO) γέγραπται γὰρ OTL τοισ ἀγγελοισ 


αὐτου ἐντελειται περι σου rov διαφυλαξαι σε 


και €7TL XELPOV APOVGLY GE μήποτε 


προσκοψησ προσ λιθον Tov ποδα σου 


—mà 
και αποκριθεισ OlLNO eurev αὐτὼ 


---- — 
γέγραπται OUK ἐκπειράσεισ KV TOV Ov σου 
και συντελεσασ πάντα πειρᾶσμον 


o διαβολοσ απεστὴ απ avrov αχρι xpovov 


(Fol. 197 δ.) 


EN 


σι 


oo 


IO 


II 


IZ 


13 


SEC LUCAN 
“HO — — 


s = 
ihs autem plenus spu sancto reuersus est ab 


iordanen et ducebatur in spiritu 
in deserto diebus quadraginta 
temptatus a satana 
et nihil manducauit in diebus illis 
et consummatis illis esuriit 

dixit autem illis diabolus si filius es dei 
dic ut lapides isti panes fiant 


SLT . . . 
Eit respondens ihs dixit scriptum est 


. nonin panesolo uiuet homo 


sed in omni uerbo dei 

Et adsumens eum in montem altum 
ualde ostendit illi omnia regna 
mundi in momento temporis 
et dixit ad eum diabolus tibi dabo 
hanc potestatem omnem et gloriam 
eorum quia mihi tradita est et cui uolo 
doillam tu ergo si adoraueris 
in conspecto meo eruntua omnia 

Et respondens illi ihs dixit scriptum est 
dom dm tuumadorabis et Ipsi soli 
deseruies et adduxit eum in 
hierusalem et statuit eum 
super pinnam templi et dixit illi 
sifilius es dei mitte te hinc 
diosum scriptum est enim quia angelis 
suis demandabit de te ut custodiant te 
etin manus tollent te ne forte 
offendas ad lapidem pedem tuum 


etrespondensihs dixit illi 


ἃ — — 
scriptum est non temptauis dom dm tuum 


et consummata omnem temptationem 


diabolus recessit ab eo usque ad tempus 


(Fol. 198 a.) 


Cap. IV. 1—13. 


1 


5 


176 


--- 


ty 9. 


— 


και ὕπεστρεψεν o LNT ev τὴ δυναμει του 
mn 
TVS εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν και φημὴ εξηλθεν 
καθ ολησ τησ περιχωρου περι αὐτου 
και αὐτοσ ἐδασκεν εν ταισ συναγωγαισ 
δοξαζομενοσ vzo zravrov 
ελθων δε εἰσ ναζαρεὃδ οπου qv 
κατα ro e.o0ooc ev Tn ἡμερα των σαββατων 
Elo τὴν συναγωγὴν και aveara 
αναγνωναι καὶ ἐπεδοθη αὐτω 
οπροφητὴσ ησαΐασ και απτυξασ 
ευρεν TOV TOTOV OV NV γεγραμμενον 
πο ὑπ 
πνὰ κυ €T EME OV ELVEKEV ἐχρεισεν με 
ευαγγελισασθαι πτωχοισ απεσταλμαι 


κηρυξαι αἰχμαλωτοισι αφεσιν 


και τυφλοισ αἀναβλεψιν αποστειλαι 


IV. 14 


16 


17 


τεθραυματισμενουσ ev αφεσει κηρυξαι evuuvro — 19 


ko δεκτον και πυξασ To βιβλιον 
αἀποδουσ τω ὑπηρετὴ εκαθισεν 

και TAVTWV EV ΤΊ συναγωγὴ 

οἱ οφθαλμοι rav ατενιζοντεσ αὐτῷ 
ἤρξατο δελεγειν προσ avtove σήμερον 
πεπληρωται ἡ γραφὴ avr) ev τοισ ow 


ὕμων: καὶ παντεσ ἐμαρτυρουν avro 


καὶ εθαυμαζον επι ow λογοισ TYG χαριτοσ 


τοισ εκπορευομενοισ EK TOU στοματοσ 
αὐτου καιελεγον ουχι ὕιοσ Ἰωσηφ 
ἐστιν ουτοσ: και εἰπεν προσ αὐτουσ 
παντωσ epevre μοι τὴν παραβολην 
ταυτὴν ἴατρε θεραπευσον σεαυτον 
οσα NKOVTOLEV γεινομενα εἰσ 


καφαρναουμ., TOLNTOV και WOE εν TH 


20 


21 


22 


πατριδι σου : Eurev δὲ ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω tne 24 


OTL ουδεισ προφητησ δεκτοσ eau 


(Fol. 198 ὁ.) 


SEC LUCAN 
—— OO — 


Et conuersus est ihs in uirtute 
sps in galilaeam et fama exiuit 
per omnem regionem de illo 
et ipse docebat in synagogis 
gloriam accipiens ab omnibus 


ueniens autem in nazared ubi erat 


nutricatus introibit.secundum consuetudinem 


in sabbato:in synagogam et surrexit 
legere et porrectus est ili 
profeta esaias et reuoluens 


inuenit locum ubi erat scriptum 
—À --- 


sps dmi super me propter quod unxit me 


euangelizare pauperibus misit me 
adnutiare captiuis remissionem 


et caecis uisum demittere 


confractos in remissione adnuntiare annum 


dmi acceptum et uoluens librum 
reddens ministro sedit 

et omnium in synagoga 

oculi erant intendentes ei 

coepit autem dicere ad eos hodie 
repleta est scriptura haec in auribus 
uestris et omnes testabantür ei 

et mirabantur in uerbis gratiae 

qui exiebant de ore 

eius et dicebant nonne filius ioseph 
est hic et dixit ad eos 

utique dicetis mihi parabolam 

hane medice cura te ipsum 
quaecumque audiuimus faeta in 


cafarnaum fac et hie in 


patriatua dixit autem amen amen dico uobis 


quia nemo propheta acceptus est 


(Fol. 199 a.) 


Car. IV, 14—24. 


ΩΣ 
-ο 


pay yey 


ἘΞ τ Qe (nas 

KAT AOYKAN 

= => > E 
εν TN πατριδι εαυτου : ἔπ αληθειασ λέγω 
ὕμειν πολλαι χηραιησαν εν ταισ 
ἡμέεραισ ἡλιου εν τω ἵστραηλ ore 
εκλεισθη o ουρανοσ ety τρια Kat μηνα e£ 
wo €yevero λιμοσ μεγασ 
ἐπι πασαν THY γὴν καὶ προσ ουδεμιαν 
avrov ἐπεμφθη ἡλειασ εἰ μὴ εἰσ 
σαρεπτα THT σιδονιασ προσ γυναικα χηραν 
Kat πολλοι λεπροι σαν εν ro Ἰσραὴλ 
ἐπι ελισαιου του προφητου και OVOELT 
avrov εκαθαρισθὴη εἰ μη ναιμασ οσυροσ 
ot δεεπλησθησαν παντεσ θυμου 
εν TY συναγωγὴ ἀκουσαντεσ ravra, 
Kat ἀνασταντεσ εξεβαλον avrov 
eco THT πολεωσ καὶ ἤγαγον avrov 
εωσ THT οφρυοσ του ορουσ ed ov πολισ 
οἰκοδομηται avrov WOTE κατακρημνισαι 
avrov* avrog δε διελθων δια μεσου 
αὐτων επορευετο: καὶ κατηλθεν 
εἰσ καφαρναουμ πολιν τησ γαλιλαιασ 
την παραθαλασσιον εν οριοισ 
ζαβουλων και νεφθαλειμ, και qv 
διδασκων αὐτουσ εν row σαββασιν 
και ἐξεπλήσσοντο ert Ty διδαχη avrov 
οτι ev e£ovata qv ολογοσ avrov 

ἣν δε ev TH συναγωγή ανθρωποσ exov 
— A 
πνα δαιμονιον - akafaprov και avekpa.éev 
. 
φωνὴ μεγαλη λεγων τιμειν και σοι 
Rm 
nu ναζορηναι ἡλθεσ quoc woe 
: = 
ἀπολεσαι 10a σετισ εἰ οαγιοσ του θυ 
Sá 

και ἐπετιμησεν avro o jg. Xeyov 
φειμωθητι και εξελθε ovr avrov. και 


ρειψασ avrov To δαιμονιον εἰσ μεσον 


(Fol. 199 δ.) 


IW 25 


26 


27 


28 


29 


30 


31 


33 


31 


SEC’ LUCAN 
SS -- 


in patria sua ἴῃ ueritate dico 

uobis multae uiduae erant in 
diebus heliae in istrahel quando 
clusum est caelum annis tribus et men 
sicut facta est famis grandis 

in omnem terram et ad neminem 
eorum missusesthelias nisiin 
sarepta sidoniae ad mulierem uiduam 
et multi leprosi erant in istrahel 

sub eliseo profeta et nemo 

eorum mundatus est nisi naemas syrus 
illi autem inpleti sunt omnes furore 

in synagoga audientes haec 

et surgentes eiecerunt eum 

extra ciuitatem et adduxerunt eum 
usque ad supercilium montis ubi ciuitas 
aedificata est eorum ut praecipitarent 
eum ipse autem transiens per medium 
eorum abiit et descendit 

in cafarnaum ciuitatem galilaeae 

ad maritimam in finibus 

zabulon et nepthalim et erat 

docens eos in sabbatis 

et mirabantur in doctrina eius 


quoniam in potestate erat uerbus eius 


Erat autem in synagoga homo habens 


daemonium inmundum et exclamauit 
uoce magna dicens quid nobis et tibi 
ace . . . 

ihu nazarenae uenisti nos hic 

perdere scio te quis es sanctus dei 
etincrepauitilliihs dicens 
ommutesce et exiab eo et 


proiciens eum daemonium in medio 


(Fol. 200a.) 


Cap. IV. 24—35. 


111 


—, 
KS” 
E 


ps Ge 
KAT AOYKA 
p cm 
avakpavyacav τε εξηλθεν am avrov 
μηδεν βλαψασ osvrov. και eyevero 
θαμβοσ μεγασ επιπαντασ kat 
συνελαλουν προσ ἀλληλουσ λεγοντεσ 
TLO 0 λογοσ ovroc ort εν εἐξουσια και 
δυναμει ἐπιτασσει τοισ ἀκαθαρτοισ 
πνευμασιν και ἐξερχονται Kat εξηλθεν 
ἡ AKON περι αυτου εἰσ TTA TO, TOTOV THT 
: περιχώρου :avag Tag δε απὸ THA συναγωγὴσ 
nrOev evo την οιἰκιαν σιμωνοσ καὶ ανδραιου 
πενθερα δετου σιμωνοσ NV κατεχομενὴ 
πυρετω μεγάλω και ηρωτησαν avrov 
περι αυτὴησ και επισταθεισ ἐπανω αὐτὴσ 
ETETELMYNTEV ro πυρετω καὶ αφηκεν 
αὐτὴν παραχρῆμα WOTE AVATTATAY 
αὐτὴν διακονειν αὐτοῖσ δυσαντοσ δε 
οσ 
του ἡλιου παντεσ οι εἰχαν ἀσθενουντασ 
νοσοισ ποικιλαισ εφερον αὐτουσ 
προσ AVTOV ο δε ενι εκάστω TAT χειρασ' 
επιτιθεισ εθεραπευεν αυὐτουσ 
: εξήρχετο δε και δαίμονια απο πολλων 
κραυγαζοντα και λεγοντα ort σὺ εἰ 
ee vU 
o Vioc του θυ και επιτειμων ovk ELA 
SS 
avra, λαλειν οτι ἡδεισαν avrov xpv εἰναι 
: γενομενήσ δε ἡμερασ εξελθων 
επορευθη εἰσ ἐερημον TOTFOV και οι 
οχλοι ἐπεζητουν avrov. και ἡλθον 
εωσ αὐτου και ἐπειχον AUTOV TOV μη 
πορευεσθαιαπαυτων οδὲε ειπεν 
προσ AUTOVG OTL δει με και ELT TAT 
αλλασ πολεισ ευαγγελισασθαι avr 
ἘΞ 
την βασιλιαν του θυ ew rovro yap 


ἀπεστάλην καιὴην κηρυσσων εἰσ TAT 


(Fol. 200 6.) 


IV. 


36 


39 


40 


43 


SEC LUCAN 
SS — 


exclamans exibit ab eo 
nihil nocens eum et factus est 
pabor magnus in omnes et 
conloquebantur adinuicem dicentes 
quis est hic sermo quia in potestate et 
uirtute imperat inmundis 
spiritibus et exeunt etexiuit 
fama de eo in omnem locum 
regionis surgens autem a synagoga 
uenitin domum simonis et andreae 
socrus autem simonis erat.conprehensa 
febri magna et rogauerunt eum 
de ea et instans super eam 
increpauit febri et dimisit 
eam continuo ut etiam continuo surgentem 
eam ministraret eis occidente autem 
sole omnes quodquod habebant infirmantes 
languoribus barüs adferebant eos 
ad eum ille autem unicuique manus 
inpones sanabat eos 
exiebant autem et daemonia a multis 
clamantia et dicentia quia tu es 
filius dei et increpans non permittebat 
ea loqui quoniam seiebant eum xpin esse 
facta autem die exiens 
abiit in desertum locum et 
et turbae quaerebant eum et benerunt 
usque ad eum et detinebant eum ut non 
abiret abeis ad 1116 dixit 
ad eos quoniam oportet me et in alias 
ciuitates euangelizare 

= 
regnum dei in hoc enim 
et erat praedicans in 


(Fol. 201 a.) 


missus sum 


Cap. IV. 35—44. 


«--.-. 


κθ 


fj 


Sef 


συναγωγασ TC γαλιλαιασ : ἔγενετο δε 
εν Tw TOV οχλον ἐπικεισθαι avro 

— 
Tov a.kovety τον Xoyov Tov θυ earoroc 
avrov παρα THY λιμνην γεννησαρεδ 
και ἴδεν δυοπλοια ἐστωτα παρα τὴν λημνη. 
οἱ δε αλιεισ or avrov ἀποβαντεσ 
erAvvov Ta δικτυα evBao δε εἰσ εν 
πλοιον o NV σιμωνοσ porq ev 
αὐτὸν ἐπαναγαγειν απὸ THT γησ 
οσον οσον και καθισασ εν τω πλοιω 
εδιδασκεν Tova οχλουσ: οτεδεεπαυσατο 
λαλων eurev προσ τον σιμωνα 
ἐπαναγαγε εἰσ ro Baloo και χαλασατε 
τα δικτυα μων ELT αγραν οδεσιμων 
αἀποκρεισ εἰπεν αὐτω διδασκαλε 
δι ολησ τησ νυκτοσ κοπιασαντεσ οὐδεν 
ἐλαβομεν emt de Tw ρηματι cov ov μὴ 
παρακουσομαῖι και ευὐθυσ χαλασαντεσ 
τα δικτυα συνεκλισαν ἴχθυων πληθοσ 
πολυ ὠστετα δικτυα ρησσεσθαι — kat 
KQTEVEVOV τοισ μετοχοισ EV TO €repo 
πλοιω του ελθοντασ Bonfew avrow 
ελθοντεσ ovv exAnoav αμῴφοτερα 
ταπλοια ὠτεπαρατι βυθιζεσθαι 
οδεσιμων προσεπεσεν αὐτου τοισ ποσιν 
λεγων παρακαλω εξελθε am eov 

-— 
OTLAVIP ἀμαρτωλοσ εἰμι KE 
θαμβοσ yap περιέσχεν avrov 
ἐπι T1) αγρα των ἴχθυων ov συνελαβον 
ἡσαν δε Kowwvot αὐτοῦ ἴακωβοσ 
και Ἰωανησ ὕιοι ζεβεδαιου ο 8e εἰπεν 


avro δευτε και μη γεινεσθε αλιεισ 


ἴχθυων ποιήσω yap ὕμασ αλιεισ ανθρωπὼ 


(Fol. 201 5.) 


5 Ji 


το 


et lohanes fili zebedaei 


SEC 


os eS 


179 


synagogis galilaeae factum est autem 
in eo dum populus super eum esset 

ut audiret uerbum dei stante 

illo ad stagnum gennesared 

et uidit duas naues stantes ad stagnum 
piscatores autem ab eis exientes 
lababant retiam ascendens autem in unam 
nauem quae erat simonis rogauit 

eum inducere a terra 

quantum quantum et sedens in naue 
turbas docebat cum autem cessasset 
loquens dixit ad simonem 
adducinaltum et mittite 

retias uestras in capturam simon autem 
respondens dixit illi magister 

per totam noctem laborantes nihil 
accepimus in tuo autem uerbo non 
praeteribo et confestim mittentes 

retias concluserunt piscium multitudine 
multam ut etiam retiae rumperentur et 
innuebant soclis qui erantin alia 

naue ut uenientes adiubarent eos 
uenientes ergo inpleberunt utrasque 
naues ut etiam penae mergerent 


simon autem procidit ad pedes eius 


dicensrogo exia me 


quoniam uir peccator sum dme 
timor enim adpraehendit eum 

in captura piscium quos ceperant 
erant autem sociieius lacobus 

ille autem dixit 
ilis uenite et nolite fieri piscatores 


piscium faciam enim uos piscatores hominu 


(Fol. 202 a.) 


Cape. IV. 44—V. Io. 


180 


ES) 


— τ--- -.-- p 

ΚΑΤ AOYKAN 

rea E 
οι δε ἀακουσαντεσ TavTa κατελειψαν 
ETLTNT ya και ἠκολουθησαν avro 
καὶ EVEVETO εν τω εἰναι αὐτον εν μεια των 
πόλεων και δου ανηρ λεπροσ Kat ειδων 

m 

TOV τὴν ἐπεσεν ἐπὶ προσωπον λεγων 
c—À 
κε eay θελησ δυνασαι με καθαρισαι 
εκτεινασ Oe THY χειρα ἡψατο avrov 
Aeyov θελω καθαρισθητι και εὐθεωσ 
εκαθαρισθη και αυτοσ παρηγγειλεν 
avro μήδενι εἰπειν ἀπελθε δε 
και δειξον σεαυτον τωΐἵερει καὶ 
προσενεγκεπεριτου καθαρισμου σου 


καθωσ προσεταξεν μωῦσησ ἵνα εἰσ 


C 


μαρτυριον ἣν üp.ew rovro | 08e 


s: 


εξελθων ἡρξατο κηρυσσειν και 
διαφημειζειν Tov Xoyov wore μῆκετι 
δυνασθαι avrov φανερωσ ew πολιν 
εἰσελθειν αλλα εξω nv εν ερημοισ 


TOTOLO και συνήρχοντο προσ αὐτον 


--- 


καιηλθεν παλιν εἰσ καφαρναουμ, \ 
διήρχετο δε o λογοσ μαλλον περι avrov 


και συνήρχοντο οχλοι πολλοι ακουειν 


και θεραπευεσθαι αποτων ασθενειων 


αὐτων : avtoo δεην ὑποχωρων 
εν ταισ ερημοισ και προσευχομενοσ 


και eyevero εν μιὰ τῶν ἡμέρων αὐτου 


διδασκοντοσ συνελθειν Tove * φαρισαιουσ 


και νομοδιδασκαλουσ i Yoav δε 


συνεληλυθοτεσ εκ πασησ κωμησ 


W. II 


12 


14 


15 


τό 


17 


Tyo γαλιλαιασ και Ἰουδαιασ Tov tacbat αὐτουσ. 


και ἴδου ανδρεσ φεροντεσ emt κλεινησ 
avÜporov oc nv παραλελυμενοσ 


και εζητουν εἰσενεγκεν αὐτον KQL 


(Fol. 202 5.) 


18 


ate — 
SEC LUCAN 


— — ῳ-Ὁ-ὦ ——À 


ad illi audientes omnia dereliquerunt 


super terra etsecuti sunt eum 


Et factum est dum esset in una 


SITE TUS : : et 
ciuitatium et ecce in qua erat uir leprosus videns 


ihn cecidit in facie mdicens 

dme si uis potes me mundare 
extendens autem manum tetigit eum 
dicens uolo mundari et confestim 
mundatus est etipse praecepit 
illineminidicere uade autem 

et ostende teipsum sacerdoti οὖ 
offers pro purificatione tua 

sicut praecepit moyses ut sit 

in testimonium uobis hoe ille autem 
exiens coepit praedicare et 
diuulgare uerbum ut non amplius 
posse eum palam in ciuitatem 
introire sed foris erat in desertis 

locis et conueniebant ad eum 

et uenit iterum in cafarnaum 
transiebat autem uerbum magis de eo 
et conueniebant turbae multae audire 
ebcurari abinfirmitatibus 

eorum ipse autem erat subtrahens se 


in desertis etorant 


Et factum estin una dierum ipso 


docente conuenire pharisaeos 

et legis doctores erant autem 
congregati ex omni castello 
galilaeae et iudaeae ut salbaret eos 
et ecce uiri adferentes super lectum 
hominem qui erat paralyticus 

et quaerebant inducere eum et 


(Fol. 203 a.) 


Cap, V. ι1--- τ. 


— — =p —=. 
KAT AOYKAN 
θειναι ενωπιον avrov καὶ μὴ ευροντεσ Υ͂. 19 
ποιασ εἰσενεγκωσιν avrov δια TOV οχλον 
aveByoay ἐπι To copa, καιαποσ 
τεγασαντεσ τουσ κεραμουσ oov qv 
καθηκαν rov κραβαττον συν τω 
παραλυτικω εἰσ TO μεσον evmpoa ev 
πο. — 
Tovinu ἴδων de iyo την πιστιν αὐτων 20 
λεγειτω παραλυτικῳω avOpwire 
αφαιωνται TOV αἱ ἀμαρτιαι καὶ 21 
ἡρξαντο διαλογιζεσθαι οἱ γραμματεισ 
και OL φαρισαιοι ev ταισ καρδιαισ αὐτων 
λεγοντεσ τι ουτοσ λαλει βλασφημιασ 
<>) 
τισ δυναται apaptiac αφειναι ει μη ero Oo 
SS 
επιγνουσ àe o tno Tove διαλογισμουσ 22 
avrov Aeyer autos τι διαλογιζεσθαι 
εν ταισ καρδιαισ ὕμων πονηρα 
τι ἐστιν εὐκοπωτερον εἰπειν - APALWVTar σου 25 
αι ἀμαρτιαι ἢ eure eyeupe και περιπατει 
ἵνα δὲ εἰδητε οτι εξουσιαν exec 24 
οὕιοσ Tov ανθρωπου επιτὴσ αφιναι 
αμαρτιασ Neyer Tw παραλυτικω 
σοι λεγω εγειρε καὶ o pov Tov κράβαττον σου 
και πορευου εἰσ TOV OLKOV σου KGL 25 
παραχρήμα AVATTAT ενωπιον αὐτῶν 
αρασ τὴν κλεινὴν ἀπηλθεν εἰσ τον OLKov avrov 
το ee 
δοξαζων rov Ov: και επλησθησαν 26 
θαμβου λεγοντεσ ειδομεν παραδοξα 
σήμερον και ελθων παλιν παρα τὴν 27 
θαλασσαν τον επακολουθουντα 
avro oxXov εδιδασκεν καὶ παραγων 
ειδεν λευει τον του αλφαιου καθημενον 
ἐπει τὸ τελωνίον Kat Aeyev avro 


ακολουθει μοι και καταλιπων παντα 28 


(Fol. 203 δ.) 


SEC LUCAN : 181 
— - — — 


ponere inconspectueius et non inuenientes 
qua inducerent eum propter turbam 
ascenderunt super tectum et de 

tegentes inbrices ubierat 

deposuerunt grabattum cum 

paralytico in medio in conspectu 

ihu uidens autem ihs fidem eorum 

dicit paralytico homo 

dimittentur tibi peccata tua et 
coeperunt cogitare scribae 

et pharisaei in cordibus suis 

dicentes quid hic loquitur blasphemias 
quis potest peccata dimittere nisi solus ds 
cognoscens autem ihs cogitationes 
eorum dicit eis quid cogitatis 

in cordibus uestris iniqua 

quid est facilius dicere dimittentur tibi 
peccata aut dicere surge et ambula 
utautem sciatis quia potestatem habet | 
filius hominis super terra dimittere 
peccata dicit paralytico 

tibi dico surge et tolle grabattum tuum 
etuade in domum tuam 

et confestim surgens in conspectu eoru. 
tollens grabattum abiitin domum suam 
honorificans dm. etin pleti sunt 

timore omnes dicentes uidemus mirabilia 
hodie et uenit iterum ad 

mare quiautem sequebatur 

eum populus docebat et transiens 

uidit leui alphaei sedentem 
superteloneum et dicit illi 


sequere me etrelinquens omnia 


(Fol. 204 a.) 


Cir: Ve τ8 δ. 


itl 


αναστασ ἠκολουθει avro : kat ἐποιησεν 
Never δοχην avro peyadnv ev TH 

οἰκεια αὐτου και ἣν οχλοσ πολυσ τελωνων 
και ἀαλλων ανακειμενων καὶ OL 

φαρισαιοι και οἱ γραμματεισ εγονγυζον 
προσ Tove μαθητασ avrov λεγοντεσ 

δια τι μετα των τελωνων εσθιεται 


2c — 
αἀποκριθεισ δε o tye 


καιπεινεται : 
ELTEV προσ αὐτουσ OV χρειαν ἐχουσιν 

οι ὑγιαινοντεσ ἵατρου αλλ ot κακωσ' 
exovreg οὐκηλθον καλεσαι δικαιουσ 

αλλα αμαρτωλουσ εἰσ μετανοιαν 

οι δε εἰπαν προσ avrov. διατι ot μαθηται 
ἴωανου και οἱ μαθηται των φαρισαιων 
νηστευουσιν πυκνα και δεησεισ 

ποιουνται οἱ δὲ μαθηται σου οὐὔδὲεν τουτων 


ξξξξξ. 
O δὲ (yO eurev προσ αὐτουσ 


ποιουσιν 
μή δυνανται οι ὕιοι του νυνφωνοσ. 
ed οσον εχουσιν τον νυμφιον μεθ εαυτων 
νηστευειν ελευσονται δεήμεραι 


και OTQV απαρθη απ αὐτῶν O νυμφιοσ 


TOTE νηστευσουσιν EV EKELVALO ταισ Ὥμερβαισ 


Ελεγεν δε και παραβολὴν προσ avrove 


oT, ουδεισ ἐπιβλημα απο ἵματιου καινου 
σχισασ επιβαλλει ἐπι ἵματιον παλαιον 

ει δε μηγε καιτο καινον σχείσει καί τω 
πάλαιω ov συνφωνησει To aro rov καινου 
εἐπιβλημα και ουδεισ βαλλει otwov νεον 
εἰσ ἀσκουσ παλαιουσ εἰ δε μηγερηξει 

0 OLVOG ονεοσ τουσ ἀσκουσ τουσ παλαιουσ 
και avrog εκχυθησεται και OL ασκοι 
aroXovvrat αλλα οινον νεον εἰσ AT KOT 


καινουσ βαλλουσιν και αμῴφοτεροι 


(Fol. 204 5.) 


V.29 


30 


3I 


32 


34 


35 


27 


28 


SEG LUCAN 
X e -- = 


surgens sequebatur eum et fecit 


leuicenamill magna in 


domo sua eteratturba multa publicanorum 


et aliorum recumbentium et 
pharisaei et scribae murmurabant 
ad discipuloss eius dicentes 
quare cum publicanis edit 
etbibit respondens autem ihs 
dixitad eos non habent opus 
qui saluisunt medico sed qui male 
habent non ueni uocare iustos 
sed peccatores in paenitentiam 
ad illi dixerunt ad eum | quare discipuli 
lohanis et discipuli pharisaeorum . 
ieiunantfrequenter et praecationes 
faciunt tu autem discipuli nihil horum 
faciunt ihsautem dixit ad eos 
num quid possunt fili sponsi 
cum habeant sponsum secum 
lelunare uenient autem dies 
et cum sublatus fuerit ab eis sponsus 
tunc ieiunabunt in illis diebus 
dicebant autem et parabolam ad eos 


quoniam nemo inmissuram tunica rude 


scindens inmittit in tunicam ueterem 
Siquomi nus etrudemscindet et 
ueterin on conueniet arude 


inmissura etnemo mittit uinum nouum 
in utres ueteres 51 quominus rumpet 
uinum nouum utres ueteres 
etipseeffundetur et utres 

peribunt .sed uinum nouum in utres 


nobos mittent et ambo 


(Fol. 205 à.) 


CAP. V. 28—38. 


pa : τηρουνται 
cn 


Γξ! 


> Καὶ eyevero αὐτον Υ1:1 
εν σαββατω δευτεροπρωτω δια 

πορευεσθαι δια των σποριμων 

οἱ δεμαθηται avrov ἡἠρξαντο τιλλειν 

TOUT σταχυασ καὶ ψωχοντεσ ταισ χερσιν 

ησθιον τινεσ δετων φαρισαιων 2 
eAeyov avro Eide τι ποιουσιν οἱ 

μαθηται cov τοισ σαββασιν o ovk εἕεστιν 


= 
αποκριθεισ 0c 0 Uo eA eyev προσ αὐτουσ 


Ww 


ovderoTe TOUTO ἀνεγνωται o eToLnTEV 
δαυειδ οτεεπεινασεν αὐτοσ 
και οἱ συν αὐτω εισελθων εἰσ τον OLKOV 4 
— 
του θυ καιτουσ aprovo Tyo προσθεσεωσ 
εφαγεν και EOWKEV και Tou μετ αὐτου 
ous οὐκ εξον nv φαγειν et μὴ μονοισ 
Tow iepevow : τὴ αὐτὴ ἥμερα θεασαμενοσ 
τινα ἐεργαζομενον τω σαββατω evrev avra 
ανθρωπε εἰ μεν οιδασ τι ποιεισ' 
μακαριοσ εἰ ede uj ot δασ επικαταρατοσ 
και παραβατησ ει τουνομου 
και εἰσελθοντοσ αὐτου παλιν eur τὴν 6 
συναγωγὴν σαββατω ev ἡ nv ανθρωποσ 
Enpav exov τὴν χείρα παρετήρουντο 7 
QvTOV OL γραμματεισ και οι φαρισαιοι 
e.ro σαββατω θεραπευει ἵνα ευρωσιν 


κατηγορήῆσαι avrov αὐτοσ δε γείνωσκω 8 
Tove διαλογισμουσ avrov λεγε τω 
τὴν χειρα εχοντι ξηραν εγειρου και στηθι 
εν TO μέσω καὶ αναστασ ea Ta 
m 
€urev 0e o ino poc avtova εἐπερωτησω 9 
ὕμασ εἰ e£eo rw ro σαββατω αγαθο 


ποιῆσαι ἡ κακοποιῆσαι ψυχὴν σωσαι 


οὐ δὲ EO LWT WV 


(Fol. 205 5.) 


ῃ ἀπολεσαι 


Ι 


SEC 


—, —,, 


[E31 


UCAN 183 


j 


seruantur Ht factum est eum 

in sabbato secundo primo 

abire  persegetes 

discipuli autem illius. coeperunt uellere 
Spicas etfricantes manibus 
manducabant quidam autem de farisaeis 
dicebantei eccequid faciunt 


discipuli tui sabbatis quod non licet 


ELA 
respondens autem ihs dixitad eos 


numquam hoc le gistis quod fecit 

dauid quando esuriit ipse 

et qui cum eo erat introibit in domum 

dei et panes propositionis 

manducauit et dedit et qui cum erant 
quibus non licebat manducare si non solis 
sacerdotibus eodem die uidens 

quendam operantem sabbato et dixit illi 
homo si quidem scis quod facis 

beatuses siautem nescis maledictus 


et trabaricator legis 


Et cum introisset iterum in 


synagogam sabbato in qua erat homo 
aridam habens manum obserbabant 
eum scribae et pharisaei 

si sabbato curaret utinuenirent 
accusare eum ipse autem sciens 
cogitationes eorum dicit illi 

qui manum aridam habibat surge et sta 


inmedio etsurgens stetit 


SL 
dixit autem ihs ad eos interrogabo 


uos silicet sabbato ben 
facere aut malefacere animam saluare 
autperdere adilli tacuerunt 


(Fol. 206 a.) 


Carr, V. 38— VI. ο. 


184 KAT ΛΟΥΚ SEC LUCAN 
We. ἘΞ CMS e rg IL mm = 

και περιβλεψαμενοσ QUTOUG παντασ VI. 10 Et circumspiciens eos omnes 
ev opi λέγει Tw ανθρωπω ekrewov in ira dicit homini extende 
τὴν χειρα σου και εξετεινεν manum tuam et extendit 
και απεκατεσταθὴ ἡ χειρ αὐτου wo Katy αλλὴη et restituta est manus eius sicut et alia 
και eAeyev AVTOLT OTL Ko ἐστιν o Uto 5 et dicebat eis quoniam dms est filius 
του avOpuzov kat rov σαββατου hominis etiam sabbati 
αυτοι δε επλησθησαν ανοιασ kat 11 ipsiautem repleti suntinsipientia et 
διελογιζοντο προσ αλληλουσ TWO cogitabant ad inuicem quo modo 

= : αἀπολεσωσιν avtov : eyevero de 12 perderenteum factum est autem 

HE 
εν ταισ ἡμεραισ εκειναισ εξελθειν avrov in diebusillis exire eum 
εἰσ TO οροσ και προσευχεσθαι και qv in montem etorare οὖ erat 
διανυκτερευων EV TH προσευχὴ pernoctans in oratione 

= 

po : και οτεεγενετοημερα εφωνησεν 13 Et cum facta est dies uocauit 

dis 
rovg μαθητασ avrov και ἐκλεξαμενοσ discipulos suos οὖ eligens 
az avrov +18 - ovo και αποστολουσ ekaXea ev abeis . xi quos et apostolos uocauit 
TpOTOV σιμωνα ον και πετρον 14 primum simonem quem et petrum 
ἐπωνομασεν Kal avopeay rov adeAdov cogno minauit etandre am fratrem 
avrov KattaxwBov και ἴωανην TOV eius etiacobum etiohanen 
αδελῴον avrov ovc ἐπωνομασεν fratrem eius. quos cognominauit 
Boavqpyeo | o ea riw ὕιοι βροντὴσ Kat boanerges quod est fili tonitrui et 
φιλιππον και βαρθολομαιον και μαθθαιον 15 philippum et bartholomeum et matthaeu 
και θωμαν Tov ἐπικαλουμενον δύδυμον et thoman qui cognominatus est didymus 
kat taxwBov Tov Tov αλφαιου και σιμωνα | etiacobum alphei etsimonem 
τον καλουμενον ζηλωτην και ἴουδαν τό qui uocatur zelotes etiudan 
iake(Bov Kattovday σκαριωθ. oc Kat iacobi etiudaninscarioth qui etiam 

pe : ἐγενετοπροδοτησ : και καταβασ μεταυτωὼν 17 et tradiditeum οὖ descendens cum eis 
EOTN ETEL τόπου πεδεινου" καὶ OYAOT μαθητω | stetit in loco campestri et turbae discipulora 
avrov και πληθοσ zoXv Tov Àaov azo racy eius et multitudo multa populi ex omni 
tovOatac Kat aXXov πολεων εληλυθοτων iudaea οὖ aliarum ciuitatium uenientium 
ακουσαι avrov και ἴαθηναι azo των audire eum et saluari ab omne 
νοσων avrOV και OL οχλουμενοὶ 18 infirmitate eorum et qui uexabantur 


απο πνευματων akafaptwv eÜepazrevovro spiritibus inmundis curabantur 
Kal πασ οοχλοσ εζητει αψασθε 19 etomnis populus quaerebat tangere 


(Fol. 206 δ.) (Fol. 207 a.) 


Car. VI. 10— 19. 


C 
v 
E 


jsf 


Se] 


-ὰ πὶ -- — 
KAT AOYKAN 


Sy cy 


αὐτου οτι δυναμισ παρ avrov εξηρχετο 
> καιΐατο παντασ' * και ετι αρασ τουσ 
οφθαλμουσ avrov ew Tove μαθητασ ελεγεν 


μακαριοι Ot πτωχοὶ OTL ὕμετερα ἐστιν 


: ἡ βασιλειατου Ou: μακαριοι OL πεινωντεσ 
νυν ort χορτασθησεσθε 
μακαριοι egre orav μεισησουσιν ὕμασ 
ot ανθρωποι και orav αφορισωσιν 
και ἐεκβαλωσιν και ονιδισωσιν ro ονομα ὕμω 
WO TOVNPOV evekev του ὕιου rov ανθρωπου 
χάρητε εν ekeun TY μερα και 
σκιρτησατε ori v μισθοσ ὕμων πολυσ 
εν TW ουρανω κατα TH αὐτα εποιουν 
τοισ TPOPNTALG "οἱ πατερεσ αὐτων 
: πλὴν ουαιὕμειν rou πλουσιοισ OTE 
απεχετε τὴν παρακλησιν ὕμων 
Ουαι ὕμειν οἱ ενπεπλησμενοι ort 
πεινάσετε ουαιύμειν οἱ 
γελωντεσ νυν οτιπενθησεται 
: KaukAavoerat  :0v αἱ ὕμειν orav 
καλωσ ὕμειν εὐπωσιν οἱ ἀανθρωποι 
κατατα αὐτὰ εποιουν τοισ 
ψευδοπροφηταισ οι πατερεσ αυτων 
: ἀλλα ὕμειν Aeyo τοισ ἀκουουσιν 
αἀγαπατετουσ εχθρουσ ὕμων 
καλωσ ποιειτε τοισ μεισουσιν ὕμασ 
EVAOYELTE TOVT καταρωμενουσ ὕμασ 
προσευχεσθε ὕπερ των ἐπηρηαζοντων ὕμασ 
: τωτύπτοντι σε εἰσ τὴν σιάγονα 
παρεχε avro και τὴν ἀλλὴην 
και ATO TOV ALPOVTOT σου το ἵματιον 


και TOV χιτωνα μὴ κωλυσησ 


παντι δὲ τωαιτουντισε διδου 


(Fol. 207 5.) 


VI. 


20 


21 


22 


24 


2 


26 


n 
E, 


28 


29 


30 


SEC LUCAN 
SS  — — 


eius quia uir abeo exiebat 
et sanabat omnes et eleuans 
oculos suos in discipulos dicebat 
beati pauperes quoniam uestrum est 
regnum dei — beati qui esuriunt 
nune quia saturamini 
beati estis quando odierint uos 
homines etcum exprobabunt 
Et eicient et reprobent nomen uestrum 
sicut malum propter filium hominis 
gaudeteinillodie et 
exultate quoniam merces uestra multa 
in caelo .sic enim faciebant 
prophetis patres eorum 
uerum uae uobis diuitibus quoniam 
habetis consolationem uestram 
uae uobis quirepletiestis quoniam 
esurietis uae uobis qui 
ridetis nunc quoniam plorabitis 
etlugetis uae uobis quando 
bene uobis dixerint homines 
secundum haee faciebant 
pseudoprophetis patres eorum 
sed uobis dico qui auditis 
diligite inimicos uestros 
benefacite odientibus uos 
bene dicite maledicentes uos 
orate pro calumniantibus uos 
qui te percutit in maxillam 
praebe illi et aliam 
et ab eo qui tollit tunicam tuam 


et palleum ne uetueris 


omni autem petenti te da 
(Fol. 208 a.) 


Car. VI. 19—30. 


24 


185 


“ἢ 


ec 


— — 
ΚΑΤ AOYK 
SHS — .-. 


και απὸ του ALPOVTOT τὰ σὰ μὴ ἀπαίτει 
και καθωσ θελετε ἵνα ποιωσιν ὕμειν 
οιανθρωποι καιὕμεισ ποιειτε αυτοισ' 


και εἰ αγᾶάπατε τουσ AYATOVTAT ὕμασ 


VI. 


31 


32 


TOL ὕμειν χαρισ ἐστιν KALYAN οι AMAPTMAdt 


TOUTO ποιουσιν τουσ ἀγαπωντασ αὐτουσ 
ἀγαπωσιν Kat εἰ αγαθοποιειτε 

Tove αγαθοποιουντασ ὕμασ ποια xapua * 
ὕμειν ἐστιν καὶ Yap ov αμαρτωλοι 

TOUTO ποιουσιν Kay δανιζετε 

παρ ov ελπιζεται απολαβειν ποιὰ χαρισ 
ὕμειν εστιν και γαραμαρτωλοι 
αμαρτωλοισ δανιζουσιν ἵνα 
απολαβωσιν πλὴν ἀαγαπατετοὺυσ 
exÜpova ὕμων και αγαθοποιειτε 

και δανιζετε μηδεν αφελπιζοντεσ 

και eara o μισθοσ ὕμων πολυσ 

και ἐσεσθαι ὕιοι ὕψιστου οτι ovrog 
χρήηστοσ ἐστιν επιτουσ αχαριστουσ 
και πονηρουσ γεινεσθε οικτιρμονεσ 
καθωσ και o πατὴρ ὕμων οἰκτειρμων 
εστιν iu Kpewere ἵνα py κριθητε 

μὴ καταδικαζετε ἵνα μὴ καταδικασθητε 
amoAvere και απολυθησεσθαι 

διδοτε καὶ δοθησεται ὕμειν 

μετρον καλον σεσαλευμενον 
πεπιεσμενον ὕπερεκχυννομενον 
δωσουσιν εἰσ TOV κολμων ὕμων 

W YAP METPW μετρεῖτε ἀντι 
μετρηθησεται ὕμειν : ἔλεγεν δε 


καὶ παραβολὴν avrow μητι δυναται 


τυφλοσ τυφλον οδαγειν ουχι αμφοτεροι 


εἰσ βοθυνον ἐνπεσουνται : vk εστιν μαθητησ 


(Fol. 208 5.) 


32 


34 


35 


36 


maa | 


537) ἃ 


38 


39 


40 
— 


SEC LUCAN 
SS — 


et ab eo qui tollet tua ne repetieris 
et sicut uultis ut faciam uobis 
homines et uos facite illis 

et si diligitis diligentes uos 

quae uobis gratia est etenim peccatores 
hoc faciunt diligentes illos 

diligunt etsibenefacitis 
benefacientibus uobis quae gratia 
uobis est etenim peccatores 

hoc faciunt et si feneratis 

a quibus speratis recipere quae gratia 
uobisest etenim peccatores 
peccatoribus faenerant ut 
recipiant uerumtamen diligite 
inimicos uestros et benefacite 

et faenerate nihil desperantes 

et erit merces uestra multa 

et eritis fili altissimi quoniam ipse 
suabisest super ingratos 
etiniquos estote beneuolentes 
sicut pater uester beniuolus est 
noliteiudicare ut non iudicemini 
date etdabitur uobis 

mensuram uonam conquassatam 
inpletam supereffundentem 
dabunt 1n sinus uestros 


in qua enim mensura metieritis 


nolite condemnare ut non condemnemini 


dimitte et demittemini 


remitietur uobis dicebant autem 


et parabolam illis numquid potest caecus 


caecum ducere nonne ambo in fobeam 
incident non est discipulus 


(Fol. 209 a.) 


Cap. VI. 30—40. 


ΠῚ 


ΓΕῚ 


ssf 


PEP 


ee 


ὕπερ Tov διδασκαλον κατηρτισμενοσ δε VI. 
πασ εσται wo 0 διδασκαλοσ αὐτου 

τι δε βλεπεισ το Kapow ev τω οφθαλμω 41 
του ἀδελῴου σου τὴν δε δοκον τὴν 

εν To Tw οφθαλμω ov κατανοεισ 

ἡ roc: δυνασαι λεγειν ro adeApw σου 42 
adea exBadw το kapdoo εκ rov 

οφθαλμου σου και ἴδου ἡ δοκοσ εν τω OW 
οφθαλμω ὑποκειται ὕποκρειτα ekBade 

πρωτον την δοκον ek TOU οφθαλμου σου 

καὶ τοτε διαβλεψεισ εκβαλειν 

TO καρῴοσ εκ του οφθαλμου Tov αδελῴου σον 

ovK ἐστιν δενδρον καλον ποιουν - 43 
καρπουσ σαπρουσ ovode δενδρον σαπρον 

ποιουν καρπουσ καλουσ εκαστον 44 
δενδρον ek rov καρπου avrov γεινωσκεται 

ov yap ekXeyovra εξ o«avÜov συκα 

ovde εκ βατου σταφυλὴν τρυγωσιν 

o ἀγαθοσ ανθρωποσ εκ Tov ἀγαθου 45 
θησαυρου avrov THT καρδιασ προφερει 

αγαθον και οπονηροσ εκ rov TOVNPOV 

προφερειτο πονηρον εκ yap 


περισσευματοσ καρδιασ καλει TO στομὰ αὐτου 


St 
τι δὲ μελεγεται κε KE KGL ov TOLELTE 46 
a, λέγω 'πασ o ἐρχομενοσ προσ με 47 


και ἀκουων μου των λογων καὶ ποίων 

avrovg ὑποδειξω ὕμειν τινι ἐστιν 

ομοιοσ ομοιοσ εστιν avOpwrw 48 
οιἰκοδομουντι OLKELAY οσ ἐσκαψεν 

καὶ εβαθυνεν και εθηκεν θεμελιον 

ἐπι τὴν πετραν πλημυρασ δε γενομενησ 
προσερήῆξεν o TOTUMOG T1) OLKELA KELVY 


και OUK ισχυσεν σαλευσαι αὐτὴν τεθεμε 


(Fol. 209 ὁ.) 


SEC 


X 


Em 


CAN 


s 


super magistrum confectus autem 

omnis erit sicut magister eius 

quid autem uides festucam in oculo 

fratris tui trauem autem 

in tuo oculo non inspicis 

aut quo modo potes dicere fratri tuo 

sine eiciam festucam de 

oculo tuo eteccetrabis in tuo 

oculo est vpocrita eice 

primum trauem de oculo tuo 

et tunc uidebis eicere 

festucam de oculo fratris tui 

non est arbor bona faciens 

fructos malos neque arbor mala 

faciens fructos bonos. unaquaeque 

arbor de fructo suo cognoscitur 

non enim legunt de spinis ficus 

neque derubo ubam uindemiant 

bonushomo de bono 

thensauro cordis sui proferet 

bonum etmalus de malo 

froferet malum de enim 

abundantia cordis loquitur os eius 

— --, 

quid autem mihi dicitis dmedme et non facitis 

quae dico omnis qui uenit ad me 

etaudit mea berba et facit 

ea ostendam uobis cuiest 

similis similis est homini 

aedificanti domum qui fodit 

et altum fecit et posuit fundamentum 

super petram inundatione autem facta 

adlisit flumen domui illi 


et non potuit mobere illam fun 


(Fol. 210a.) 


Car. VI. 40— 48. 


187 


188. 


eZ 
ξ 


ἘΠῚ 


=> 


uU] 


λίιωτο yap ἐπι τὴν πετραν oe ἀκουσασ VI. 49 
καὶ μη ποιησασ ομοιοσ εστιν avÜpomia 
οικοδομήσαντι OLKELAY ἐπι τὴν yv 
χωρισ θεμελιου συνερηξεν οποταμοσ 
καὶ συνέπεσεν και EYEVETO TO ρηγμα THO 
οικειασ εκεινησ μεγα 

και €yevero OTE ετελεσεν ravra. τὰ ρηματα Aw ΥἹΙ.1 
ἡλθεν εἰσ καφαρναουμ εκατονταρχου δε 2 
τινοσ τισ κακωσ ἐχων nueddev τελευταν 

pen 
OC Qv αυτωτιμειοσ και ακουσασ περιτουιηυ 3 
απεστειλεν πρεσβυτερουσ των Ἰουδαιων 
ερωτων avrov omg ελθων διασωση 
τον δουλον αὐτου οἱ δε παραγενομενοι 4 
ἤρωτων ovrov σπουδαιωσ' λεγοντεσ 
οτι αξιοσ ἐστιν ὦ παρεξήτουτο ἀγαπα b 
yap To εθνοσ μων και την συναγωγὴν 
AVTOT οικοδομησεν ἡμειν ἐπορεύετο δε 6 
—, 
p.er avrov o LNT 99 OE ov μακραν 
απεχοντοσ αὐτου THT οικειασ ἐπεμψε 
προσ avTov o εκατονταρχοσ φιλουσ 
——, 
Aeyov avro. ke μὴ akvAXov ov yap εἰμι 
ἵκανοσ ἵνα μου ὕπο τὴν στεγὴν εἰσ 
ελθησ αλλ eure λογω καιϊαθησεται 7 
οπαισ μου και γγαρ eyo ανθρωποσ ὃ 
ειμι Vm ELOVT LAY τασσομενοσ exov 
ὑπ ἐμαυτον στρατιωτασ καὶ λεγω rovro 
πορευου και πορευεται Kat ἀλλω epxov και ερχεται 
καὶ TW δουλω μου TOLNTOV τοῦτο KGL ποίει 
— 

akovcag 0e ravra. o uj. εθαυμασεν 9 
και στραφεισ eurev τω aKoXovÜovvrt 
οχλω ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν ουδεποτε 


τοσαυτὴν πίστιν €vpov ev τω Ἰσραὴλ 


και ὑποστρεψαντεσ ΕἰΟ OLKOV OL πεμῴθεντεσ IO 


(Fol. 2100.) 


--- τ SS E 
SEC LUCAN 
SS Oa y ee --- 


data enim erat super petram ‘qui autem audiuit 
et non fecit similis est homini 
aedificanti domum super terram 
sine fundamento adlisit flumen 
et concidit et facta est ruina 
domus illius magna 
Et factum est cum consummasset omnia uerba loquens 
uenit cafarnaum centurionis autem 
cuiusdam puer male habens incipiebat mori 
qui erat illi honoratus etaudiens de ihs 
misit seniores Iudaeorum 
rogans eum ut ueniens saluet 
seruum eius ad illiaduenientes 
rogabant eum festinanter dicentes 
quoniam dignus est cui hoc praestes diligit 
enim gentem nostram et synagogam 
ipse aedificabit nobis ibat autem 
— 
cumeisihs iam autem non longe 
cum essed de domo misit 
ad eum centurio amicos 
dicenseidme noli te uexare non enim sum 
dignus ut sub tectum meum 
intres sed dic uerbo et salbabitur 
puermeum etenim ego homo 
sub potestate constitutus habens 
sub me milites et dico huic 
uade et uadit οὖ alii ueniet uenit 
et seruo meo fac hoc et facit 
audiens autem haecihs miratus est 
etconuersus dixitsequenti 
populo amen dico uobis numquam 
tantàm fidem inueni in istrahel 


etconuersiin domum  quimissi erant 


(Fol. 211 a.) 


Capp. VI. 48—VII. το. 


δουλοι evpov rov ἀσθενουντα ὑγιαίνοντα 


ea 
ÉL : και τὴ εξησ eropevero eu πολιν καλουμενὴν 
— 


[ΞῚ 


[-| 


Valy και συνεπορευοντο AUTH οἱ μαθηται 
αὐτου και οχλοσ πολυσ eyevero 0e o 
ἡγγιζεν τη πυλη THT πολεωσ εξεκομιζετο 
τεθνηκωσ oT μονογενησ τὴ μήτρι 
avrov χηρα ova) και πολυσ οχλοσ THT 
πολεωσ συνεληλυθι αὐτη iov δε 

—, 
oma εσπλαγχνισθη em avTN καὶ eurev or 
py κλαιε Kar προσελθων ἡψατο Tyo 
copov ode βασταζοντεσ ἐστησαν 
και εἰπεν νεανισκε νεανίσκε σοι λεγω 
ἐγερθητι και ἀνεκαθισεν o νεκροσ 
και ρξατο λαλειν Kat εδωκεν αὐτὸν 
τή pytpiavtov ελαβεν δε φοβοσ 
παντασ και εδοξαζον τον be λεγοντεσ 
οτι προφητὴσ μεγασ εξηγερθη ev ἡμειν 
και OTL ἐπεσκεψατο o Go τον Xaov αὐτου 
και εξηλθεν ovrog o λογοσ εν ολη 
τη ἴουδαια περι αὐτου και εν πασὴ 
τὴ περιχωρω: EV ouo καὶ μεχρι ἴωανου 
του βαπτιστου οσ και προσκαλεσαμενοσ 
δυο rov μαθητων avrov λέγει 
πορευθεντεσ ELTATE avro σὺ εἰ ὁ 
ερχομενοσ ἡ aAXov προσδοκωμεν 
και παραγενόμενοι οἱ ανδρεσ προσ 
avrov εἶπαν Ἰωανησ o βαπτιστησ 
αἀπεσταλκεν ἡμασ προσ σελεγων 
OV εἰ οἐρχομενοσ ἢ erepov προσ 
δοκωμεν εν αὐτὴ Oe TH wpa εθεραπευεν 
πολλουσ απονοσων και μαστειγων 
καὶ πονηρων πνευματων και TUPAOVT 


εἐποιε βλεπειν και αποκρειθεισ eurev 


(Fol. 211 6.) 


VII. 


11 


12 


13 


14. 


I5 


16 


17 


18 


20 


2I 


Cap.. VII. 


SEC LUCAN 
— — SS 2 


serui inuenerunt aegrum sanum 

ἘΠ alia die ibat in ciuitatem quae dicitur 
nain et ibant cum eo discipuli 
eius et turba multa factum est autem ut 
adpropiaret porte ciuitatis et ferebatur 
mortuum filius unicus matri 
suae cum esset uidua et multus populus 
ciuitatis cum ea er at uidens autem 
ihs misertus est ei et dixit illi 
noli plorare et accedens tetigit 
sartofagum quiautem portabant steterunt 
etdixit iuuenisiuuenis tibi dico 
surge etresedit mortuus 
et coepit loqui et dedit eum 
matrisuae accepit autem timor 
omnes et honorificabant dm dicentes 
quoniam profeta magnus surrexit in nobis 
et quoniam uisitauit ds plebem suam 
et exiuit hoc uerbum in totam 
iudaeam de illo et in omni 
regione et in quibus usque ad iohanen 
baptistam quiet aduocans 
duos ciscipulorum suorum dixit 
euntes dicite ei tu es qui 
uenturus es an alium expectamus 
et aduenientes uiri ad 
eum dixerunt iohannes baptista 
misit nos ad te dicens 
tu es qui uenturuses an alium ex 
pectamus in ipsa autem hora curabit 
multos ab infirmitatibus et plagis 
et iniquorum spirituum et caecos 


faciebat uidere et respondens dixit 


(Fol. 212 a.) 


189 


190 


[9] 


js J 


---- ς΄ —' 
KAT AOYKAN 
0 — 


— — ι.. 


avrow πορευθεντεσ citrate Ἰωανὴ Vil. 


a. ειἰδον ὕμων ot οφθικαια 
ἤκουσαν ὕμων τα ὦτα οτιτυῴφλοι 
αναβλεπουσιν χωλοιπεριπατουσιν 
λεπροι καθαριζονται Kat κωφοι 
ακοουσιν νεκροι EYELPOVTAL 
πτωχοι ευαγγελιζονται καὶι 23 
μακαριοσ ἐστιν οσ av μὴ σκανδαλισθη 
εν εβμοι απελθοντων δετων ayyehwv 
ἴωανου ἤρξατο λεγειν περι ἴωανου row 
οχλοισ τι εξηλθατε ew τὴν ερημον 
θεασασθαι καλαμον ὕπο 
ανεμου σαλευομενον αλλατι 25 
εξηλθατε eiüew ἀνθρωπον ev μαλακοισ 
ἵματιοισ ἡμῴφιεσμενον ἵἴδου οἱ 
εν ιματισμω εἐνδοξω και τρυφὴ 
διαγοντεσ ev row βασιλειοισ εἰσιν 
αλλα τι εξηλθατε ειδειν προφητην 26 
ναι Xeyo ὕμειν και περισσοτερον 
προφήτου :ὅτι ουδεισ μειζων εν 27 
γεννητοισ γυναικων προφητὴσ 
iwavov Tov βαπτιστου ουτοσ ἐστιν 
περι ουγεγραπται ἴδου ἀποστελλω Tov 
ἄγγελον μουπροπροσωπου 
OC κατασκευασει TOV οδον σου 
λεγω Seve ort o μεικροτεροσ 28 
= 
avrov ev Tn βασιλεια Tov θυ μειζων 
αὐτου ἐστιν :KaL TAT 0 λαοσ ακουσασ Καὶ οἱ τελω 29 


— 
Vat. εδικαιωσαι TOV Ov βαπτισθεντεσ 


To βαπτισμα ἴωανου οι δε φαρισαιοι 


30 
ED 

και νομικοι τὴν βουλὴν rov θυ ἠθετησαν 

p βαπτισθεντεσ im avrov :τινι ovv 31 


O.0LOGO'O TOUG: ανθρωπουσ THT γένεασ 


(Fol. 212 5.) 


‘SEC LUCAN 
—— — = 


ilis euntes dicite iohani 

quae uiderunt oculi uestri et quae 
audierunt aures uestre quia caeci 
uident clodiambulant 

leprosi mundantur et surdi 

audiunt mortui resurgunt 

pauperes euangelizantur et 

beatus erit qui non fuerit scandalizatus 
in me euntibus autem nuntiis 

iohanni coepit dicere de iohane 

turbis quid existis in desertum 
uidere harundinem a 

uento moueri sed quid 

existis uidere hominem in mollibus 
uestimentis uestitum ecce qui 

in uestimentis gloriosis et aepulatione 
agent in regibus sunt 

sed quid existis uidere profetam 

etiam dico uobis etamplius 

profeta quoniam nemo maior in 
natis mulierum profeta 

iohanis baptiste hic est 

de quo scriptum est ecce mitto 
angelum meum ante faciem tuam 

qui praeparauit uiam tuam 

dico autem uobis quoniam qui minor est 
eius in regno caelorum maior 

illo est et omnis populus audiens et publicani 
iustificabit dm baptizati 
baptismaiohanis pharisaei autem 

et legis doctores consilium dei abusi sunt 


non baptizatiab eo cuiergo 


.similabo homines generationis 


(Fol. 213 a.) 


Cap, VII. 22—31. 


— 


ταυτησ και τινι εἰσιν OfLOLOL OfLOLOL VII. 32 
ELOLY τοισ TALOLOLT τοισ εν TY ἀγορα 

καθημενοισ και προσφωνουσιν 

αλληλοισ λεγοντεσ ηυλησαμεν ὕμειν 

και οὐκ ὠρχησασθαι εθρηνησαμεν 

kat ἢ Εἰ Χαυσάκε εἐληλυθεν yap ἴἸωανησ BB 
o βαπτιστησ μητεεσθων μητεπεινων 

και λέγετε δαιμονιον EXEL 

εληλυθεν οὕιοσ του ανθρωπου 34 
eo cv και πεινων καὶ Aeyere 

ἴδου ανθρωποσ φαγοσ και 

οἰνοποτησ φιλοσ τελωνων 


και ἀαμαρτωλων Kat εδικαιωθη 35 


ἡ TOPLA απο των T€KVOV αὐτΉσ' 


o8 : ἡρωτησεν δε avrov τισ rov φαρισαιων 36 
SS 


iva φαγὴ μετ avrov. Kat εισελθων Evo Tov 

οἰκον Tov φαρισαιου κατεκλιθη 

και δου γυνὴ εν τη πολει ἁμαρτωλοσ' 37 
γνουσα ort εν T1) otkta, του φαρισαιου 

κατάκειται κομίσασα μυρου ἀλαβαστρον 

και στασα οπισω παρα TOUT ποδασ αὐτου 38 
κλαιουσα Tow δακρυσι εβρεξετουσ 

ποδασ avrov και Tato θριξει τησ 

κεφαλησ αὐτὴησ εξεμαξεν καὶ 

κατεφιλει τουσ ποδασ avrov. 

και ἡλειφεν τω μυρω ἵἴδων de 30 
0 φαρισαιοσ παρ ὦ KATEKELTO 

ELTEV EV EAUTW ovTOG εἰ ἣν προφητησ 

ἐγεινωσκεν αν τισ και ποδαπὴ 1] γυνὴ 

1) ἀπτομενὴ αὐτου οτι ἁαμαρτωλοσ 


ἝΞ τὶ 
και αποκρειθεισ [9 Uno ELTTEV 40 


€OTLV 
προσ avTOV σιμὼν EXW TOL TL ELTELV 


οδεειπεν 


(Fol. 213 5.) 


o 0e e$ διδασκαλε εἰπὸν 


— c 
SEC LUCAN 


ae agio, 


huius et cui sunt similes similes 
suntinfantibus quiin foro 
sedentibus et adloquentibus 
inuicem dicentibus cantabimus uobis 
et non saltastis lamentauimus 
et non plorastis uenit enim iohanes 
baptista neque edens neque bibens 
et dicitis daemonium habet 
uenit filius hominis 
edens etuibens et dicitis 
ecce homo manducator et 
uinipotator amicus publicanorum 
et peccatorum et iustificata est 
sapientia a filis suis 

rogauit autem illum quidam pharisaeorum 
ut manducaret cum eo et intrans in 
domum pharisaei recubuit 
et ecce mulier in ciuitate peccatrix 
sciens quoniam in domo pharisaei 
recumbet accipiens unguenti alabastru 
et stans retro ad pedes eius 
plorans lacrimis inpleuit 
pedes eius et capillis 
capitissuiextersit et 
osculabatur pedes eius 
et unguebat unguento uidens autem 
pharisaeus ad quem recumbebat 
dixitintrase hic si esset propheta 
sciebat utique quiset qualis mulier 
quae tangit eum quia peccatrix 

— 

est et respondensihs dixit 
ad eum simon habeo tibi quod dicere 
ad ille dixit magister dic ad ille dixit 


(Fol. 214 a.) 


Cap. VII. 31—40. 


191 


192 


i, 


oe : KüL eyevero ev Tw καθεξησ 
MES 


—— τ — 
KAT AOYKAN 


— SSS — 


δυο xpeoduXere cav Savior τινι VII 41 
o εἰσ ὠφειλεν δηναρια πεντακοσια 

o δεετεροσ δηναρια πεντήκοντα, 

μὴ exovrov avrov ἀποδουναι 42 
αμῴφοτεροισ εχαρίσατο TLO OVV αὐτὸν 
πλεον ἀγαπησει αποκριθεισ οσιμων 43 
eurev ὕὑπολαμβανω ort ὦ o πλεον 

ἐχαρίσατο οδεειπεν avro ορθωσ 
EKPELVAT και στραφεισ προσ τὴν γυναικα 44 
εἰπεν ro σιμωνι βλεπεισ ταυτὴν 

τὴν γυναικα εἰσηλθον σοὺ εἰσ τὴν οικιαν 

και ὕδωρ ETL ποδασ μοι οὐκ εδωκασ 

avr1) δετοισ δακρισιν εβρεξεν μου 

τουσ ποδασ καιταισ θριξιν avro 

εξεμαξεν φιλημα μοι ovk εδωκασ 45 
αὐτὴ δε a no εισηλθον ov διελιπεν 

καταφιλουσα μου Tove ποδασ'. ἐλεω τὴν κεφολη 46 

μον 

ovK ἡλειψασ avrn δὲ 

pup nreupey ου χαριν δε λέγω σοι 47 
αφεωνται αὐτὴ πολλα εἰπεν δε αὐτὴ 48 
αφεωνται σοὺ aL ἀμάρτιαι καὶ ἡρξαντο 49 
ol συνανακειμενοι λεγειν εν εαυτοισ' 

τισ εστιν ουτοσ οσ και αμαρτιασ αφιησιν 

eurev δεπροσ τὴν γυναικα γυναι 50 
1] πιστισ σου σεσωκεν σε: πορευου εν Voi 
και AUTOS VIII. 1 
διωδευεν κατα πολιν καὶ κωμὴν 

κηρυσσων και ευαγγελιζομενοσ 
τὴν βασιλειαν του θυ και οι. ιβ- μετ avrov 

και γυναικεσ τινεσ αι σα τεθεραπευμεναι 2 
απο πνευμάτων πονηρων καὶ 

ασθενιων μαρια ἡ καλουμενὴ 

τς 
μαγδαληνὴ e£ yo - ζ- δαιμονια εξεληλυθει 
(Fol. 214 ὁ.) 


SS te — 
SEC LUCAN 
- τ--- -.  .-.. 


duo debitores erant cuidam faeneratori 
unus debebat denarios quingentos 
alius autem denarios quinquaginta 
non habentibusillis unde redderent 
utrisque donauit quis ergo eum 
plus diligit | respondens simon 
dixit suspicor quoniam cui plus 
donauit ad ille dixit illi recte 
iudicasti et conuersus ad mulierem 
dixit simoni uides hanc 
mulierem introibiin domum tuam 
et aquam in pedes mihi non dedisti 
haec autem lacrimis inrigauit mihi 
pedes et capillis suis | 
extersit osculum mihi non dedisti 
haec autem ex quo introibi non cessauit 
osculans mihi pedes oleo caput meum 
non unxisti haecautem 
unguento unxit propter quod dico tibi 
dimittentur 1111 multa dixit autem ei 
dimissa sunt tibi peccata et coeperunt 
qui simul recumbebant dicere intra se 
quis est hic quiet peccata dimittit 
dixit autem ad mulierem mulier 
fides tua te salbam fecit uade in pace 

Et factum est in continenti et ipse 
circuibat circa ciuitatem et castellum 
praedicans et euangelizans 

-- — 

regnum dei et xii cum illo 
et mulieres quaedam quae erant curatae 
a spirit ibus inmundis et 
infirmitatibus maria quae uocabatur 
magdalene de qua . uii. daemonia exierant 


(Fol. 215 a.) 


Capp. VII. 41— VIII. 2. 


er) 


j^ 


[3f 


ὡς ἃς ὡς — 
KAT AOYKA 


— SS — 


και wave γυνη χουζα επιτροπου 
ἡρωδου Kat σουσαννα καὶ ετεραι πολλαι 
QUTLVEO καὶ διηκονουν αὐτοισ εκ των 
ὕπαρχοντων avrov :συνελθοντοσ δε 
οχλου πολλου καὶ των THY πολιν 
επιπορευομενων προσ avrov εἰπεν 
παραβολὴν τοιαυτην προσ αὐυτουσ' 

Εξηλθεν o σπειρων σπειραι Tov σπορον 
αὐτου καὶ ἐν TO σπειρεῖν ομενεπεσε 
παρα τὴν οδον και κατεπατηθὴ και τα 
πετεινὰ κατεφαγεν avro καιαλλο 
ETETEV ἐπι τὴν πετραν και prev εξηρανθη 
δια To μὴ exew ἵκμαδα Kat αλλο ἐπεσεν 
μεσον των ἀκανθων και συνῴφυεισαι 


αιακανθαι ἀπεπνιξαν αὐτο και αλλο 


ἐπέεσεν ἐπι τὴν γην THY ἀγαθὴν και καλὴν 


VIII. 3 


και φυεν και ἐποιησεν KAPTOV ᾿εκατονταπλασισνα 


TavTa λεγων εφωνει o exov ora 
ακουειν ἀκουέτω επηρωτων δε 
avrov οἱ μαθηται avrov τοτισ €uQ 
Ἢ παραβολὴ avrQy οδεειπεν ὕμειν 
= 

δεδοται Ta μυστήρια Tyo βασιλειασ Tov Ov 
γνωναι  τοισ δε λοιποισ 
ev παραβολαισ ἵνα βλεποντεσ μη ειδωσιν 
και ἀκουοντεσ μὴ συνΐωσιν 'ἐστιν δε 
αὐτὴ ἡ παραβολη 

E 
oTOvÜv οιδεπαρα τὴν οδον εισιν 
ol ἀακολουθουντεσ ὧν ἐερχεται ο διαβολοσ 
και QPEL απὸ τησ καρδιασ αὐτων Tov Xoyov 
ἵνα μη πιστευσαντεσ σωθωσιν οιδε 
ἐπι τὴν TETPAV οἱ οταν ἀακουσωσιν μετα 


Xxepao δέχονται TOV λογον και ριζαν 


ουκ εχουσιν Ol προσ Καίρον πιστευουσι 


(Fol. 215.) 


οσποροσ εστιν o λογοσ 


10 


II 


12 


13 


SEC LU 


CAN 193 


=> 


et iohana uxor chuza procuratoris 
herodis etsusanna etaliae multae 
quae et ministrabant illis de 
substantiasua congregato autem 
populo multo et quiad ciuitatem 
iter faciebant ad eum dixit 
parabolam talem ad eos 

Exiuit seminator seminare semen 
suum et in quo seminat aliut quidem cedit 
ad uiam et conculcatum est et 
uolatilia comederunt illud . et aliud cecidit 
super petram et cum creuisset aridum factu est 
propter quod non haberet umorem - et aliud cecidit 
in medio spinarum et cum germinassent 
spinae suffocauerunt illud et aliud 
cecidit super terram bonam et uberam 
et cum germinasset fecit fructum centupiu 
haec dicens clamabat quihabetaures 
audiendi audiat.interrogabant autem 
illum discipuli eius quae essent 
parabola haec ad ille dixit. uobis 
datum est mysterium regni dei 
Scire reliquis autem 
in parabolis ut uidentes non uideant 
etaudientes nonaudiant estautem 
haec parabola semenest uerbum 
dei qui autem ad uiam sunt 
quiaudiunt quorum uenit diabolus 
et tollit a corde eorum uerbum 
ut non credentes saluifiant quiautem 
super petram quicumaudierunt cum 
gaudio accipiunt uerbum et radicem 
non habent quiad tempus credunt 

(Fol. 216 a.) 


Cap. VIII. 3— 13. 


SNH — — — — — 
194 ΚΑΤ AOYKAN SEC LUCAN 
— — — 


SS a ὁ Re ey 


και EV katpo πειρασμου αφιστανται VII. etin tempore temptationis recedunt 
ro beer rac αἀκανθασπεσον οὔτοι εισιν 14 quod autem in spinas cecidit hi sunt 
Ol ακουσαντεσ και ὕπο μεριμνων quiaudierunt eta sollicitudinibus 
πλουτου καὶ ἡδονων Tov βιου πορευομενοι diuitiarum et suabitati abientes 
συνπνειγονται και ov τελεσφορουσιν suffocantur et non adferent fructum 
το δε εἰσ τὴν καλὴν γὴν οὔτοι εἰσιν 15 quod autem in terram bonam hi sunt 
οἰτινεσ εν καρδια ayay ακουσαντεσ qui in corde bono audientes 
E — 

tov Xoyov Tov θυ κατεχουσιν και uerbum dei continent et 
Kaprodoopovauw ev ὑπομονὴ fructificant in sufferentia 

of : Οὐδεισ Se Avxvov aac καλυπτεῖ avrov — τό Nemo autem lucernam accendeéns coperit eam 
σκευει ἡ ὕποκατω TY κλεινησ τιθησιν uaso aut suptus lectum ponit 
αλλα ert τὴν λυχνιαν τιθι ἵνα οι εἰσ sed super candelabrum ponit ut qui 
mropevomevot βλεπωσιτο Puc | intrant uideant lumen 

T : OU yap εστι κρυπτον 0 οὐ $avepov εσται 17 non est enim absconsum quod non in palam uenit 
ovde azokpvóov adda ἵνα γνωσθη nec occultum sed ut sciatur 
καὶ εἰσ pavepov ελθη βλεπετε ovv 18 etin palam ueniet uidete ergo 

πα : πωσάκουετε : οσ yap av exy δοθησεται quo modo auditis quienimhabet dabitur 
avro και οσ av μὴ ex» αρθησεται ei et qui non habet tolletur 

| zB : ἀπαυτου και οδοκει εχειν : παρεγενετο δε 19 ab eo et quod putat se habere aduenit autem 
προσ avrov ἡ μήτηρ avrov Kat οι adeAdor ad eum mater eius etfratres | 
αὐτου και οὐκ NOvYaYTO συντυχεῖν eius etnon poterant contingere 
avro δια τον oxXov - ἀπηγγελη δε avro 20 ei propter turbam nuntiatum est autem 
οτι ἡ LNTHP cov καιοι adeAdot σου ei quimatertertua οὐ fratres tui 
εξω ἐεστηκασιν ζητουντεσ σε οδε 21 foras stant quaerenteste ad 1116 
αποκριθεισ εἰπεν AUTOLT + payryp μοῦ και οι respondens dixiteis matermea et 
— — 

αδελῴοι μου  ovrot εἰσιν οἱ Tov Xoyov rov θυ fratres mei hi sunt qui uerbum deti 

Ty : QKOUOVTEG και ποιουντεσ — : Éyevero δε 22 audiunt οὐ faciunt factum est autem 
EV μια των ἡμερων αναβηναι avrov in una.dierum ascenderunt eum 
ela πλοιον και οἱ μαθηται αὐτου in nauem et discipuli eius 
και eurev προσ avrova διελθωμεν et dixit ad eos pertranseamus 
εἰσ τοπεραν THT λιμνησ και ανηχθησαν in contra stagnum et nauigarunt 
πλεοντων δε avrov αφυπνωσεν 23 nauigantibus autem illis obdormiuit 


και kateBy λελαψ ἀνεμου πολλη 
(Fol. 216 5.) ΣΝ 


et descendit procella uenti multa 


(Fol. 217 a.) 


Cap. VIII. 13—23. 


e.g τὴν λιμνὴην και συνεπλήηρουντο VIII. 


προσελθοντεσ de 24 


— — 
διηγειραν QUTOV λεγοντεσ KE KE 


και εκινδυνευον 


ἀπολλυμεθα οδεεγερθεισ επετειμησεν 

TO AVELW και τω κλυδωνι καὶ ETAVTAVTo 

καὶ ἐγενετο γαληνὴ εἰπεν δε αυτοισ' 25 
που ea Tw ἡ πιστισ ὕμων φοβηθεντεσ δε 
εθαυμασαν λεγοντεσ προσ αλληλουσ 

τισ APA ουτοσ ἐστιν οτι και τοισ ἀνεμοισ 
επιτασσει και τω ὕδατι και ὑπακουουσιν αὐτω 
κατεπλευσαν δε εἰσ τὴν χωραν των 26 
γερασηνων quw εστιν avrvrepa. TNT 

γαλιλαιασ και εξηλθον ἐπι τὴν γην και 27 
ὑπήντησεν avro ayyp εκ THT πολεωσ 

OC εἰχεν δαιμονια απὸ χρόνων εἰκανων 

οσ ειματιον οὐκ ενεδυδισκετο KGL 

εν OLKW OUK εμενεν αλλ ev τοισ 


π᾿ 
μνημειοισ ELOWY de TOV Uv ἀνεκραξεν 28 


φωνὴ μεγαλὴη εἰπεν 

τι ἐμοι και TOL VLE TOV ὕψιστου δαιομαι σου 

pn με βασανισησ ελεγεν yap τω 29 
δαιμονίω τω ἀκαρτω εξελθε απο rov 

avOpwrov πολλοισ yap χρονοισ 

συνηρπακει avrov εδεσμειτο yap 

αλυσεσιν και παιδεσ φυλασσομενοσ 

καὶ διερησσετα δεσμα ἡλαῦνετο yap 

ὕπο του δαιμονίου εἰσ τὴν ἐερημον 

ἐπηρωτησεν δε avTov ono Aeyov 30 
τι σοι ονομα ἐστιν οδὲεειπεν λεγίων 

ονομα μοι πολλα yap σαν δαιμονια 

παρεκαλουν δε ἵνα μὴ επιταξη 31 
avrow εἰσ τὴν αβυσσον απελθειν 


nv δεεκει ayedy χοιρων βοσκομενη 32 
(Fol. 217 6.) 


Cap. VIII 


in stagnum et conplebantur 
et periclitabantur accedentes autem 
excitauerunt eum dicentes dme dme 
perimus ad ille surgens inperauit 
uento etundae etcessauerunt 
et facta est tranquillitas . dixit autem illis 
ubi est fides uestra timentes autes 
mirabantur dicentes ad inuicem 
quisnam hic est quoniam et uentis 
inperat etaquae etobaudiunt ei 
deuenerunt autem in regionem 
gerasenorum quae est contra 
galilaeam etexieruntin terram et 
obuiauitilhn uir de ciuitate 
qui habebat daemonia atemporibus multis 
qui tunicam non induebatur et 
domo non manebat sed in 
monimentis uidens autem ihm exclamanit 
uoce magna dixit 
quid mihi et tibifili altissimi rogo te 
neme torqueas dicebat enim 
daemonio in mundo exi ab 
homine multis enim temporibus 
abripiebat eum ligabatur enim 
catenis et conpedibus et custodiabatur 
et disrumpebat uincula. ducebantur enim 
a daemonio in desertum 

TN 
interrogauit autem eum ihs dicens 
quid tibi nomen est ad ille dixit legio 
nomen mihi multa enim erant daemonia 
rogabant autem ut non praeciperet 
illis in abyssum abire 
erat autem 1bi grex porcorum pascentium 


(Fol. 218 a.) 


. 23— 32. 


195 


196 


dol 


o E 
KAT AOYKA 
ξ-- --- — ---- 
εν τω ορει παρεκαλουν 8e avrov 
iva εἰσ Tove χοιρουσ εἰσελθωσιν 
ε 

o δεπετρεψεν αυτοισ -εξελθοντα δε 

τα δαιμονια αἀπου ανθρωπου 

ὡρμῆσαν eu τουσ χοιρουσ 

ὡρμῆσεν δὲ ἡ ayeAn κατα του 

κρημνου εἰσ την λιμνὴν 

και απεπνιγὴ εἰδοντεσ δε οι βοσκοντεσ 

το γεγονοσ εφυγαν και απηγγειλαν 

εἰσ την πολιν και εἰσ τουσ ἀγρουσ 

παραγενομενων 0e ek THT πολεωσ 

και θεωρησαντων καθημενον 

τον δαιμονιζομενον σωφρονουντα 

και ἵματισμενον καθημενον 

ΞΞ- - 

Tapa Tove ποδαστουιτηυ εφοβηθησαν 

απηγγειλαν yap avrow οι ἴδοντεσ 

vog ἐσωθη o λιων ἠἡρωτησαν δε 

—= 

TOV U]V παντεσ και ἡ Xopa. TOV 

γερασηνων απελθειν az avrov 

φοβω yap μεγαλω συνιχοντο 

evBac δεὕπεστρεψεν ἡρωτα δε 

avrov oavnp ad ov εξεληλύυθει 

τα δαιμονια εἰναι συν AUTH 

απελυσεν δε avrov λέγων πορευου 

εἰσ TOV OLKOV Gov διηγουμενοσ oca, σοι 

E 
οθσ εποιησεν και ἀαπελθων κατα την 
πολιν ἐεκηρυσσεν OGG ETOLNTEV avro 
ς-- os " 
0 ino eyevero δε ev o ὕποστρεψε 
E 

τον inv αποδεξασθαι avrov Tov oxXov 

7v yap vavreg προσδοκωντεσ avrov 
kat ἐελθων avnp γησ πεσων 
ουτοσ apxwv TO συναγωγησ πεσων 


—= 
VO TOUT ποδασ TOU tU παρεκαλει αυτον 


(Fol. 218 ὁ.) 


Cap. 


VIII. 


33 


34 


35 


36 


37 


38 


39 


40 


in montem rogaban tem eum 

utin porcos introirent 

adille praecepiteis cum exissent autem 
daemonia ab homine 

abierunt in porcos 

abiit autem grex per - 

praecipitium in stagnum 

et suffocata est. uidentes autem qui pascebant 
quod factum est fugerunt etnuntiauerunt 
inciuitatem et in agros 

aduenientes autem de ciuitate 

et uidentes sedentem 

qui habuerat daemonium sobrium 

et uestitum sedentem 

ad pedes ihu timuerunt 

adnuntiauerunt enim illis qui uiderant 
quomodo salbatus est legion rogauerunt aute 
ihm omnes et regio 

gerasenorum abire ab eis 

timore enim magnum conpraehensi erant 
ascendens autem reuersus est rogabat aute. 
eumuir ἃ quo exierant 

daemonia utessetcum eo 

dismisiti autem illum dicens uade 

in domum tuam narrans quanta tibi 

ds fecit et uadens in 

ciuitatem nuntiabat quanta illi fecit 

ihs factum est autem cum reuerteretur 

ihs excepit eum populus 


erant enim omnes expectantes eum 


Etueniens uir cuinomeniairus et 


hic princeps synagogae cadens 
r1) 
sub pedesihu rogabat eum 


(Fol. 219 a.) 


VIII. 32—41. 


εἰισελθειν eo THY ο avavrov nY yap VIII. 42 
Ovyaryp avro povoyevns ετων: ιβ. 
g 
αποθνησκου ue €yevero ev τω 
πορευεσθαι avrov. ot οχλοι συνεπνιγαν 


QUTOV Και γυνή ουσὰα ἐν ρυσι αιματοσ 43 


απο aurov" βι-ην οὐδε εἰσ ἴσχυεν θεραπευσαι 


τιν πες — — 
EC LUCAN .197 

=—=—_ τὸς — 

introire in domum eius erat enim 

filia 1111 unica annorum. xii. 

moriens etfactum est cum 

iter faceret turbae suffocabant 

eum etmulier quae erat in profluuio sanguinis 


ab annis. xii. quem nemo poterat curare 


προσελθουσα ἡψατοτοῦυ ἵματιου αὐτου 44 | a accedenstetigit tunicam eius 


καὶ παραχρημα €OTH ἡ ρυσισ TOV ALMATocr 

avTno οδειησ γνουσ την εξελθουσαν 45 
εξ avrov δυναμιν ἐπηρωτα τισ μου ἡψατο 
ἀρνουμένων δὲεπαντων εὐπεν 0 πετροσ 


και OL συν AVTW επιστατα οι οχλοι συνεχοῦσι 
και ἀποθλειβουσιν και λεγειστισ μου i 
ἥψατο οδεειπεν ἡψατομου Tw eywyap 46 
eyvov δυναμιν εξελθουσαν ar ἐεμου 
ιδουσα δε γυνὴ ort ovk ελαθεν" ἐντρομοσ ov 47 
ἢλθεν και προσπεσουσα αὐτω i 
Ou ny αἰτιαν ἡψατο αὐτου απηγγειλεν 
ενωπιον παντοσ του λαου Kat οτιϊαθη 
παραχρημα οδεειπεν avry θυγατερ 48 
ἡ πιστισ TOV σεσωκεν G'€ r0pevov εν uv 
ετι αὐτου λαλουντοσ ερχονται aO TOU 49 
αρχισυναγωγου λεγοντεσ avro οτι 
τεθνηκεν σου ἡ θυγατηρ. μήκετι σκυλλε 

— 
Tov διδασκαλον οδειησ akovcac go 
τον Xoyov απεκριθη avro Xeyov 
μὴ $oBov μονον πιστευε και σωθησεται 
εισελθων 8e evo την οἰκιαν ovk αφηκεν ΕἸ 
εἰσελθειν συν awro τινα - εἰ μὴ πετρον 
και ωανην και takwBov και τον 
πατερα TOV κορασιου καιτὴν μήτερα 


€kXa.ov ὃε παντεσ καὶ EKOTTOVTO 2 


αὐτὴν 0 O€ eurev μὴ Kouere 


(Fol. 219 5.) 


m — . e . 
y eius ihs autem sciens quae exiuit 


ab eo uirtus interrogabat quis me tetigit 
negantibus autem omnibus dixit petrus 
et qui cum eo erant magister turbae te conprimunt 
et contribulant et dicis quis me 
tetigit adilledixit tetigit me quis ego enim 
sciui uirtutem exisse a me 
uidens autem mulier quia non latuit tremibunda 
uenit et procidens ad eum 

β et confestim stetit profluuius sanguinis 
propter quam causam tetigit eum adnuntiabit 
in conspectu omnis populi et quia sanata est 
confestim ad ille dixit ei filia 
fides tua te salbam fecit uade in pacem 
adhue eo loquente ueniunt. ab 
archisynagogo dicentes illi quoniam 
mortua est filia tua iam noli uexare 
magistrum ihs autem audiens 
uerbum respondit illi dicens 
noli timere tantum crede et salbabitur 
intrans autem in domum non admisit 
introire secum quemquam. nisi petrum 
etiohanen etiacobum et 
patrem puellae et matrem 
plorabant autem omnes et plangebant 
eam ad ille dixit nolite plorare | 


(Fol. 220a.) 


Cap. VIII. 41— 52. 


198 


jj 


3 
Sb 


jes 


SS SS — 
KAT AOYKAN 


ov yap απεθανεν adda, καθευδει 

και ce M αυτου ELOOTET OTL 

απεθανεν avroo δε κρατησασ THT χειροσ 
αὐτησ εφωνησεν λεγων ἡ raw εγειρε 
και ὕπεστρεψεν τοπνευμα avra 

και ανεστὴ παραχρημα και ezera£ev 
δοθηναι αυτὴ φαγειν οι δεγονεισ 
τοῦτος θεωρουντεσ e£ εστησαν 
παρηγγειλεν Qe αυτοισ μηδε evrew 


τογεγονοσ : συνκαλεσαμενοσ de 
Tovc -uB-<dwKev avrois δυναμιν 
και e&ovatay ἐπι πασαν δαιμονιον 


και νοσουσ θεραπευειν και απεστειλεν 


= 
QUTOVO KY PVOC ELV TTJV βασιλειαν του θυ 


VIII. 


53 
54 


55 


56 


IX. 1 


και ἵασθαι τουσ ασθενεισ “Και εὐπεν προσ αὐυτοῦυσ 3 


μὴδεν αιρετε εἰσ τὴν oov | μητεραβδον 
μητεπήηραν μητεαρτον μητεαργυριον 
μήτεανα δυο χιτωνασ exetw 

και εἰσ HY αν οἰκιαν εἰσελθητε 

εκει μενετε κακειθεν εἕερχεσθε 

και ὁσοιαν μὴ δεξωνται ὕμασ 
εξερχομενοι EK THT πολεωσ ekeuna 
εκτειναξατε τον KOVLOPTOV TOY ποδων ὕμω 
εἰσ μαρτυριον ἐπ᾿ αὐυτουσ 

εξερχομενοι δε κατα πολεισ καὶ ἤρχοντο 
ευαγγελιζομενοι και θεραπευοντεσ 
πανταχοῦ : ἀκουσασ δεηρωδὴσ 
οτετραρχὴσ ταγεινομενα NTOpELTO 
δια το λεγεσθαι ὕποτινων οτι 
τωαννήσ᾽ εκ νεκρων AVETTH 

ὕπο τινων δε οτιλειασ εφανὴ 

αλλοι δε οτι προφητησ rov ἀαρχαιων 


ἡνεστὴ εἰπεν δεηρωδὴησ ort 


(Fol. 2206.) 


SEC LUCAN 


non enim mortua est sed dormit 
et deridebant eum scientes quoniam 
mortua est ipse autem tenens manum 
elus clamauit dicens puella surge 
et conuersus est spiritus eius 
et surrexit confestim et praecepit 
darieimanducare parentes autem 
eius uidentes expauerunt 
praecepit autem illis. nemini dicere 
quod factum est conuocans autem 
xii. dedit eis uirtutem 
et potestatem super omne daemonium 
etinfirmitates curare et misit 

— 
eos praedicare regnum dei 
etsanareinfirmos etdix ad eos 
nihiltuleritisin uiam non uirgam 
neque peram neque panem neque pecuniam 
nequae ana duas tunicas habere 
etinquemcumque domum intraueritis 
ibimanete etinde exite 
et quecumque non acceperint uos 
exeuntes de ciuitate illa 
excutite puluerem pedum uestrorum 
in testimonium super illos 
exeuntes autem circa ciuitates transibant 
euangelizantes et curantes 
ubique audiens autem herodes 
tetrarcha quae fiebant confundebatur 
propter quod diceretur a quibusdam quia 
iohannes a mortuis surrexit 
abalosautem quoniam helias uisus est 


aliautem quia profeta anticus 


surrexit dixit autem herodes quia 


(Fol. 221 a.) 


Capp. VIII. 22——IX. 9. 


Fejf's f 


ἀπε ὡ-- — 
KAT AOYK 
icy eyw ἀαπεκεφαλισα τισ δε pxe 
ἐστιν OUTOC περι OV EYW TAVTA GKOUO 
και εζητει avrov ELOELY : kat ὕὑποστρεψαντεσ 10 
ov ἀπόστολοι διηγησαντο avro oca 
ἐποιησαν : και παραλαβὼν avrova 
ανεχωρησεν κατιδιαν εἰσ κωμὴν 
λεγομενὴην Bydcaida οι de οχλοι I1 
yvovreo ἠκολουθησαν avro Kaw 
αποδεξαμενοσ avrov ελαλει 
—ÀX 

avrou περι τὴσ βασιλιασ Tov θυ 
και TOUT χρειαν ἐχοντασ θεραπειασ 


αὐτου παντασ ἴατο 


ἘΞ 56 
Αγ: ἢ δε ἡμέρα ἡρξατο κλεινειν: προσελθοντεσ be 12 
GL . 


οἱ δωδεκα εἰπὸν avro ἀπολυσον TOV οχλο 

ἵνα πορευθεντεσ εἰσ τασ κυκλω 

KWPLAT και τουσ᾽ ἀγρουσ καταλυσωσιν 

OTL WOE EV EPN[LW τόπῳ ἐσμεν 

eurev Oe zpog αυτουσ δοτε αυτοισυτοισ ὕμεισ 13 
φαγειν οἱ δε εἰπαν ovk εἰσιν ἡμειν 

πλεον ἡ TEVTE αρτοι και δυο ἴχθυεσ 

EL μη τιημεισ πορευθεντεσ ἀγορασωμεν 

εἰσ ravra, Tov Xaov τουτον βρωματα 

ἤσαν yap ανδρεσ wo πεντακισχιλιοι 14 
eurev δεπροστουσ μαθητασ αὐτου 

κατάκλεινατε AVTOVT KALTLAT ὡσει aa. 
πεντήκοντα. καὶ ETOLYTAY ουτωσ ! 15 
λαβὼν de Tove Tevre aprovo καιτουσ 16 
δυο ἴχθυασ ἀαναβλεψασ εἰσ Tov ovpavov 
προσηΐῦξατο και ευλογησεν er avrovo 

και εδιδου row μαθηταισ παρατιθεναι 

Tous οχλοισ καὶ εφαγον και εχορτασθησαν 17 
παντεσ καιηρθη To περισσευμα των 


κλασμάτων κοῴφινοι δεκαδυο 


(Fol. 221.) 


SEC LUCAN 199 


iohanen ego decollaui quis est autem 
hic de quo ego haec audio 

et quaerebat uidere eum et reuersi 
apostoli narrauerunt ei quanta 
fecerunt etadsumens eos 

recessib seorsum in castellum 

quod dicitur bedsaida turbae autem 
cognoscentes secutae sunt eum et 
suscipiens eos loquebatur 

ilhs deregno dei 

et qui opus habebant sanitatis 


elus omnes curabat 


dies autem coepit declinare accedentes autem 


duodecim dixerunt ad eum dismitte 
turbas ut euntes in proxima 
castella et uillas maneant 


quoniam hic in deserto loco sumus 


dixit autem ad eos date illis uos 


manducare ad illi dixerunt non sunt nobis 
plus quam quinque panes et duo pisces 
nisi forte nos euntes emamus 

in omnem populum hune escas 


erant enim uiri ut quinque milia 


dixit autem ad discipulos suos 


reclinate eos discubitiones sicut 
quinquagenos et fecerunt sic 

acciplens autem quinque panes et 

duos pisces aspiciens in caelum 

orauit et benedixit super eos 

et dabat discipulis adponere 

turbis et manducauerunt et saturati sunt 
omnes et sublatum est quod superauit 


fractamentorum cophini duodecim 


(Fol. 222 a.) 


Car, IX. 9—17. 


200 KAT. 


— 
αὃ : KOU eyevero εν TO ELVAL αὐτουσ KATAMOVAT 
m 


συνησαν avro ov μαθηται και ἐτηρωτησεν 


avrovg λεγων τινα με λεγουσιν 

οἱ οχλοι εἰναι οἱ δε azrokpiÜevrea- 

euray twavnv τον βαπτιστην 

αλλοι δελειαν ἡ eva των προφητων 
€urev δε ovrow ὕμεισ δε τινα με 


λεγετε ειναι αποκριθεισ δὲ [0] TETPOT 
— — 


1nd 


αὐυτοισ παρηγγειλεν μηδενι Xeyeu Tovro 
εἰπὼν οτι δει TOV tov του ανθρωπου 
πολλα παθειν και αποδοκιμασθηναι 
ὕπο των πρεσβυτερων και apyLepewv 
καὶ γραμματεων και ἀποκτανθηναι 
και μεθ ἡμερασ τρεισ αναστηναι 

ας: Ελεγεν δεπροσπαντασ εἰιτισ θελει 
οπίσω μου ἐερχεσθε αρνησασθω 
eavrov και ἀκολουθειτω μοι 
oc yap av Gedy τὴν ψυχην avrov σωσαι 
απολεσει αὐτὴν og dav azroXea 
τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτου EVEKEV € μου 
ουτοσ σωσει αὐτὴν TLyap ὠφελει 
ανθρωπον κερδησαι rov κοσμον oXov 


εαυτον de ἀπολεσαι 7) ζημιωθηναι 


ΓΑ 


TOUTOV 0 VLoT του ανθρωπου εἐπαισχυνθησεται 


— 


eurev Tov χρν Lov Tov Ov : ὃ δε επιτειμήσασ 


0c γὰρ αν aureo xvvOn EME καὶ τουσ ἐμουσ 


- 


EX. 18 


19 


20 


2I 


23 


24 


25 


26 


oray ελθη ev τη δοξη avrov και rov πρσ avrov 


και TOV αγιων αγγελων : λεγω e 


ὕμειν οτι αληθωσ εἰσιν Tier 


[Ξ] 


των woe EOTWTWVY OL OU μὴ γεύσωνται 


θανατου εωσ αν ειδωσιν τον ὕιον 


Tov ανθρωπου ερχομενον εν τὴ δοξη avrov 


Eyevero δε μετα τουσ λογουσ τουτουσ 


(Fol. 222 5.) 


27 


28 


SS ὡς — 
SEC LUCAN 
SS -.-. — 


Et factum est eum essent soli 


erant cum eo discipuli etinterrogauit 
eos dicens quem me dicunt 

turbaeesse ad illi respondentes 
dixeruntiohanen baptistam 


aliiautem helian aut unum ex profetis 


dixit autemillhs uosautem quem me 


dicitisesse respondens autem petrus 
dixitxpm filiumdei adille increpauit 
eis et praecepit nemini dicere hoc 
dicens. quoniam oportet filium hominis 
multapati etexproprari 

apresbyteris eta principibus sacerdotum 
etscribis etoccidi 


et post tres dies resurgere 


dicebat autem ad omnes si quis uult 


postme uenire abneget 

semetipsum etsequaturme 

qui enim uoluerit animam suam saluare 
perdet eam qui autem perdiderit 
animam suam propter me 

hie salbabit eam quid enim prodeest 
hominilucrari mundum totum 
semetipsum autem perdere aut iactum pati 
qui enim confusus fuerit me et meos 
hunc filius hominis confundetur 

cum uenerit in regno suo et patris sui 
etsanctorum angelorum dico autem 
uobis quoniam ueresunt quidam 

qui hie stant qui non gustabunt 
mortem usque cum uideant filium 


hominis uenientem in gloria sua 


factum est autem post haec uerba 


(Fol. 223 a.) 


Cap. IX. 18—28. 


Saf 


mae — c 

KAT AOYK 

SS CS 
WOE ἡμεραι OKTW καὶ παραλαβὼν 
πετρον καιΐακωβον και Ἰωανὴν 
aveBn εἰσ To οροσ προσευξασθαι 
και €yevero ev TW προσευχεσθαι αυτον 
ἢ ἴδεα του προσώπου avrov ηλλοιωθη 
και οἵματισμοσ αὐτου λευκοσ εξαστραπτῶ 
και ἴδου ανδρεσ δυο συνελαλουν avro 
nv de μωῦσησ καιηλειασ οφθεντεσ εν δοξη 
eAeyov δετην e€odov αὐτου nv μελλει 
πληρουν εἰσ ἱἹερουσαλημ, οδεπετροσ 
και ol συν avro ἡσαν βεβαρημενοι ὕπνω 
διαγρηγορησαντεσ δε ἵδον την δοξαν avrov 
και τουσ δυο ανδρασ TOVT συνεστωτασ αὐτὼ 
καὶ €yevero εν τω διαχωρισθηναι αὐτουσ 

-- 

απ αυτου εἰπεν οπετροσ τωιηυ επιστατα 
καλον ἐστιν ἡμασ woe ειναι θελεισ 
ποιήσω WOE τρεισ σκηνασ μιαν σοι. 
καὶ μιαν μωῦσει καὶ μιαν ἡλεια 
μη εἰδωσ a λεγει ravra. δε avrov λεγοντοσ᾽ 
ἐγενετο νεφελη και ereo kia ev AUTOVT 


εφοβηθησαν δε EV TW εκεινουσ 


εισελθειν evo την νεφελην καὶ φωνὴ ἢλθε 


εκ Tyo νεφελὴσ λεγουσα OVTOT ἐστιν οὕιοσ μου 


o ἀγαπητοσ εν o NVOOKNTA  akovere avrov 
και ev Tw γενεσθαι τὴν φωνὴν ευρεθη 

> ; 

ino μονοσ' avrou δε ἐσειγήσαν και ovdeve 
αἀπηγγειλαν εν εκειναισ THLE ἡμεραισ 

ov εθεασαν ἔγενετο δε δια THT ἡμερασ 
κατελθοντα αὐτον απὸ TOV OPOVT συνελθειν 
avro οχλον πολυν Ka. ἴδου avnp 

azo Tov οχλου εβοησεν λεγων διδασκαλε 


δεομαι σου επιβλεψον επιτον VLOV μου 


OTL LOVOYEVYT μοι ἐστιν λαμβανει yap 


(Fol. 223 5.) 


IX. 


2 


30 


3I 


33 


34 


36 


37 


38 


39 


St —— — 
SEC LUCAN 


quasi dies octo et adsumens 

petrum et iacobum et iohanen 
ascenditin montem orare 

et factum est cum oraret 

species uultus eius mutata est 

et uestimenta eius alba scoruscantia 

et ecce duo uiri conloquebantur cum eo 
erat autem moyses ethelias uisiin gloria 
dicebant autem exitum eius quem incipit 
conplerein hierusalem petrus autem 

et qui cum eo erant. erant grauati somno 
euigilantes autem uiderunt gloriam eius 
et duos uiros qui simul stabant cum eo 

et factum est cum separarentur ab eo 
dixit petrus ad ihm magister 

bonum est nobis hic esse uis 

facio hic tria tabernacula unum tibi 

et unum moysi et unum heliae 

nesciens quid dicit. haec autem eo dicente 
facta est nubs et obumbrauit eos 
timuerunt autem in eo cum illi 
introierunt in nubem et uox uenit 

de nube dicens hic est filius meus 
dilectus in quo benesensi audite eum 

et cum facta fuisset uox inuentus est 

ihs solus ipsi autem tacuerunt et nulli 
dixerunt in illis diebus 

quae uiderunt factum est autem per diem 
descendente eo de monte conuenire 

ei turbam multam et ecce uir: 

deturba exclamauit dicens magister 
rogote respice super filium meum 


quoniam unicus mihiest accipit enim 


(Fol. 224 a.) 


Cap, IX. 28—39. 


01 


Jr J 


pa 


e 
pp : 
= 


ΚΑΤ ΛΟΥΚ 
—S jw, — 


avrov εξαιφνησ πνευμα και ρησσει ΙΧ. 


και σπαρασσει μετα αφρου και μογισ 
αποχωρειαπαυτου και συντριβει avrov 
και εδεηθην των μαθητων σου ἵνα 40 
απαλλαξωσιν avrov και ovk ηδυνηθησαν 


=> 
αποκριθεισ δεοιησ evrev w γενεα 


41 
απιστε και διεστραμμενη εωσ Tore εσόομαι 
προσ ὕμασ και ανεξομαι ὕμων 


προσενεγκετον ULov gov ετι δὲ 


42 
προσερχομενου avrov ερρῆξεν avrov 
To δαιμονιον καὶ συνεταραξεν 

— 
επετειμησεν δεοιησ Tw ἀκαθαρτω 
πνευματι και αφηκεν αὐτὸν και 
απεδωκεν τον παιδα TW πατρι αὐτου 

: mavreo 0e εἐξεπλησσοντο επι τη 43 

—, 

μεγαλιοτητι Tov θυ- : παντων δε 

θαυμαζοντων emt Tact ow εποιει 

eurev προσ τουσ μαθητασ avrov 

θεσθαι dpe ewr τα ero, ὕμων ToT Xoyove 44 

:τουτουσ 0 yap toc του ανθρωπου 
μελλει παραδιδοσθαι εισ χειρασ 
ανθρωπων οι δε γνοουν το ρημα 45 
TOUTO καιην κεκαλυμμενον aar αὐτων 
ἵνα pn αισθωνται αὐτο και εφοβουντο 

Επερωτησαι περι του ρηματοσ TovTOU 


Lm 
TO TLG ἂν ELT) μειζων αὐτῶν O δε tno 


46, 47 
ἴδων Tov διαλογισμον αὐτων 

Tyo καρδιασ επιλαβομενοσ παιδιον 
εστησεν παρ EAUTOV και ειπεν οσ αν 48 
δεξηται το παιδιὸν Tovro ἐπι τω 

ονοματι μου EWE OEXETAL και TOV 


αἀποστειλαντα pe o γὰρ μεέκροτέροσ 


ενπασιν ὕμειν OUTOG ἐστε μέγασ 


(Fol. 224 5.) 


Cap. IX 


SEC LUCAN 
—— --- — 


illum desubito spiritus etadlidit 
etdisrumpit cum spuma et uix 
recedet ab eo et contribulat eum 
et praecatus sum discipulos tuos ut 
dimittant eum et non potuerunt 
respondens autem ihs dixit o generatio 
incredula etperuersa usque quo ero 
ad uos et patiar uos 
adducfilium tuum | adhuc autem 
accedente eo adlisit eum 
daemonium et conturbabit 
— 
inperauit autem ihs in mundo 
spiritui etdimisiteum et 
reddidit puerum patri suo 
omnes autem stupuebant in 
— 
magnitudine dei omnium autem 
mirantium in omnibus quae faciebat 
dixit ad discipulos suos 
poniteuos in aures uestras uerba 
ista filius enim hominis 
incipiet tradi in manus 
hominum illi autem ignorabant uerbum 


hoc et erat coopertum ab eis 


ut non sentirent illud et timebant 
interrogare de uerbo hoc 

Ἐπ 
quisnam esset maior eorumihs autem 
uidens cogitationem eorum 
cordis adprehendens infantem 
statuit ad se et dixit quicumque 
acceperit infantem hune in 
nominemeo meaccipit et eum 
quime misit quiautem minor est 


in omnibus uobis hic erit magnus 


(Fol. 225 a.) 


- 89—48. 


—— ὥξες τς ἘΞ — 
KAT AOYKAN 
— — i, 
Ro » oe 
py: αποκριθεισ δε iwavyo εἰπεν επιστατα 
> 
ELOOMEV τινα ETLTW ονοματι σου 
exBadXovra δαιμονια και ἐεκωλυσαμεν 
avrov ort οὐκ akoAovÜet μεθημων 
GÀ 
Ειπεν δε o qo. μη koXvere avrov 
oc yap ovk ἐστιν καθυμων ὕπερ ὕμων 


τοῖς oó 
> ἐστιν “‘eyevero δε ev Tw πληρουσθαι 


ρ 
m 
τασμερασ TYG αναλημψεωσ αὐτου 

καὶ AUTOS TO προσωπον avrov εστηριξεν 
του πορευεσθαι εἰσ ἱἹερουσαλημ 
και ἀπέστειλεν ἀγγελουσ προ προσωπου 
αὑτου και πορευθεντεσ εἰσηλθον 
ELO Kov σαμαρειτων ὠστεαιτοιμασαι 
QUTW και OUK εδεξαντο GUTOV OTL 
TO προσωπον αὐτου ἣν πορευόμενον 
εἰσ Ἱερουσαλὴμ, ἵδοντεσ 0e ou μαθηται 
αὐτου ἴακωβοσ και ϊωανησ εἰπον 
ἜΒΗ 
ke θελεισ εἰπωμεν πυρ καταβηναι 
εκ του ουρανου και ανάλωσαι GUTOUO- 
wo και ἡλειασ ἐποιησεν στραῴφεισ δε 
επετειμησεν αὐτοισ και εἰπεν 
OUK OLOATE ποιου πνευματοσ ἐστε 
και ἐεπορευθησαν eu ETEPAY κωμὴν 
—, 
Pe : KGL eyevero πορευομένων AUTWY 
ἡξξτὸ 
εν τη οδω εἰπεν τισ προσ αυτον 
ακολουθησω σοι οπου αν ὕπαγεισ 
SS 
και εἰπεν AUTWOLNT αιαλωπεκεσ φωλεουσ 
εχουσιν καιτα πετεινὰ TOV ουρανου 
κατασ κηνωσεισ οδεῦιοσ του ανθρωπου 
οὐκ Exel που τὴν κεφαλὴν κλεινὴ 
€urev δεπροσ ετερον ἀκολουθι μοι 


oOeeurev επίτρεψον μοιπρωτον 


ame Oovra θαψαι τον πατερα μου 


(Fol. 225 5.) 


IX. 49 


52 


53 


54 


56 
57 


SEC LUCAN 203 


respondens autem iohanes dixit magister 
uidimus quendam in nomine tuo 
eicientem daemonia et prohibus 
eum quia non sequitur nobiscum 
dixit autem ihs nolite prohibere eum 
qui enim non es contra uos pro uobis 
est factum est autem ut conpleretur 
dies adsumptionis eius 
et ipse uultum suum firmauit 
ut abiret in hierusalem 
et misit nuntios ante faciem 
suam et euntes intrauerunt 
in castellum samaritanorum ut praepararent 
ei et non susceperunt eum quia 
uultus eius erat iens 
inhierusalem uidentes autem discipuh 
eius lacobus et iohanes dixerunt 
dme uis dicimus ignem descendere 
de caelo et consumere eos 
sicut et helias fecit | conuersus autem 
in crepauit eos et dixit 
nescitis cuius spiritul estis 
et abierunt in alium castellum 
Et factum est euntibus illis 
inuia dixit quidam ad illum 
sequarte quocumque hieris 
et dixitilliihs uul pes cubilia 
habent et uolatilia caeli 
habitacula filius autem hominis 
nonhabet ubi caput reclinet 
dixit autem ad alium sequere me 
ad ille dixit permitte mihi primum 
ut eam et sepeliam patrem meum 


(Fol. 226 a.) 


Cap, IX. 49—59. 


--- — — — 
ΚΑΤ AOYKAN 


— — — —, 


204 


O 8« eurev avro adeo Tove νεκρουσ IX. 6o 
θαψαι Tove eavrov νεκρουσ ov δε 
— 
πορευθεισ διαγγελλετην βασιλειαν του θυ 
p Ἐς 
ps : Εἰπεν δε και ετεροσ ακολουθήησω σοι κε 61 
— 
επιτρεψον δε μοι m porov αποταξασθαι 
X 
τοισ εἰσ OLKOV LOU — 0 0€ LNT eurev avro 62 
Ουδεισ eu τα οπισω βλεπων και ἐπιβαλλων 
τὴν χειρα avrov ez aporpov ευθετοσ εστιν 
ἘΞ. τς aS : 
p£ : euo «v βασιλειαν Tov Üv :απεδειξἕεν δὲ ΚΟ 
c 
και erepova OP - και area TUXev avrova ava δυο 
TPO προσωποῦ αὐτου εἰσ παντα TOTTOV και πολιν 
—, ; 
pn : ουεμελλεν ερχεσθαι : ἔλεγεν de προσ avrova 2 
— 
οθερισμοσ πολυσ οι δε εργαται ολιγοι 
ES 
δεηθητετου Ku rov θερισμου οπωσ 
εργατασ εκβαλη εἰσ Tov θερισμον αὐτου 
c— 


pe: Ὑπαγεται ἴδου eyo αποστελλω ὕμασ wo 
apvac μεσον λυκων a) βασταζετε 

— 

pum βαλλαντιον μη πηραν μη ὑποδηματα 


και μηδενα κατα ΤῊΝ οδον ασπασησθε 


J 


pia :εισὴν αν δε εἰσελθητε- πρωτον οικιαν 
λεγετε eupnvy ro ouo rovro 
καν ἢ EKEL "Log. εἰρηνησ ἐπαναπαυσετε 
€T αυτον ἡ εἰρηνη ὕμων εἰ δὲ μηγε 
eh υμασ επιστρεψει ἡ eum ὕμων᾽ 
ριβ : εν αυτη δετη οἰκεια μενετε ἐσθοντεσ 
και πεινοντεσ τὰ παρ AUTWY 
a£ioc yap οεργατὴσ Tov μισθου avrov 
μὴ μεταβαινετεαπο οικιασ εἰσ 
ply : ouaay: και εἰσ ἣν αν πολιν 
ἐπι 
εισερχησθε και δεχωνται ὕμασ 
εσθιετετα παρατιθεμενα ὕμειν 
και θεραπευετε ove εν avro 


ασθενουντασ και λεγετε αὐυτοισ 


(Fol. 226 ὁ.) 


SEC 


T 


t3 


CAN 


[zi 


ad ille dixit illi sine mortuos 


sepelire mortuossuos tuautem 


: do 
uade et praedica regnum dei 


dixit autem et alius sequar te dme 


permitte autem mihi primum abrenuntiare 
qui sunt in domum meam ihs autem dixit illis 
nemo retro aspiciens etinmittens 
manum suam in aratrum aptus est 
inregnum dei ostendit autem 
Etalios lxxii. etmisiteosbinos ante faciem 
suam in omnem locum et ciuitatem 
ubi habebat uenire dicebat autem ad eos 
messis multa operarii autem pauci 
c— 


praecaminiergo dom messis ut 


mittatoperarios in messem suam 


ite ecce ego mitto uos sicut 


agnos in medio luporum nolite baiolare 
sacellu non peram non calciamenta 

et neminem in uiam salutaueritis 

in quamcumque autem intraueritis domum 
dicite pax domui huic 

et si fuerit ibi filius pacis requiescet 

in eum pax uestra-si quominus 

in uos reuertetur pax uestra 

in ipsa autem domo manete edentes 

et uibentes quae sunt ab eis 

dignus est enim operarius mercedem suai 
nolite transire dedomo in 

domum etin quamcumque ciuitatem 
intraueritis et acceperint uos 

edite quae adponuntur uobis 

et curate qui suntin ea 

infirmi -et dicite illis 


(Fol. 227 a.) 


Capp. IX. 60—X. 9. 


[3j 


SS τες, 
ΚΑΤ AOYKAN 
—— -- = 
Een 
Ἴγγικεν εὐ vac ἡ βασιλεια του θυ 
eo nv δαν πολιν εἰσελθητε και μη 
δεξωνται ὕμασ᾽ εξελθοντεσ ew rac 
πλατειασ αὐτησ εἰπατε KOLTOV KOVLODTOV 
τον κολληθεντα ἡμειν εκ TNT 
πολεωσ ὕμων εἰσ TOV ποδασ 
ἀπομασσομεθα ὕμειν πλὴν rovro 
γεινωσκετε OTL NYYLKEV ἢ 
— 
ἡ βασιλεια Tov θυ Xeyo δεῦμειν 
OTL σοδομοισ AVEKTOTEPOV εσται 
τς 

εν τη βασιλεια του θυ ἡ τη πολει εκεινὴ 
ovat σοι χοροζαὶν και βεδσαΐϊδα ott 
ει εν TUPW και σιδωνι εγενηθησαν 
αι δυναμεισ a.u γενομεναι εν ὕμειν 
παλαι αν εν TAKKM καὶ σποδω καθημεναι 
μετενοησαν πλὴν τυρω και σιδωνι 
ανεκτοτερον EOTOL ἡ μειν 
Kal συ καφαρναουμ μη eod Ovpavov 
ὑψωθησὴ η εωσ adov καταβησὴη 
0 ἀκουων ὕμων εμου ἀκουει 
και οαθετων ὕμασ εμεαθετει 
οδεεμου ἀκουων ακουειτοῦυ 
αποστειλαντοσ με : ὕπεστρεψαν δε 

— — 
ou oP" μετα χαρασ Aeyovreo κε 
και τὰ δαιμονια ὑποτασσεταιήμειν 
εν TO ονοματι σου εἰπεν δε αὐτοισ 
εθεωρουν rov σαταναν wo 
ἀστραπὴν εκ του ουρανου πεσοντα 
iov διδωμι ὕμειν την εξουσιαν 
του πατειν ἐπάνω TOV οφεων 
και των σκορπίων καιεπιπασαν 
τὴν δυναμιν του εχθρου και 


ουδεν ὕμασ αδικησει πλὴν 


(Fol. 227 ὁ.) 


10 


II 


I2 


13 


14 


I5 


16 


18 


Το 


SEC LUCAN 205 
SoH —- — 


adpropiauit superuos regnum dei 


in quacumque autem ciuitate intraueritis et no 
accipient uos exeunt es in 
plateis eius dicite et puluerem 
quiadhesitnobis de 
ciuitate uestra in pedibus 
extergimus uobis uerum tamen hoc 
scitote quoniam adpropinquauit 
regnum dei dicoautem uobis 
quoniam sodomis tolerabilius erit 
— 
inregnodei quam ciuitati illi 
uae tibi chorozain et be dsaida quia 
si tyru et sidoni factae essent 
uirtutes quae factae sunt in uobis 
olim iam in sacco et sidone resedentes 
paenitentiam egissent uerum tyro et sidoni 
tolerabilius erit quam uobis 
et tu cafarnaum num quid usque ad caelum 
exaltaueris aut usque ad infernum descendet 
quiaudituos meaudit 
et quispernit uos me spernit 
quiautem meaudit audit eum 
quime misit reuersisuntautem 
Ixxii- cum gaudio dicentes dme 
et daemonia subdita sunt nobis 
innominetuo dixitautem ad eos 
uidebam sanan sicut 
fulgur de caelo cadentem 
ecce do uobis potestatem 
ut calcetis super serpentes 
etscorpiones etsuperomnem 
uirtutem inimici et 
nihil uos nocebit uerum tamen 


(Fol. 228 a.) 


CAP. X. 9—20. 


See, eS α-- 
206 ΚΑΤ AOYKAN 
ee — 
EV TOUT μὴ XEPETE OTL TA δαιμονια ὕμειν 
πυποτασσεται χαιρετε δε OTL TA ονοματα 
ὕμων Eypapy εν τω ovpavo 
—mn 
pin: Ev avro de Ty wpa ἡγαλλιασατο 
—=, 
εν TW πνευματι TW αγιω και εἰπεν 
= 
εξομολογουμε σοι πατερ ke TOU 
ουρανου και TNO 10 ort ἀπεκρυψασ 
TQVTO ATO συνετων καὶ σοφων 
και ἀαπεκαλυψασ' avra. νηπιοισ 
VOLO TATHP OTL ουτωσ EYEVETO ευδοκια 
ς... ee 
ριθ : ἐνπροσθεν σου : avra. μοι παρεδοθη 
à 
απο TOV πατροσ καὶ οὐυδεισ γεινωσκει 
τισ ἐστιν OVLOT εἰ μη οπατὴρ καιτισ 
εστιν OTOTHP εἰ μη οὕιοσ και ὠαν 
pk : βουληται οὕιοσ ἀποκαλύψαι : στραφεισ δε 
προσ rovc μαθητὰσ ειπεν αυτοισ μακαριοι 
o, οφθαλμοι οι βλεποντεσ a βλεπετε 
καὶ ἀκουοντεσ ακουετε λεγω yap ὕμειν 
oT. πολλοι προφηται ηθελησαν ειἰδειν 
o, ὕμεισ βλεπετε και ovk ειδον και AKOVT-AL 
αὕμεισ GKOVETE καὶ ουκ ἡκουσαν 
=> 
pka : aveoty δετισ νομικοσ εκπιραζων 
ΞΞΞ 
avrov καὶ λεγων τι ποιησασ ζωην 
αἰώνιον κληρονομήσω οδεειπεν 
προσ QUTOV EV TW νομω γεγραπται 
TG αναγεινωσκεισ 
—mÓ 
O δεαποκριθεισ εἰπεν ἀγαπησεισ kv 
= 
τον Oy cov εν oAn τη καρδια σου και 
ev ody τη ψυχὴ σου kat εν oAy τὴ ia xvi σου 
Kal TOV πλησίον σου wo σεαυτον 


€urev δε avro ορθωσ απεκριθησ 


—, 
ρκβ . TOUTO 7rOL€L Και ζησεισ Ξ 0 de θελων 
—— 
—> 
EQUTOV δικαιωσαι ευπεν προσ τον uv 


(Fol. 228 5.) 


2I 


22 


23 


24 


25 


26 


27 


28 


29 


SEC LUCAN 
— — --ὄ — 


in hoc nolite gaudere quoniam daemonia uobis 
subdita sunt. gaudete autem quia nomina 
uestra scripta sunt in caelis 
in ipsa autem hora exultauit 
inspiritusancto et dixit 
confiter tibi pater dme 
caeli et terrae quoniam abscodisti 
haec ab intellegentibus et sapientibus 
et reuelasti ea paruolis 
etiam pater quoniam sic beneplacitum 
in conspectutuo omnia mihi tradita sunt 
apatre etnemo cognoscit 
quiestfilius nisipater et quis 
est pater nisifilius et cui 
uoluerit filius reuelare conuersus autem 
ad discipulos suos dixit eis beati 
oculi qui uident quae uidetis 
etaudientes quae auditis dico enim uobis 
quoniam multi profetae uoluerunt uidere 
quae uos uidetis et non uiderunt et audire 
quae uosauditis et non audierunt 
surrexit autem quidam legis doctor temptans 
eum et dicens quid faciens uitam 
aeternam hereditabo ad ille dixit 
ad eum inlege quidseriptum est 
quo modo legis 
ad ille respondens dixit dililges dom 
dm tuum in toto corde tuo et 
in tota anima tua et in tota uirtute tua 
et proximum tuum sicut te ipsum 
dixit autem illi recte respondisti 
hoc fac et uiues ad ille uolens 


. . . —a 
seiustificare dixit ad ihm 


(Fol. 229 a.) 


CAP. X. 20—29. 


KAT AOYKAN SEC LUCAN 207 
— -- - -Ὁ-. --- 


SS 


και τισ ἐστιν μου πλησιον ὕπολαβωνδε ^ X. 30 et quis est mihi proximus suscipiens autem 
— — 

ono eurev avro. ανθρωποσ τισ ihsdixitei homo quidam 

κατεβενεν απο ἱερουσαλημ εἰσ ἵερίχω descendebat ab hierusalem in iericho 

και λησταισ Tepiemev ol και ἐεκδυσαντεσ et incidit in latrones-a-d illi dispoliantes 

και πληγασ επειθεντεσ απηλθον et plagasinponentes abierunt 

αφεντεσ ἡμιθανη κατα τυχα 31 dimittentes semiuiuum forte autem 

ἵερευσ τισ καταβαινων εν TH οδω εκεινὴ sacerdos quidam descendens per uiam illa 

Ka. LOWY avrov αντιπαρηλθεν ομοιωσ 32 et uidens eum pertransiuit similiter 

δε και λευειτησ γενομενοσ κατα TOV autem et leuita factus ad 

TOTOV καὶ LOWY avrov αντιπαρηλθεν locum et uidens eum pertransiuit 

σαμαριτὴσ δε rwr οδευων ἡλθεν κατ avrov 23 samaritanus autem quidam transiens uenit ad cu 

και Lowy avrov εσπλαγχισθὴ και 34 et uidens eum misertusest et 

προσελθων κατεδησεν τα τραυματα αὐτου accedens conligauit uulnera eius 

εἐπιχεων ελεον και οινον καὶ επιβιβασασ infundens oleum et uinum et inponens 

avrov επι TO ἴδιον KTYVOT ἤγαγεν avrov eum super suum pecus adduxit eum 

ELD πανδοχειον και ἐπεμεληθη avrov in diuersorium et curam habuit eius 

και eru τὴν avpLov ekBaXov δηναρια δυο 35 etincrastinum eiciens denarios duos 

εδωκεν τω TAVOOKEL και εἰπεν dedit stablario et dixit 

επιμεληθητι αὐτου και OTL ay προσ' curam habeto eius et quidquid super 

δαπανήσεισ εν τω ἐπανερχεσθαι με erogaueris cum reuertor 

eyo αποδωσω τινα ovv δοκεισ TANT LOY 36 ego restituam quem E putas proximum 

γέγονεναι Tov ἐνπέσοντοσ ew τουσ ληστασ fuisse qui incidit in latrones 

0 δε eurev οποιησαστοελεοσ μετ αὐτου 37 ad ille dixit qui fecit misericordiam cum eo 

eurevy O€ o ae TOPEVOV και G'U ποῖει ομοιωσ' dixit autem ihs uade et tu fac similiter 

Eyevero δε ev τω πορευεσθαι avrov 38 factum est autem cum iter faceret 

εισελθειν εἰσ κωμὴν τινα γυνὴ e ruo introibit in castellum quoddam ᾿ mulier aute 

ονοματιμαρθα ὑπεδεξατο avrov nomine martha suscepit eum 

εἰσ TOV OLKOV dUTNG KaLTHOE NV αδελφη 39 in domum suam cui erat soror 

καλουμενὴ papia ἡ παρακαθισασα nomine maria quae adsidens 

Tapa Tovg ποδασ TOU κυ nkove Tov Xoyov ad pe des dmi audiebat uerbum 

ἢ δεμαρθα περιεσπατο περι πολλην 40 martha autem abalienabatur in multum 

— — 

διακονιαν επισταθεισ δε eurev ke ministerium instans autem dixit ad dome 

ov μελι σοι οτι ἡ αδελφη μου κατελιπεν με non tibi cura est quia soror mea dereliquid me 
(Fol. 229 5.) (Fol. 230 a.) 


Cap. X. 29—40. 


208 


— 
pko : 


—À 


μονὴν διακονειν evrov ovv αὐτὴ x 


SS 


ἵνα μου αντιλαβητε αποκριθεισ óc o ua 41 


eurev αὐτὴ μαρθα μαρθα θορυβαζη. papi Tq 42 
αγαθην Epod εξελεξατο -ἡ ovk αφαιρεθησεται 
QUTNO * και ἐγενετο EV TW εἰναι αὑτὸν XI. 1 
εν TOT TLYL TPOTEVXOMEVOV καὶ ὡσ 
ἐπαυσατο eurev τισ των μαθητων avrov 
— 
προσ avrov ke διδαξον nua προσευχεσθαι 
καθωσ και Ἰωανησ εδιδαξεν Tove 
μαθητασ avrov οδεειπεν οταν 2 
προσευχησθε μη βαττολογειτε wo ot Xovrot 
δοκουσιν yap Tier ort ev TH πολυλογεια 
avrov εἰσακουσθησονται αλλα προσευχομενοι 
λέγετε πατερ μων o εν τοισ ουρανοισ 
αγιασθήτω ονομα cov e ἡμασ 
ελθετω σου βασιλεια γενηθήτω το 
θελημα σου wo εν ovpavo Kat emt ya 
TOV APTOV ἡμῶν τον επιουσιον 3 
oc ype onpepov ‘Kal adea: ἡμειν 4 
TA οφιλεματα NUWY Wo καιημεισ 
αφειομεν TOLD οφειλεταισ μων 
και μη εἰσενεγκησ NAT εἰσ πεῖίρασμον 
αλλα ρυσαιημασ amo TOV πονηρου 
και ELITEV τισ εξ ὕμων 5 
εξει φιλον και πορευσεται προσ avrov 
μεσανυκτιου και epe, avro φιλε 
XPNTOV μοιτρεισ apTova επειδὴ 6 
φιλοσ μοιπαρεστιν ἀπ᾿ ἀγροῦ και OVK exo 
οπαραθήσω αὐτω εκεῖνοσ δε ἐσωθεν 7 
αποκρειθεισ ερει μὴ μοι κοπουσ πάρεχε 
non ἡ θυρα κεκλισται και τα παιδια μου [LET eov 
εν τή KOLTN εστιν OV δυναμαι αναστασ 


δουναι σοι Aeyo ὕμειν ov δωσει avro 8 


(Fol. 230.) 


SEC LUCAN 


solam ministrare dic ergo illi 
utmeadiubet respondens autem ihs 
dixit ei martha martha turbas te maria 
bonam partem elegit quae non auferetur 
abea  etfactum est cum esset 
in loco quodam orantem et cum 
cessauit dixit quidam de discipulis eius 
adeum dme doce nos orare 
sicut etiohanes docuitnos 
discipulos suos  adille dixit cum 

oratis nolite multum loqui sicut et ceteri 
putant enim quidam quia in multiloquentia 
suaexaudientur sed orantes | 
dicite pater noster quiin caelis es 
sanctificetur nomen tuum super nos 
ueniatregnum tuum fiat 

uoluntas tua sicutin caelis et in terra 

panem nostrum cottidianum 

da nobis hodie et dimitte nobis 

debitanostra sicut et nos 
dimittimus debitoribus nostris 

etneinducasnos intemptatione 

sedliberanos a malo 
Et dixit quis ex uobis 

habebit amicum et ibit ad eum 

media nocte et dicit illi amie 

commoda mihi tres panes quia 

amicus mihi superuenit de agro et non habeo 

quod adponamill ad ille deintus 

respondens dicitnoli mihi molestus esse 

iam osteum clusum est et pueri mecum 

in cubili sunt non possum surgens 

daretibi dico uobis non dabit ei 


(Fol. 231 a.) 


Capp. X. 40—XI. 8. 


ne 


ρκε 


-* WW 


J 


K 


"o 
4 


J 


SEC LUCAN 


αναστασ dia TO εἰναι avrov φιλον avrov ΧΙ. surgens propter quod amicus eius sit 
- 
διαγε την αναιδιαν αὐτου εἐγερθεισ propter inprobitatem eius surgens 
δωσει οσον χρήζει : καγω ὕμειν λεγω 9 dabite quantum opus habet et ego dico uobis 
αιτειτε και δοθησεται ὕμειν ζητειτε petite et dabitur uobis quaerite 
και ευρήσεται kpovere και ανοιχθησεται ὕμειν et inuenietis pulsate et aperietur uobis 
Tao yap οαιτων λαμβανει Kato ζητων 10 omnis enim qui petit accipit et qui querit 
EUPLO KEL καὶ TW KPOVOVTL AVOLYETAL inueniet - et pulsanti aperietur 
τισ δε εξυμων TOV TaTEpA oO LOT αἰτήσει i1 | quisautem ex uobis patrem suum filius petit 

aprov - μη Mov avro ἐπιδωσει ἡ kat panem num quid lapidem eidabit aut 
ἴχθυν aityoer μη avrvix0voo ow avro piscem petierit numquid pro pisce serpentem ei 
εἐπιδωσει «ay δε kat oov αἰτήσει μὴ 12 dabit et si ouum petierit num quid 
σκορπίον αὐτω επειδωσει εἰ ovy ὕμεισ 13 scorpionem ei dabit 51 ΘΓΡῸ uos 
πονήροι οντεσ οἰδατε δοματα αγαθα cum sitis iniqui scitis data bona 
διδοναι τοισ τεκνοισ ὕμων ποσω Lado dare filis uestris quanto magis 
o op o e$ ovpavov δωσει ἀγαθον dopa pater de caelo dabit bonum datum 
TOLG Q/TOVGLV QUTOV ταῦτα δε εἰποντοσ' 14 petentibus eum haec autem dicente 
avrov προσφερετε avro δαιμονιζομενοσ eo offerturilli daemonios us 
κωφοσ και ekBaXovroc avrov παντεσ surdus eteiectoeo omnes 
εθαυμαζον * KO TIVES εἕ avrov eurov I5 mirabantur et quidam ex eis dixerunt 
ev βεελζεβουλ apxovru rov δαιμονιων in beelzebul principe dae moniorum 
εκβαλλει ro. δαιμονια : οδεαποκριθεισ eicit daemonia ad 1116 respondens 
eurey Two δυναται σατανασ σαναν dixit quodo potest satanas satanan 
εκβαλειν : ἕτεροι δε πειραζοντεσ σημείον 16 eicere aliiautem temptantes signum 
εξ ovpavov εζητουν παρ αὐτου : avrog δὲ 17 decaelo quaerebantabeo ipse autem 
ειἰδωσ ovrov τα διανοηματα sciens eorum cogitationes 
ELTTEV αὐτοισ TATA βασιλεια διαμερισθεισα dixitillis omne regnum diuisum 
Ech EQUTYV ερημουται και οικοσ ET OLKOV πεσιται super se deseretur et domus Super domum cadet 
ει δε και οσατανασ ed eavrov διεμερισθη 18 si autem et satanas super se diuisus est 
ov σταθησεται ἡ βασιλεια avrov ort λεγετε non stabit regnum eius quia dicitis 
ev βεελζεβουλ exBadrcwy pe Ta δαιμονια in beelzebul eicere me daemonia 
ει de eyo ev βεελζεβουλ εκβαλλω 19 si autem ego in beelzebul eicio 
Ta δαιμονια uot ὕμων εν τι daemonia fili uestri in quo 
εκβαλλουσιν δια Tovro avrov ὕμων eicient propter hoc ipsi uestri 

(Fol. 231 6.) (Fol. 232 a.) 

Cap. XI. 8—19. 


209 


210 


Β χείρονα TOV πρώτων 


κριται ἐσονται" εἰ δεέεγω ev δακτυλω θυ 
εκβαλλω τα δαιμονια apa εφθασεν 

—, 
eh vac 1j βασιλεια Tov θυ orav o toxvpoc 
καθωπλισμενοσ φυλασσει τὴν avAnv 
AUTOV εν ἰιρηνη ἐστιν τα ὕπαρχοντα AUTOV: 
εαν δε 'σχυροτεροσ ἐπελθων THY 
πανοπλιαν avrov auper eh ἡ πεποιθεν 
και τὰ σκυλα AUTO διαδιδωσιν 
o μὴ ὧν μετ εμου κατ εμοῦ εστιν 
και O μὴ συναγων μετ εμου σκορπίζει 
οταν δετο ακαθαρτον πνευμα εξελθη 
αποτουανθρωπου διερχεταυδιατων ὕδρων 
τόπων ζητουν avaro. ty και μη 
ευρισκον λεγει ὕποστρεψω εἰσ TOV 
οἰκον μου οθεν εξηλθον και ελθων 
ευρισκι σεσαρωμενον κεκοσμήμενον 
πορευεται καὶ παραλαμβανει aXXa. 
ETTO. πνευματα πονηροτερα EAUTOY 
και εἰσελχθοντα κατοικει και γεινεταῦ 
τα ec xara. rov avOpwrrov ekeuov: 
' €yevero δὲ 
ev τω Àeyew avrov ταυτα γυνη τισ 
ἐπαρασα φωνὴν ek TOV οχλοῦυ eurev avro 
pakapia η κοιλιὰ ἡ βαστασασασε 
και μασθοι ova εθηλασασ οδεειπεν 
μενουνγε μακαριοι οι ἀκουοντεσ' 


= 
τον Xoyov Tov θυ και pvAacaovTes 


: τῶν 8e oxXov ἐπαθροζομενων 


ἡρξατο Xeyew ἡ γενεα αὐτὴ yevea. 
πονήρα eat σήμειον επειζητεῖ 

και σημειον ov δοθησεται αὐτή. 

ει μη TO σημεῖον ἴωνα kao γαρ 
EYEVETO LWVAT σημιον τοισ νινευταισ 


(Fol. 232 ὁ.) 


- 20 


21 


22 


23 


24 


26 


29; 


30 


SEO LUCAN 
“SS -, — 


iudiceserunt siautem ego in digito dei 
eicio daemonia forsitam adpropinquauit 
in uos regnum dei quando fortis 
armatus custodit aulam 
suam in paceest substantia eius 
si autem fortior superuenerit 
armaturam eius tollit in qua confidet 
et spoliaeius diuidet 
qui non est mecum contra me est 
et qui non congregat mecum dispargit 
cum autem immundus spiritus exierit 
ab homine uadit per arida 
loca quaerens requiem et non 
inueniens dicitreuertar in 
domum meam unde exiui et ueniens 
inuenit mundatum adornatum 
uadit et adsumit alios 
septem spiritus nequiores se 

α᾽ etintrant et habitant et fiunt 

y peiora prioribus factum est autem 
in eo eum diceret haec mulier quaedam 
eleuans uocem de pleue dixit illi 

“8: nouissima hominis illius 
ueatus uenter quite baiolauit 
et mamillae quas suxisti ad ille dixit 
eliam beati qui audiunt 
uerbum dmi et custodiunt 
turbisautem congregatis 
coepit dicere generatio haec generatio 
iniqua est signum quaerit 
et signum non dabitur ei 
nisi signum ionae sicut enim 
fuitionas signum in nineuitis 


(Fol. 233 o.) 


Cap. XI. 19— 30. 


524 


πε τῷ c ar 
KAT AOYKAN 
Se τ e 

OUTWT ἐσται καὶ 0 V.oc Tov ανθρωπου XI. 
Τὴ γενεα ταυτῃὴ και καθωσ twvac 
εν TY κοιλια του κητουσ eyevero 


Tio HEPAT και τρεισ νυκτασ 


OUTOG και O ULOO TOU ανθρωπου εν TQ γῆ 


βασιλισσα vorov ἐγερθησεται μετα των 31 


ανδρων τησ γενεασ ταυτῆσ και 

κατακρινει avrovg οτιηλθεν εκ των 

περάτων THT YNT ἀκουσαι την σοφιαν 

σολομωνοσ και ἴδου πλεον σολομωνοσ 

woe : δυδεισ λυχνον αψασ evo κρυπτην 33 
τιθησιν ουδεῦπο rov μοδιον ἀλλα επι τὴν 
λυχνιαν ἵνα οι εἰσπορευομενοι ro φωσ 

βλεπωσιν : ὃ λυχνοσ τουσσωματοσ σου 34 
eot οοφθαλμοσ σου orav ἡ οοφθαλμοσ σου 
ἀπλουσ παν ro σωμα Gov φωτινον εστιν 

οταν δε πονηροσ ἡ και TO σωμα σοὺ εστιν 

σκοτινον ἐστιν εἰ ovy TO hwo TO εν σοι 35 
σκοτοσ TO σκοτοσ TOG OV 

εδεηθη δε avrov rwr φαρισαιοσ 37 
ἵνα ἀαριστησὴ μετ avrov εἰσελθων Se 

ανεπεσεν ο δε φαρισαιοσ np£aro 38 
διακρεινομενοσ᾽ εν eavro Xeyew 


δια τι ουπρωτον εβαπτισθη προτου 


—, 


αριστου εἰπεν O€ OKO προσ avTov 39 
νυν ὕμεισ οι φαρισαιοι ὕποκριται 

TO εἕξωθεν του ποτήριου καιτου 

πινακοσ καθαριζετε το δε ἐεσωθεν 

ὕμων γεμει apoya: και πονηριασ 

αφρονεσ οὐχ οποιήῆσασ ro εσωθεν .40 
και ro εξωθεν εποιησεν πλην 41 


τα εἐνοντα δοτε ελεημοσυνὴην 


και (OOV παντα καθαρα εσται ὕμειν 


(Fol. 233 0.) 


SEC LUCAN 
“SS - — 


sic erit et filius hominis 
generationihuie etsicutionas 
in uentre ceti fuit 
tribus diebus et tribus noctibus 
sic et filius hominibus in terra 
regina austri exsurget cum 
uiris generationis huius et 
condemnabit eam quia uenit de 
finibus terrae audire sapientiam 
solomonis et ecce plus quam solomon 
hic nemo lucernam accendens in occultum 
ponit neque sub modium sed super 
candelabrum ut introeuntes lumen 
uideant lucerna corporis tui 
estoculus tuus cum estoculus tuus 
simplex totum corpus tuum lucidum est 
cum autem malus fuerit et corpus tuum est 
tenebrosum est -si ergo lumen quod in te est 
tenebrae sunt tenebrae quantae 
rogauit autem eum quidam pharisaeum 
ut pranderet cum eo intrans autem 
recubuit pharisaeus autem coepit 
cogitare in semetipso dicens 
quare non primum baptizatus est antequam 
pranderet dixit autem dms ad eum 
nunc uos farisae y pocritae 
quod a foris est calicis et 
eatilli mundatis ab intus autem 
uestrum plenum est rapina et iniquitate 
stulti nonne qui fecit quod intus est 
et quod a foris est fecit; uerum tamen 
quae sunt date misericordiam 


et ecce omnia munda et erunt uobis 


(Fol. 234 a.) 


Cap. XI. 30—41. 


211 


fed) 


-- τας — 
KAT AOYK 
-- -- --ο, -- 


αλλα ουαι ὕμειν Tow φαρισαιοισ XI. 22 
OTL ἀποδεκατουτετο ἡδυοσμον 
KQ. TO πήγανον και παν λαχανον 
και παρερχεσθαι τὴν κρισιν καὶ τὴν 

— 
ayamny Tov θυ : vau ὕμειν φαρισαιοι orc ἀγαπατε 43 
τὴν πρωτοκαθεδριαν ev ταισ συναγωγαισ 
και τουσ ἀσπασμουσ εν ταισ ἀγοραισ' 
καὶ πρωτοκλισιασ εν rou δειπνοισ 
OVAL ὕμειν γραμματεισ και φαρισαιοι 44 
OTL εστε μνημεια αδηλα και ot 
avOpwrrot ἐπανω περιπατουντεσ 
ουκ OLOACLY : αποκριθεισ δετιστων 45 
vopukov λέγει avro. διδασκαλε 
Tavra, λεγων kat nuac ὑβρειζεισ 
o δε eurev και ὕμειν ovat Tou 46 
νομικοισ οτι φορτιζετε τουσ 
ανθρωπουσ φορτια δυσβακτατα 
και avToL ev, των δακτυλων ὕμων 


ουπροσψ vere :ὀυαιῦμειν OTL 


47 
οἰκοδομειτετα μνήμεια των 

προφητων οιδεπατερεσ ὕμων 

απεκτειναν αὐτουσ apa μαρτυρειτε 48 
μὴ συνευδοκειν τοισ εργοισ των 
TOATEPWV ὕμων OTL OUTOL μεν 
O/T€KT€LVAV QUTOUG ὕμεισ δε 
οἰκοδομειτε: δια rovro αποστελλω 49 
εἰσ αὐτουσ προφητασ και ἀποστολουσ 

και εξ avrov azrokrevovaw 

και εκδιωξουσιν ἵνα εκζητηθη ET 
TO αιμα TrUV TOV TOV προφητῶν 

TO ekxvvvoj.evov απὸ καταβολησ 


κοσμου €WO THT γενεασ ταὐυτΉσ 


απο αιματοσ αβεὰλ eoo αιματοσ 51 


(Fol. 234 5.) 


‘SEC LUCAN 
“so —-. — 
sed uae uobis pharisaeis 
quoniam decimatis menta 
et rutam et omne holus 
et praeteritis iudicium et . 
caritatem dei uae uobis pharisaei quia 
diligitis primas sessiones in synagogis 
et salutationes in foro 
et primos adeubitos in cenis 
uae uobis scribae et pharisaei 
quia estis monumenta sine specie et 
homines supra ambulantes 
nesciunt respondens autem quidam de 
legis doctoribus dicit illi magister 
haecdicens etnobisiniuriam facis 
adilledixit etuobis uae 
legis doctoribus quoniam honeratis 
homines honera quae non possunt portari 
et ipsi uno digitorum uestrorum 
nonadtingitis uae uobis quoniam 
aedificatis monumenta 
profetarum patres autem uestri 
occiderunt eos ergo testificatis 
non consentire operibus 
patrum uestrorum quia ipsi quidem 
occiderunteos uosautem 
aedificatis propter hoc mitto 
in eos profetas et apostolos 
ex eis interficient 
et persequentur ut exquirat 
sanquis omnium profetarum 
quod effunditur a constitutione 
mundi usquae ad generationem hane 
asanguineabel usquae ad sanguine 


(Fol. 235 o.) 


Cap. XI. 42— 51. 


— oe 


ee. 


eo 


Caxapiov viov βαραχειου ov εφονευσαν ΧΙ. 
ava μεσον του θυσιαστηριου και TOV ναου 
K 
vat Xeyo vce εζητηθησεται. απο THT 
γενεασ ταυτησ : υαι ὕμειν τοισ 52 
νομικοισ' OTL ἐκρυψατε την κλειν 
TNT γνωσεωσ καὶ aVTOL ovk ἰσηλθατε 
και τουσ εἰσπορευομενουσ εκωλυσατε 
λεγοντθσ δεταυτα προσ avrovo 53 
ενωπίον παντοσ rov Àaov ἡρξαντο 
Ol φαρισαιοι Kat OL νομίκοι δεινωσ: 
exew kat συνβαλλειν avro περι 
πλειονων ζητουντεσ αφορμὴν 54 
τινα λαβειν αὐτου ἵνα ευρωσιν 
κατηγορησαιαυτου πολλων δε XII. 1 
oxÀov συνπεριεχοντων KUKAW 
wate ἀλληλουσ συνπνιγειν : ἡρξατο 
λεγειν προσ Tove μαθητασ πρωτον 
προσέχετε εαὐτοισ απὸ Tyo ζυμησ' 
τῶν φαρισαιων ητισ ἐστιν ὑυποκρισισ 
ovOev yap συνκεκαλυμμενον εστιν 2 
o ov φανερωθησεται καὶ κρυπτον 
o ουγνωσθησεται ανθὼν oca 3 
εν τη σκοτεια εἴπατε εν τω ort 
ακουσθησεται και προσ το ove 
ἐλαλησατε εν Tow ταμειοισ κηρυχθησεται 
ἐπι τῶν δωματων + Xeyo δὲ ὕμειν TOLC Que poU 4 
μὴ φοβηθηται amo rov αποκτενοντων 
To σωμα THY δε ψυχὴν μὴ δυναμενων 
OTOKTELVAL μηδε EXOVTWY περισσον 
τιποιήησαι ὕποδειξω δε ὕμειν τινα 5 
φοβηθητε τον μετα TO αποκτειναι 
exovra. εξουσιαν ew yeevvav βαλειν 


vat λεγω ὕμειν rovrov φοβηθητε 
(Fol. 235 0.) 


zachariae fili barachiae quem occiderunt 
inter medium altaris et templi etiam 

dico uobis exquiretur a 

generatione hac uae uobis 

legis doctoribus quia abscondistis clauem 
scientiae et 1psi non introistis 

et introeuntes uetastis 

dicente autem haec ad eos 

in conspectu omnis populi coeperunt 
pharisaei etlegesdoctores male 

habere et committere illi de 

plurimis quaerentes occasionem 

aliquam accipere eius ut inuenirent 
accusareeum multis autem 

turbis adstantium circa 

ut alterutros esuffocarent coepit 

dicere ad discipulos primum 

adtendite uobis a fermento 
pharisaeorum quae est hypocrisis 

nihil enim coopertum est 

quod nonreuelabitur et absconsum 
quod non scietur uerum quae 

in tenebris dixistis in lumine 

audientur etquodad aurem 

dixistis in promptalibus praedicabitur 
supertecta dicoautem uobis amicis meis 
non timere ab his qui occidunt 

corpus animam autem non possunt 
occidere nequa habentium amplius 

quid facere ostendam autem uobis quem 
timeatis quem post occiderit 

habentem potestatem in gehenam mittere 


etiam dico uobis hunc timete 
(Fol. 236 a.) 


Capp. XI. 51—XII. 5. 


213 


214 


a, 
ppd 
—, 


ουχι πεντεστρουθεια πωλειται ασσαριωὼν ΧΠ. 6 


δυο και εν e£ avrov ουκ εστιν 

— 
επιλελησμενον evorrtov rov θυ 
αλλα και a TPLYET ὕμων πασαι THT κεφαλησ 
ηριθμημεναι εισιν μὴ ovv φοβηθητε 
πολλων yap στρουθιων διαφερετε ὕμεισ 
λεγω δε ὕμειν ort πασ og αν ομολογησει 
εν ἐμοι εἐνπροσθεν των ανθρωπὼν 
και οὕιοστου ανθρωπου ομολογήσει 
εν avro ἐνπροσθεν των ayyehwy 


m . 
Tov Üv : ὃδε αρνησαμενοσ με 


ἐνπροσθεν rov ανθρωπων αρνηθησεται 
=> 
ἐνπροσθεν rov a-yyeXov Tov θυ 
: καὶ πασ oo αν epet λογον εἰσ TOV ὕιον 
τουανθρωπου αφεθησεται avro 
—ááÓ 


εισ de TO TVA TO αγίον ουκ αφεθησεται 


QUTO* OUTE EV TO ALWVL TOUTO 


: ovre ev Tw μελλοντι * ὅταν δε 


φερωσιν ὕμασ «uw rac συναγωγασ 
καιτασ αρχασ καιτασ εξουσιασ 
μη προμεριμνατε πωσ απολογησησθε 
—, 
ἡτι ειπητε τοΎαρ αγιον πνα διδαξει 
ὕμασ εν avTn Ty wpa a. det eurew 
: €urev δετισ avro ex Tov oxXov διδασκαλε 

εἰπὸν Tw αδελφω μου μερισασθαι 
μετ εμου την κληρονομίαν 

O δεειπεν avro. avÜporre Tio με 
κατεστησεν κριτὴν Eh υμασ 

Ειπεν δεπροσ avrovg ορατε και 
φυλασσεσθαι αποπασὴσ πλεονεξιασ 
OTL ουκ εν TO) περισσεύειν τινι ἐστιν 

ἢ Con εκ των ὕπαρχοντων QUTO 


Ειπεν δεπροσ avrova παραβολὴν λεγων 


(Fol. 2360.) 


No) 


10 


II 


12 


I3 


14 


I5 


16 


es ee SS e 
SEC LUC 
--- uae HY KH, 
nonne quinque passares ueniunt dipundis 
duobus et unum ex eis non est 
oblitum in conspectu dei 
sed et capilli uestri omnes de capite 
* 
numeratae sunt ne ergo timueritis 
multis enim passeribus differitis uos 
dico autem uobis quia omnes qui confessus fuerit 
in me in conspectu hominum 
et filius hominis confitebitur 
ineo in conspectu angelorum 
dei quiautem negauerit me 
in conspectu hominum abnegauitur 
. ἘΠῚ: 
in conspectu angelorum dei 
et omnis qui dixerit uerbum in filium 
hominis dimittetur illi 
. = e 
in spm autem sanctum non demittetur 
illi neque in saeculo hoc 
neque in futuro cum autem 
adducent uos in synagogas 
et principatus.ad potestates 
nolite solliciti esse quomodo respondeatis 
> 
aut quid dicetis sps enim sanctus docebit 
wos in ipsa hora quae oportet dicere 
dixit autem quidam ad illum de populo magister 
dic fratri meo partiri 
mecum hereditatem 
ad ille dixit illi homo quis me 
constituit iudicem super uos 
dixitautem adillos uidete et 
obserbate ab omni eupiditate 
quoniam non in abundantia cuiquam est 
uita desubstantiae ius 
dixit autem ad eos parabolam dices 


(Fol. 237 a.) 


Cap. XII. 6—16. 


KAT AOYK SEO LUCAN 215 
c—-— — — —— -.- — 
ανθρωπου τινοσ πλουσιου ηυφορησεν XII. hominis cuiusdam diuitis uberes fructus attulit 
1) χωρα και διελογιζετο ev εαυτω λεγων 17 regio οὖ cogitabat intra se dicens 
τι ποιήσω OTL οὐκ EXW που συναξω quid faciam quoniam non habeo ubi congrege 
TOUT καρπουσ μου. καὶ εἰπεν TOUTO 18 fructos meos et dixit hoc 
ποιήσω καθελω μου Tac αποθηκασ᾽ faciam deponam apothecas 
και ποιήσω avTac μειζονασ ο΄ οὐ faciam eas maiores 
KQKEL συναξω παντα τὰ γενηματα pov et ibi congregabo omnes fructos meos 
καὶ epo Ty Wuxy μου ψυχὴ exer 19 et dicam anime meae anima habes 
πολλα αγαθα evppawvov- eurev δε avro o do 20 multabona aepulare dixit autem illi ds 
αφρων TAVTN τὴ νυκτι ἀπαιτουσιν τὴν stulteacnocte petunt 
ψυχὴν Tov aro gov aovy ἡτοιμασασ animam tuam a te quae ergo parasti 
τινοσ εἐσται * ἐιπεν δε προσ TOVT "sb 22 cuius erunt dixit autem ad discipulos 
αὐτου δια τουτο eyo ὕμειν μη; suos propter hoc dico uobis nolite 
pepusvare τὴ ψυχή τι φαγητε μηδὲ solliciti esse animae quid edatis neque 
To σωματι τι ενδυσησθε ἡ yap ψυχὴ 23 corpori quid induamini anima enim 
πλεον ἐστιν TYG τροφὴηὴσ καιτο σωμα plus est quam esca. et corpus 
TOV ενδυματοσ κατανοησατετα πετεινα 24. uestimento intuemini uolatilia 
του ουρανου οτιουτεσπειρουσιν οὔτε caeli quoniam nequeserent neque 
GepiLovow ove ovk εστιν ovre ταμεῖον metent quibus non est neque promptarium 
ovre ἀαποθηκὴ Kato bo τρέφει avra. neque apotheca et ds pascit ea 
ουχι ὕμεισ διαφερεται rov πετεινων nonne uos differitis uolatilibus 
τισ δε εξ vov δυναται προσθειναι 25 quis autem ex uobis potest adicere 
ἐπι τὴν ἡλικειαν αὐτου πηχυν και περι To 26 in aetatem suam gubitum et de 
λοιπων τι μεριμνατε KaTAVvOnTATE 27 ceteris quid solliciti estis intuemini 
τα κρινα πωσ ovre Ver ovre ὕφαινει lilia quo modo neque neunt neque texunt 
Aeyo de ὕμειν ore ovde σολομων dico autem uobis quoniam neque solomon 
ev aon Ty δοξη avrov mepie[JaXero: in omni gloria sua indutus est 
WO εν TOUTOV EL O€ TOV χορτον Tov z8 sicutunumexhis siautem faenum 
αγρου σημερον ovra. kat avptov. agri hodie qui est et cras 
εἰσ kXeugavov βαλλομενον ο m in clibanum mittitur ds 
ovra ἀμφιεζει ποσω ua Xov ὕμασ sic uestit quanto magis uos 
ολιγοπίιστοι και ὕμεισ μὴ ζητειτε 29 pusillae fidei et uos nolite quaerere 
τι φαγητε ἡ τι TiNTE καὶ μὴ μετεωριζεσθαι quid manducetis aut quid bibetis et non abaliene 
(Fol. 237 à.) (Fol. 238 a.) is 


Car. XII. 16—29. 


216 


"o 
bs 
e 


IB 


f3J 


-- -Οο -- τ 

KAT AOYKAN 

c 0 Ξ — 
TATA yap παντα τα εθνη TOV κοσμου 
ζητει οιδὲν yap οπατὴρ ὕμων 


ort χρήζεται rovrov ζητειτε δε τὴν 
θυ 
βασιλειαν αὐτου και Tavra. παντα 


προστεθησεταιῦὕμειν : pn φοβου 
TO μεικρον ποιμνιον οτι εν QUT OO 
ηυδοκησεν o πατὴρ ὕμων δουναι ὕμειν 
τὴν βασιλειαν " πωλήησαται τα ὕπαρχοντα 
ὕμων και δοτε ελεημοσυνὴν 
ποιήσατε εαυτοισ βαλλαντια μὴ 
παλαιουμενα θησαυρον ανεγλιπτον 
εν τοισ ουρανοισ οπου κλεπτῆὴσ ovk εγγιζει 
ovde ono διαφθερει οπου yap ea Tw 
o θησαυροσ ὕμων exec εται και 
1] καρδια ἡμων : ἔστω ὕμων ἡ οσφυσ 
περιεσζωσμενὴη καιοι λυχλοι 
καιομενοι και ὕμεισ ομοιοι ανθρωποισ 

— 
προσδεχομενοισ TOV KY QvTOYV ποτε 
ayaAva εκ των γαμων ἵνα ελθοντοσ 
και κρουσαντοσ eviews ανυξουσιν 


αυτω.: μακαριίιοι οι δουλοι EKELVOL OVE ελθων 
=— i 


Oko evpyn Ὑρηγορουντασ αμην λεγω 
υμειν -οτι περιζωσεται και ανακλινει 
avrovg και παρελθων διακονησει 
αὐτοισ και εαν ελθη TH eaepu 


φυλακὴ και ευρήσει ουτωσ TOLNTEL 


και εαν εν 71] δευτερα και τὴ TPLTY 


: μακαριοι εἰσιν EKELVOL : Tovro δὲ 


γεινωσκετε οτι εἰ NOEL o οἰκοδεσποτησ 
ποια wpa 0 κλεπτὴσ EPXETAL ovk ay 

και ὕμεισ δεγεινεσθαι ετοιμοι 

οτι wpa 7 ov δοκειτε o ὕιοσ Tov ανθρωπου 


: ee — 
καὶ eU €V O πέετροσ KE 


ερχέται 
(Fol. 238 5.) 


XII. 30 


31 


33 


34 


36 


3.7 


38 


40 


wae 


SEC LUCAN 
--. -.- ς-. — 


haec enim omnia gentes mundi 
quaerunt scit enim pater uester 
quoniam opus habetis horum quaerit autem 
— 
regnum dei et haec omnia 
adicientur uobis noliteti mere 
pusillum gregem quoniam in eo 
beneplacitum est patri uestro dare uobis 
regnum uendite substantiam 
uestram et date elemosynam 
facite uobis sacculos non 
ueterescentes thensaurum non deficiente. 
incaelis ubifur non accedit 
nectinea conrumpit ubienim est 
thensaurus uester ibierit et 
coruestrum sit lumbus 
uester cinctus et lucernae 
ardentes et uos similis hominibus 
— 
expectantibus dom suum quando 
ueniet a nuptias ut uenienti 
etpulsanti confestim aperiant 
illi beati serui illi quos ueniens 
dms inueniet uigilantes amen dico 
uobis quia succinget se et reclinauit 
eos et transiens ministrauit illis 
et si ueniet uespertina 
custodia et inueniet sic faciet 
etsisecunda ueltertia 
beatisuntili hocautem 
scitote quia si sciret paterfamilias 
qua horafuruenit utique non 
et uos ergo estote parati 
quia qua hora non putatis filius hominis 


. . Ld πα Ὁ 
uenit οὐ dixit petrus dme 


(Fol. 239 a.) 


Cap, XII. 30—41t. 


—, 
ps 
— 


προσ "uoo λεγεισ THV παραβολὴν XII. 
=> 
ταύτην και ELTEV OKT TLO Apa εστιν 42 


οπιστοσ οἰκονομοσ 0 φρονιμοσ 
| ae 

οαγαθοσ ον καταστήσειοκσ emi τὴν 

θεραπειαν αὐτοῦ διδοναι ev καιρω 

σιτομετριον μακαριοσ o δουλοσ 43 

=> 

exewvoo ov eAÜov o Ka avrov ευρησει 

QUTOV TOLOVVTO, ουτωσ ἀμὴν λέγω 44 

LMELY οτι πιπασιν τοισ ὕπαρχουσιν 

αὐτου καταστήσει avTOV : €ay δε eur 45 

0 δουλοσ᾽ ekewvoo ev Ty καρδια avrov 

— 

χρονιζει o κσ᾿ μου ερχεσθαι και αρξηται 

τυπειν TOUT παιδασ και τασ παιδισκασ 

ἐσθιων τε και πεινων μεθυσκομενοσ 

= 

ἤξειοκσ avrov εἐνήμερα ἡ ουπροσδοκα 46 

και €V WPA ἡ OV γεινωσκει και διχοτομησει 

avrov Kat τὸ μεροσ αὐτου θησει 

μέτα των απιστων : éketvog: δὲ 47 
MÀ 

ο δουλοσ ογνουσ ro θελημα Tov kv avrov 

καὶ μη ποιησασ προσ ro θελημα avrov: 

δαρησεται πολλασ οδε μη yvovo 48 

ποιήησασ δεαξια πληήγων δαρησεται 

ολιγασ παντι δε  εδωκαν πολυ 


ζητησουσιν AT αὐτου περισσοτερον 


και ὼ παρεθεντο πολυ πλεον 


απαιτησουσιν QUTOV : πὺυρ n\Oov βαλειν 49. 


εἰσ τὴν γὴν και τι θελω ει ηδηιανηφθη 

βαπτισμα de exw βαπτισθηναι και 50 
πωσ συνεχομα ιεωσ orov τελεσθη 

δοκειτε OTL εἰρήνην παρεγενομὴν £I 
ποίησαι εν THN ovxi Xeyo ὕμειν 

αλλα διαμερισμον εἐσονται yap amo Tov νυν 52 


EV EVL OLKW πεντε τρεισ διαμεμερισμενοι 


(Fol. 239 5.) 


tms — = — 
EC LUCAN 
---- 4 — — 
ad nos dicis parauolam hanc 
. . à . 
et dixit dms quinam est 
fidelis uilicus sapiens 
. . = 
bonus quem constituit dms super 
curam elus dare in tempore 
frumentationem beatus seruus 
. . eei . . . 
1116 quem ueniens dms eius inueniet 
eum facientem sic amen dico 
uobis quiasuper omnem substantiam 
suam constituet eum siautem dixerit 
seruus ille in corde suo 
— . . 
tardat dms meus uenire et coeperit 
percutere pueros et puellas 
manducare autem et bibere et inebriari 
. => e . . 
uenit dms eius in die qua non putat 
etin hora qua ignorat et diuidet 
eum et partem eius ponet 
cum infidelibus ille autem 
* . . E . . 
seruus quisciuit uoluntatem dmi sui 
et non fecit ad uoluntatem eius 
bapulabit multas quiautem ignorauit 
fecit autem digna plagis bapulauit 
paucas omniautem cui dederunt multum 
quaerent ab eo amplius 
et cul conmendauerunt satis plus 
expostulabunteum ignem ueni mittere 
in terram et quid uolo siiam accensum est 
baptismum autem abeo baptizari et 
quo modo urguor usque dum consummetur 
putatis quoniam pacem ueni 
facere interra non dico uobis 
sed diuisionem erunt autem amodo 


indomouna quinque tres diuisi 


(Fol. 240 a.) 


CAP. XII. 41— 52. 


28 


217 


pé: 


Ξ κοδραντὴν 


εν δυσιν Kat δυο ev τρισιν διαμερισθησονται 
TATHP EP ιω και VLOG ETL πατρι αὐτου 
διαμερισθησονται μητὴρ ert θυγατερα 

και θυγατὴρ exiTny μητερα πενθερα 
ETLTNV νυμφην avra και vv 


ἐπι τὴν πενθεραν : ἔλεγεν δε και ow 
οχλοισ orav ειἰδητετην νεφελην 
ανατελλουσαν ἀπὸ δυσμων ευθεωσ λεγετε 
ομβροσ ερχεται και γεινεται ουτωσ 

καὶ οταν νοτὸν πλεοντα λεγετε 

καυσων εσεται καὶ γεινεται ὕποκριται 

TO μεν προσωπον TOV ουρανου 

καὶ TYG yno οιδατε δοκειμαζειν πλην 

τον καιρον τοῦτον ov δοκιμαζετε 

και a εαυτων ov κρινεται ro δικαεον 


ωσ yap ὑπαγεισ pera. TOv αντιδικου σου 


€7 APXOVTA EV TW οδω 8oc eprya.a tav 


απαλλαγηναι az avrov μήποτε κατακρεινὴ σε 


προσ τον κριτὴν και O κριτησ παραδωσει σε 
τω TpakTopL και οπρακτωρ Bare oe 
εἰσ φυλακην — Xeyo σοι ov μὴ εξελθησ 
εκειθεν εωσ ov αποδοισ Tov ἐσχατον 
: παρῆσαν δετινεσ 
αὐυτω TO Kütpo απαγγελλοντεσ oir 
epu TOV yadthatwy wy TO ala 
πειλατοσ emergev μετα των θυσιων avrov 
— 
και ἀαποκριθεισ o va. eurev αὐτοισ 
δοκειτε OTL οὔτοι οἱ γαλιλαιοι παρα παντασ 
Tova γαλιλαιουσ eyevovro αμαρτωλοι 
or. ταυτα πενπονθασιν οὐχι λεγω ὕμειν 
αλλα εαν μη μετανοησητεπαντεσ 


ομοιωσ απολεισθαι 1) €KELVOL οἱ δεκα 


OKTW: Ed OUT ETETEV οπυργοσ Tov σιλωαμ 


(Fol. 2406.) 


XII. 


54 


56 


XIII. r 


b 


SEC LUCAM 
—oc— -- — 


in duobus et duo in tribus diuidentur 
pater in filio et filius super patrem suum 
diuidetur mater super filiam 

et filia super matrem socrus 

super norum suam et norus 

super socrum dicebat autem et 
turbis cum bideritis nubem 

orientem ab occidente confestim dicitis 
nimbus uenit et fiet sic 

et quando austrum flantem dicitis 
aestuserit etfiet hypocritae 

uultum quidem caeli 
etterraescitisprobare uerum tamen 
tempus hoc non probatis 


et a uobis non 1udicatis iustum . 


dum enim uadis cum aduersario tuo 


ad. principem cum esin uia da operam 
discedere ab eo ne forte condemnet te 
ad iudicem et iudex tradet te 
exactorl etexactor mittat te 
in carcerem dico tibi non exies 

5 
inde usque quo reddas nouisimum 
quadrantem uenerunt autem quidam 
eodem tempore adnuntiantes ei 
de galilaeis quorum sanguinem 


pilatus miscuit cum sacrificiis eorum 


Et respondens ihs dixit eis 


putatis quia isti galilaei prae omnes 
gahlilaeos fuerunt peccatores 

quoniam haec passi sunt non dico uobis 
sed si non paenitentiam egeritis omnes 
similiter peribitis autilli decem 

et octo super quos cecidit turris in siloam 


(Fol. 241 a.) 


Carr. XII. 52—XTII. 4. 


—_— 
poo 
—, 


[54 


SS — 
KAT AOYKAN 


SS YY ο.-ς — 


και QTTEKTELVEV αὐτουσ δοκειτε OTL XIII. 


οφειλετ αἱ eyevovro παρα παντασ TOUT 

ανθρωπουσ Tove ενοικουνταο Ἱερουσαλὴμ, 

ουχι- λέγω δεῦμειν ort eav μη μετανοησηται 5 

παντεσ ομοιωσ απολεισθαι 
Ελεγεν δεταυτην τὴν παραβολην | ovv ό 

τισ εἰχεν πεφυτευμενὴην EV τω 

αμπελωνι αὐτου και ηλθεν ζητων 

καρπον az αὐτὴσ καὶ μὴ ευρων 

eurev προσ TOV αμπελουργον ἴδου 7 

ETN τρια ad ov ἐρχομαι ζητων καρπον 

εν τῇ συκὴ TAVTN και οὐκ ευρισκω 

φερετην αξεινην exkoWov αὐτὴν 

ἵνα τι και την γην καταργει o δε 

— 

αποκριθεισ Aeyevavro κε aea αὐτὴν ὃ 

ETL TOUTOV τον EVLAUTOV εωσ οτου 

σκαψω περι αὐτὴν Kat βαλω κοφινον 

κοπριων και εαν μεν ποιησὴ καρπον 9 

ει O€ Nye εἰσ TO μελλον ekkoyreur αὐτὴν 
nv δε διδασκων εν μια των συναγωγων το 
σαββατω και δου γυνὴ ev ασθενεια qv 11 
E S 
TVO €T)-U]- καιὴν συνκαπτουσα και 
μὴ δυναμενὴ ανακυψαι εἰσ το 


> 
παντελεσ ELOWV e αὐτὴν ο una €UuTev 


12 
αὐτὴ γυναι ἀπολελυσαι ἀπὸ Tyo 
ασθενειασ σου και ἐπεθηκεν raa 13 
χειρασ avTy και παραχρημα ανορθωθη 
EAS e oo 
και εδοξασεν rov Oy : ἄποκριθεισ δε 
οαρχισυναγωγοσ ἀγανακτῶν eXeyev 
τω οχλω oru ro σαββατω εθεραπευσεν 
— 


iyo εξημεραι εἰσιν ev auc det εργαζεσθαι 


εν ταυταισ OVV EPKOMEVOL θεραπευεσθαι 


και μή τη ἡμερατου σαββατου 
(Fol. 241 5.) 


Cap. XIII 


— 


SEC LÜCAN 219 


etoccidit eos putatis quoniam 
debitores fuerunt prae omnes 
homines qui inhabitant hierusalem non 
dico autem uobis quod sin penitueritis 


omnis similiter peribitis 


dicebat autem hanc parabolam ficulneam 


quidam habebat plantatam in 
uinea sua et uenit quaerens 
fructum in ea et non inueniens 
dixit ad uineae cultorem ecce 
annitres exquo uenio quaerens fructum 
infieulneahae et non inuenio 
adfers securem praecid eam 
ut quid et terram occupat ad ille 

—, 
respondens dixit illi dme dimitte illam 
adhue hunc annum usque quo 
fodiam circa illam et mittam qualum 
stercoris et si quidem fecerit fructum 


si quominus in futurum euellis eam 


Erat autem docens in una de synagogis 


sabbato et ecce mulier in infirmitate erat 
sps annos’xull- eteratincumbens et 
non poterat se erigere in 
totum uidens autem eam ihs dixit 
illimulier dimissaes ab 
infirmitate tua et inposuit 
manusei et confestim erecta est 

> 
et honorificabat dm | respondens autem 
archisynagogus indignans dicebat 
populo quia sabbato curauit 
ihs sex dies sunt in quibus oportet curari 
in his ergo uenientes curamini 


et non die sabbat 


(Fol. 242 a.) 


» 4--:-14. 


—, 
απεκριθη δε avro 0 tno και ειπεν ὕποκριτα 


εκαστοσ ὕμων ro σαββατω ov λνει 

Tov βουν avrov και Tov ονον απὸ τὴσ 

ga νὴσ και απαγαγων ποτειζει ταυτὴν 
δεθυγατερα του αβρααμ, ουσαν qv εδησεν 
o caravag ἴδου eT T ovK εδει λυθηναι 


αποτου δεσμου TOUTOU ΤΊ ἡμεράτου 


p ee 

pés : σαββατου : και κατησχυνθησαν οἱ 

= 
αντικειμενοι αὐτω — KaL TAT o oxXoc 
€xoipev εν πασιν ot eÜeopovv 
ενδοξοισ Um avrov YELVOMEVOLT 

'Ξξξξ, 


ρξζ: Ελεγεν Oe rwv ομοια εστιν ἡ βασιλεια 
SA 
m 
TovÓv καιτινι ομοιωσω αὐτὴν 
OJLOLO. εστιν κοκκω σινάπεωσ ον 
λαβὼν ανθρωποσ εβαλεν εἰσ τον κηπον 
avTov και ηυξησεν και eyevero δενδρον 


και TQ πετεινά TOV ουρᾶάνου κατεσκηνωσαν 


=> 
péq: ὕπο τουσ κλαδουσ αὐτου : ἢ τινι ομοια 
E 
— 
εστιν ἡ βασιλεια του θυ Kat τινι ομοιωσω 
αὐτὴν ομοια ἐστιν ζυμη nv λαβουσα 
γυνὴ evekpvi/ev εἰσ aXevpov cara τρια 
p ee 
ρξθ : εωσ ov ζυμωθη ολον : και διεπορευετο 
GL 
κατα πολεισ και κωμασ διδασκων 
και πορειαν ποιουμενοσ εἰσ Ἱερουσαλὴμ 
ΕΞ ae 
po: Ειπεν detic avro κε εἰ ολιγοι εισιν OL σωζομενοι 23 
C 
0 δε αποκριθεισ ειπεν αγωνιζεσθε 
εισελθειν δια THT στενησ θυρασ 
ort πολλοι Xeyo ὕμειν ζητησουσιν 
-- oe 
poa: εἰσελθειν και ουχ ευρησουσιν : ad orov 
ΞΞ- 


αν o οἰκοδεσποτὴσ εἰσελθη και 
αποκλεισὴ τὴν θυραν και αρξησθε 
εξω ea ava. και kpovew λεγοντεσ 


p 
KE KE ανοιξον ἡμειν και ἀποκριθεισ 


(Fol. 242 6.) 


XIII. 17 


17 


18 


E 


2I 


Cap. XIII. 


SEC LUEAM 


respondit autem ei dms et dixit hypocrita 


unusquisque uestrum die sabbati non soluet 
bouem suum autasinum a 

praesepio et ducens adaquat hanc autem 
filiam abrahae cum esset quam ligauit 
satanas ecce anni -xuili- non oportebat solui 
a uinculo hoc die 

sabbati et confundebantur 

aduersariieius et omnis populus 

gaudebat in omnibus quibus uidebant 


mirabilibus ab eo fieri 


dicebat ergo cui simile est regnum 


dei et cui similabo illut 
simile est grano sinapis quo 
accepto homo misit in hortum 
suum et creuit et facta est arbor 
et uolatilia caeli habitauerunt 
subramoseius aut cuisimile 

——, 
estregnum dei οὖ cuisimilabo 
illut simile est fermento quod accipiens 
mulier abscondit in farinae mensuras tris 
usque quo fermentatum est totum - et circuibat 


per ciuitates et castella docens 


et iter faciens in hierusalem 


= 
dixit autem ei quidam dme si pauci sunt qui saluantur 


ad 1116 respondens dixit certamini 
introire perangustam ianuam 
quoniam multi dico uobis quaerent 
introire et non inuenient ex quo 
paterfamiliasintrolerit et 

cluserit osteum etincipientis 

foris stare et pulsare dicentes 

dme dme aperi nobis et respondens 


(Fol. 243 a.) 


"BEER 


ερειὕμειν ovk οιδα ὕμασ ποθεν ἐστε XIII. 
V 
Tore αρξησθελεγειν ke εφαγομεν 26 
ενωπιον GOV και ἐπιομεν, και εν TALE 
πλατειαισ ἡμων εδιδαξασ 
και epe, Aeyo ὕμειν οὐυδεποτε ειδον 27 
VMAS ἀποστητεαπ ἐμου TAVTET 
εργαται ανομιασ εκει eara o κλαυθμοσ 28 
kat o βρυγμοσ των οδοντων : ὅταν 
οψεσθαι aBpaap και ἵσακ και ἵακωβ 
και παντασ τουσ προφητασ εν τὴ βασιλεια 
e eo 
tov Ov ὕμασ de εκβαλλομενουσ εξω 
και ἡξουσιν απὸ ανατολων και δυσμων 29 
και βορρα καινοτοῦυ και ανακλειθησονται 
e oo 
ev TH βασιλεια Tov Ov : και ειδου εἰσιν 30 


εσχάτοι OLEDOVTALTPWTOL ‘KAL εἰσιν 


TPWTOL οἱ ETOVTAL εσχᾶτοι 


--. 
pod Ev TOUT!) TT) «pa προσηλθαν QAUTW τινεσ 31 
a 


των φαρισαιων λεγοντεσ εξελθε 

και πορευου ἐντευθεν οτι ηρωδησ 

ζητει σεαποκτειναι καὶ ELTEV αὐτοισ 32 
πορευθεντεσ εἰπατετὴ ἀλωπεκι ταυτη 

idov exBadrXw δαιμονια 

και εἰιασισ ἀποτελουμαι σήμερον 

καὶ QUPLOV - και TY TPLTY τελειουμαι 

πλὴν ec με σημερον και τὴ avptov 33 
και τὴ ἐερχομενὴ πορευεσθαι 

᾿ σ 

OTL οὐκ ἐνδεχεται απολεσθαι προτὴν 

εξω ἱἹερουσαλημ : Τερουσαλημ ἱερουσαλημ 34 
Y αποκτεινουσα τουσ προφητασ kat 
λιθοβολουσα rove απεσταλμενουσ προσ αὐτῇ 
ποσακισ θελησα επισυναξαι τα τεκνα σου 


ον τρόπον ορνιξ τὰ VOCOLA OvTG V7 OTOG 


πτερυγασ και οὐκ ἡθελησατε iOov 


(Fol. 243 0.) 


Ww 
tn 


SEC LUCAM 
SL -- 


dicet uobis nescio uos unde estis 
tunc incipietis dicere dme manduc auimus 
in'conspecto tuo οὖ bibimus etin 
plateis nostris docuisti 
etdicet dico uobis numquam uidi 
uos recedite ame omnes 
operari iniquitatis ibi erit ploratus 
et stridor dentium cum 
uideritis abraam et isac et iacob 
et omnes prophetas in regno 
dei uosautem eici foras 
et uenient ab oriente et occidentem 
etabaquilone et austro et recumbent 
— 
in regno dei et ecce sunt 
nouissimi qui erunt primi et sunt 
primi qui erunt nouissimi 
in ipsa hora accesserunt illi quidam 
pharisaeorum dicentes exi 
et uade hinc quia herodes 
quaeret te occidere et dixit illis 
abeuntes dicite uulpi huic 
ecce eicio damonia 
et sanitates perficio hodie 
etcras et tertia perficior 
uerumtamen oportet me hodie et cras 
et uentura abire 
quia non oportet perire prophetam 
extra hierusalem hierusalem hierusalem 
quae occidis prophetas et 
lapidas missos ad te 
quotiens uolui congregare filios tuos 
‘quem ad modum gallina pullos suos sub 
alas suas et noluistis ecce 


(Fol. 244 a.) 


Cap. XIII. 25— 35. 


221 


J 


APLETAL ὕμειν o OLKOT ὕμων EPN'LOT 

Aeyo δε ὕμειν ovpy με ιδητε ewo ἡξει 

οτε εἰπῆτε ευλογημενοσ o ἐρχομενοσ' 
—, ee 

εν OVOMATLKU : και €yevero EV τω 

εἰσελθειν avrov εἰσ οικον τινοσ 

TOV ἀρχόντων rov φαρισαιων 

σαββατω φαγειν aprov και αυτοι σαν 


παρατΉήρουμενοι AUTOV Και ἴδου ανθρωποσ 


7v ὑδρωπικοσ ἐνπροσθεν αὐτου 
a 


m 
pot: και αποκριθεισ o uno eurev προσ τουσ 
mà 


νομικουσ και φαρισαιουσ εξεστιν τω 
σαββατω θεραπευσαι ἡ ov οιδεησυχασαν 
και ἐπιλαβομενοσ avrov. και ἵασαμενοσ 
απελυσεν και εἰπεν προσ AVTOVT 

τινοσ εξ viov προβατον ἡ Bove 

εἰσ φρεαρ ἐνπεσειται τη ἡμερα rov σαββατου 
KGL ovK evÜeoc ανασπασει avrov 


οι de OUK αἀπεκριθησαν T POO TAVTA 


> 
poy : Ελεγεν δε και προσ Tove κεκλημενουσ 
— 


παραβολὴν - emexov πωσ TAT πρωτοκλισιασ 
εξελεγοντο λεγων προσ αὐτουσ 

orav κληθησ εἰσ γαμον μη κατακλιθησ 
e.g την πρωτοκλισιαᾳν μήποτε 
ἐντειμοτεροσ σου yet και ελθων 

οσε και αυτον καλεσασ ερει σοι δοσ 
TOUTO TOTOV KOLTOTE ἐσὴ μετα 
OLTXVVNT ETXATOV TOTOV κατέχειν 

αλλ orav κληθησ εἰσ τον ἐσχατον TorOV 
αναπειπτε ἵνα οταν ελθη o κεκληκωσ σε 
eur σοι φιλεπροσαναβηθι avwrepov 


Καιτοτε EOTAL σοι, δοξα EVWTLOV TOV 


: συνανακειμενων : ὅτι πασ O ὕψων 


EQUTOV ταπεινουται καιο TO4T €LVOV 


(Fol. 244 5.) 


XIII. 


XIV. I 


IO 


II 


aS σταὶς — 
SEC LUCAN 
See -- 


dimittetur uobis domus ues deserta 


dico autem uobis non me uidebitis donec ueniat 


ut dicatis benedictus qui uenit 

in nomine dmi et factus est cum 
introisset in domum cuiusdam 
principum pharisaeorum 

sabbato manducare manem et ipsi erant 
obseruantes eum et ece homo 


erat hydropicus in conspectu eius 


Et respondens ihs dixitad 


legis doctores et pharisaeos licet 
sabbato curare aut non ad illi tacuerunt 
et adpraehendens eum et sanans 
dimisit et dixit ad eos 

cuiusex uobis ouis aut bobis 

in puteum incidet die sabbati 

et non confestim leuabit eum 


ad illi non responderunt ad haec 


dicebat autem ad inuitatos 


parabolam uidens quo modo primos adcubitos 
eligebant dicens ad eos | 
cum inuitaris in nuptias nolirecumbere 

in primum adeubitum ne forte 
honorificentior te ueniet et ueniens 

qui te etillum inuitauit dicet tibi da 

huic locum et tunc incipiens cum 

confusione nouissimum locum tenere 

sed cum inuitaris in nouissimum locum 
recumbe ut cum uenerit qui te inuitauit 

dieat tibi amice ascende superius 

et tune erit tibi gloria in conspectu qui 
simul recumbunt quoniam omnis qui exaltat 
sehumiliauitur etqui humiliat 


(Fol. 245 a.) 


Capp. XTIL 35. vi am, 


Je ae at ale "νι 


εαυτον ὕψουται ελεγεν δε καὶ τω 
κεκλήηκοτι αὐτὸν οταν ποιησ ἀριστον 
ἡ δειπνον pn φωνει τουσ φιλουσ 
μηδετουσ αδελφουσ cov μηδε 
Tove γειτονασ μηδετουσ πλουσ ιουσ 
μήποτε και αυτοι αντικαλεσωσιν σε 
και γενηται ανταποδομα σοι 
αλλα orav ποιησ δοχὴν καλει 
πτωχουσ αναπειρουσ xoXAovc 
τυφλουσ και μακαριοσ Ean OTL 
οὐκ ἐεχουσιν ανταποδουναι σοι 
ανταποδοθησεται yap σοι εν ΤΉ 
αναστασει TOV δικαίων 
ακουσασ Oc TLO TOUTO. TOV συνανακειμενων 
eurey avTO μακαριοσ oc φαγετεαρτον 
Ε- = 
pm : evtn βασιλειατουθὺ : ov δε evzev 
E v 
ανθρωποσ Ti erovjaev δειπον μεγαν 
και εκαλεσεν πολλουσ και απεστειλεν 
Tov δουλον αὐτου TH opa. TOv δειπνου 
eurety τοισ κεκλημενοισ ερχεσθαι 
OTL ON ravra, ετοιμα ἐστιν και ἤρξαντο 
απο μειασ παντεσ παραιτεισθαι 
O πρωτοσ εἰπεν aypov ἡγορασὰα kat. 
avayknv exo εξελθων ειδειν avrov 
EPWTW σε EXE μεπαρητημενον 
καὶ ετεροσ eurev ζευγη βοων ἡγορα 
πεντε και πορευομαι δοκιμασαι ATO. 
διο ov δυναμαι ελθειν και αλλοσ ειπεν 
γυναικα ελαβον διο ov δυναμαι ελθειν 
και παραγενομενοσ o δουλοσ απηγγειλεν 
-- 


TW KO Q'UTOVU πανταταυτα Και οργεισ 


O OLKOOET TOT NT TW δουλω αυτου εὐπεν 


XIV. 12 


13 


14 


25 


16 


19 


2I 


εξελθε raxeom elo Tao πλατειασ καὶ ρυμασ 


(Fol. 245 6.) 


223 


Al 


SEC LUCA 


— — > 


J 


seexaltabitur dicebat autem et ad eum 
qui inuitauerat eum cum facis prandium 
aut cenam noli uocare amicos 

neque fratres tuos neque 

uicinos neque diuites 

ne forte et illi reinuitente 

et fiat retributio tibi 

sed cum facis aepulationem uoca 

egenos debiles clodos 

caecos etbeatuseris quoniam 

non habent retribuere tibi 

retribuetur enim tibi in 


resurrectione iustorum 


audiens autem quis haec qui simul receumbebant 


dixit ei beatus qui manducauit panem 
inregnodei adille dixit 

homo quidam fecit cenam magnam 

et uocauit multos et misit 

seruum suum hora cenae 

dicereinuitatis uenite 

quoniam iam parata sunt omnia et coeperunt 


ab una omnes se excusare 


primus dixit agrum emi et 


necesse habeo exiens uidere eum 


rogo te habeto me excusatum 


Et alius dixit iuga boum emi 


quinque et eo probare illa 
propter quod non possum uenire. etalius dixit 


uxorem duxi propter quod non possum uenire 


Etadueniensseruus adnuntiauit 


GÀ . . 

dmo suo haec omnia etiratus 
paterfamilias seruo suo dixit 
exi celerius in plateas et uicos 


(Fol. 246 a.) 


Cap. XIV. r1—2?1, 


224 


E 


THT πολεωσ και πτωχουσ και αναπειρουσ 


και τυφλουσ και χωλουσ ενεγκε WOE 


και o δουλοσ eurev γεγον o ἐεπεταξασ 


—, 
KQLETLTOTOO ἐστιν Και ELTTEV O KO T poo TOV 


dovAov avrov εἕελθε εισ TAG οδουσ᾽ 

και φραγμουσ και avayKacov εισελθειν 
ἵνα γεμισθη μου οοικοσ λεγω yap Vel 
οτι ουδεισ των ανθρωπων των 


κεκλήμενων γεύσεται μου του δειπνοῦ' 


pra E Cvvezopevovro de αὐτὼ οχλοι 
cm 


prp : 
ς«- 


καὶ στραφεισ eurev AVTOLD ειτισ EPXETOL 
προσ με καιουπεισειτον πατερα αὐτου 
και τὴν PYTEPA αὐτοῦ και τὴν γυναικα 
και τα τεκναὰ και τουσ αδελῴφουσ 

και τασ αδελῴφασ ετι δε και τὴν eavrov 
ψυχην ov δυναται μου μαθητησ «wat 

και oo ov βασταζει Tov σταυρον avrov 
και EPXETAL οπίσω μοῦ OV δυναται μου 
μαθητησ ειναι : Τισ δε e£ ὕμων 

θελων πυργον οἰκοδομῆσαι 

ουχιπρωτον καθισασ ψηφειζει 

τὴν δαπανὴν εἰ EXEL εἰσ απαρτισμον 

ἵνα μηποτε θεντοσ αὐτου θεμελειον 

μὴ io xva1) οικοδομησαι καιπαντεα 

oL θεωρουντεσ μελλουσιν λεγειν 

ουτοσ οανθρωποσ ηρξατο οικοδομειν 
και ουκισχυσεν EKTEAETOL ηἡτις βασιλευσ 
πορευομενοσ erepo βασιλει- συνβαλειν 
e.c πολεμον | ovk ευθεωσ καθισασ 
πρωτον βουλευεται ει δυνατοσ εστιν 

εν δεκα χειλειασιν τω μετα εικοσι 
χιλιαδων epxop.evo em avTov 


ὕπαντησαι et Oe μήγε ετι avrov πορρω 


(Fol. 246 5.) 


ciuitatis et egenos et debiles 


et caecos et clodos adduc hie 


Et seruus dixit factum est quod praecepisti 


etadhuclocusest et dixit dmsad 
serbum suum exi in uias 

etinsaepes etcogeintroire 
utinpleatur domus mea dico enim uobis 
quia nemo illorum heminorum qui 
inuitatisunt gustabit de cena mea 
ibant autem cum illo turbae 

et conuersus dixit illis si quis uenit 

ad me etnon odit patrem suum 

et matrem suam et uxorem 

et filios et fratres 

etsorores adhuc etiam et suam 
animam non potest meus discipulus esse 
et quinon baiulat crucem suam 

et uenit retro me non potest meus 
discipulus esse quis autem ex uobis 
uolens turrem aedificare 

nonne primum sedens conputat 


erogationem si habet ad perfectum 


ut ne forte cum posuerit fundamentum 


non potuerit aedificare et omnes 
quiuident incipient dicere 
hichomo coepit aedificare 

et non potuit perficere aut quis rex 
abiens alio regi committere 

in pugnam nonne continuo sedens 
primum cogitat si potens est 

in decemilibus illi quicum uiginti 
milibus uenit super eum 

obuiari si quo minus adhuc eo longe 


(Fol. 247 a.) 


Cap. XIV. 21—32. 


So GS | — 
KAT AOYKAN 


eS J ey KH, --- 


οντοσ' ἀποστειλασ πρεσβειαν epora ra 
᾿ "B ve f= oe 
ply : προσ ειρηνὴν : ovrog ovv kat εξ ὕμων 
᾿ς. | 
a TAO OO. οὐκ ATOTAC GO ETAL TOULO: ὑπαρχουσιν 


αὐτου ου δυναταῖι μου μαθητησ εἰναι 


εν τινι αρτυθησεται ovre εισ τὴν γὴν 
ovre εἰσ κοπριαν evÜerov ἐστιν 
e£o βαλλουσιν avro — o exov ora 


a.Kovety aKovero : ἦσαν δε 


1 E eyyt£ovrea αὐτὼ παντεσ OL τελωναι 
και αμαρτωλοι QKOVELV αὐτου 
και διεγογγυζον ΟὐΤε φαρισαιοι 
Και OL γρᾶάμματεισ λεγοντεσ 
á OTL OUTOO αμαρτωλουσ προσδεται 
ms 


“pts : καισυνεσθιει αυτοισ : &urev δὲ 
προσ ἄυτουσ THY παραβολην ταυτὴν 
τισ ανθρωποσ e£ ὕμων oc εἕει 
εκατον προβατα και azroXea 
εξ avrov εν ovk αφιησιτα 
ἐνενήκοντα €vvea. ev τῇ ἐερημω 
καὶ ἀπελθὼν το ἀπολωλοσ ζητει 
€wo evpy avro καὶ evpov επιτιθησιν 
ETL τουσ ὠὡμουσ αὐτου χαιρων 
ρπζ : ελθω δε εἰσ οἰκον συνκαλεῖται 
τουσ φιλουσ και TOVT γειτονασ 
λεγων avrouwr συνχαρήτε μοι ort 
evpov To προβατον μου το απολωλοσ 
λεγω δε ὕμειν ort ουτωσ χαρα εσται 
EV TO ovpayo ETL evi ἀαμαρτωλω 
μετανοουντι ἡ ETL EVEVKOVTO. 
€vvea OLKALOLT οἰτινεσ OVX EXOVEL 
> “. 
pm : χρειαν μετανοιασ' : ἢ τισ γυνὴ 
ἐχουσα δραχμασ δεκα καὶ απολεσασα 


(Fol. 247 5.) 


XIV. 


33 


34 
35 


XV. 1 


SEC LUCAM 
KSSH — — 


constitudo mittens legatos rogat quae 
ad pacem sicergo et ex uobis 
omnis qui non abrenuntiat substantiae 


suae non potest meus discipulus esse 


bonum est sal etsiautem salinfatuatum fuerit 


inquosalietur neque in terram 
nequeinstercore utile est 
foras mittentillud qui habet aures 
1 

audiendi audiat evat autem 
adpropianteiomnes publicani 
et peccatores audire eum 
et murmurabant pharisaei 
et scribae dicentes 
quoniam hic peccatores adsumit 
et manducat cum illis. dixit autem 
ad eos parabolam hane 

quis ex uobis bomo qui habet 
centum oues et perdiderit 
unum ex eis nonne dismittit 
nopaginta nouem in desertum 
et uadit et quaerit quod perierat 
usque dum inueniat illud et inueniens inponit 
super umeros suos gaudens 
ueniens autem in domum conuocat 
amicos et uicinos 
dicens eis cum gaudete mihi quoniam 
inueni ouem meam quae perierat 
dico autem uobis quoniam sic gaudium erit 
in caelo super uno peccatore 
paenitentiam agenti quam super "xc. 
nouemiustis quinon habent 
opus paenitentiae aut quae mulier 
habens drachmas decem et si perdiderit 


(Fol. 248 a.) 


Capp. XIV. 32—XV. 8. 


29 


225 


ρπθ . 


Sm 


=e, --ἡἥ — 
KAT AOYKAN 
μιαν OUXL απτει λυχνον καὶ σαροι 
τὴν οἰκιαν και ζητει επιμελωσ 
€og ευρὴ και evpovca συνκαλειται 
τασ γειτονασ και φιλασ λεγουσα 
TVVXAPYTE μοι OTL evpov - jv ἀπώλεσα δραχμῇ 
ovrog Aeyo ὕμειν xapa εσται ενωπίον 
=> 
τῶν ἀγγελων Tov θυ emt evt 


ALAPTWAW μετανοουντι 


pq :€urev δεανθρωποσ τισ ειχεν δυο ütovo- 
mà 


και ELTEV O VEWTEPOT AVTOV TO πατρι 
πατερ δοσ μοιτο επιβαλλον μοι μεροσ 
THO ουσιασ καὶ διειλεν avTOLO- 

τον βιον και ov μετα πολλασημερασ 
συναγαάγων TAVTA O0 VEWTEPOT VLOT 
areonunoe εἰσ χωραν μακραν 

κακει διεσκορπισεν € AUTO τον βιον 
lov ἀσωτωσ δαπανὴσ αντοσ δε 

αὐτου πανταὰ eyeveTo λειμοσ ἴσχυρα 


κατα THV χώραν EKELVYV Και αὐτοσ 


᾿ηρξατοῦστερισθαι και πορευθεισ 


εκολληθὴη ενιτων πολειτων 

THT χωρασ εκεινὴσ και ἐπεμψεν 

avrov εἰσ τουσ ἀγρουσ βοσκειν χοιρουσ 
te 

καπεθυμει χορτασθηναι εκ των 

κερατιων wv ἡσθιον οἱ χοιροι 

Kal ουδεισ εδιδουτω Evo eavrov δε 

ελθων εἰπεν ποσοι μισθιοι 

TOV TATPOT μου περισσευουσιν ἀρτων 

eyo àe woe λειμω ἀπολλυμαι 

αναστασ TOPEVTOMAL TPOT TOV TATEPE μου 

καὶ ἐερω avro TATEP ἡμαρτον εἰσ TOV 


OUPGVOV καὶ ενωπιον σου ουκετι 


εἰμι ἀξιοσ κληθηναι σου ivo. ποιησον 


(Fol. 248 5.) 


10 


II 


13 


ΤΆ 


τῷ 


16 


17 


18 


19 


"SEC LUCAN 
SO --- 


unam nonne accendit lucernam et mundat 


domum et quaerit diligenter 


usque quo inueniat et cum inuenerit conuocat 


ulcinas et amicas dicens 


congaudete mihi quia inueni quam perdidera 


drachma. 


sic dico uobis gaudium erit in conspectu: 


=> 
angelorum dei super uno 


peccatori paenitentia agenti 


dixit autem homo quidam habebat duos filios 


et dixit adulescentior eorum patri 
pater da mihi quod me tanget partem 
substantiae et diuisit eis 

substantiam et non post multos dies 
congregans omnia adulescentior filius 
peregrinatus est in regionem longinquam 
et ibi disparsit substant iam suam 
uiuens luxuriose cum erogasset autem 
omnia facta est famis magna 

per regionem illam etipse 

coepit egeri et abiit 

et adhesit ibi uni ciuium 

regioniilhus et misit 

euminagros pascere porcos 

et cupiebat saturari de 

siliquis quas e debant porci 

et nemo dabat illi in semetipsum 
autem ueniens dixit quanti mercennarii 
patris mei abundant panibus 

ego autem hic fame pereo 

surgens ibo ad patrem meum 

et dicam illi pater pecaui in 

caelum etin conspecto tuo iam non 


sum dignus uocari filius tuus fac 


(Fol. 249 a.) 


Car, XV. 8—19. 


pe wo eva των μισθιων σου ΧΥ͂. 
και αναστασ ἡλθεπροσ TOV πατερα αὐτου 20 
ετι 0e ovTOV μακραν ἀπεχοντοσ 

ELOEV a.vrOV 0 πατὴρ αυτου και εσπλαγχνισθη 

και δραμων EVETETEV ETL TOV 

τραχήλον αὐτου κατεφιλησεν avrov 

0 Oc VLOG εἰπεν avro πατερ ἡμαρτον 21 
εἰσ TOV ουρανον και EYWTLOV σου 

οὐκετι εἰμι αξιοσ κληθηναι σου ὕιοσ: 

TOLYTOV i.e ox eva. των μισθιων σου 

eurey δε o πατὴρ προσ τουσ δουλουσ 22 


ταχεωσ εξενεγκατε στολὴν 


αὐτου 
τὴν TPWTHV και EVOUTATE αὑὐτον 
και δοτε OAKTUALOV εἰσ τὴν χειρα αὐτου 
και ὕποδηματα εισ TOUT ποδασ αὐτου 
και EVEYKATE TOV σειτευτον μοσχον 23 
και θυσατε και φαγωμεν 
καὶ εὐφρανθωμεν οτιυτοσ o VLOG μου 24 
vekpoo Qv και ανεζησεν απολωλωσ 
και αρτι εὐρεθὴ καιηρξαντο 
ευφραινεσθαι qv δε o ) Log avrov 25 
o πρεσβυτεροσ evaypw  eXÜov δε 
και ἐεγγισασ τη οικεια )KOVG CV 
συνφωνιασ καὶ χορων καὶ 26 
προσκαλεσαμενοσ EVA των παιδων 
επυνθανετο τι θελει rovro εἰναι 
0 δε eurev ort οαδελῴοσ σου κει και, 25 
εθυσεν οπατὴρ σου TOV σειτευτον μοσχον 
αντω OTL ὕγιενοντα avrov ἀπελαβεν 

Ὠργισθη δε και ovk ἡθελεν εἰσελθειν 28 
o δεπατὴρ avrov εξελθων ἡρξατο avrov 
o δε αποκρειθεισ ELITEV TW TATPEL αὐτου 29 


ἴδου τοσαῦτα ETY) δουλευω σοι και οὐδέποτε 


(Fol. 240 ὁ.) 


πὰ Ἐπὶ Ἐπὶ — 
SEC LUCAN 221 
Se — 
me sicut unum mercennariorum tuorum 
et surgens uenit ad patrem suum 
adhuc autem eo longe iter habentes 
uidit eum pater eius et misertus est 
et currens incubuit super 
collum eius et osculatus est eum 
dixit autem filius eius pater peccaui 
in caelum et in conspecto tuo 
iam non sum dignus uocari filius tuus 
fac me sicut unum mercennariorum tuorum 
dixit autem pater ad seruos 
suos cito adferte stolam 
primam et induite eum 
et date anulum in manum eius 
et calciamenta in pedes eius 
et adducite saginatum uitulum 
et occidite et manducemus 
et aepulemur quoniam hic filius meus 
mortuus erat et reuixit perierat 
et modo inuentus est et coeperunt 
aepulari erat autem filius eius 
senior in uilla ueniens autem 
et proximans domui audiuit 
synfoniae et chori et 
aduocans unum de pueris 
interrogabat quid ueliet hoc esse 
ad ille dixit quoniam frater tuus uenit et 
occidit pater tuus saginatum uitulum 
ili quia salbum eum recepit 
iratus est autem et nolebat introire 
pater autem eius exiens rogabat eum 
ad ille respondens dixit patri suo 
ecce tot annos seruio tibi et numquam 


(Fol. 250 a.) 


Car. XV. 19— 29. 


παρεβὴν σου ἐντολὴν και ουδεποτε XY. 
εδωκασ μοι EpLpov εξ avyov ἵνα μετα TOV 

φιλων μου αριστήσω TH δεύιω σου 30 
TO KAPAYOVTL παντὰ μετὰ των TOPYOV 


και ελθοντι εθυσασ TOV GELTEVTOV poo xov 


— 


O δε eurev avro) ov TaVTOTE [LET εμοῦ εἰ 3 
και παντὰ TO. cua σα ἐστιν evppavOnvat 22 
δε εἐδει και χαρηναι ori o αδελῴοσ σου ουτοσ 


vekpoa nv και ανεζησεν ἀπολωλωσ 


και ευρεθη ελεγεν δε και προστουσ XVI. 1 
μαθητασ ανθρωποσ Tia nV πλουσιοσ 

OG €LX€V OLKOVOMOV καὶ OUTOT 

διεβληθὴ avro wo διασκορπιζων τα 

ὑπάρχοντα αὐτου καὶ φωνησασ 2 


ELTEV QUTW TLTOVTO AKOUVW περι GOV αἀποδοσ 
TOV λογον THC CLKOVOMLAGD OV γὰρ δυνὴ 
ELTTEV δὲ εν €COUTW 3 


=>) 
O OUKOVO[400 TU TOLYOW OTL O KO μου 


ETL οἰκονομειν 
αφαιρειται τὴν OLKOVOMLLAY μου σκαπτεῖιν 
OUK ισχνωὼ ETULTELY αἰσχυνομαν εγνοιν 4 
τι ποιήσω ἵνα orav μετασταθω εκ THT 
οἰκονομιασ δεξωνται μαι εἰσ TOUT OLKOVG αὐτῶ 
και προσκαλεσαμενοσ EVA εκαστον 5 
των χρεοφιλετων TOV κυρίου αὐτου 
eXeyey ro TPWTW ποσον οφειλεισ 
= 
TO KW μου οδεειπεν EKATOV 6 
καδουσ ελαιου eurev δε ovra Oe£at σου 
τα γράμματα Kot γραψον πεντήκοντα 
ETELTO, TO ETEPW ELTEY EKATOY KOPOVT 7 
σειτου οδελεγει avro δεξε σου Ta 
γράμματα καιγρα ψον ογδοηκοντα 
e. 
καὶ ἐπηνεσεν o KT TOV OLKOVOJ.OV 8 


THT AOLKLAT OTL φρονιμὼσ εποιησεν 


(Fol. 250 5.) 


mS ὡς — 
SEC LUCAN 
“OS — 


praeteribi mandatum tuum et numquam 
dedisti mihi haedum de capris ut cum 
amicis meis prandeam filio autem tuo 
qui comedit omnia cum meretricibus 
et uenienti occidisti saginatum uitulum 

ad ille dixitilli tu semper mecum es 
et omnia mea tua sunt aepulari autem 
oportebat et gaudere quia frater tuus hie 
mortuus estetreulxit perierat 
etinuentusest  dicebatautem ad 
discipulos homo quidam erat diues 
qui habebat uilicum et hic 
diffamatus est ei quasi dissipans 
substantiam eius et uocans eum 
dixitilli quid hoc audio dete redde 
rationem uilicationis non enim potes 
adhue uilicare dixit autem intra se 
uilieus quid faciam quia dms meus 
aufert uilicationem meam fodere 
non ualeo mendicare confundor scio 
quid faciam et cum amotus fuero de 
uilieatione accipiant me in domus suas 
et aduocans unumquemque 
debitorum domini sui 
dicebat primo quantum debes 
dmomeo adilledixit centum 
siclosolei dixit autem illi accipe tuas 
litteras et scribe quinquaginta 
deindealio dixit tu autem quantum 
debes ad ille dixit centum mensuras 
tritici adille dixitilli accipe tuas 
litteras et scribe octoginta 

et laudauit dms uilicum 
iniquitatis quoniam sapienter fecit 


(Fol. 251 a.) 


Carr, X V. 29—X VI. 8. 


| 


KAT AOYK SEO LUCAN 
— — — 


ees Se ES — 


P * is . . . . 
διο Aeyo ὕμειν ot ὕιοι του αἰωνοσ' XVI. propter quod dico uobis fili saeculi 
Ls 
τουτου φρονιμωτεροι ὕπερ τουσ huius sapientiores super 
; YLOVT TOV PWTOT εἰσ την γενεαν Τὴν EAUTOV εἰσι filios lucis in generationem suam sunt 
kayw Xeyo ULE ποιήσατε EAUTOLT 9 et ego dico uobis facite uobis 
4 φιλουσ εκ του αδικου μαμωνα amicos deiniquo mamona 
ἵνα orav exAury δεἕωνται üpam — - ut cum defecerit accipiant uos 
| εἰσ TAT αιωνιουσ σκηνασ in aeterna tabernacula 
À = . . 5 . : 
οπίστοσ εν ἐλαχιστω Kal εν πολλω πιστοσ 10 qui fidelis est in modico et in multo fidelis 
| εστιν KOLO εν ολίγω αδικοσ καὶι est et quiin modico inicus et 
| ev πολλω αδικοσ γεινεται ev ovv 11 in multo inicus fit 51 ergo 
A 
| εν ro ἀδικω μαμονα πιστοι οὐκ ἐγενεσθε in inico mamona fidelis non fuistis 
To ἀληθινον τισ ὕμειν πιστευσει : quod uerum est quis credet uobis 
[ Kau εἰ εν τω ἀλλοτριω πίστοι οὐκ ἐγενεσθε 12 et si in alieno fidelis non fuistis 
TO UMETEPCY τισ OMT EL ὕμειν uestrum quis dabit uobis 
D . . 
pqa: Ουδεισ owerqo δυναται δυσι κυριοισ 13 | nemoseruus potest duobus dominis 
m 
OovAevetv ἡ yap τον eva. eta a e seruire aut enim unum odiet 
και TOV erepov ἀγαπήσει ἡ ενοσ avOeéerat et unum diliget aut unum adprehendet 
καὶ TOV ετερου καταφρονήσει ov δυνασθε οὖ alium contemnet non potestis 
ἘΞ = M — Ὁ ὃ 
pa : θω δουλευειν και μαμονα : ἤκουον 14 deo seruire et mamonae audiebant 
LA 
de ravra. ot φαρισαιοι φιλαργυροι ὕπαρχοντεσ autem haee pharisaei cum essent cupidi 
και εξεμυκτηριζον αὐτον καὶ evrey AUTOLT L5 et subsannabant eum et dixit eis 
ὕμεισ εστε OL δικαιουντεσ εαυτουσ EVWTLOY uos es tis qui iustificat is uos In conspectu 
eS 2 ET . 
των avOpuTwv 0 d€ Go γεινωσκει hominum ds autem nouit 
Tag καρδιασ ὕμων οτι TO ev ἀανθρωποισ corda uestra quia quod in hominibus 
TONG oo D ar. t " E == 
pay: ὕψηλον βδελυγμα ενωπιον Tov θυ : 6 νομοσ τό altum abominatio in conspectu dei lex 
— 
και OL προφηται eod ἴωανου επροφητευσαν et prophetae usque ad iohanen prophetarunt 
: — — 5 
aro re) βασιλεια Tov θυ ευαγγελιζεται a quo regnum dei euangelizat 
—— 

ὃ: I ὃ t omnes in eam conatur facilius aut 
pgod: καὶ πασ εἰσ αὐτὴν βιαζεται * €vkomorepoy Oe = 17 et omnes in eam conatur facilius autem 
—m 

εστιν τον ουρανον και THY γην παρελθειν est caelum et terram praeterire 

ἡ Tov VOMOU μιαν κερεαν Treo eu quam de lege unam apicem cadere 
a 
pQe : Tac o azoÀvov THY γυναίκα αὐτου 18 omnis qui dimittit uxorem suam 
c 

και γαμων erepay MOLYEVEL και o etnubensaliam moechatur οὖ qui 

απολελυμενὴν γαμων μοιχεύει dimissam nubit moechatur 

(Fol. 251 5.) (Fol. 252 a.) 


Car. XVI. 8—18. 


--- -  - — 
ΚΑΤ ΛΟΥΚ 


230 


euz€v δε Kat ετεραν παραβολὴν XVI. 19 


pqs :Ανθρωποσ tis nv πλουσιοσ kat 
Rig 
ενεδυδισκετο πορφυραν και βυσσον 
και εὐφραινομενοσ καθημεραν 
λαμπρωσ πτωχοσ be Tis ονοματι 20 
λαζαροσ εβεβλητο προσ Tov πυλωνα 
αὐτου εἰλκωμενοσ᾽ καὶ ἐπιθυμων 21 
χορτασθηναι αποτων ψιχων των πειπτοντω 
απο τὴσ τραπεζησ Tov πλουσιου αλλα και OL κυνεσ 
ερχομενοι ελειχον τα ελκὴ αὐτοῦ 
€yevero δε ozxroÜavew τον πτωχον και 22 
ἀπενεχθῆναι avrov εἰσ Tov κολπον αβρααμ. 
ὕποτων ayyeXov απεθανεν δε 
και οπλουσιοσ και εταφὴ καὶ εν τῷ 23 
adn ezapac rovg οφθαλμουσ avrov 
ὕπαρχων ev βασανοισ | opa. αβρααμ 
απο μακροθεν και λαζαρον εν τω koXzo avrov 
αναπαυομενον καὶ αὐτοσ ενφωνησασ εἰπεν 24 
πατερ αβρααμ eXegoov με και πεμψον λαζαρο 
iva βαψη το akpov του δακτυλου avrov dato 
και καταψυξη τὴν γλωσσαν μου 
οτι οδυνωμαι εν 77) φλογι ταυτὴ 


Ειπεν δεαβρααμ τεκνον μνησθητ 2 


Un 


orL αἀπελαβεσ τα ἀγαθα σου ev τὴ 
ζωη cov και λαζαροσ ομοιωσ Ta. κακα 
νυν δεωδεπαρακαλειται ov δε 
οδυνασαι και ἐπι πασιτουτοισ μεταξυημων 26 
και ὕμων χασμα μεγα ἐστήρικται OTWT 

ot θελοντεσ διαβηναι προσ ὕμασ.- μη δυνωνται 
μητεεκειθεν woe διαπερασαι εἰπεν δε 27 
eporo σε ovv πατερ αβρααμ ἵνα πεμψησ αὐτὸ 

εἰσ TOV OLKOY TOV πατροσ μου ἐχω γαρπεντε 28 


αδελῴουσ οπωσ διαμαρτυρηται 


(Fol. 252 δ.) 


Cap. 


SEC LUCAN 
ἘΞ ΕΘ τὸ — 


dixit autem et aliam parabolam 
homo quidam eratdiues οὐ 

induebatur purpuram et byssum 
aepulans cottidie 

splendede pauper autem quidam nomine 

lazarus missus erat ad ianuam 

eius ulceribus plenus et cupiens 

saturari de micis quae cadebant 

de mensa diuitis sed et canes 

uenientes elingebant ulcera eius 
factum est autem ut moreretur pauper οὖ 

ductus estin sinus abrahae 

abangelis mortuus est autem 

et diues etsepultus est et in 

inferno leuans oculos suos 

cum esset in tormentis uidet abraham 

a longe etlazarum in sinus eius 

requiescentem et ipse exclamans dixit 

pater abraham miserere mihi. et mitte lazaru. 

utintingat extremum digiti sui aquam 

et refrigeret lnguam meam 

3 * 

quoniam adfligor inustione ignis huius : 
dixit autem abraham fili memento 

quoniam recepisti bona tua in 

uita tua etlazarus similiter mala 

nunc autem hic consolatur tu autem 

adfligeris etin omnibus his. inter nos et uos 

chaus magnum confirmatus est ut 

qui uolunt transire ad uos non possent 

neque inde hictransmeare dixit autem 

rogo te ergo pater abraam ut mittas eum 

in domum patris me 1 habeo enim quinque 

fratres ut testificetur 


(Fol. 253 a.) 


XVI. 19—28. 


zo) 
2) 
U^c 


J 


j 


PUO 
ce) 
3 


Sf 


> 
iS) 
SD 


Ϊ 


EY 
9g 
X 


c— 
σα 
ποτ, 


avrou py και αυτοι ελθωσιν 
εισ rovrov τον τοπον THT βασανου 
Eurev 0e avro αβρααμ εχουσι μωῦσεα 
και TOUT προφητασ ἀκουσάτωσαν αὐτων 
οδεειπεν ουχι πατὴρ αβρααμ, αλλα eay τισ 
εκ vekpov πορευθὴ προσ avToVT 
μετανοησουσιν εἰπεν 0e avrO 
ει μωῦσεωσ και TOV προφητων 
OUK ἀκουουσιν οὐδε AY τισ εκ νεκρων 
αναστὴη καὶ ἀπελθη προσ αὐτουσ 
: πιστευσουσιν : Elev δεπροσ τουσ 
μαθητασ avrov ανενδεκτον ἐστιν 
του μὴ ελθειν τα σκανδαλα πλὴν ovat 


δι OU ἐργεται OVYDEDEL Oe QAUTW 
PX ρ 


XVI. 


29 


30 


31 


XVII. I 


e. λιθοσ μυλικοσ περιεκειτο περι TOV TpaxXo- 


avrov και εριπτο εἰσ τὴν θαλασσαν 
1] ἵνα σκανδαλισὴ EVA των μεικρων Tovro 

: προσέχεται EQUTOLT :ἐαν αμαρτηση εἰσ σε 
οαδελῴοσ σου επειτιμησον avro 
καὶ εαν j,era oro?) αφεσ avro 
και eay ἐεπτάκεισ τησ NMEPAT a pupa) 
εἰσ σεκαιτο ἐπτακισ ἐπιστρεψη 
προσ σελεγων μετανοήσω αφεσ avro 

— 

:KQL evray οἱ ἀπόστολοι ro κω προσθεσ 
ἡμειν πιστιν 0 δε ELITEV αὐτοισ εἰ euxere πίστι 
WO κοκκον σιναπεωσ ἐλέγετε αν 
TO ορειτουτω μεταβὰ εντευθεν 
EKEL καὶ μετεβαινεν καὶ τη 
συκαμεινω μεταφ υτευθητι ew τὴν 
θαλασσαν και ὕπηκουσεν αν ἵμειν 

iru δε exoy ὕμων δουλον ἀροτριωντα 


ἡ ποιμενοντα Oo εἰσελθοντι 


εκτου αγβρου βῆ €pel αὐτὼ ευθεωσ 


(Fol. 253 ὁ.) 


ON 


illis ne et ipsi ueniant 
in hune locum tormenti 
dixit autem abraham habent moysen 
et prophetas audiant eos 
ad ille dixit non pater abraham sed si quis 
de mortuis 1erit ad eos 
paenitebuntur  dixitautem ad eum 
si moysen et prophetas 
non audiunt nec si quis ex mortuis 
surrexerit et ierit ad eos 
credent dixitautem ad 
discipulos suos inpossibile est 
utnon ueniantscandala uerum uae 


per quem ueniunt expediebat illi 


si lapidem molae circumdatus esset circa collu 


eius et proiectus esset in mare 
aut ut scandalizet unum de pusillis istis 
adtendite uobis si peccauerit in te 
frater tuus emenda illum 
et si paenitentiam egerit dimitte illi 
et si septies 1n die peccauerit 
in te et septies reuersus fuerit 
ad te dicens paeniteor dimitte illi 

Et dixerunt apostoli dmo adde nobis 
fidem ad ille dixitillis si haberetis fidem 
sicut granum sinapis dicebatis utique 
montihuie transi hinc 
ibide et transibat et 
moro transplantari in 


mare et obaudisset uobis 


quis autem ex uestris habens seruum arante 


aut oues pascentem qui ut intrauit 
de agro num quid dicit illi continuo 


(Fol. 254 a.) 


Carr. XVI. 28—X VII. 7. 


231 


232 


ie 
op : 
—, 


παρελθων αναπεσε adda. ερει AUTH 
ετοιμασον τι δειπνήσω καὶι 
περιζωσαμενοσ διακονεῖ μοι 

εωσ' φαγω και ro. καὶ μετα TUTO, 

φαγεσ AL OV καιπίεσαι μὴ EXEL χαριν 

Tw δουλω OTL ἐποιησεν τὰ 

διαταχθεντα QUTO OV δοκω OUTOG και ἵμεισ 
orav ποιήσητε οσα λεγω λεγεται , 
οτι δουλοι ἐσμεν aXpLoL οὠφιλομεν 


ποιῆσαυ πεποιήκαμεν 


KQt eyevero €v TO πορευεσθαι QUTOV 


eg ἱερουσαλημ Kat avtoo Oupxero 
μέσον σαμαρειασ και γαλιλαιασ 
και εἰσερχομενοῦυ αὐτου εἰσ τινα 
κωμὴν οπου σαν δεκα ανδρεσ 
λεπροι και εστησαν πορρωθεν 
τς 
και εκραξαν φωνὴ μεγαλὴ up 
εἐπιστατα ελεησον quao. και ἴδων 
avrovc eurev autos τεθεραπευέσθε 
θ Oed 
πορευθεντεσ επιδειξατε εαυτουσ 
τοισἵερευσιν εγενετὸ δε εν τω 
imayew avrovg. εκαθαρισθησαν 
εἰσ 8e e£ avrov ἴδων ort εκαθαρισθη 
ὕπεστρεψεν μετα μεγαλησ φωνὴσ 
— 7 
δοξαζων τον Ov και ἐπεσεν ἐπι προσωπον 


προσ τουσ ποδασ avrov qv δε σαμαριτησ 
— 


αποκριθεισ de OlNO ELTEV Q/UTOLG OVTOL 


δεκα εκαθαρισθησαν οἱ evvea που 


«É avrov ουδεισ εὐυρεθηὴ Umoorpedov 


XVII. 8 


IO 


1 


12 


13 


14 


I5 


τό 


17 


18 


oc δωσει δοξαν τω Ou pa] o αλλογενὴσ ουτοσ 


σεσωκενσε: ἐπερωτηθεισ δεῦποτων 


X 
φαρισαιων ποτε epyere y βασιλεια Tov θυ 


(Fol. 254 0.) 


και ELTEV αὐτὼ AVACTAD πορευου * OTU 1] πιστισ cov 19 


20 


SEC LUCAN 
—— «--, — 


transirecumbe sed dicet illi 
para mihi quod cenem et 
cingete et ministra mihi 

usque quo manducem et bibam et post haec 
manducabis tu et bibes. num quid habet gratia 
seruo quia fecit quae 

praecepta sunt einon puto ita et uos 

cum feceritis quae dico dicitis 


quoniam serui inutiles sumus quod debuimus 


facere fecimus 


Et factum est cum iter faceret 


in hierusalem et ipse praeteribat 
per medium samariae et galilaeae 
et introeunte eo in quendam 
eastellum ubi erant decem uiri 
leprosi etsteterunt de longe 
= 
et clamauerunt uoce magna ihu 
magister miserere nobis et uidens 
eos dixit illis curati estis 
ite et ostendite uos 
sacerdotibus factum est autem cum 
irent mundatisunt 
unus autem ex eis uidens quia mundatus est 
reuersus est cum magna uoce 
= . . . . 
honorans dm et cecidit in faciem 


ad pedes eius. erat autem samaritanus 


respondens autem ihs dixit ill is hi 


decem mundati sunt nobem ubi 
ex his nemo inuentus est reuertens 


= 
qui dauit gloriam do nisi alienigena hic 


Et dixitilli surgens uade quoniam fides tua 


salbabit te interrogatus autem a 
pharisaeis quando uenit regnum dei 


(Fol. 255 a.) 


Cap. XVII. 7—20. 


ig cea 


ἔφ τ ee a es propo 


[31 


[AJ 


—— 
m) : 


c 


M 


có 
— 


απεκριθη αὐτοισ και εἰπεν οὐκ epxerau 
=) 

ἡ βασεια του θυ μετα παρατηρησεωσ 

ovde ερουσιν -ἴδου woe 7 iov εκει 

μη πιστευσητε iov yap βασιλεια 


VI 
του θυ evroc ὕμων εστιν 


Es 
oy : Curev ovv προσ τουσ μαθητασ ελευσονται 
Ea 


NEPAL Tov επιθυμησαι ὕμασ 
μίαν roy ἡμερων τουτων TOV VLOV 
του ἀανθρωπου Kat οὐκ οψεσθαι 
και ερουσιν ὕμειν ἵδου ὧδε ἵἴδου εκει 
μη ἀπελθητε μὴδε διωξητε 
WOTEP Yap ἡ ἀστραπὴ ἡ αστραπτουσα 
εκ τσ ὕπο TOV ουρανον αστραπτει 
OUTWT ETTAL και 0 Utoc του ανθρωπου 
πρωτον δε δι avrov πολλα παθειν 
και ἀποδοκιμασθηναι απὸ THO 
γενεασ ταυτησ᾽ * και καθωσ ἐγένετο 
εν ταισ ἡμεραισ voe ovroGc εσται 
και εν ταισ ἡμεραισ Tov ὕιου TOV ανθρωπου 
ἤσθιον ezwov. eyapovv εγαμιζοντο 
ἀχρι no ἡμερασ εἰισηλθεν νωε εἰσ τὴν κιβωτο, 
καὶ €yevero κατακλυσμοσ και απωλεσε, 
TAVTAT * ὅμοιωσ καὶ ὡσ €yevero 
εν ταισ ἡμεραισ λωτ-ησθιον επινον 
nyopalov ἐπωλουν εφυτευον 
ὠκοδομουν n nepa εξηλθελωτ 
ἀπὸ σοδομων εβρεξε θειον και πυρ 
am ουρανου καὶ ἀπω λεσεπαντασ. 
κατα τὰ AUTA εσται EV TH ἡμερα 
του ὕιου του ανθρωπου ἡ αποκαλυφθὴη 

: EKELV) T1) NMEPA OG εσταιεπιτου 
δωματοσ και τὰ σκευὴ avTOv εν TH οἰκια 
μὴ καταβάτω apatavta καιο εν τω αγρω 


(Fol. 255 5.) 


XVII. 


2 


19 


23 


24 


25 


26 


27 


28 


29 


31 


SEC LUCAN 233 
So OS — 


responditillis et dixit non uenit 
--,ν 
regnum dei cum obserbatione 
neque dicent ecce hic aut cce illi 
nolite credere ecce enim regnum 
dei intra uos est 
dixit ergo ad discipulos uenient 
dies ut concupiscatis 
unum dierum horum fili 
hominis et non uideuitis 
et dicent uobis ecce hic aut ecce illic 
neieritis neque persequemini 
sicut enim scoruscus quiscoruscat 
de sub caelu scoruscat 
sic erit et filius hominis 
primum enim oportet eum multa pati 
et reprobari a 
generatione hac et sicut fuit 
indiebusnoe sic erit 
et in diebus fil hominis 
edebant bibebant.nubebant.nubebantur 
usque in diem quo introiit noe in arcam 
etfuit dilubium et perdidit 
ommes similiter sicut fuit 
indiebuslot edebant bibebant 
emebant uendebant plantabant 
aedificabant quo die exiuit lot 
a sodomis pluit sulfur et igne 
de caelo et perdidit omnes 
secundum haec erit in die 
fili hominis quireuelabitur 
in illo die qui erit super 
tectum et uasa eius in domo 
non descendat tollere illa et qui in agro 


(Fol. 256 a.) 


Cap, XVII. 20—31. 


20 


ομοιωσ μὴ ἐπιστραφήτω eu TA οπίσω 
: μνημονεύετε THT γυναικοσ λωθ 
σια : oc αν θελήση ζωογονησαι τὴν ψυχὴν avrov 
απολεσει αὐτὴν και οσ αν απολεση 


ε- ee 
oup. : ζωογονήσει αὐτὴν : λεγω vey ταυτὴ 


J 


TN VUKTL ἐσονται ETL κλινησ μιασ δυο 
εισ παραλαμβανετε και o ετεροσ αφίεται 
ἐσονται Ovo ἁληθουσαι ert To avro 
ἡ μια παραληφθησεταὶ και ἡ ετερα 
αφεθησεται δυο eypo ew παραληφθησεται 
και o τεροσ αφεθησεται 
--Ξ-- — 
σιγ : Kat ἀποκριθεντεσ Xeyovouv Tov ke 


> 
σιὸ - 0 de ELTEV αὐτοισ ὁποῦ TO OWULA 


€KEL συναχθήσονται Ol QETCL 


παντοτεπροσευχεσθαι και μὴ EVKAKELY 
=> 
κριτησ τισ qv εν TH TONE rov EY μὴ 
φοβουμενοσ και avÜpoxrov μὴ 


εντρεπομενοσ χήρα Oe «v εν TY 


πολει εκεινη και ἤρχετο προσ avrov λεγουσα 


EKOLKNTOV με OTTO TOV αντιδικου μου 
και ovk ἡθελεν Ext χρονον τινα 
μετα δεταυταηλθεν εἰσ εαυτον 
= 
και λεγει ev tov Oy ov φοβουμαι 
καὶ ἀανθρωπον ovk ἐντρεπομαι 
διαγετοπαρεχειν μοι κοπον THY χῆραν 
t 
ταυτὴν ἀπελθων εκδικησω αὐτὴν 
ἵνα μὴ εἰσ τελοσ ἐρχομενη ὑπωπιαζὴη με 
c—À 
Εἰπεν de o Ko ἀκουσατετι 0 κριτὴσ THT 
— : 
αδικιασ λεγει οδεθσ ov py ποιησὴη 
τὴν ἐκδικησιν των EKNEKTWV avrov 


βοοωντων αὐυτὼν  VUKTOO Και 


Ἡμερασ και μακροθυμει ev αυὐτοισ 


(Fol. 256 5.) 


XVII. 
32 


33 


34 


35 


36 


37 


XVIII. 
eAeyev δε και παραβολὴν avro προσ ro δειν 


I 


N 


AB 


—— να c 
SEC LUC 


-- .--  ιςς,͵. 


rar 


similiter nen conuertatur retro 
et mementote uxoris lot 
qui uoluerit biuicare animam suam 
perdet illam et qui perdiderit 
uiuificauit illam dico uobis hac 
nocte erunt in lecto uno duo 
unus adsumetur et unus relinquetur 
erunt duo molentes in uno 
una adsumetur et alia 
dimittetur duo in agro unus adsumetur 
etalius dimittetur 
Et respondentes dixerunt ubi dme 
adille dixit illis ubi corpus 
ibi congregabuntur et aquilae 
dicebat autem et parauolam illis quod oportet 
semper orare et non deficere 
iudex quidam erat in ciuitate dm non 
timens et hominem non 
reuerens uidua autem eratin 
ciuitate illa et ueniebat ad eum dicens 
deuindica me ab abuersario meo 
et nolebat in aliqod temporis 
post haec uenit aput se 
et dicit si dm non timeo 
et hominem non reuereor 
propter quod lauorem mihi praestat uidua 
haec uado et deuindico illam 
ut non in tempus ueniens suggillet me 
dixitautem dms audite quid iudex 
iniquitatis dicit ds autem non faciet 
uindictam electorum suorum 
qui clamant ad eum nocte et 
die et patiens est super eos 


(Fol. 257 a.) 


Capp. XVII. 31—XVIII. 7. 


8 


“ΠῚ 


j | 


E 


ts : 


Be ὑπ ππν  τ|- 
ΚΑΤ AOY 
c GS = 
Neyo ὕμειν ποιήσει τὴν εκδικησιν avrov 
εν ταχει πλὴν apa οὔϊιοσ του ανθρωπου 
ελθων ευρησει πιστιν ἐπι τησ γὴσ 
Eurev δὲ και προσ τινασ Tove πεποιθοτασ 
Ed εαυτοισ' OTL εισιν δικαιοι και 
« 
εξουθενουντασ Tove λοιπουσ ανθρωπουσ 
δυο ανθρωποι ἀανεβησαν εἰσ το ἵερον 
προσευξασθαι εἰσ φαρισαιοσ και εἰσ 
τελωλωνὴσ᾽ o φαρισαιοσ σταθεισ καθ εαυτον 
=> 
ταυτα προσηύχετο 0 OG ευχαριστω σοι 
OTL οὐκ εἰμι wo οἱ λοιποι των ανθρωπὼν 
αρπαγεσ αδικοι LOLXOL ἡ καὶ WO ουτοσ 
oTelovgc νήστευ ow rov σαββατου 
αἀποδεκατω TAVTA 000. κτωμαι 
καὶ οτελωνὴσ μακροθεν ἐεστωσ οὐκηθελεν 
ovde τουσ οφθαλμουσ εἰσ rov ουρανον ἐπαραι 
αλλ ετυπτετο στηθοσ avrov λεγων 
=> 
o Oo ειλασθητι por Tw apaproXo 
Aeyo ὕμειν κατεβη ουτοσ δεδικαιωμενοσ 
μαλλον παρ αἰκεινον rov φαρισαιον 
: OTL Tac οὔψων avrov ταπεινωθήσεται 
o δεταπεινων eawrov ὑψωθησεται 
προσέφερον δε avro παιδια ἵνα avrov 
αἀπτηται lOovrec δε οἱ μαθηται 


--.- 
οδειησ 


επετειμων αὐτοισ 
προσεκαλειτο avro. λεγων acere 
τα παιδια ερχεσθαιπροσ με 
καὶ μη κωλυσηται avra, rov yap | 
= 

τοιουτων eat ἡ βασιλεια του θυ 
ἀμὴν yap Xeyo ὕμειν oo αν μη 

==> 
δεξηται τὴν βασιλειαν Tov θυ wo 


παιδιον ου μὴ εἰσελθη εἰσ αὐτὴν 


Oly. και ἐπηρωτησεν TLO QAUTOV αρχὼν 
E 


(Fol. 257 6.) 


XVIII. 8 


9 


IO 


II 


13 


14. 


15 


16 


17 


18 


SEC LUCAN 


dico uobis faciet uindictam eorum 
confestim . uerum put at filius hominis 


ueniens inueniet fidem super terram 


dixit autem et ad quosdam qui confideus 


super se quoniam sunt iusti et 
spernent reliquos hominum 
duo homines ascenderunt in templum 
orare unus pharisaeus et unus 
publicanus pharisaeus stans seorsum 
haec orabat ds gratias ago tibi 
quoniam non sum sicut ceteri hominum 
raptores iniusti adulteri sicut et hic 
publicanus ieiuno bis 1n sabbato 
decimo omnia quae ad quiro 

Et publicanus a longe stans nolebat 
nec oculos suos in caelum leuare 
sed tundebat pectus suum dicens 
ds miserere mihi peccatori 
dico uobis descendit hic 1ustificatus 
magis praeter illum pharisaeum 
quoniam omnis qui se exaltat humiliabitur 


et qui humiliat se exaltabitur 


Offerebant autem 1111 infantes ut eos 


tangeret uidentes autem discipuli 

. = 

increpabant eos ihs autem 

ad se uocabat ea dicens dimittite 
infantes uenire ad me 

et nolite uetare eis 

talium enim est regnum dei 

amen enim dico uobis quicumque non 
acceperit regnum dei sicut 


infantem non intrauit in illud 


Et interrogauit eum quidam princeps 


(Fol. 258 a.) 


Cap, XVIII, 8—18. 


290 


236 


διδασκαλεαγαθε τι ποιὴησ ac 
Conv αἰωνιον κληρονομήσω 
O de eurev avro τι pe λεγεισ ἀγαθον 
E 
ουδεισ αἀγαθοσ εἰ μη ew o o 
τασ evTohac οιδασ' o δε evrev ποιασ 
SS 
Eurev de o tno To ov μοιχευσεισ 
ov φονευσεισ ov κλεψεισ 
ov ψευδομαρτυρησεισ τειμα Tov 
TATEPA σου και τὴν μήτερα οδεειπεν 
ravra. παντὰ εφυλαξαμὴν εκ νεοτητοσ 


--- — 
σιθ : ακουσασ δε o tye ειπεν avro ert εν σοι 


ΞΞΞ5 
λειπει πανταὰ oga exew TwANTOY 
και δοσ τοισ πτωχοισ' και efewr θησαυρον 


εν TOLD ουρᾶάνοισ και δευρο ακολουθι fot 


Ja 


0 δεακουσασταυτα περιλυποσ eyevero 
nv yap πλουσιοσ σφοδρα ἵἴδων δὲ avrov 
a. 
_TepiAvTov γενομενον εἰπεν o ujo- 
Tao δυσκολωσ OL TA χρήματα exovrea 
=> 
eur τὴν βασιλειαν του θυ εισελευσονται 
εὐκοπώτερον yap εστιν καμηλον 
δια τρηματοσ βελονησ διελθειν 
ἡ πλουσιον εἰσελθειν ew την βασιλειαν 
EY 
του θυ ειπον δε οι ακουοντεσ και TLC 
δυναται σωθηναι o 0e ειπεν τα αδυνατα 
=> 
παρα ανθρωποισ δυνατα παρα Ow εστιν 
Ειπεν δεοπετροσ ἴδου ἡμεισ τα ἴδια 
αφεντεσ ἠκολουθησαμεν σοι 
c. 
ca: O δε εἶπεν αὐτοισ ἀμὴν Neyo ὕμειν 
=> 
ουδεισ ea Tw OG αφηκεν οικιασ 
1] γγονισ ἡ αδελφουσ ἡ αδελφασ 
7] γυναικα ἡτεκνα εν TO KALPW TOUTW 


— 
evekev THO βασιλειασ Tov θυ 


eav μη Aa By ἐπταπλασιονα ev TW 


(Fol. 258 6.) 


XVIII. 


το 


20 


21 


22, 


23 


2 


25 


26 


28 


30 


Sa SSS 
SEC LUC 
See SO 
magister bone quid faciens 
uitam aeternam hereditabo 
ad ille dixit illi quid me dicis bonum 
*. . NES 
nemo bonus nisiunusds pater 
praecepta nosti ad ille dixit quae 
dixit autem ihs non moechabis 
non occides non furtum facies 
non falsum testimonium dicis honora 
patrem tuum et matrem ad ille dixit 
haec omnia custodiui a iuuentute 
aa . . . . . 
audiens autem ihs dixitilli adhue unum tibi 
deest omnia quae habes uende 
et da pauperibus et habebis thensaurum 
in caelis et ueni sequere me 
ille autem audiens haec tristis factus est 
erat enim diues ualde uidens autem eum 
tristem factum dixitihs 
quo modo difficile qui pecunias habent 
in regnum dei introibunt 
facilius est autem camellum 
per foramen acus trasire 
quam diuitem introire in regnum 
<> 
dei dixeruntergo quiaudierunt et quis 
potest saluari ad ille dixit quae inpossibilia sunt 


a. 
inhominibus apud dm possibilia sunt 


dixit autem petrus ecce nos quae nostra sunt 


reliquimus et secuti sumus te 
ad ille dixit illis:: amen dico uobis 
nemo est qui dimisit domos 
aut parentes aut fratres aut sorores 
aut uxorem aut filios in tempore hoc 
n 
propter regnum dei 
es tantum in 


51 non accipiet septi 


(Fol. 259 a.) 


Cap. XVIII. 18—230. 


ue, YY, -ο-- — 
KAT | AOYKAN 
KQ.LOG TOUTO Καὶ εν TO GLOVL 
TO ἐρχομενω Gov auovtov 
— -Ξ-- 
σκβ: παραλαβὼν δετουσ - (8 - evrev αυτοισ 
— 
idov αναβαινομεν evo ἱερουσαλημ 
και τελεσθησεται ravra, τὰ γεγραμμενα 
δια των προφητων περι TOV ὕιου του ἀγθρωπου 
οτι παραδοθησεται row εθνεσιν και 
ενπαιχθησεται και εἐνπτυσθησεται 
και μαστιγωσαντεσ αποκτεινουσὶιν 
QUTOV καὶ T) ἡμέρα τὴ TPLTN 
αναστησεται * GUTOL δε TOVTWY OVOEV 
συνηκαν add qvo pHa κεκρυμμενον 
απ QUTOV και OUK EYELVWOKOV τα 
λεγομενα : ἔγενετο δε εν τω ενγειζειν 
avTov εἰσ Ἰερειχω τυφλοσ Tuo 
εἐπαιτων ἐκαθητο παρα τὴν οδον 
ἀκουσασ 0e oxAov παραπορευομενου 
εἐπυνθανετο τι αν eu) τουτο 
— 
ἀπηγγειλαν δε avro ort ino οναζαρηνοσ 
παάρερχεται οδεεβοησεν λεγων 
inv υἱε δαυειδ ελεησον με οι δὲ 
προαγοντεσ ἐπετειμων avro ἵνα 
σειγησὴ avrog δε μαλλον expacev 
ee Sa 
Vioc δαυειδ. ελεησον με σταθεισ de uno 
εκελευσεν avrov αχθηναι 
eyywavroc δεαυτου εἐπηρωτησεν 
avrov τι σοι θελεισ ποιησω οδεειπε 
= oe 
κε ἵνα αναβλεψω Kau αποκριθεισ 
εἰπεν avro αναβλεψον ηἡπιστισ σου 
σεσωκεν σε καυπαραχρημα 
ανεβλεψεν και ἡκολουθει avro 
—, o 
: δοξαζων τον Ov ᾿ και tac o Aaoc 


= 
fav To Üo και 


(Fol. 259 6.) 


Lowy εδωκεν 8o 


Cap. 


XVIII. 


3I 


32 


33 


34 


35 


26 


37 


28 


39 


40 


41 


42 


43 


SEC LUCAN 237 


tempore hoc et in saeculum 
uenturum uitam aeternam 
adsumens autem’ xii. dixit illis 
ecce ascendimus in hierusalem 
et consummabuntur omnia quae Scripta sunt 
per profetas de filio hominis 
quoniam tradetur gentibus et 
iniuriabitur et espuent in eum 
et flagellis caesum | occident 
eum et tertia die 
resurget ipsi autem horum inihil 
intellexerunt sed erat uerbum absconsu 
ab eis et nesciebant quae 
dicebantur factum est autem in eo 
cum adpropiaretiericho caecus quidem 
mendieus sedebat secus uiam 
audiens autem turbam praetereuntem 
interrogabat quidnam esset hoc 
. . . . Pera) 
dixerunt autem illi quia ihs nazoraeus 
transit ad ille exclamauit dicens 
ihu fili dauid miserere mei ad illi 
qui antecedebant increpabant illum ut 
taceret adille magis clamabat 
. . . . . . — 
filius dauid miserere mihi stans autem ihs 
iussit eum adduci 
cum adpropiasset autem interrogauit 
eum quid uis tibi faciam ad ille dixit 
ee : u 
dme utuideam et respondens 
dixit ei respice fides tua 
salbum te fecit et confestim 
respexit et sequebatur eum 
ee, E 
honorans dm et omnis populus 


. . . = 
uidens dedit gloriam deo οὖ 


(Fol. 260 a.) 


XVIII. 30—43. 


238 


jas 


E 
σκθ: 
c 


και εἰσελθων διηρχετο τὴν tepevxo 
και (OOV ανὴρ ονοματι ζακχαιοσ 


ovroc nv αρχιτελωνησ πλουσιοσ 
oe P 
και εζητει ἴδειν τον τὴν τισ ἐστιν 
και OVK δυνατὸ απὸ TOU οχλου 
οτι 71) ἡλικια μεικροσ ν καὶ προλαβων 
evmpoc ev ανεβη ert συκομωρεαν 
ἵνα i01) avrov ort exewn ἡμελλεν 
διερχεσθαι και eyevero εν τω 
διερχεσθαι avTov ειἰδεν και εἰπεν avro 
ζακχαιε σπεῦσον καταβηθι ort σημερον 
EV τω OLKW σοῦ δει με μειναι 
και σπευσασ karen και ὕπεδεξατο 
avrov χαιρων Kat ELOOVTED TAVTET 
διεγογγυζον ori παρα αμαρτωλω 
ανδρι εἰσηλθεν καταλυσαι σταθεισ δε 
c == oe 

o ζακχαιοσ εἰπεν προσ TOV KV ἴδου 

ee SD 
ταημῦυσοι TOV ὕπαρχοντων μοι κε 
τοισ πτωχοισ διδωμι και ει τινοσ τι 
εσυκοφαντησα αποδιδωμι 

=> 

τετράπλουν εἰπεν δεοιὴσ προσ avrov 
οτι σήμερον σωτήρια EV TW OLKW 
τουτω eyevero καθοτι και αὑτοσ 
ὕιοσ αβρααμ eat : ἦλθεν yap o ioe 
Tov avOpwrov ζητησαι και σωσαι 
TO ἀπολωλοσ : ἄκουοντων δε avrov 
ravra. προσθεισ evrev παραβολὴν 
δια To εἰναι avrov ἐεγγυσ Ἱερουσαλὴμ, 
και δοκειν OTL μελλει παραχρημα 

= 
ἡ βασιλεια rov θυ αναφαινεσθαι 
eurev δε * ἄνθρωποσ τισ ευγενησ 


€T OPEVETO εἰσ χώραν Pakpav λαβειν 


βασιλειαν και ὕποστρεψε : καλεσασ be 


(Fol. 260.) 


XIX. 1 


IC 


II 


I2 


13 


SEC LucAN 
po 
et intrans pertransiebat iericho 

et ecce uir nomine zacchaeus 

hic erat princeps publicanorum locuplens 
et quaerebat uidere ihm quisset 

et non potebat a turba 

quia de statu pusillus erat et antecedens 
abante ascenditin morum 

ut uideret eum quia inde habebat 
transire et factum est cum 

illac transiret uidit et dixit ei 

zacchaee festinans descende quia hodie 
indo motua oportet me manere 

et festinans descendit et suscepit 

eum gaudens et uidentes omnes 
murmurabant quia ad peccatorem 


hominem introibit manere stans autem 
---ἰ 


oO 
zacchaeus dixit ad dm _ eece 
. . . . Ἔξ τὸ 

dimidium de substantia mea dme 
pauperibus do et si cuius aliquid 
calumniaui restituo 
quadruplum dixit autem ihs 
quoniam hodie salusin domo 
hac factaest quoniam et hic 
filius abraham est uenit enim filius 
hominis quaerere et salbare 
quod perierat audientium autem eorum 
haec adiciens dixit parabolam 
propter quod esset iuxta hierusalem 
et putare quia incipiet confestim 

IE : 
regnum dei reuelari 
dixitautem homo quidam nobilis 
abiit in regionem longinquam accipere 


regnum etreuerti uocans autem 


(Fol. 261 a.) 


CAP. XTX. 1—13. 


peo {5 an 
KAT AOYKA 
E — e 
δεκα δουλουσ avrov εδωκεν avTOLG 
δεκα μνασ' και εἰπεν προσ αὐτουσ 
πραγματευεσθαι εν ὦ ἐερχομαι οἱ δε 
πολειται εμεισουν avrov και ενεπεμψα 
πρεσβιαν οπεισω αὐτου λεγοντεσ 
ov θελομεν rovrov βασιλευσαι eh quao 
και eyevero ἐπανελῦθειν avrov λαβοντα 
τὴν βασιλειαν και εἰπεν φωνηθηναι 
αὐτου τουσ δουλουσ OLG- δεδωκει TO 
ἀργυριον ἵνα γνοιτι διεπραγματευσαντο 
— 
παρεγενετο δεο πρωτοσ λεγων κε 
ἡ μνα σου δεκα μνασ προσηργασατο 
0 0€ eurev avro evye ayabe δουλε 
OTL εν ELAXLOTW TLOTOT eyevou to OL 
ecovatay EXOV ἐπάνω δεκα πολεων 
— 
και o erepog eAÜov evrev ke ἢ pa σου 
πεντε ETOLNTEV uvago εἰπεν δὲ 
και τουτω YELVOU καὶ συ ἐπάνω πεντε 
πολεων 


— 


KE ἴδου 7) μνα σου nv ELNOV ἀπτοκειμενὴν 


Kato ετεροσ ηλθε Xeyov 


εν σουδαριω οτιεφοβηθὴην σε 
avÜpozroc yap εἰ αυστηροσ αἰιρεισ' 

o ovk εθηκασ και θεριζεισ o ovk compar 
0 δεειπεν αὑτω εκ TOV στοματοσ σου 
κρεινω σεπονήρε δουλε ηδεισ OTL 

eyw ἀανθρωποσ αὐστηροσ εἰμι  aupo 

o ovk εθηκα και θεριζω o ovk ἐσπειρα 
δια TL OVV οὐκ εδωκασ TO a p'yvptov μου 
επιτραπεζαν καγω ελθων συν τοκω αν 
ἐπραξα avro eurev δετοισ παρεστωσι 
αρατε AT αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀπενενκατετω TAT 
deka μνασ εχοντι * Xeyo γαρῦὕμειν 

OTL TAVTL TW EXOVTL προστιθεται 


(Fol. 2618.) 


XIX. 


16 


17 


18 


Lg) 


20 


2I 


22 


2 


24 


26 


— es cs — 
SEC LUCAN 
—— — — 

decem seruos suos dedit eis 

decemnas et dixit ad eos 

negotiamini dum uenio 

ciues autem oderant et miserunt 

legatos post illum dicentes 

nolumus hune regnare super nos 

et factum est reuerti eum accipientem 

regnum et dixit uocari 

seruos suos quibus dederat 

pecuniam utsciat quid negotiati sunt 
aduenit ergo primus dicens dme 

mna tua decemnas ad quisiuis 

ad ille dixit ill euge uone serue 

quoniam in modico fidelis fuisti esto Ὁ 

potestatem habens super decem ciuitates 
Et alius ueniens dixit dme mna tua 

quinque adquisiuit mnas dixit autem 

et huie esto et tu super quinque 

ciuitates  etalius uenit dicens 
dme ecce mna tua quam habebam repositam 
in sudario quoniam timebam te 


homoesenim austeris tolles 


quod non posuisti. et metis quod non seminasti 


adille dixitilli deoretuo 

iudicabo te serue inique sciebas quia 

ego homo sum austerus tolle 

quod non posui et meto quod non seminaui 
quare ergo non dedisti pecuniam meam 
super mensam et ego ueniens cum usura 
exigebam illud . dixit autem his qui astabant 
tolliteab eo etferte qui 

decemnas habet dico enim uobis 


quoniam omni habenti adicietur 


(Fol. 262 a.) 


Car, XIX. 13—26. 


239 


210 


J 


J 


“i 
e" 
2 


απο 0e ToU PY ἐχοντοσ και ο EXEL XIX. 


αρθησεται az avrov πλὴν εκεινουσ 27 
rovc exÜpova μου Tove μη θελοντασ με 
βασιλεύειν ἐπ αὐτουσ ἀγαγατε woe 

και κατασφαξατε evrpoobev μου 

και τον ἀχρεῖον δουλον exBadere 


€LO TO OKOTOO TO εξωτερον εκείεσται 


0 κλαυθμοσ καιο βρυγμοσ TOV οδοντων 


: Και εἰπὼν TAVTA ἐπορεύετο αναβαινων 28 


δε εἰσ ἱἹερουσαλημ. και €yevero WO ἤγγισεν 29 
eo βηθφαγη και βηθανια προσ To οροσ 

των ελαιων καλουμενον 

απεστειλεν δυο των μαθητων avrov 

λεγων ὕπαγεται εἰσ THY κατεναντι 30 
κωμὴν καὶ εἰσπορευομενοι EUPNT ETAL πωλον 

ed ον ουδεισ avOpwrwy εκαθισεν: Kat λυσαντεσ ayayaTe _, 


KGL QV TLO ὕμασ ερωτα ovTOGO €pevre OTLO KG 31 


: αὐτου χρειαν EXEL και: ἀπελθοντεσ απεκριθησα 32534: 


c— 
OTLO Κα αὐτου xpetav €x et και αγαγοντεσ 3 


tn 


τον πωλον επεριψαν τα ἵματια GUT OV 


= 
ez avrov και ἐπεβιβασαν Tov inv 


πορευομένου de αὐτου ὑπεστρωννυον 3 6 


: ταϊματια GUT OV : ἐγγιζοντων δεαυτων 37 


προσ την καταβασιν του ορουσ των ἐλαιων 
ἡρξατο παν To MB oc rov μαθητων 
da 
χαιροντεσ auvew Tov Oy περι παντων 
ων εἰδον γεινομενων λεγοντεσ 38 
= 
ευὐλογημενοσ o ἐρχομενοσ ev ονοματι κυ 


ευλογημενοσ o βασιλευσ eum 


εν ουρανω Kat δοξα ev ὕψιστοισ 


> TLVET de TOV φαρισαιων αἀποτου οχλου 39 


εἰπαν προσ avrov διδασκαλε επιτιμῆσον 
τοισ μαθηταισ σου αποκριθεισ δε 40 


λέγει αυτοισ Aeywtpew οτι εαν ουτοι 


(Fol. 262 6.) 


ab eo autem qui non abet et quod habet 
tolletur ab eo uerumtamen illos 
inimicos meos qui noluerunt me 
regnare super eos adducite hoc 
et occidite in conspecto meo 
et inutilem serbum eicite 
in tenebras exteriores ibi erit 
ploratus et stridor dentium 
et haec cum dixisset ibat. ascendens 
autem in hierusalem et factum est cum adpropiasset 
in betphage et bethania ad montem 
oliueti qui uocatur 
misit duos de discipulis suis 
dicensite incontra quiest 
castellus et introeuntes inuenietis pullum 
in quo nemo hominum sedit: et soluentes adducite 
et si quis uobis dixerit sic dicetis quoniam dms 
ejus opus habet et euntes sic dixerunt 
quoniam dms huius opus habet et adducentes 
pullum supermiserunt tunicas suas 

— 
super eum et inposuerunt ihm 
eunte autem illo substernebant 
uestimenta sua adpropiantibus autem illis 
ad discensum montis oliuarum 
coepit omnis multitudo discipulorum 
gaudentes laudare dm de omnibus 
quibus uiderunt quae fiebant dicentes 
benedictus qui uenitin nomine dmi 
benedictus rex pax 
in caelo et gloria in altissimis 
quidam autem de pharisaeis de turba 
dixerunt ad eum magister increpa 
discipulostuos respondens autem 
dixitillis dico uobis quia si isti 


(Fol. 263 a.) 


Car. XIX. 26— 40. 


RI 


Sw — — 
ΚΑΤ AOYKAN 
— 


SYS ow o —À 


σειγησουσιν ot λιθοι κραξονται 


: καὶ ὡσ ἤγγισεν ἴδων τὴν πολιν 


εἐκλαυσεν ez αὐτὴν λεγων ort 

EL εγνωσ και συ EV ΤΊ ἡμερα TAUTN 

τα προσ εἰρηνὴν σοι vvv δε εκρυβη απο 
οφθαλμων σου οτι ἕξουσιν ἡμεραι 

και βαλουσιν ert σε οι εχθροι cov χαρῶκα 
και περικυκλωσιν σε και 

συνεξ ουσιν σεπαντοθεν 

και εδαφιουσιν σε και τα τεκνα σου 

και ovk αφησουσιν λιθον emt λιθον 

evody σοι ayÓ ov ovk ἐγνωσ 


εισ καιρον ἐπισ KOTO σου 


: ελθὼων δε εἰσ το ἵερον ἡρξατο εκβαλλειν 


Tove TwAOWTAC εν avro και ἀγοραζοντασ 
και τασ τραπεζασ των κολλυβιστων 
εξεχεεν και τασ καθεδρασ των πωλουντω 
Tao περιστερασ λεγων avro γεγραπται 
OTL O OLKOO" μου οιἰκοσ προσευχὴσ εστιν 


ὕμεισ δε ἐποιήσατε avrov σπήλαιον ληστω 


+ Και ἣν διδασκων TO καθημεραν 


εν TO ἵερω οι δεαρχιερεισ 

και οἱ γραμματισ και οιπρωτοι 
του λαου εζητουν avrov azoAecat 
και οὐχ NUPLOKOV TL ποιησωσιν AVTW 


oO γὰρ λαοσ απασ EKPEMATO aKoveuv 


1 OUTOU * €yevero δε εν μιὰ τῶν 


ἡμερων διδασκοντοσ αὐτου εν τω 
iepw τον λαον και ευαγγελιζομενου 
επεστησαν OL αρχίιερισ και OL 
γῥαμματεισ συν τοισ πρεσβυτεροισ 
και εἰπὸν προσ AVTOV eure ew 


εν ποιὰ εἕουσια ταῦυτα ποίιεισ 


(Fol. 263 ὁ.) 


XIX. 


43 


44 


47 


48 


XX. 1 


SEC LUCAN 


tacuerint lapides clamabunt 
et cum adpropi asset uidens ciuitatem 
fleuit super e am dicens quoniam 


51 scisses et tu in diem hoc 


quae ad pacem tibi nunc autem absconsum est 


ab oculis tuis quoniam uenient dies 

et mittent super te inimici tui sepaem 
et circumeingent te et 

conpraehendent undique 

et ad nihilum deducent te et filios tuos 
et non dimittent lapidem super lapidem 
in tota te propter quod non cognouisti 
in tempus uisitationis tuae 

ueniens autem in templum coepit eicere 
uendentes in e o et ementes 

et mensas numulariorum et fudit et 

et cathe dras uendentium 


columbas -dicens eis scriptum est 


quoniam domus mea domus orationis est 


uos autem fecistis illam s peluncam latronu 


et erat docens cottidie 


in templo principes autem sacerdotum 


et tribae ‘et primi 


‘populi quaerebant eum perdere eum 


populus enim omnis pendebat audire 


eum factum est autem in una 


.β' et non inueniebant quid facerent ei 


dierum docente eo in 

templo populum et euangelizante 
adsisterunt principes sacerdotum et 
scribae cum praesbyteris 

et dixerunt ad eum dic nobis 


in qua potestate haec facis 


(Fol. 264 a.) 


Carr. XIX. 40—XX. 2. 


242 


= 


Ste — 
KAT AOYKAN 


-.-.-.-- ες- —Àà 


και τισ ἐστιν 0 δουσ σοι ταυτηὴν THY e£ovatav 


ἀποκριθεισ δε εἰπεν προσ avrovg. ἐπερωτησω ὕμασ 


καγω eva λογον ov εἰπατε μοι 

το βαπτισμα To ἵωανου e ovpavov qv 

ἡ εξ ανθρωπων οι de συνελογιζοντο 

προσ εαυτουσ λεγοντεσ οτι εαν 

εἰπωμεν εξ ovpavov ερι δια τι ουν 

OUK ἐπιστευσατε AUTW και εαν εἰπωμεν 

αποτων ανθρωπων λιθασειημασ 

ολαοσ aac πεπεισμενοι yop εἰσιν 

ἴωανην mpopyTny γεγονεναι 

και ἀαπεκριθησαν μὴ εἰδεναι AUTO 
—, 


τοποῦεν και o LNT ειπεν AUTOLT 


ουδὲ eyo Aeyo ὕμειν EV ποια εἕξουσια 


σμα : ταυτα Tow : ἔλεγεν Oe THY παραβολὴν ταυτην 


«- 


ἀπελωνα εφυτευσεν ανθρωποσ΄ 
καὶ εξεδοτο avrov γεωργοισ 
avroc δε απεδημῆσεν χρονουσ ἵκανουσ 
καιίρω δεαπεστειλεν προσ τουσ γεωργουσ 
δουλον ἵνα απο του καρπου rov αμπελωνοσ 
δωσιν avro δειραντεσ δε avrov 
εξαπεστειλαν κενον καὶ ἐπεμψεν 
ετερον δουλον οι δε κακεινον δειραντεσ' 
και ατειμασαντεσ εξαπειλαν καινον 
TPLTOV ἐπεμψεν καὶ rovrov τραυματισαντεσ 
εξαπεστειλαν καινον οδε Ko TOV 
αμπελωνοσ᾽ evrev τι ποιησω πεμψω 
TOV ὕιον μου τον O/yQ/TYTOV TUXOV τουτον 
ἐντραπήσονται ἵδοντεσ δε avrov 
διελογιζοντο προσ ἀλληλουσ λεγοντεσ 
ovTog ἐστιν o κληρονομοσ δευτε 


αποκτεινωμεν awTOV ἵνα μων 


γένηται ἡ κληρονομια και εκβαλοντεσ 


(Fol. 264 5.) 


XX. 


3 


IO 


I2 


τ 


14 


SEC LÜCAN 
SS See 


et quis est qui dedit tibi hanc potestatem 


respondens autem dixit ad eos interrogauo uos 


et ego unum uerbum quod dicite mihi 
baptismus iohanis de caelo erat 

aut ab hominibus ad illi cogitabant 
ad semetipsos dicentes quia si 
dixerimus de caelo dic et quare ergo 
non credidistis ei et si dixerimus 

ab hominibus lapidabit nos 

populus omnis scit enim 

iohannen prophetam fuisse 

et responderunt nescire se 

unde et ihs dixit eis 

nec ego dico uobis in qua potestate 


haec facio dicebat autem parabolam hane 


uineam plantauit homo 


et tradidit eam agricolis 

ipse autem peregrinatus est tempora multa 
quod autem tempore misit ad agricolas 
seruum ut de fructo uineae 

darent 61 1111 autem caesum eum 
dimiserunt uacuum et misit 

alium seruum illi autem et illum caesum 
etiniuriantes dimiserunt uacuum 
tertium misit et hunc uulnerantes 
dimiserunt uacuum Tus autem 
uineae dixit quid faciam mittam 
filium meum dilectum forsitam hune 
reuerebuntur uidentes autem illum 
cogitabant adinuicem dicentes 

hie est haeres uenite 


occidamus illum illum ut nostra 


fiat hereditas et proicientes 
(Fol. 265 a.) 


CAP. XX. 2—15. 


Ϊ 


J 


SS 
KAT ΛΟ 


-.-- Ke, ις 


fail 


αυτον εἕω TOU αμπελωνοσ απεκτειναν 


m 
TL OUV ποιήσει o KD TOU αμπελωνοσ 


ελευσεται και ἀπολεσει τουσ yeopyovo 


και δωσει TOV αμπελωνα αλλοισ 


οι δὲ ακουσαντεσ €UTOV pm γένοιτο 


0 δὲ ενβλεψασ QUTOLO ELTEV TL OUV ἐστιν 


το γεγραμμενον τουτο λιθὸον ov 
απεδοκιμασαν OL οἰκοδομουντεσ. 
ovroc eyevn Oy evo καιφαλην γωνιασ' 
TAT οπεσων Em εκεινον τον λιθον 
συνθλασθήσεται ed ov Sav πεσὴη 
λικμήσει airov. : καὶ εζητουν 
Ol ἀρχίερεισ και οἱ γραμματεισ 
ἐπιβαλιν ἐπ᾿ avrov rac χειρασ 
αὐτὴ τη opa εφοβηθησαν de rov Xaov 
ἐγνωσαν yap OTL προσ αὐτουσ 
ειρηκεν τὴν παραβολὴν ταυτὴην 
καὶ ἀαποχωρησαντεσ αἀπεστειλαν 
evkaÜerova: ὑποκρεινομενουσ 
εαυτουσ δικαιουσ ἵνα επιλαβωνται 
αὐτου TOV Xoyov wore παραδουναι 
αὐτον τω ἤγεμονι καὶ ἐπηρωτησαν 
avrov λεγοντεσ διδασκαλε οἰδαμεν 
x 
ott λεγεισ ορθωσ και διδασκεισ 
και ουδενοσ λαμβανεισπροσωπον 
αλλα er αληθειασ την οδον του θυ 
dWacKker εἕεστιν ἡμειν φορον 


διδοναι καισαρι ἡ OV επιγνουσ de 


αὐτῶν Τὴν πονήηριαν εὐπεν T POO αὐτουσ 


τι μεπειραζετε δειξατε μοι TO 


νομισμα τινοσ EXEL ELKOVO καὶ Tv 


ἐπιγραφὴν αποκριθεντεσ Εὐπον καισαροσ 


εἰπεν 0€ αυτοισ ἀποδοτετατου καισαροσ Tw 


(Fol. 265 6.) 


Xx. 


17 


18 


1ο 


20 


21 


22 


23 


24 


25 


—— — — 
SEC LUCAN 

SN — — 
eum extra uineam occiderunt 

vee ! 

quid ergo faciet dms uineae 
ueniet et perdet agricolas 
et dauit uineam aliis 
ad illi audientes dixerunt absit 
ad ille inspiciens eos dixit quid est ergo 
quod scriptum est hoc lapidem quem 
reprobauerunt aedificantes 
hic factus est in caput anguli 
omnis qui caeciderit super illum lapidem 
confringetur super autem quem ceciderit 
comminuet eum et quaerebant 
principes sacerdotum et scribae 
mittere super eum manus 
ipsa hora timuerunt autem populum 
scierunt enim quoniam ad illos 
dixit parabolam hanc 
et recedentes miserunt 
obsiduanos in dolo loquentes 
esse se iustos ut adpraehenderent 
uerborum eius ut traderent 
eum praesidi et interrogauerunt 
eum dicentes magister scimus 
quoniam dices recte et doces 
et nullius accipis personam 
sed in ueritate uiam dei 
doces licet nobis tributum 
dare caesari aut non cognoscens autem 
eorum iniquitatem dixit ad eos 
quid me temptatis ostendite mihi 
figuram cuius habet imaginem et super 
inscriptionem . respondentes dixerunt caesaris 
ille autem dixit eis reddite quae sunt caesaris 


(Fol. 266 a.) 


CAP. XX. 15—25. 


243 


244 


—_H — —, 
KAT AOYK 
a << 
— — 
καισαρι καιτατου θυ Tw Ow 
οὐκ εἰσχυσαν δε avrov ρημα 
εἐπιλαβεσθαι evaytiov του λαου 
και θαυμασαντεσ eru TN αποκρισει 
avrov ἐσειγησαν προσελθοντεσ δε 
τινεσ rov σαδδουκαιων οἱ λεγοντεσ᾽ 
αναστασιν μὴ εἰναι ETNPUTNTAY 
avrov λεγοντεσ διδασκαλε μωῦσησ: 
eypawev ἡμειν εαν τινοσ αδελῴοσ 
αποθανὴ ατεκνοσ exov γυναικα 
ἵνα λαβὴ o αδελῴοσ avrov THY γυναικα 
και εξαναστησὴ σπερμα τω ἀδελῴω avrov 
σαν Tap NEL erro. αδελῴφοι. 
και οπρωτοσ λαβὼν yuvatka az eÜavev 
ατεκνοσ και ο δευτεροσ καὶ οτριτοσ 
OG'GUTOOC OL ἐπτα οὐκ G.On]kay TEKVOV 
και ἀπεθανον ὕστερον και ἡ γυνὴ 
απεθανεν εν T1) ovv αναστασει TLVOT 
αὐτων εσται γυνὴ οἱ Yap ἐπτα ἐχον αὐτὴν 
γυναικα και εἰπεν προσ αὐτουσ 
OL VLOL του αἰωνοσ TOUTOV γεμνωνται 
καὶ γεννωσιν γαμουσιν και γαμουνταῦ. 
οἱ δε καταξιωθεντεσ Tov αιἰωνοσ εκείνου 
τυχειν και TNT αναστασεωσ TYT εκ 
νεκρων ουτεγαμουσιν ovre 
γαμιζονται.- ovde yap αποθανειν 
=> 
ετι μελλουσιν εισαγγελοι yap εἰσιν τω θω. 
TNT αναστασεωσ ὕιοι OVTET οτι δὲ 
ἐγειρονται OL VEKPOL μωῦσησ εδηλωσεν 
C — 
exiTno βατου oc λέγει kv rov Ov 
c— z x— 
aBpaap καιθν ἴσακ- και Ov taxwB 
= 
Oo vexpwv οὐκ ἐστιν adda ζωντων 


παντεσ yap avro ζωσιν 


(Fol. 266 ὁ.) 


XX. 


26 


27 


28 


29 


30). 31 


32 


33 


35 


36 


37 


38 


SS “πὶ — 
SEC LUCAN 
SO — C —, 
caesarletquaedei sunt deo 
non potueruntautem eius uerbum 


adpraehendere in conspectu populi 


Et mirantes in responsione 


elus tacuerunt accentes autem 
quidam sadducaeorum qui dicunt 
resurrectionem non esse interrogauerunt 
eum dicentes magister moyses 
scripsit nobis sicuius frater 
mortuus fuerit sine filiis habens uxorem 
ut accipiat frater eius uxorem eius 
et resuscitet semen fratri suo 
erant aput nos septem fratres 
et primus accipiens uxorem mortuus est 
sine filiis et secundus et tertius 
similiter et septem non dimiserunt filios 
et mortulsunt nouissime et mulier 
mortua est in resurrectione ergo cuius 
eorumerit uxor septem enim habuerunt eam 
uxorem οὐ dixit ad eos 
filii huius saeculi pariuntur 

et pariunt nubunt et nubuntur 
qui autem digni fuerint saeculi huius 
obtinere etresurrectionis ex 
mortuis neque nubunt neque 
nubuntur nec enim mori 

. . —s 
adhuc possunt equales angelis enim sunt deo 
cum sint resurrectionis fili quia autem . 
resurgunt mortui moyses significauit 
. 5 . . εις aa 
in rubo quo modo dicit dom dm 

— à — " 

abraham et dm isae et dm iacob 
— ‘ 
ds mortuorum non es sed uiuorum 


omnes enim illi uiuent 


(Fol. 267 a.) 


Cap. XX. 25— 38. 


€———— — 
KAT AOYK 
——— — 
αποκριθεντεσ δετινεσ των γραμματεων 
εἰπαν διδασκαλε καλωσ εὐπασ 
δ: οὐκετι δε ἐετολμων ἐπερωταν avrov 
€ οὐδὲν: :Εἰπεν δὲεπροσ avrova πωσ 
-ο-- » 
λεγουσιν Tov xpv ὕιον Oavetó - και AvTOT 
δαυειδ λεγει ev τὴ βυβλω rov ψαλμων 
λεγει Ko τω κω μου καθου εκ δεξιων μου 
ewe τιθω Tove exÓpova σου ὕποκατω 
<=>) 
των ποδὼν σου δαυειδ kv αυτον λεγει, 
E 


OMS : TWO ὕιοσ αὐτου εστιν 
— 


_ tüKovovToc Oe 


XX. 39 


43 
44 
45 


παντοσ Tov Aaov εἰπεν rou μαθηταισ προσεχετε 46 


απὸ των γραμματεων των θελοντων 
περιπατειν εν στολαισ καὶ φιλουντων 
ασπασμουσ εν ταισ ἀγοραισ 
καὶ πρωτοκαθεδριασ ev ταισ συναγωγαισ' 
και πρωτοκλισιασ εν τοισ δειπνοισ' 
σμξ : οὐ κατεσθοντεσ TAT OLKLAT των χήρων 
προφασει μακρα προσευχομενοι 
ουτοι λήμψονται περισσοτερον κριμα 
αναβλεψασ δε ειδεν τουσ βαλλοντασ 
εἰσ το γαζοφυλάκιον τα δωρα αὐτῶν 
τουσ rXovatovo - elev δε και τινα χηραν 
mevixpay βαλλουσαν δυο λεπτα 
o στιν κοδραντησ Kat eurev ἁαληθωσ 
λεγω ὕμειν ort ἡ χηρα avro ἡ πτωχῆ. 
πλείω grayrov εβαλεν παντεσ yap 
OUTOL EK TOV περισσευοντοσ avTOLT εβαλον 
= 
εἰσ Ta, opa, Tov θυ αὐτὴ Oe ek rov 
ὑστερηματοσ avro avra. τον βιον 
ov euxev εβαλεν : και τινων λεγοντων 
περι τουΐερου οτι λιθοισ καλοισ 
κεκοσμήται και αναθεμασιν 


€urev ravra, θεωρειτε ελευσονται 


(Fol. 267.) 


47 


ON 


SEC LUCAN 


respondens autem quidam de sscribis 


dixerunt magister bene dixisti 


amplius autem non fuerunt ausi interrogare ew 


nihil dixit autem ad eos quo modo 
dicunt xpm filium dauid. et ipse 

dauid dicitin libro psalmorum 

dicit dms dmo meo sede a dexteram meam 
usque dum ponam inimicos tuos sub 
pedibus tuis dauid dom illum uocat 

quo modo filius illius est- audientes autem 
omni populo dixit ad.discipulos adtendite 
ascribis quiuolunt 

ambulareinstolis etamantium : 
salutationes in foro 

et primas cathe dras in synagogis 

et primos addubitos in cenis 

qui comedunt domos uiduarum 

occasione longa orantes 


hi accipient amplius iudicium 


aspiciens autem uidit qui mittebant 


in gazophylacium munera sua 

diuites uidit autem et quandam uiduam 
pauperam mittentem duo minus 

quod est codrantes et dixit uere 

dico uobis quia uidua haec paupera 

plus omnibus misit omnes enim 

isti de abundantias ua miserunt 
inmuneradei haecautem de 

minimo suo omne substantiam suam 
quod habuit misit. et quorundam dicentiu 
detemplo quoniam lapidibus bonis 


ornata est. et depositionibus 


dixit haec uidetis uenient 


(Fol. 268 a.) 


Capp. XX. 39—XXI. 6. 


245 


246 ΚΑΤ᾽ 


ἡμέραι εν ao ovk αφεθησεται 
λιθοσ ert λιθω ev τούυχω woe 
oc ov καταλυθησεται 

Σοὶ 

σμθ: Επηρωτησαν δε avrov οἱ μαθηται 
λεγοντεσ διδασκαλεποτεταῦτα εσται 
καιτιτο σημειον THT ONT ἐλευσεωσ 

O 8e eurev βλεπετε μη πλανηθητε 

πολλοι yap ἐλευσονται | ert To ονοματι 
μου Aeyovrea οτι eyo εἰμι και o καιροσ 
Ἤγγικεν μη πορευθητε οπισω avrov 
οταν δε ακουσητε πολεμουσ 
και ακαταστασιασ μὴ φοβηθητε 


Oct yap γενεσθαι raro. πρωτον 


αλλ ovk evÜeoa To τελοσ - ἐγερθήσεται yap 


XXI. 


MY 


oo 


10 


εθνοσ er εθνοσ και βασιλεια. ert βασιλειαν 


σεισμοιτε μεγαλοι κατατοπουσ κᾶι 
λειμοι και λοιμοι ἐσονται φοβηθρατε 


απ OVPGAVOU και σημεια μεγαλα εστε 


E 
cv : προδετουτων παντων επιβαλουσιν 
— i 
εφυμασ TAT XELPAT αὐτων και 
διωξουσιν παραδιδοντεσ ew ra. 
συναγωγασ και φυλακασ απαγομενοῦσ᾽ 
emi βασιλεισ καὶ ἡγεμονασ 
€veko, του ονοματοσ μου αποβησεται 
—_ bi sc 
ova : Upew-w μαρτυριον : Üere ovv ev rac 
—, 


καρδιαισ ὕμων μη προμελετωντεσ 
απολογηθηναι eyo yap ὕμειν δωσω 
στομα καὶ σοφιαν ἢ ov δυνησονται 
αντιστηναι παντεσ OL αντικειμενοι 
ὕμειν παραδοθησεσθε δε 

και ὕπο YOVEWY καὶ αδελῴων KAL 
συνγενων και φιλων και θανατωσουσιν 


e£ πυμων και ἐσεσθαι μεισουμενοι 


(Fol. 268 D.) 


T1 


I2 


13 


14 


τό 


17 


“απ — -- 
SEC LUCAN 
—— — — 
dies in quibus non relinquetur 
lapis super lapidem in pariete hic 
qui non destruatur 
interrogauerunt autem discipuli 
dicentes magister quando haec erunt 
et quod signum aduentus tui 
ad ille dixit uidete ne erretis 
multi enim uenientin nomine 
meo dicentes quia ego sum et tempus 
adpropiauit ne abieritis post illos ᾿ 
cum autem audieritis pugnas 
et dissensiones ne timueritis 
oportet enim fieri hoc primum 
sed non continuo finis exurgetenim 
gens contra gentem et regnum contra regnu. 
terrae motus magni per loca et 
fames et morbi erunt timores autem 
decaelo et signa magna erunt 
ante haec autem omnia mittent 
super uos manus suas et 
persequentur tradentes in 
synagogas et carcares ducentur 
ad reges et duces 
propter nomen meum obtinget 
uobis in testimonium ponite ergo in 
cordibus uestris non promeletantes 
respondere ego enim uobis dabo 
os et sapientiam ad quam non poterint 
contradicere omnes aduersantes 
uobis trademini autem 
etaparentibus etfratribus et 
cognatis etamicis et morti tradent 


ex uobis et eritis odibiles 
(Fol. 269 a.) 


Cap, XXI. 6—17. 


KAT AOYK 
----- -- — 


ὕπο παντων δια T0 ονομα μου και θριξ 
εκ TNS κεφαλησ ὕμων ov μη ἀποληται 


εν τη ὕπομονη ὕμων κτησασθε 


—, 
σνβ : rac ψυχασ ὕμων : ὅταν δε ἴδητε 
E 
κυκλουμενην ἱἹερουσαλημ ὕπο 
στρατοπεδων τοτεγνωσεσθε 
OTL ἤγγικεν ἡ ερήμωσισ aoro 
Say oe 
σνγ : TOTE OL εν TH LovdaLa φευγετωσαν 
—m 
εἰσ TOPY Και OL EV LETH αὐτησ 
μὴ εκχωριτωσαν Kat OL EV TAL χωραισ' 
μὴ εισερχεσθωσαν εἰσ αὐτὴν ort 
Ἡμέραι εκδικησεωσ AUTAL εἰσιν 
του πλησθηναι ravra. τα γεγραμμενα 
—, 
OVO τ:ουαιταῖσ EV γαστρι ἐεχουσαισ KO TOL 
— 
θηλαζομεναισ εν εκειναισ Tao: ἡμεραισ 
— 
OVE : EOTAL yap avayKn peyady επι τησ yno 
E 
= MEC 
OVS: kKQLOpy τω λαωτουτω * καὶ πεσουνται 


J 


εν στόματι ρομφαιασ και αἰχμαλωτισθησο 
ται εἰσ παντα τα εθνη και ἱερουσαλημ, 
εσται πατουμενὴ ὕπο εθνων αχρισ ov 
— ae 
σνζ: mAnpwOwow : και ecovrat σημεια 
—, 
ev ἤλιω καὶ σεληνη καὶ αστροισ 
και ἐπι TQo γησ συνοχὴ εθνων 
και ἀπορια Ἠχουσὴσ θαλασσησ 
και σάλον αἀποψύυχοντων ἀανθρωπων 
απο φοβου και προσδοκιασ των 
ἐπερχομενων TY οἰκουμενὴ 
αι yap δυναμισ ἡ εν τω ovpayo 
GLA a0 
avn : σαλευθησονται : Kat Tore οψονται 
— 
τον ὕιον του avOpwirov ἐρχομενον 
ev νεφελη Kat δυναμει TOAAY και δοξη 
εἐρχομενων 8e rovrov γεινεσθαι 


ανακυψατε και eTapate rac κεφαλασ 


(Fol. 269 5.) 


XXI. 18 


το 


20 


21 


22 


23 


24 


25 


27 


28 


SEG LUCAN 247 
SSS — 


ab omnibus propter nomen meum et capillus 
de capite uestro non periet 

in sufferentia uestra adquirite 

animas uestras cum autem uideritis 
circuiri hierusalem ab 

exercitu tune scietis, 

quoniam adpropinquauit desolatio eius 
tune qui in iudaea sunt fugiant 

in montibus et quiin medio eius sunt 
non exeant etquiinregionibus 

non intrentin eam quoniam 

dies uinctictae sunt istae 

utinpleantur omnia quae scripta sunt 
uae praegnantibus et quae 

lactant in illis diebus 

erit enim nessitas magna super terra 

et ira populo huie et cadent 

in ore gladii_ et captiui ducentur 
inomnesgentes et hierusalem 

erit calcata a gentibus usque quo 
inpleantur et erunt signa 

in sole et luna etin sideribus 
etsuperterram conflictio gentium 

et aporia sonante mare 

et slo deficientium hominum 


atimore etexpectatione quae 


. uentura sunt orbi terrarum 


uirtutes enim quae suntin caelo 
mouebuntur ettune uidebunt 
filium hominis uenientem 

in nube et uirtute multa et gloria 
incipientium autem horum fieri 
erigite uos et subleuate capita 


(Fol. 270 a.) 


Car. XXI. 17—28. 


248 


j8j 


SHS -- — 
KAT AOYK 


— c Me E 


tort ἐγγιζει ἡ απολυτρωσισ ὕμων XXI. 
και εἰπεν παραβολὴν avrow | edere τὴν 29 
CUKNV - και παντα τα δενδρα οταν 30 
προβαλωσιν τον καρπον avrav 
γεινωσκεται non ort ἐγγυσ non To θεροσ 
εστιν ουτωσ και ὕμεισ οταν eure 31 
ταυτα YELVWOKETAL OTL EYYUT EO TLV 
— 
ἡ βασιλεια του θυ αμην λεγω ὕμειν 32 
οτι ov μη παρελθὴ 7 yevea αὐτὴ 
EWS TOVTO. παντα γενηται 


0 ουρανοσ' 33 


και ἢ γη παρελευσονται οι δὲ λογοι μου 


: οὐ μὴ παρελευσονται * προσέχετε 34 


εαυτοισ μηποτε βαρυνθωσιν ὕμων 
αι καρδιαι εν κραιπαλη και μεθη 
και μεριμναισ βιωτικαισ kat 
ETLOTH Eh ja; ενιφνιοσ ἡμερα 


EKELVY) WO παγισ επισελευσεται γάρ 


[937 
Un 


επιτουσ καθημενουσ ETL προσωπον 
πασὴσ τησ yno αγρυπνειτεδε ev 36 
παντι καιρω δεομενοι ἵνα καταξιω 
θητε εκφυγεινταυτα παντα τα 
μελλοντα γεινεσθαι και στήσεσθε 
ἐνπροσθεν rov ὕιου rov ανθρωπου 
qv δετασημερασ εν To iepo διδασκων 37 
εἰσ TO οροσ ηυλήσετο το καλουμενον 
ελαιων και rac ολαοσ ὠρθριζεν 38 
προσ GUTOV AKOVELV αὐτοῦ EV τω Lepo 
:γγισεν 8e ἡ ἑορτὴ rov αζυμων 
ἡ λεγομενὴ πασχα * δι δε αρχιερισ 2 
καιγραμματεισ εζητουν πωσ 
αἀπολεσωσιν avrov εφοβουτο δε 
: Tov λαον : ἐισηλθεν δεσατανασ 3 


εἰσ TOV LovOay τον καλουμενον 


(Fol. 270 6.) Ι 


4 
XXII. I 


— — 
SEC 
— -- 
quoniam adpropinquat liueratio uestra 
et dixit parabolam illis uidete 
ficulneam et omnes arbores cum 
produxerint fructum suum 
scitote iam quia prope iam aestas 
est sic et uos cum uideritis 
haec scitote quoniam prope est 
regnum dei amen dico uobis 
quoniam non praeteribit generatio haec 
us quae dum haec omnia fiant caelum 
et terra praeteribunt uerba autem mea 
non praeteribunt adtendite 
uobis ne quando grauentur uestra 
corda in crepula et ebrietate 
etsoniissaecularibus et 
superueniat super nos subitanus dies 
ille sicut laqueus intro ibit autem 
super sedentes super faciem 
omnis terrae uigilate autem in 
omni tempore rogantes ut digni 
habeamini fugere haec omnia 
quae incipie nt fieri et stabitis 
in conspecto fili hominis 
Erat autem per diem in templo docens 
in monte habitabat qui uocatur 
oliueti et omnis populus uigil abat 
ad eum audire eum in templo 
adpropinquauit autem dies azymorum 
qui dicitur pascha principes autem sacerdotu 
et scribae quaerebant quo modo 
perderent eum timebant autem 
populum intrauitautem satanas 
in iudan qui uocatur 


(Fol. 271a.) 


Capp, XXI. 28—XXII. 3. 


154 


SS 
KAT AOYK 


aS Se -- 


ισκαριωδ — ovra ek rov αριθμου XXII. 
εκ των - B : καὶ απελθων συνελαλησεν 4 
τοισ αρχιερευσιν πωσ παραδοι 

QUTOV «και ἐχάρησαν και συνεθεντο avro 5 
ap'yv ριον δουναι και ὡμολογησεν 6 
και ECNTEL EVKALPLAY Tov παραδουναι avrov 
erepoxAov: ηλθεν δεη ἡμερα Tov Tac xa. 7 
ἡ εδει θυεσθαι To πασχα και απεστειλεν 8 
τον πετρον καιϊωανην εἰπὼν 

πορευθεντεσ ετοιμασατεημειν 

τοπασχα ἵνα φαγωμεν οι δε 9 
εἰπαν avro. που θελεισ ετοιμασωμεν 

σοι οδεειπεν ἴδου εἰσερχομένων 10 


ὕμων εἰσ την πολιν aca € > 
ὕμειν ανθρωποσ βασταζων κεραμιον ὕδατοσ 
ακολουθησατε avro εἰσ τὴν OLKELAY OV ELT 
TOPEVETE και EPELTE TW οἰκοδεσποτῆ Tyo οικιασ 
Neyer o διδασκαλοσ ποῦ εστι τὸ καταλυμα 


οπου TO πασχα μετὰ των μαθητων μου φαγω 


εκεινοσ ὕμειν δειξει αναγαιον OLKOV 12 
EOTPWMEVOV EKEL ετοιμασατε 
απελθοντεσ δε evpov καθωσ ειρηκει owroa 13 
και ἡτοιμασαν TO πασχα Kal OTE 14. 
EVEVETO ἡ opa avemegev KaL OL 
αποστολοι συν GvTO : καὶ εἰπεν προσ ATVs 15 
εἐπιθυμια ἐπεθυμησα τουτοτοπασχα 
φαγειν μεθυμων mpo Tov μεπαθειν 
λεγω yap ὕμειν οὐκετι μη φαγομαι τό 
ovr αὐτου εωσ orov καινον Bown 
e 

εν Tn βασιλεια Tov θυ και δεξαμενοσ 17 
TO ποτήριον ευχαριστησασ εἰπεν 
λαβετετουτο διαμερισατε εαυτοισ 
λεγω yap ὕμειν απο TOV νυν ov μὴ πιω 18 

(Fol. 271 ὁ.) 

Cap. XXII 


11 


— — — 
SEC LUCAN 
----  —— — 
iscarioth - qui erat de numero 
duodecim et abiit et conlocutus est 
principibus sacerdotum quo modo traderet 
eum et gauisi sunt et constituerunt ei 
pecuniam dare et confessus est 
et quaerebat oportunitatem ut traderet eu 
sineturba: uenit autem dies pas chae 
in qua oportebatimmolaripascha οὖ misit 
petrum et iohanen dicens 
euntes parate nobis 
pascha utmanducemus ad illi 
dixerunt ei ubi bis paremus 
tibi ad illé dixit ecce introeuntibus 
uobis in ciuitatem ob uiabit 
uobis homo baiulans bascellum aquae 
semini eum in domum ubi intro 
ierit et dicitis patrifamiliae domus 
dicit magister ubiest diuersorium 
ubipascha cum discipulos meos edam 
ille uobis ostendet superiorem domum 
stratum ibi parate 
abientes autem inuenerunt sicut dixerat illis 
et parauerunt pascha et cum 
fuithora recubuit et 
apostoli cum illo et dixit ad eos 
concupiscentia concupiui hoc pascha 
manducare uobiscum priusquam patiar 
dico enim uobis iam non manducabo 
abeo usquequo nobum edatur 

E dis 
in regno dei etaccipiens 
calicem benedicens dixit 
accipite hoc et partimini uobis 
dico enim uobis amodo non bibam 


(Fol. 272 a.) 


. 3—18. 


249 


t en Ce, — 
250 KAT AOYKAN 
τ — x c 
azro TOV γενηματοσ THO αμπελου 
LS. 
ews orov ελθη ἡ βασιλεια Tov θυ 
= 
cée : καὶ λαβὼν αρτον ευχαριστῆησασ εκλασεν 
— 
σξζ : και εδωκεν avro. Aeyov Tovro ea ty 
=> 
σξη τοσωμα μου πλὴν tOov ἡ χεὶρ του 
παραδιδοντοσ με ἐπι τὴσ τραπεζησ᾽ 
OTL μεν οὕιοσ TOV ανθρωπου κατα TO 
ὠρισμενον TOPEVETAL πλὴν OVAL εκεινω 
T 


σέθ : διου παραδιδοται : ἄυτοι 0e ρξαντο 


XXII. 


10 


21 


22 


23 


συνζητειν προσ εαυτουσ τισ apa en o μελλω 


TOVTO πρασσειν * ἔγενετο δε και 
φιλονικεια εν avroLO^TO τισ αν LY 
κ΄. 
μειζων οδὲε eurev αὐτοισ 
ot βασιλεισ των εθνων κυριευουσιν 
αὐτῶν Kal οι εξουσιαζοντεσ αὐτων 
ευεργεται καλουνται 
ὕμεισ δε ovx ουτωσ αλλ o μειζων 
εν ὕμειν γεινεσθω wo μέικροτεροσ: 
και ο ἡγουμενοσ wo o διακονοσ' 
— AX * € 
goa : μαλλον " ἢ οανακειμενοσ εγω "ya 
ducas ?] (d γ γὰρ 
εν j.ec o ὕμων ηλθον ovx Wo 0 ανακειμενοσ' 
αλλ wo o διακονων και ὕμεισ ηυξηθητε 
εν τη διακονιὰ μου Wo 0 διακονων 
ol διαμεμενηκοτεσ μετ ἐμοῦ εν TOL 
πειρασμοισ μου καγω διατιθεμε ὕμειν 
καθωσ διεθετο μοι οπατηρ βασιλειαν ἵνα 
εσθητε και πεινηται ἐπι THO τραπεζησ μου 
oop : εν τη βασιλεια : και καθεζησθε emu ιβ΄" 
c—á 
θρονουσ kpewovreo - (9 φυλασ 
—, a is — 
coy : τουϊσραηλ : ἐιπεν δεο κσ σιμὼν 
— 
σιμων i6ov o catavac εξητησατο ὕμασ 
TOU σινιασαι WO TOV σιτον Eyw δὲ 


εδεηθην περι σου ἵνα μη εκλιπὴ ἢ 
(Fol. 272 6.) 


24 


25 


2 


28 


29 


31 


32 


SEC LUCAN 
SS OS — 


a creatura uineae 
. =o 
usque quo ueniat regnum dei 
et accipiens panem benedixit fregit 
et dedit eis dicens hoc est « 
corpus meum uerumtamen ecce manus qui 
tradet me super mensa 
filius quidem hominis secundum 


praefinitum uadit uerumtamen uae illi 


per quem traditur ipsiautem coeperunt 


conqüireread semetipsos quis esset qui incipiet 


hoc agere facta est autem et 

contentio in eis quisnam esset 

maior ad ille dixit illis 

reges gentium dominantur 

eorum et qui potestatem habent eorum 

ueniuoli uocantur 

uos autem nensic sed qui maior 

in uobis est fiat sicut minus 

et qui ducatum agit sicut qui ministrat 

magis quam qui recumbit ego autem 

sum in medio uestrum ueni non Sicut qui recumbit 

sed sicut ministrans et uos creuistris 

in ministerio meo sicut ministrat 

qui permansistis mecum in temptatio 

nibus meis et ego dispono uobis 

sicut disposuit mihi pater regnum ut 

edatis et bibatis super mensam meam 
= 

in regno et sedebitis super'xii: 

sedesiudicantes xii-tribus 

israhel dixitautem dms simon 

simon ecce satanas expetiuit uos 

ut cerneret sicut triticum ego autem 

praecatus sum de te ut non deficiat 


(Fol. 273 a.) 


Cap. XXII. 18—32. 


ὄντος = oe 
G00 : πιστισ σου : συ δεεπιστρεψον και XXII. 
m 
Ex oe 
coe : στηριξον Tove adeAdova σου : ὃ δε eurev 33 
— 
=) 
AVTW KE μετα TOV ετοιμοσ εἰμι 
και εἰσ. φυλακὴν Kat ero θανατον πορευεσθαι 
o δε eurey Aeyo σοι πετρε ov py φωνήσει 34 
σήμερον aAekrop εωσ orov τρισ με 
oro va μὴ ειδεναι με 
im oe 
OOS: Kal εἰπεν AVTOLT OTE απεστειλα ὕμασ 35 
— x 
ατερ βαλλαντιου και πηρασ kat 
ὑποδηματων μὴ τινοσ ὕστερησατε 
oL δε evray ουδενοσ Ὁ δε εἰπεν 36 
αλλα vvv o exov βαλλαντιον apet ομοιωσ 
καὶ πήραν και μὴ exav πωλησαι 
το ἵματιον αὐτου και ἀγορασει μαχαιραν 
— 
got ; Àeyo yap ort Tovro To γεγραμμενον πὴ 
I 
det τελεσθηναι ev ἐμοι TO kat μετα των 
ἀνόμων ελογισθη και To περι ἐμου 
ms aes = 
coy : τελοσ εχει οἱ δὲ εἰπαν * LOov κε δυο 38 
SS 
μάχαιραι ὧδε o δε evrev avrow 
c ac 
σοθ : apket : και εξελθων ETOPEVETO 39 
κατα το Hoc εἰσ To οροσ των eXauov 
ἠκολουθησαν δε avro και ot μαθηται 
— 
OT : γενομενοσ δε ert τόπου εἰπεν αὐτοισ 49 
—s 
προσευχεσθαι μη εισελθητε ew πειρασμον 
X 
σπα :αὐτοσ Oe aurea ra» απ avrov woe 41 
cm 
λιθου βολην και θεισ τα γονατα προσευχετο 
p j δῷ 
σπβ : λεγων : πατερ μη το θελημα μου adda 42 
——, 
το σον γενεσθω εἰ βουλει παρενεγκε 
ὑπὸ ee 
Oy : TOVTOTO TOTYpLOV aT e&Ov :ὦφθη de 43 
——> 
avTw ἀγγελοσ απὸ του ουρανου 
ενισχυων AUTOV καὶ γενομενοσ 44 


εν AYWVLO EKTEVEOTEPOV προσηνχετο 


ἐγένετο de 0 ἵδρωσ αὐτου WT θρομβοι 


(Fol. 273 6.) 


SEC LUCAN 251 


fidestua tu autem conuertere et 
confirma fratres tuos ad ille dixit 
illi dme tecum paratus sum 
et in carcerem et in mortem ire 
ad ille dixit dico tibi petre non clamauit 
hodie gallus usque quo ter me 
negabis nescire me 

Etdixitilis quando misi uos 
sinesacculo et pera et 
calciamentis ne cuius defecistis 
ad illi dixerunt nullius ad ille dixit 
sed nunc qui habet sacellum tollet similiter 
et peram et qui non habet uendat 
tunicam suam et emet cladium 


dic o enim quia hoc quod scriptum est 


. opertet-conpleriinm quod et cum 


iniquis conputatusest et deme 

finem hauet illi autem dixerunt ecce dme duo 
machaerae adille dixit illis 

sufficit et exiens ibat 

secundum consuetudinem in montem oliueti 
secuti sunt autem eum et discipuli 

cum fuisset autem in loco dixit illis 

orate ne intretis in temptationem 

1086 autem recessit ab eis quasi 

lapides missionem et ponens genua orabat 
dicens pater non uoluntas mea sed 

tua fiat si uis transferre 

hune calicem a me uisus est autem illi 
angelus de caelo 

confortians eum et factus 

in agonia uehementius orabat 


factus est autem sudor eius sicut buccellae 


(Fol. 274a.) 


Cap. XXII. 32—44. 


253 


[3] 


= 
oT 
Gm 


Jj 


[3] 


ie 


€ : εἰσ TOV - LB -mponyev avrova * και 


: ἴδοντεσ δὲ 


KS At — 
ΚΑΤ AOYKAN 


KS - —, c 


αιματοσ καταβαινοντεσ emt τὴν γὴν 


: Και αἀναστασ ATO TO προσευχὴσ 


ελθων emi τουσ μαθητασ evpev 
κοιμωμενουσ αὐτουσ᾽ απὸ TNT 
λυπησ και ειπεν αὐτοισ καθευδετε 
ανασταντεσ προσευχεσθε ἵνα μὴ 
e, πειρασμον εισελθητε * ETL δὲ 
avrov λαλουντοσ ἵἴδου οχλοσ πολυσ 
€ 
και ο καλουμενοσ tovdac wrkapuoÜ 
=> 
εγγισασ εφιλησεν Tov την Tovro yap 
σημειον δεδωκει avTOLT ov ay φιλησω 
oe 
QUTOT ἐστιν 0 O€ LNT eurev TW ἴουδα 
φιληματι Tov ὕιον Tov avOpwrov παραδιδωσ 
OL περι αὑτὸν TO γενομενον 
— 
euray τω KW EL παταξομεν ev [LAXalpn 
και ἐπαταξεν elo τισ e£ avrov τον δουλον 
του αρχίερεωσ και αφειλατο avrov 
. oo B 
TO wrtov TO δεξιον * ἀποκριθεισ δε o LNT 
ELTEV εατε εωσ TOUTOV και εκτεινασ 
τὴν χειρα ἡψατο αὐτου και απεκατεσταθὴ 
τοουσαυτου: ἕιπεν Oe ToO TOVT 
παραγενομενουσ επαυτν σ΄: 
αρχίερεισ και στρατηγουσ Tov λαου 
και πρεσβυτερουσ wo ert ληστην εἕηλθατε 
μετα μαχαιρων και ξυλων To καθ ἡμερὰν 
OVTOG μου εν TO ἵερω μεθυμων 
οὐκ εἐξεστινατετασ χειρασ' em EME 
αλλα αὐτὴ ἐστιν ὕμων ἡ opo. και εξουσια 


TO OKOTOG * συνλαβοντεσ δὲ QUTOV 


Tryoyov €LO TOV OLKOV TOV Op xtepeaa 


: οδεπετροσ ἠκολουθει avro απὸ 


μάκροθεν αψαντων δε Tp 


(Fol. 274 6.) 


XXII. 


45 


46 


47 


48 


Ὁ 


52 


54 


bb 


-ἰς- ες. — 
SEC LUCAN 

— Ga,  ςἘςς — 
sanguinis descendentes super terram 
et surgens ab oratione 
ueniens addis cipulos inuenit 
dormientes eos a 
tristitia et dixit illis dormitis 
surgentes orate ut non 
in temptationem intretis. adhue autem 
eo loquente ecce turba multa 
et qui uocatur iudas iscariot 

See 
unus de-xil-antecedebat eos et 
ae e 

accedens osculatus est ihm hoc enim 
signum dederat eis quem osculatus fuero 
ipseest ihs autem dixit iuda 


osculo filium hominis tra dis 


uidentes autem qui circa eum quod factum est 


= . . e . 
dixeruntdmo sipercutiemus in gladio 


et percussit unus eis seruum 


principis sacerdotum et abstulit eius 
auriculam dextram respondens autem ihs 
dixit smite usque hoc et extendens 
manum tetigit eum et restituta est 
auricula eius dixit autem ad eos 

qui aduenerant ad eum 

principes sacerdotum et praepositos populi 
et seniores sicut ad latronem existis 

cum gla diis et fustibus cottidie 

cum essem in templo uobiscum 

non extendistis manus in me 

sed haec est hora uestra et potestas 
tenebrae contenentes autem eum 
adduxerunt in domum principis sacerdotum 
petrus autem sequebatur eum a 
longe incendentibus autem ignem 


(Fol. 2750.) 


CAP. XXIT. 44—558. 


ev meow THO αυλησ και περικαθισαντων 
εκαθητο και οπετροσ μετ avrov 
θερμαινομενοσ ιδουσ δε avrov 
παιδισκη ru καθημενον προσ TO φωσ 
και ἀτενισασα AUTW εἰπεν καὶ OVTOT 
συν avro v οδεηρνήσατο avrov λεγων 
τ Mes 
cq] : ovk οιδα avrov : και μετα βραχὺ ετεροσ 
m 
εἰδων αὑτον εἰπεντοαῦυτο οδεειπεν 
ανθρωπε ovk ειμι και διαστησασ oet 
ὡρασ pac αλλοστισ διϊσχυριζετο 
ex αληθειασ Xeyo και ουτοσ μετ avrov NV 
και yap γαλιλαιοσ eri eurev d€ o 
πετροσ ἀνθρωπε ovk οιδα τι λεγεισ 
και παραχρημα ετι λαλουντοσ avrov 
NS qe 
σαγ : εφωνησεν oXekrop ' στραφεισ de o vga 
5 
eveBAcWev o πετρω και ὑπεμνησθη 
= 
TOV Àoyov TOV κυ wo εἰπεν AUTH 
πριν ἀλεκτορα φωνησαι τρεισ 
απαρνηση με μὴ εἰδεναι με καὶ εξελθων 
σηδ : εξω ἐκλαυσαι πικρωσ : δι δε ανδρεσ 
οἱ συνεχοντεσ avrov ενεπεζον AUTH 
και περικαλυψαντεσ avrov TO προσωπον 
ετυπτον αὐτον και ελεγον προφητευσον 
τισ εστινοπαισασ σε καιαλλαπολλα 
βλασφημουντεσ eXeyov ew εαυτουσ 
c 
σαε : kat WO eyevero ἡμερα συνηχθη 
c ; 
το πρεσβυτεριον Tov Xaov - kat apxuepeua 
και γραμματεισ και ἀπήγαγον avrov εἰσ To 
<> 
συνεδριον avrov λεγοντεσ av evo XPT 
σας : O δε eurev αὐτοισ εαν ὕμειν euro ov μὴ 
n 
πιστευσητε εαν EPWTNTW ov μὴ 


αποκριθητε μοι ἡ απολυσητει 


ἜΞΞΞΞΙ 
σαξζ : ATO TOV νυν de €OTAL O VLOG TOU ανθρωπου 
cá 


(Fol. 275 5.) 


XXII. 


56 


5.7 


60 


61 


62 
63 


66 


67 
68 


69 


SEC LUC 


ra 


in medioatrio et circumsedentium 
sedebat et petrus cum eis 
calfieiensse | uidens autem eum 
puella quaedam sedentem ad lumen 
et intendens in eum dixit et hic 
cum eo erat ad ille negauit eum dicens 
nescio illum et post pusillum alius 
uidens eum dixitid ipsum ad ille dixit 
homononsum  etintercesso quasi 
horae unius alius quis certabatur 
in ueritate dico et hic cum eo erat 
etenim galilaeus est dixit autem 
petrus homo nescio quid dicis 
et continuo adhue eo loquente 
Ue 

gallus cantauit conuersus autem ihs 
respexit petrum et rememoratus est 
uerbum dmi sieut dixit illi 
quia priusquam gallus cantet ter 
abnegauis me etexiens 
foras fleuitadmare uiri autem 
qui contenebant eum inludebant eum 
et coperientes eius faciem 
percutiebant eum et dicebant propheta 
quis est qui te percussit et alia multa 
blasfemantes dicebant in eum 

Et cum factus est dies congregati sunt 
seniores populi et principes sacerdotum 
et scribae et adduxeunt eum in 
concilium suum dicentes tu es xps 


ad ille dixit illis 51 uobis dixero non 


ἿΣ respondetis mihi aut dimittetis 


- credetis siinterrogauero non 


amo do autem erit filius hominis 


(Fol. 276 a.) 


Cap. XXII. 55—69. 


253 


254 


— — 
ΚΑΤ AOYK 
SS wa ς-. — 


καθημενοσ ek δεξιων τησ δυναμέωσ 
— — 
: Tov Ov : &urov δεπαντεσ σὺ ev οὐϊοσ Tov θυ 
o δε evrev αὐτοισ ὑμεισ λέγετε ort 


: €yo εἰμι ὃι δὲ εἰπαν τι ETL χρειαν 


€exop.ev μαρτυρῶν YKOVOALEV γὰρ 


XXII. 


71 


:αἀποτου στομάατοσ QUTOU : και AVACTAVTET XXIII. I 


Ἴγαγον avrov avrov et πειλατον 
ἡρξαντο δε κατήγορειν avrov λεγοντεσ' 

τουτον evpov διαστρεῴφοντα 

TO εθνοσ μων και κωλυοντα 

φορουσ διδοναι καισαρι λεγοντα δε 


E 
eavrov xpv - βασιλεα ειναι 


ς- ε 
7B : Ο δεπιλατοσ ἐπηρωτησεν avrov λεγων 
— 


. 


συ ει ο βασιλευσ των Ἰουδαίων 

O δεαπεκριθη avro Xeyov ov λεγεισ 

O δε πειλατοσ eurev προσ τουσ αρχίερεισ 
καὶ TOUT οχλουσ OVOEV ευρισκω aurtov 
ev τω avÜporro Tovro : Ot δε ενίσχυον 
λεγοντεσ ανασειει Tov λαον διδασκων 
καθ ολησ THO γησ ἀρξαμενοσ απο THT 
γαλιλαιασεωσ δὲ ακουσασ deo 
πειλατοσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν ἐπηρωτησεν 
ει απο 1:0 γαλιλαιασ οανθρωποσ 
ἐστιν επιγνουσ δε ort εκ THT εξουσιασ 
ἤρωδου ἐστιν ανεπεμψεν avrov 
τω npwoy οντι avro εν ἱἹεροσολυμοισ 
εν εκειναισ ταισ μεραισ οδεηρωδησ 

ΡΝ , 

ειἰδων τον την ἐχαρὴ λειαν qv yap 

θελων ειδειν avrov e$ ικανων xpovov 

δια TO akovew rep, avrov καιηλπιζεν 

τι σημεῖον ELOELY UT αὐτου γεινομενον 


ET NPWTA de QUTOV €V λογοισ ELKAVOLO 


αὐτοσ de OUK Q7TTEKPLVATO αὐτῷ ovoev 


(Fol. 276 δ.) 


o 


SEC LUCAN 
Sa — 


sedens ad dexteram uirtutis 

dei - dixerunt autem omnes tu es filius dei 
ad ille dixit illis uos dicitis quoniam 

ego sum ad illi dixerunt quid adhuc opus 
habemus testium audiuimus enim 

de oreeius etexsurgentes 


adduxerunt eum ad pilatum 


coeperunt autem accusare eum dicentes 


hune inuenimus subuertentem 
gentem nostram et uetantem 
tributa dare caesari dicentem autem 


== 
se xpm regem esse 


pilatus autem interrogauit eum dicens 


au esrex iudaeorum 


ille autem respondit illi dicens tu dicis 


pilatus autem dixit ad principes sacerdotum 


etturbas nihilinuenio causae 
in homine hoc ad illi fortius 
dicebant seducit populum docens 
per omnem terram incipiens 8, 
galilaea usque hic audiens autem 
pilatus galilaeam interrogauit 
si de galilaea homo 
est cognoscens autem quia de potestate 
herodes est misit eum 
ad heroden cum esset hierosolymis 
in illis diebus herodes autem 
uidens ihm gauisus est ualde erat enim 
uolens uidere eum de multis temporibus 
propter quod audiret de eo et sperabat 
quondam signum uidere ab eo fieri 
interrogabat autem eum in uerbis multis 
ille autem nihil respondebat illi 

(Fol. 277 a.) 


Capp. XXII. 69—XXIIT. 9. 


SAS 


13 


[8Π af 


Kaos = 
KAT AOYKAN 


w— — -Y — 


ειστηκεισαν δεοι αρχίερεισ XXIII. 10 
και OL γραμματισ EvTOvWT 

κατηγορουντεσ avrov : ἐξουθενησασ δε 11 
αὔτον ορωδησ συν τοιστρατευμασιν 
αὐτου και ἐνπαιξασ περιβαλων avrov 
ἀεσθητα λαμπραν -ανεπεμψεν αὐτον 
τω πειλατω οντεσ δε ev αηδια 12 
οπιλατοσ Kato ἡρωδησ eyevovTo 

φιλοι ev αὐτὴ τη ἡμερα * ὃ δεπειλατοσ' 13 
συνκαλεσασ TOUT ἀρχιερεισ' και τουσ᾽ 
ἀρχοντασ' και πανταὰ τον Xaov eurev I4 
προσ AVTOVT κατηνεγκατε [LOL TOV 

avOpwrov rovrov wo αποστρεφοντα 

TOV Aaov Kayw δε ανακρινασ ενωπιον 

ὕμων ουδεν evpov ALTLOV ev avro 

αλλ ovde npwono ἀανεπεμψα yap ὕμασ rg 
προσ avrov και οὐδεν αξιον θανατου 
πεπραγμενον COTW εν * ἄντω παιδευσασου 
avTOv ἀπολυσω * ἄνεκραξαν de Tay 18 
πληθει λεγοντεσ o4pe rovrov αὐραύτουτον 
ἀπολυσον δεημειν τον βαραββαν 

οστισ ἣν δια στασιν τινα γενομενην 19 
εν 71) πολει και φονον βεβλημενοσ 

εἰσ φυλακὴν - αναγκην δε εἰχεν κατα 17 
εορτην azoXveuw αὐτοισ eva, 

παλιν δε o πειλατοσ προσεφωνησεν 


= 
αὐτουσ θελων αἀπολυσαι τον την 


20 
ou e ekpa£av σταυρου σταυρου τον 21 
o δετριτον εἰπεν προσ αυτουσ TL γαρ 22 
κακον ETOLNTEV OVTOT ουδεμιαν 

αἰτιαν θανατου ευρισκω εν avro 

παιδευσασ ovv ἀπολυσω αὐτον 


οὐ δε ἐπεκειντὸ φωναισ μεγαλαισ 23 


(Fol. 277.) 


— — Ὁ — ? 
SEC LUCAN 255 
= ---. — 


stabant autem principes sacerdotum 

et scribae fortiter 

accusantes eum exprobant autem 

eum et herodes cum exercitu 

suo et inludens coperiens eum 
opertorium candidum remisit eum 
pilato cum essent autem in lite 

pilatus et herodes facti sunt 
amiciinipsodie  pilatus autem 
conuocans principes sacerdotum et 
principes et omnem plebem dixit 
adeos adduxistis mihi 

hominem hune sicutauertentem 
plebem et ego autem interrogans in conspectu 
uestro nihil mali inueni in eo 

sed nec herodes missi enim uos 

ad eum et nihil dignum mortis 

actum estineo emendans ergo 

eum dimittam exclamauerunt autem 
uniuersi dicentes tolle hunc tolle hunc 
dimitte autem nobis barabbam 

qui erat propter dissensionem quandam facta, 
in ciuitatem et homicidium missus 

in earcerem: necesse autem habebat per 
diem festum dimittere illis unum 
iterum autem pilatus aduocauit 

eos uolens dimittere ihm 

ad illi clamauerunt crucifige crucifige eu 
ad ille tertio dixit ad eos quid enim 
malifecithic ullam 

causam mortis inuenio in eum 
emendans ergo dimittam eunr 


ad illi incumbebant uocibus magnis 


(Fol. 278 a.) 


Cap, XXIII. 10—23. 


256 KAT AOYK 
Ens — 
awrovj.evo, σταυρωθηναι avrov NOI. 
και κατισχυον αἱ φωναι αὐτων καὶ TOV 
των ἀαρχίερεων : ἕπεκρεινεν δε 24 
--- 
TO : οπειλατοσ γενεσθαιτο αιτημα αὐτῶν 
c—á 
απελυσεν O€ rov eveka, φονου 25 
βεβλημενον ew φυλακὴν 
ἔπ 
ον ἥτουντο TOV Oc qv παρεδωκεν 
τω θεληματι avrov : do de 26 
—, 
Tle : amnyayov avrov επιλαβομενοι 
c 
τινα σιμωνα κυρηναιον 
ἐρχομενον ἀπο αγρου επεθηκαν avro 
—á 
TOV σταυρον φερειν οπεισοθεν rov LAV 
—À 
tis : ἠκολουθει δετοπληθοσ avro 27 
— 
Tov Aaov Kat γυναικεσ 
αι EKOTTOVTO avrov και εθρηνουν 
D 
στραφεισ 0e o LNT eurev προσ ovra 28 
θυγατερεσ Ἱερουερουσαλὴμ, μη. 
κλαιετεεμε μηδεπενθειτε 
αλλ εαυτασ κλαιετε καιτα τέκνα 
ὕμων οτι ελευσονται ἡμεραι 29 
εν αἰσ ερουσιν μακαριαι αἱ στειραι 
και κοιλίαι αι ovk ἐγεννῆσαν 
και μασθοι ov ovk εξεθρεψαν 
rore ἀρξονται Xeyew τοισ ορεσι 30 
πεσεται εφημασ και Towr βουνοισ 
καλυψατεημασ οτι ειεν τω ὕγρω ξυλω 31 
TOTO. ποιουσιν €V TO ENpw τι γενήσεται 
-- a2 
τιζ : ἤγοντο δε και ετεροι δυο κακουργοι 32 
—, 
p ee 
Tn : συν avro avepeOnvar : Kat οτεηλθαν 33 
—— 
€T. TOV TOTOV TOV καλουμενον κρανιον 
«--- | Lc 
τιθ : εκει ἐσταυρωσαν AUTOY : και TOUT κακουργουσ 
E 
ὁμοῦ - OV μεν εκ δεξιων - ov δὲ 
ee 
εξ αριστερων * τκα διεμεριζοντο δε 34 
—, = 
TK 
— 


(Fol. 278 Ὁ.) ΔΕ 


‘SEC LUCAN 
petentes crucifigi eum 


et conualescebant uoces eorum et 
principum sacerdotum iudicauit autem 
pilatus fieri petitionem eorum: di 
misit autem qui propter homicidium 
missus erat in carcerem 

quem petebant ihm autem tradidit 
uoluntati eorum cum autem 
duxerunt eum adpraehendentes 
quendam simonem cyrenensem 
uenientem deagro inposuerunt ei 
crucem utadferret retro ihm 
sequebatur autem illum multitudo 
populi et mulieres 

quae plangebant eum et lamentabant 
conuersus autem ihs dixitad eas 

filie hierusalem — nolite 

plangere me neque lugete 

sed uos plorate et filios 


uestros quoniam uenient dies 


 inquibusdicent beatae steriles 


- et uteri quae non genuerunt 


et ubera, quae non enutrierunt 
tunc incipient dicere montibus 
cadite super nos et collibus 
tegite nos quoniam si in umido ligno 


haec faciunt in arido quid fiet 


ducebantur autem et alii duo maligni 


cum eo interfici. et cum uenerunt 
inlocum qui uocatur caluariae 
ibi crucifixerunt eum et malignos 
simul unum a dextris. et unum 


a sinistris partiebantur autem 


(Fol. 279 a.) 


Car, XXIII. 23—34. 


— --- ο΄ — 
KATA AOYKAN 


—S ε- — = 


τα ἵματια αὐτου βαλοντεσ 

tas, i» eo 
TK: KAypov: και εἰστηκει ολαοσ ορων 
εμυκτηριζον 8e avrov και eXeyay avTw 
αλλουσ ἐσωσασ σεαῦυτον σωσον 

Ht SL —, 
εἰ ὕιοσ ει του θυ ει χρσ εἰ o EKAEKTOT 
ενεπεζον δε αυτω και OL στρατιωται 
προσερχομενοι ooo τεπροσεφερον 
Aeyovreoc - xoupe o βάσιλευσ των Ἰουδαίων 
περιτεθεντεσ avro και akavÜwov 
στεφανον : ἣν δε και ἡ επιγραφὴ 
επιγεγραμμενὴ ET avo. γραμμασιν 
ελληνικοισ ρωμαΐκοισ᾽ εβραΐϊκοισ' 


o βασιλευσ των Ἰουδαιων ουτοσ ἐστιν 


ey 

TKe: εἰσ 0e rov κακουργων e βλασφημει 
ἘΞ: 

TKS αὐτὸν ἱ:ἄποκριθεισ δεο ετεροσ 
—, 


ἐπετειμα avro. λεγων ort ov φοβη συ 
> 

τον Üv ort εν τω GUTH κριματι εἰ 

και ἡμεισ ἐσμεν καιημεισ μεν 

δικαιωσ aia yap wy expacapev 

απολαμβανομεν ουτοσ δε ουδεν 

Tovnpov empagcev 


Y 
προσ TOV KV eurev avro μνησθητι μου 


και στραφεισ 


εν Τῇ ἡμερα ΤΉσ ελευσεωσ σου 
c 
Αποκριθεισ δὲ O uno €umevy αὐτὼ TO ἐπλῆήσοντι 
θαρσει σήμερον per ἐμου €an 


ta, “. 
τκζ . €VTW παραδεισω "και HV WOEL 


WPQ €KTY) Καὶ O'KOTOG eyevero 


ed oAny την γην eoo opa 
— 
‘TKN: «vorm : ἑσκοτισθη δε o yALOT 
— 


MÀ 
TKO : καὶ φωνησασ ono peyady φωνὴ 
ELTEV πατερ εἰσ χειρασ σου παρατιθημι 
τοπνευμα μου rovro δε eurov ecemvevoe 


καὶ TO Καταπετασμα του VAOU 


(Fol. 279 5.) 


XXIII. 


35 


36 


37 


38 


39 
40 


42 


43 


44 


45 
46 


45 


SEC LUCAN 257 
SS — 


uestimenta eius mittentes 

sortem et stabat populus uidens 
subsannabant autem eum et dicebant illi 
alios saluos fecisti teipsum salbum fac 
sifiliuses del si xps es electus 
deludebant autem eum et milites 
accedentes acetum offerebant ei 
dicentes habe rex iudaeorum 
inponentesilli et de spinis 

coronam eratautem etinscriptio 
superscripta super eum litteris 

graecis latinis hebraicis 

rex iudaeorum hic est 

unus autem de malignis blasphemabat 
um respondens autem alius 

increpabat eum dicens quoniam no times tu 
dnm. quoniam in ipso iudicio 

et nos sumus et nos quidem 

iuste digne enim secundum quod egimus 
recipimus hic autem nihil 

inicum egit eb conuersus 

ad dom dixitilli memento me 


indie aduentus tui 


Ἐς . . . -- 
respondens autem ihs dixit qui obiurgabat ew 


animequior esto hodie mecum eris 
in paradiso et erat sic ut 
hora sexta et tenebrae factae sunt 
in totam terram usque hora 
nona obscuratus autem est sol 
D 
et clamans ihs uoce magna 
dixit pater in manus tuas commendo 
σι DEG . . 

spm meum et hoc cum dixisset exspirauit 
et uelum templi 

(Fol. 280 a.) 


Car. XXIII. 34—46. 


33 


— 


“Ss — - 
KAT AOYKAN 
aN --. .«-.-- 


εσχισθη : και o εκατονταρχοσ φωνησασ XXIII. 47 


εδοξαζεν τον by λεγων οντωσ 

δικαιοσ qv οανθρωποσ ουτοσ : και παντεσ 
οἱ συνπαραγενομενοι eru θεωρεια 

οχλοι θεωρησαντεσ Ta yevop.eva. 
τυπτοντεσ τα στηθη και τα μετωπα * 
ὑὕπεστρεφαν ειστηκεισαν δεπαντεσ OL 
γνωστοι avrov aro μακροθεν και γυναικεσ 
αι συνακολουθησασαι avro 

απο THT γαλιλαιασ ορωσαι TOTO, 

και ἴδου avnp ονοματι Ἰωσηφ 

p ουλευτησ ὕπαρχων αγαθοσ και δικαιοσ 
ουτοσ ovk ἣν συνκατατιθεμενοσ TH βουλη 
και τη πραξὴ avrov - aro αριμαθιασ 


πολεωσ των Ἰουδαιων οσ προσεδέχετο 
και 


48 


49 


50 


5I 


=> 
τὴν βασιλειαν Tov θυ προσελθων ro πειλατω 52 


— ee 
TAY : NTNTATO TO eoo. TOV UNV : και καθελων 
UL 


> 
ενετυλιξἕεν TO OWUA TOV LYV EV σινδονι 


και εθηκεν avrov EV μνημειω 


λελατομημενω ov ovk qv OVTW 


ουδεισ κειμενοσ και Üevroa avrov emreÜske- 
τω μνημειω λειθον ov μογισ εικοσι 
εκυλιον : ἣν δε ἡμερα προσαββατου 
κατηκολουθησαν δε δυο 

γυναικεσ αἰτινεσ youv συνεληλυθυιαι 
απὸ Tyo αγαλιλαιασ και eÜcacavro 
τομνημααυτου: ὑποστρεψασαι de 
NTOLMATAY ἀρωματα και μυρα 


Kat To μεν σαββατον novxacay : μια δε 


: τῶν σαββατων ορθρου βαθεωσ 


NPXOVTO ere To uva. φαιρουσαι 
αητοιμασαν καιτινεσ συν LUTOLO 


ελογιζοντο δε εν εαυταισ 


(Fol. 280 ὁ.) 


53 


54 
55 


56 


XXIV. 1 


SEC LUCAN 


scissum est - et centurio clamans 
. = . 
honorificabat dm dicens uere 
iustus erat hic homo et omnes 
qui simul uenerant ad spectaculum populi 
uidentes quae facta sunt 
percutientes pectora et frontes 
reuertebantur stabant autem omnes 
notieius alonge et mulieres 
quae secutae sunt eum 
agalilaea uidentes haec 
etecceuir nomine ioseph 
decurio cum esset bonus etiustus 
hic non erat consentiens consilio 
etactionieorum ab arimathia 
ciuitate iudaeorum qui expectabat 
Tm 
regnum dei etaccedens ad pilatum 
. . em 
petiuit corpusihu et deponens 
. e a . . 
inuoluit corpus ihu in sindone 
et posuit eum in monumento 
ubi adhuc 


nemo positus et posito eo inposuit 


sculpto 


in monumento lapidem quem uix uiginti 
mouebant. erat autem dies antesabbatum 
secutae sunt autem duae 

mulieres quae erant. simul uenientes 
agallaea et uiderunt 

monimentum eius reuersae autem 
parauerunt aromata et unguenta 

et quidem sabbatum requieuerunt una aute 
sabbati mane diluculo 

ueniebant ad monimentum adferentes 
quae parauerunt etquidam cum illis 
cogitabant autem intra se 


(Fol. 281 a.) 


Carr, XXIII. 47—XXIYV. r. 


St — 
KAT AOYKAN 


Ke ey, Ke, — 


Tio apo. ἀποκυλισει rov Au ov XXIV. 
εἐλθουσαι δε evpov rov λιθον 2 
αποκεκυλισμενον απο TOU μνημειου 
εἰσελθουσαι δε ovx evpov τοσωμα 3 
και €yevero ev ro ἀπορεισθαι αὐτασ 4 
περι avrov ἵδου δυο ανδρεσ ἐπεστησαν 
αὐυταισ ev ear. αστραπτουσὴη 
Em 
TÀÉ : εἐνφοβοι de γενομεναι ekXewav τα 5 
—-; 
προσωπα εἰσ τὴν γὴν οι δε evray προσ avTAT 
τι ζητειτετον ζωντα μετα των νεκρων 
μνησθητε 0e ova ελαλησεν ὕμειν ό 
ετι ὧν εν TH γαλιλαια οτι δει TOV ὕιον 4 
του ανθρωπου παραδοθηναι εἰσ χειρασ 
ἀνθρωπων και σταυρωθηναι και τὴ τριτὴ 
Ἡμέρα αναστηναι Kat εμνησθησαν των 8 
— : ee πε 
τλη: ρηματων avrov * και ὕποστρεψασαι 9 
> 
᾿ς ἀπήγγειλαν avra ταυτα τοισ evOeka 
και πασιτοισ λοιποισ 
— j ΧΕ 
TAO :papia ἡ μαγδαληνὴ και ἴωανα 10 
—— 


και μαρια ἡ takwBov και αι λοιπαι συν αὐταισ 
ελεγαν προσ αὐτουσ αποστολουσ ταῦτα, 
και εφανησαν ενωπιον AUTWV II 


WOEL ληροσ τὰ ρηματα ταῦτα. Και ἡπιστουν αὐταισ 


σαν δε δυο πορευομενοι e£ avrov 13 


εν QUTN T1] ἡμερα εἰσ κωμὴην ἀπεχουσαν 

σταδιουσ εἕηκοντα απὸ ἱερουσαλημημ 

ονοματι ουλαμμαουσ 

ὠμειλουν δεπροσ εαὐυτουσ 14 

περι πάντων συνβεβηκοτων rovrov 

και ἐγενετο EV τω ομειλειν αυὐτουσ 15 
—a 

και συνζητειν kao LNT εγγισασ 


συνεπορευετο ovrow οἱ δε οφθαλμοι αὐτῷ 16 


EKPATOVVTO TOU LY) em Uyvovau QUTOV 


(Fol. 281 6.) 


SEC LUCAN 


quis utique reuolueret lapidem 

uenientes autem inuenerunt lapidem 

reuolutum a monumento 

introeuntes autem ‘non inuenerunt corpus 
Et factum est dum aporiarentur 

deeo ecce-duo uiri adsisterunt 

eis in amictu scoruscanti 

in timore autem factae inclinauerunt 

uultos suos in terra. ad illi dixerunt ad eas 

quid quaeritis uiuum cum mortuis 

mementote autem quanta locutus est uobis 

cum adhuc esset in galilaea quoniam oportet filiu 

hominis tradi in manus 

hominum et crucifigi et tertia die 

resurgere. et memoratae sunt 

ueruorum eius etreuersae 

nuntiauerunt omnia haec illis undecim 

et omnibus reliquis 
maria magdalena etioana 

et maria iacobi et ceterae cum eis 

dicebant ad apostolos haec 

et paruerunt in conspectu eorum quasi 

derisus uerba haec et non credebant eis 
Erant autem duo abeunte s ex eis 

in ipsa die in castellum iter habent is 

stadios sexaginta. ab hierusalem 

nomine ulammaus 

fabulabantur autem ad semetipsos 

de omnibus quae contigerant horum 

et factus est in eo fabulari eos 

—, 
etconquerere etihs adpropians 
simulibat cum illis oculi autem eorum 


tenebantur ut non cognoscerent eum 


(Fol. 282 a.) 


(XP OX PV, 16. 


29 


XXIV. 
o δε eurev τινεσ οἱ Xoyot ουτοι ove αντιβαλλεται 17 


προσ εαυτουσ περιπατουντεσ σκυθρωποι 
αποκριθεισ δε εἰσ ὦ ονομα κλεοπασ * 18 
εἰπεν προσ AVTOV συ "eee παροικεισ 
ἱερουσαλημ'" ovk ἐεγνωσ τὰ γενομενα εν AUTH 
εν ταισ ἡμεραισ ταυταῖσ΄.ο δε ELTEV AUTW ποιὰ 19 
— 
Ta περι yu του ναζωραιου οσ eyevero avnp 
podra -δυνατοσ εν λογω Kat epyw 
= 
ενωπίιον Tov θυ και παντοσ του λαου 
WO τουτον παρεδωκαν οι ἀαρχιερεισ 20 
και OL APXOVTET NMWY εἰσ κριμα 
θανατου και ea rov poc ay avrov 
ἡμεισ δεηλπιζομεν οτι avToo qv 21 
o μελλων λυτρουσθαι Tov ia pax] 
αλλαγε και συν πασιν τουτοισ 
TPLTNV ἡμεραν σημεραν αγει Ad ov ravra. 
γέγονεν -αλλα και γυναικεσ τινεσ 22 
εξεστησαν Nao γενομεναι 
ορθριναι ἐπει TO μνημεῖον καὶ μὴ 23 
ευρουσαιτὸ σωμα αὐτου nAGov λεγουσαι 
οπτασιαν ἀγγελων eopakevat 
ot Xeyovaty avrov ζην και απηλθον 24 
TIVES EK των συν ἡμειν 
ἐπι TO μνημεῖον καὶ evpoy ovrog 
WO εἰπον αἱ γυναικεσ. avrov δε 
ovk εἰδομεν ο δε eurev προσ αὐτουσ 25 
w ανοήτοι και βραδεισ τη καρδια ἐπιπασιν 
o.c ἐλαλησαν ov προφηται | 
dum 
oT. ταυτα εδει παθειν τον χρν 26 
και εἰσελθειν εἰσ την δοξαν avrov 
και NV ἀαρξαμενοσ ATO μωσεωσ καὶ παντων 27 
των προφητων eppavevew 


αυτοισ ενταισγραφαισ τὰ περι αὐτου. και γγισα 28 


(Fol. 282 ὁ.) 


E 


‘SEC LUCAN 


ad ille dixit quae sunt ista uerba haec quae conferitis 


ad uos ambulantes tristes 


respondens autem unus ex eis cui nomen cleopas 


dixit ad eum tu solus aduena es 
in hierusalem nescisti quae facta sunt in ea 
in diebus istis ad ille dixit ei quae 
de ihu nazoreo qui fuit uir 
propheta potensin uerbo et opera 
in conspectu dei omnis populi 
sicut hune tradiderunt principes sacerdotu 
et potentes nostri in judicium 
mortis et crucifixerunt eum 
nos autem sperauimus quoniam ipse erat 
qui incipiebat saluare israhel 
sed etiam et in omnibus istis 
tertium diem hodie agit ex quo haec 
facta sunt sed et mulieres quaedam 
seduxerunt nos factae 
matutinae ad monumentum et cum non 
inuenissent corpus eius uenerunt dicentes 
uisionem angelorum uidisse 
qui dicunt eum uiuere et abierunt 
quidam de his qui erant nobiseum 
in monimentum etinuenerunt 510 
sicut dixerunt mulieres illum autem 
non uidimus ad ille dixit ad eos 
o insensati et tardi corde in omnibus 
quibus locuti sunt profetae 

A 
quoniam haec oportebat pati xpm 
et introire in gloriam eius 
et erat incipiens a mosen - et omnium 
propheetarum interpraetari 
ilis inscripturis de eo- et adpropiauerunt 


(Fol. 283 a.) 


Cap, XXIV. 17—28. 


fe J 


εἰσ τὴν Κωμὴν OV ἐπορεύοντο 


και αὐτοσ προσεποιήσατο TOPPWTEPW 


XXIV. 


mopever Oar Kat παραβιασαντο awrov NeyovTes 29 


μεινον μεθ μων οτιπροσ ἐσπεραν 
καικλεικεν ἡ ἡμερα και εισηλθεν 
μειναι [LET αυτων καὶ EYEVETO 
εν τω κατακλιθηναι avrov 
λαβὼν aprov ηυλογησεν 
και προσεδιδου avrog λαβοντων δε 
αὐτων TOV APTOV απ αὐτου 
ἡνυγήσαν οἱ οφθαλμοι avTwv 
και ἐπεγνωσαν AVTOV και avrog ἀαφαντοσ 
eyevero απ αὑτων οἱ δε eurov προσ εαυτουσ 
οὐχι ἡ καρδιὰ nV μων κεκαλυμμενὴη 
ier Exo et ἡμειν EV TY οδω 
wo ἡνυγεν ἡμειν Tac γραφασ 
και ἀανασταντεσ λυπουμενοι αὐτὴ TH opo. 
ὕπεστρεψαν eo ἱἹερουσαλημ, και ευρον 
ηθροισμενουσ ovo - u.- και TOUT συν αὐτοισ 
λεγοντεσ οτι οντωσ ἡγερθη 

τς 
ο κσ και ὠφθη σιμωνι και αὐτοι 
εξηγουντο ra. ev TY οδω και OTL εγνωσθη 
αὐτοισ εν τη κλασειτου αρτου ταῦυτα OE 
avrov λαλουντων αὐτοσ εσταθὴη 
εν Meow avrov. avro. Se : πτοηθεντεσ 
καὶ ἐνῴοβοι γενομενοι ἐδοκουν φαντασμα 
θεωρειν | o 9e evrev avrow τι τεταραγμενοι 
εσται και ELVA, τι διαλογισμοι 
αναβαινουσιν εν TH καρδια ὕμων 
ιδετετασ χειρασ μου καιτουσ ποδασ μου 
OTL ἐγω αυτοσ ειμι ψηλαφησατε και ἴδετε 

— 


TOTVQ OGTO,OUK EXEL καὶ σαρκασ 


καθωσ εμε βλεπετε ἐχονταὰα 


(Fol. 283 ὁ.) 


31 


33 


34 
35 


37 


28 


39 


SS WY — 

SEC LUCAN 
Sa — 

in castellum ubi ibant 

et ipse fecit se longius 

abire et coxerunt eum dicentes 

mane nobiscum quia ad uesperum 

declinauit dies et introibit 

manerecum eis et factum est 

cum recubuisset 

accipiens panem benedixit 

et dabatillis accipientium autem 

eorum panem ab eo 

aperti sunt oculi eorum 


et cognouerunt eum . et ipse non con 


conparuitab eis δα 1111 dixerunt ad senietipsos 


nonne cor nostrum erat coopertum 

quo modo loquebat ur nobis in uia 

sicut aperiebat nobis scripturas 

et surgentes contristati ipsa hora 
reuersi sunt in hierusalem et inuenerunt 
congregatos illos. xi. et qui cum eis erant 
dicentes quoniam uere resurrexit 


a Ie . . . . 
dms et uisus est simoni et ipsi 


narrabant quae in uia.et quia cognotus est 


. eis in fractione panis haec autem 


eorum loquentium ipse stetit 
in medio eorum ipsi autem pauerunt 


et timore tacti putabant fantasma 


uidere ad ille dixit illis quare conturbati estis 


et ut quid in cogitationes 

ascendunt in cor uestrum 

uidete manus meas et pedes meos 

quia ego ipse sum palpate et uidete 
quoniam Sps ossa non habet nec carnes 


sicut et me uidetis habentem 


(Fol. 284 a.) 


Cap. XXIV. 28— 39. 


261 


ετι δε απιστουντων avrov XXIV. 41 
αποτὴσ χαρασ και θαυμαζοντων 

eurev. exere TL βρωσιμον ενθαδε 

κα ἐπεδωκαν avro ἴχθυοσ οπτου 42 
μεροσ Kat λαβὼν ενωπιον 43 
avrov epayer : και εἰπεν αὐτοισ 44 
ουτοι οἱ Aoyot μου ova ἐελαλησα 

προσ UAT εν oum συν ὕμειν 

οτι δειπλησθηναι παντα τα γεγραμμενα 

εν TO νομω μωυσεωσ και προφηταισ 

καὶ ψαλμοισ περι ἐμου rore διηνυἕεν 45 
αὐτῶν TOV νουν TOV συνΐεναι TAT γραφασ 

και εἶπεν αὐτοισ OTL ουτωσ γεγραπται TOV 46 
— 

χρν παθειν και ἀαναστηναι τὴ τριτὴ ἡμερα 

και κηρυχθῆναι ἐπι τω ονοματι avrov 47 
μετανοιαν καὶ αφεσιν αμαρτιων 

wo emt παντα τὰ εθνη ἀαρξαμενων 

απο ϊερουσαλημ και ὕμεισ δὲ 48 

μαρτυρεσ τουτων και ἐἔγω αποστελλω 49 
τὴν ἐπαγγελιαν μου Eh ὕμασ 

ὕμεισ δε καθισατε εν Ty πολει εωσ orov 

evóvo ga 0e δυναμιν e£ vyovc 

εξηγαγεν δε αυτουσ εἕω προσ 50 

βηθανιαν ἐπαρασ δετασ χειρασ 

ἡυλογησεν avrovg Kat eyevero BI 
εν TO ευλογειν avrov avrova 

QT €01 OT AVTWV και AUTOL ὕπεστρεψαν 52 
εἰσ Ἱερουσαλημ.- μετα χαρασ μεγαλησ 

και σαν δια παντοσ ev ro ἵερω 53 


= 
αινουντεσ TOV Qv > 


SOOO QQ0Q 00 QC 200600000000 


ευαγγελιον "ΚΑΤ 


Nomen 


KOT 


(Fol. 284 5.) 


ἐπληρωθη . ἄρχεται. μαρκον 


St — 
SEC LUCA 
SSS  — — 


adhuc autem non credent ibus eis 
a gaudio et mirantium 
dixit habetis aliquid manducare hic 
et porrexeruntilli piscis assi 
partem et accipiens in conspectu 
eorum manducauit et dixit eis 
isti sermones mei quos locutus sum 
ad uos cum essem uobiscum 
quoniam oportet impleri omnia quae scripta sunt 
in lege moysei et prophetis 
et psalmis de me tunc adaperti sunt 
eorumsensus utintellegant seripturas 
et dixit eis quia 510 scriptum erat 
--. 
xpm pati et resurgere die tertia 
et praedicari in nomine eius 
paenitentiam - et remissionem peccatorum 
super omnes gentes Incipientium 
ab hierusalem. et uos autem 
testes horum et ego mitto 
promissionem meam super uos 
uos autem sedete in ciuitate usque dum 
induamini uirtutem de alto 
eduxit autem eos foras ad 
bethaniam lebans autem manus 
benedixiteos et factum est 
cum benediceret eos 
discessit ab eis etipsireuersisunt 
in hierusalem cum gaudio magno 
et erant semper in templo 


— 
laudantes dm 


QQQQULQLOQLIQQQQNQNQQIQNQNOBS 


euang secund - lucam explicit 
incipit euang secund marcum 
(Fol. 285 a.) 


Cap. XXIV. Av E». 


mem 


fos 


Py 


f ef 


E 
€ 
—À 


[ἢν 


— — Sant — 
EYATTEAION KAT MAPKON 
— 


— — — — we — 


eS us 

Apx Tov ευαγγελιου env χρυ wov θυ 
wo γεγραπται εν ἡσαΐα Tw προφητη 
ιδου ἀποστελλω τον αγγελον μου 


TPO προσωποῦυ σοῦυ OO KATADKEVAC EL 


ee 


τὴν οδον Gov: : φωνὴ βοωντοσ εν TH 
—À 
epjj.o ετοιμασατε τὴν οδον KU 
σ 


E 
ευθειασ ποιειτε Tao τριβου rov θυ ὕμω 


:Εγενετο Ἰωαννησ' ev Ty epquo βαπτιζων 
και κηρυσσων βαπτισμα μετανοιασ 


εἰσ αφεσιν αμαρτιων 


και εξεπορευετο προσ QAUTOV TATA ἢ ἴουδαια 


χωρα και ἱεροσολυμειτεπαντεσ 

και εβαπτιζοντο εν ἵορδανη i avrov 

εξομολογουμενοι TAT αμαρτιασ αὐτων 
ἣν δεϊωαννησ ενδεδυμενοσ δερρὴν καμελου 

και ἐσθιων ακριδασ και μελι αγριον 

και ἐλεγεν GUTOLT €yo μεν ὕμασ 

βαπτιζω εν ὕδατι 

EpXeTa δε οπισω jov o ἵσχυροτεροσ μου 

OV ουκ (AL ἵκανοσ λυσαι τον ἵμαντα 

των ὑποδημάτων αὐτου 

aoe 

καὶ avrog ὕμασ Barrier ev avv avyeuo 

κατ EYEVETO EV ταισ ἡμεραισ εκειναισ 


c. 
ἡλθεν o ino αἀποναζαρεθ.τησ γαλιλαιασ 


και εβαπτισθη vo την ἵορδανην ὕπο iwavvou 


Kat ἀαναβαινων εκ το ὕδατοσ 
ELOEV ηνυγμενουσ τουσ ουρανουσ 
=>) 


KQ.L TO TVA WO TEPLOTEPQAV καταβαινων 


εἰσ QUTOV και φωνὴ εκ των ovpavav 


συ ει 0 VLOT μουο αγαπήητοσ εν σοι ευδοκησα 


Sp 


και εὐθεωσ TO TVA TO αγιον εκβαλλει avvrov 


εἰσ THV ἐερημον καὶ ἣν €v ΤΉ ἐρημω ἡμερασ' 


καὶ πειραζομενοσ ὕπο του σατανα 


(Fol. 285 0.) 


o 


τος 


4 


10 


IT 


I2 


rs 


— 


EUANG SECUNDUM MARCUM 968 


—, ee, τος ae ey 


Initium euangeliihu xpi fili dei 
sicut scripbum est in esaiam prophetam 
ecce mitto angelum meum 
ante faciem tuam qui praeparauit 
uiam tuam uox clamantis in 
. VES 
deserto parate uiam dmi 
ci M 
rectas fate semitas di nostri 
fuit iohannes in deserto baptizans 
et praedicans baptismum paenitentiae 
in remissione peccatorum 
Et egrediebatur ad illum ‘omnis iudaea regio 
et hierosolymitae uniuersi 
et baptizabantur in iordanen ab illo 
confitentes peccata sua 
Kt eratiohannes uestitus pilos camelli 
et aedebat lucustas et mel siluestrae 
et dicebat illis ego quidem uos 
baptizo in aqua 
ueniet autem post me fortior me 
cuius non sum dignus solbere corregiam 
calciamentorum eius 
. . . . —À 
ipse uos baptizauit in spu sancto 
Kt factum est in illis diebus 
uenit ihs a nazaret galilaeae 
et baptizatus est in iordanen ab iohannen 
et ascendens de aqua 
uidit apertos caelos 
-- -ἡ 
et spm tamquam columbam descendente 
inipsum et uox de caelis 
tu es filius meus dilectus-in quem conplacui 
= . . 
Et statim sps sanctus eiecit eum 
ML 
in deserto:eteratin deserto xl. diebus 


et temptabatur a satana 
(Fol. 286 a.) 


Cap. I. 1—13. 


264 ΚΑΤ MAPKON SEC MARCU 


Vc 00000 c c --- 


E 


J 


— ee 

€ : καιὴν peta rov θηριων : και οἱ any yeXot 1. et erat cum besteis et angeli 

=> 

— we Se . . 

7) Ougkovovv avro : kat μετα TO παραδοθηναι 14 ministrabant ei.sed postquam traditus est 

= 

τες τ cc . . a - . 

0 τον ioayvqv - nAGev o iyo εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν iohannes uenitihs in galileam 
κηρυσσῶων To ευαγγελιον THE βασιλειασ του θυ praedicans euangelium regni dei 
Aeyov ort πεπληρωνται οι καιροι 15 dicens quoniam inpleta sunt tempora 
και ἡγγικεν ἡ βαβασιλεια του θυ et adpropiauit regnum dei 
μετανοειτε και πιστευεται EV τω ευαγγελίω paenitemini et credite in euangelio 

και παραγων παρα τὴν θαλασσαν Tyo γαλιλαιασ 16 | Et praeteriens secus mare galilaeae 

εἰδεν τον σιμωνα και ανδρεαν uidit simonem et andream 
Tov adeA gov avrov αμφιβαλλοντασ fratrem eius mittentes 
τα δικτυα ev Ty θαλασση ησαν yap αλειεισ retias in mare erant autem piscatores 

= = ἘΠ IG eae E 

L — 1KQL €UT€V GVTOLO οιὴσ Oevre OTLTW μου 1; | Etdixitillisihs uenite post me 

— a 
kaL7ouco ὕμασ γενεσθαι αλιεισ ανθρωπὼω et faciam uos fieri piscatores hominum 
και εὐθεωσ αφεντεσ παντα ἡἠκολουθησαν «vro 18 et statim relictis omnibus secuti sunt eum 


ἘΞ τε: . . . . . 
la : καιπροσβασολιγον ειδενϊακωβοντοντου ζεβεδαιουιο | Et progressus pusillum . uidit iacobum zebedei 
—À 


| και ἴἸωαννὴν Tov αδελῴον avrov et iohannen fratrem eius 
και QUTOUG εν τω πλοιω καταρτιζοντασ et ipsos in naui conponentes 
τα OuKTVa+ και ευὐθεωσ εἐκαλεσεν avrova 20 retiam et continuo uocauit illos 
και αφεντεσ TOV TATEPA AUTWY et relicto patre suo 
ζεβαιδεον ev Tw πλοιω: μετα των μεισθωτων zebedeo in naui-cum mercennariis 
555. y . . . 
ιβ : ηἠκολουθησαν avro : και εἰσεπορευοντο 21 secutisunteum Ht ingrediuntur 
--. 
εἰσ καφαρναουμ. και evÜeoc Tow σαββασιν cafarnaum et statim sabbato 
εισελθων εἰσ THY συναγωγὴν εδιδασκεν αὐτοὺσ ingressus in synagoga docebat eos 
-- - 5 . 
vy : καιεξεπλήσσοντο επι τὴ διδαχὴ avrov 22 et obstupis cebant super doctrinam eius 
m : 
nv yap διδασκων avrova oc εξουσιαν ᾿ erat enim docens eos. quasi potestatem 
EXWV OVX WO οιἰγραμμα εἰσ habens- non quasi scribae 
E E 
ud : καιὴν ev TH συναγωγὴ ανθρωποσ 23 Kt erat in synagoga homo 
NS “--: . ine . . . 
ev πνι akaÜ apro και evexpagev λεγων 24 in spu in mundo et exclamauit dicens 
= . . . . At 
τιημειν και σοιτηυ ναζαρηναι quid nobis et tibiihu nazorenae 
λθεσ απολεσαπολεσαι ἡμασ uenisti perdere nos 
olda σετισ EL οαγιοσ Tov θυ scio quis is santus dei 
και ἐπετειμησεν avro Xeyov φιμωθητι 25 Et comminatus est ei dicens. ommutesce 
c . . . . 
και εξελθε εκ rov ανθρωπου πνα ἀκαθαρτον etexidehomine spirite immunde 
= 
(Fol. 286 6.) AC (Fol. 287 a.) 


Car. I. 13—25. 


ΚΑΤ ΜΑΡΚ SEC MARCUM 265 
SHS «-- — — o — — — 


SIMA ee — . 
και εξηλθεν ro va ro ἀκαθαρτον L 26 ebexiibsps inmundus 


σπαραξασ avrov - καὶ κραξασ φωνὴ μεγαλη discerpens eum. et clamans uoce magna 


εξηλθεν am avrov kat εθαμβησαν παντεσ 27 discessit ab eo. et mirabantur omnes 


wore συνζήητειν προσ εαυτουσ Aeyovrao τισ et conquerebant inter se dicentes quaenam est 


7 διδαχη εκεινὴ ἡ καινὴ αὐτὴ ἡ εἕξουσια doctrina ista noua haec potestas 


ς. 
OTL και τοισ πνευνα τοισ ἀκαθαρτοισ επιτασσει quia et spiritibus inmundis inperat 


και UTQAKOVOUGLY QUTW et obaudiunt ei 


και e€nAGev ἡ ἀκοὴ avrov ευθυσ 28 | Ht processit rumor iste statim 


eur ολην την περιχωρον THT γαλιλαιασ in omnem regionem galilaeae 


"E Εξελθων δε ex THT συναγωγὴσ 29 | procedens autem de synagoga 
nev εἰσ τὴν οικιαν σιμωνοσ' uenit in domum simonis 
Kat avopeou μετα takwBov και twavou et andreae cum iacobo et iohannen 
κατεκειτο δε ἡ revÜepa. - σιμωνοσ πυρεσσουσα — 30 decumbebat autem socrus simonis febricitans 
kat ευθυσ λεγουσιν avro περι avTyT et continuo dicunt ei de illa 
και προσελθων εκτεινασ THY xetpo. 31 et accessit extendens manum 
κρατησασ ἡγειρεν αὑτὴν και evÜeoo adpraehensam elebauit οὖ statim 
αφηκεν αὐτὴν o TUPETOT και OLNKOVEL AUTO remisit illam febris et ministrabat ei 
Οψιασ δε γενομενὴσ ore εδυσεν o quoc 32 | uespere autem facta cum occidisset sol 
EDPEPOT AY προσ AUTOV TAVTAT TOV κακωσ exoVTas adferebant ad eum omnes male habentes 
νοσοισ ποικιλαισ Kat Tove δαιμονιζομενουσ uariis languoribus - et demonia habentes 
και ἣν oÀ ἡ πολισ ἐπισυνηγμενη 33 et erat tota ciuitas congregata 
προσ την θυραν αὐτου. και εθεραπευσεν avTova 34 adianuam eius et curauit illos 
και Tove δαιμονια ἐχοντασ εξεβαλεν avra. et qui daemonia habebant eiciebat illa 
OT avrov και οὐκ 1) uev avra, λαλειν ab eis et non sinebat ea loqui 
Ort ηιδισαν avrov και εθεραπευσεν πολλουσ quoniam sciebant eum - et curauit multos 
KAKWO EXOVTAT ποικιλαισ vog ou male habentes uariis languoribus 
t€ : Kau δαιμονια πολλα εἕεβαλεν et daemonia multa eiciebat 
=> : 
i και πρωι evvvxa λειαν εξηλθεν 35 | Et diluculo exsurgens 


και ἀπηλθεν εἰσ TOV ἐερημον τοπον abiit in desertum locum 


και EKEL TPOTNVEETO και κατεδιωξαν avrov 36 ibique orabat. et consecuti sunt eum 
τε 


TO σίμων και OL μετ αὐτου tunc simon et qui cum eo erant 


και OTE ευρον awrov λεγουσιν avro 37 et cum inuenissent eum dixerunt ei 


— 


οτι παντεσ ζητουσιν σε: και λεγει QUTow eyoue 38 


(Fol. 287 5.) 


quia omnes quaerunt te. et ait illis eamus 
(Fol. 288 a.) 


Cap. I. 26—38. 
34 


266 


ta, 


€LO TAT ενγυσ κωμασ και εἰσ TAT πολεισ I. 


iva κακει κηρυξω εἰσ rovro yap εξεληλυθα 


και ἣν Κηρυσσων εἰσ TAT συναγωγασ QUTWV 39 


evo ολην την γαλειλαιαν - και τα δαιμονια εκβαλλω 


t7) : και EPXETAL προσ QUTOV λεπροσ ἐρώτων QUTOV 40 
— 


και Xeyov* eay θελεισ δυνασαι με καθαρισαι 

και οργισθεισ ekrewa τὴν χειρα avrov 41 
ἡψατο αὐτου και λεγει avro - θελω καθαρισθητι 

και ευθεωσ ἀπηλθεν am avrov ἡ λεπρα 42 


και εκαθαρισθη και ενεβρισαμενοσ αὐτῷ 43 


ευθυσ εξεβαλεν avrov και λεγει acra 44 


opo. μηδενι evrno - adda ὕπαγε δειξον σεαυτὸν 
Tw ΐἵερει και TPOTEVEVKE - περι του καθαρισμοῦ σου 


Qa προσεταξεν ovens εισ po. prTvporvov αὐτοισ 


m: : Ὁ δε εξελθων ἡρξατο κηρυσσειν 45 


— 


K 
== 


και διαφημειζειν Tov λογον 
wore μήκετι δυνασθαι φανερωσ εισελθειν 
eur πολιν αλλα εξω εν ἐρημοισ τοποισ «qv 


και Ὥρχοντο προσ αὐτὸν παντοθεν 


και εἰσελθων παλιν εἰσ καφαρναουμ, AL 1 


διήμερων και ἡκουσθὴη ort ev ouo ea Tw 
και εὐθεωσ συνηκθησαν πολλοι 2 
WOTE μήκετι χωρειν μηδε TA προσ τὴν θυραν 


και ἐλαλει προσ avrovg λογον : 


και EPXOVTAL προσ avrov φεροντεσ TapahuTLKs 3 


ALPOPEVOV ὕπο τεσσάρων και μὴ δυναμενοι ᾿ 4 
προσενγεισαι ATO TOV οχλου 

-Ξ ὁ 
απεστεγασαν την στεγὴν OTOV HV o vo 
και χαλωσειτον κραβαττον οπου nv 


οπαραλυτικοσ κατακειμενοσ 
c—máÓ 


Ειδων δε o uno την πιστιν avrov 5 


Neyer Tw παραλυτικω 


TEKVOV ADPEWVTE TOV at αμαρτιαι 


(Fol. 288 ὁ.) 


SEG MARC 
SS -- — 


in proximos uicos et ciuitates 
ut et ibi praedicem ad hoc enim ueni 
Eit erat praedicans in synagogis eorum 
in totam galilaeam et daemonia eiciens 
Et uenit ad eum leprosus depraecans eum 
et dicens. si uolueris potes me mundare 
et iratus extendit manum suam 
et tetigit eum et ait 1111. uolo mundare 
et statim decessit ab eo lepra 
et mundatus est et comminatus ei 
statim dimisit illum et dicit ei 
uide nemini dixeris sed bade ostende teipsum 
sacerdoti et offers pro emundatione tua | 
quae praecepit moyses - in testimonium illis 
ad ille egressus coepit praedicare 
et diffamare sermonem 
ita u$ non possit. manifestae introire 
in eiuitatem . sed foris in desertis locis esse 
et conueniebant ad eum undique 
Et iterum intrauit im cafarnaum 
post dies et auditum est.quod in domo esset 
et confestim conuenerunt multi 
ut iam non posset capere. usque ad ianuam 
et loquebatur ad illos uerbum 
Et uenerunt ad eum -adferentes paralyticum 
qui a quattuor portabatur ‘et cum non possent 
accedere prae turba 
nudauerunt tectum ubi erat ihs 
et dimiserunt grabattum in quo erat 
paralyticus iacens 
cum uidisset autem ihs fidem illorum 
ait paralytico 
fili dimittuntur tibi peccata tua 
(Fol. 289 a.) 


Capp. I. 38—II. 5. 


--. 
κα 
—, 


fe 


SSH τς ---- 
ΚΑΤ ΜΑΡΚΟΝ 


--- --- ey — 


σαν δε τινεσ rov γραμματεων ΤΙ. 6 
exet καθήμενοι και διαλογιξομενοι 
εν ταισ καρδιαισ avrov λεγοντεσ' 

τι ουτοσ ουτωσ λαλει βλασφημει 7 


τισ δυναται αφιεναι TAT αμαρτίιασ et μὴ o bo. 
τ — 
και ETLYVOUT 0 LT TH πνι OTL ουτωσ διαλογιζονται 8 
εν εαυτοισ εἰπεν αὐτοισ 
τι ταῦτα διαλογιζεσθαι ev ταισ καρδιαισ ὕμων 
TL ἐστιν εὐκοπώτερον eurew ro παραλυτω 9 
EYELPE Apov τον Κραβαττον σου 
και ὕπαγε εἰσ τον OLKOV σου 
ἡ εἰπειν αφαιωνται σοι αἱ ἁμαρτιαι 
ἵνα δε eire ort εξουσιαν exe 10 
οὕιοσ του avOpwrov eri qo γησ αφιεναι 
αμαρτιασ' Aeye ro παραλυτικω σοι λέγω 11 
€yetpe apov rov Κραβαττον σου 
και ὕπαγε ew TOV OLKOV σου" καὶ εὐθεωσ ἡγερῆ 12 
Kat apag tov κραβαττον εξηλθεν εναντιον 
παντων wore εξιστασθαι παντασ 
και δοξαζειν τον ὃν και λεγειν 
OTL ουτωσ ουδεποτε ειδαμεν 
: καὶ εξηλθεν παρα τὴν θαλασσαν και πασ οχλοσ 13 
NPXETO προσ avrov και εδιδασκεν αὐτουσ 
καὶ παραγων ειδεν ἵακωβον Tov του αλφαιου 14 
καθημενον ert To τελωνιον 
Kat Aeyeravtw ακολουθει μοι 
και αναστασ ἠκολουθησεν avro 
: και EYEVETO κατακειμενων avrov 15 
εν TY] οἰκεια αὐτου -πολλοιτελωναι 
eum 
και ἀμαρτωλοι συνανεκειντὸ TH LNU 
καὶ τοισ μαθηταισ avrov σαν yap πολλοι 
οι και ἠκολουθησαν avro 


και οὐ γραμματεισ και οι φαρισαιοι 16 


(Fol. 289 5.) 


SEC MARCUM 


ES 


267 


Erant autem quidam de sscribis 
illie sedentes et cogitantes 
in cordibus suis dicentes 
quid hic sic loquitur blasphemat 
quis potest demittere peccata nisi solus ds 
quo cognito ihs in spu quod 510 cogitarent 
intrase dixitillis 
quid ista cogitatis -in cordibus uestris 
quid est facilius dicere paralytico 
surge et tolle grabattum tuum 
et uade in domum tuam 
aut dicere demittuntur tibi peccata 
ut autem sciatis quia habet potestatem 
filius hominis: in terra demittere 
peccata -ait paralytico tibi dico 
surge et tolle grabattum tuum 
et uade in domum tuam - et statim surrexit 
et sublato grabatto.abiit coram omnibus 
ita ut admirarentur omnes 
et honorificarent dm et dicerent 
quia taliter nunquam uidimus 
Kt processit iterum ad mare et omnes turba 
ueniebat ad eum . et docebat eos 
Et cum praeteriret uidit iacobum alphaei 
sedentem ad teloneum 
et ait illi sequere me 
et surgens secutus est eum 
et factum est recumbentibus illis 
in domo eius. multi publicani 
et patores. simul recumbebant cum ihu 
et discipulis eius. erant enim multi 
qui et secuti sunt eum 


et scribae et pharisaei 
(Fol. 290a.) 


Cap, II. 6— 16. 


208 


Gm 


Ky : 
—, 


—> 


KO : 


——À 


και εἰδαν οτι ησθιεν μετα των αμαρτωλων II. 
Ka. τῶν τελωνων - και eXeyov τοισ μαθηταισ 
αὐτου δια τι μετα των ἁαμαρτωλων᾽ 
Kal των τελωνων εσθιει 
— 
και ἀκουσασ 0 LNT λέγει: ov xpeuay ἐχουσιν 17 
οι io Xvovreo ἴατρου -αλλ οι κακωσ ἐχοντεσ 
ovk y\Gov καλεσαι δικαιουσ-αλλα apaprwrove 
και σαν οἱ μαθηται ἴωαννου 18 
και OL φαρισαιοι νηστευοντεσ 
και ἐερχονται και λεγουσιν avro 
δια τι 0L μαθηται iwavvov 
και OL TOV φαρεισαιων νηστευουσιν 
οἱ δεσοι μαθηται ουνηστευουσιν 
και ELITEV αὐυτοισ μὴ OVVAVTAL οι ὕιοι 19 
του νυμῴωνοσ εν o ονυμφιοσ 
μετ aT OV εστιν νηστευειν 
ἐλευσονται δεημεραι orav ἀπαρθη 20 


σ 
απ AUTWV O νυμφιοσ "“κΚαιτοτενηστευουσιν 


εν ἐκεινή T1] NEPA. 
Ουδεισ δε ἐπίβλημα ρακκουσ αγναφου 21 
ETLOVVPOTTEL ETL ἵματιον παλαιον 
eu δὲ μη epe, ro poa. 
TO KQLVOV απὸ του παλαιου 
και χειρων σχισμα γεινεται 
και ουδεισ βαλλει owov veov 22 
ELO ATKOVG παλαιουσ 
ει δε μη pyEet o οινοσ Tove ἀσκουσ 
και O οινοσ και OL ασκοι ἀπολουνται 
και eyevero παλιν avrov ev row σαββασιν 23 
διαπορευεσθε δια των σποριμων 
και o, μαθηται ἡρξαντο- τιλλειν τουσ 
σταχύυασ - o, δε φαρισαιοι eAeyov 24 


ἴδε τι ποιουσιν οἱ μαθηται σου 


(Fol. 290 6.) 


et uiderunt quia manducat cum peccatoribus 
et publicanis. et dicebant discipulis 
eius. quare cum publicanis 


et peccatoribus manducat 


Et hoc audit ihs ait non desiderant 


qui sani sunt medicum . sed qui male habent 
non ueni uocare iustos. sed peccatores 
et erant discipuli iohannis 

et pharisaei ieiunantes 

et ueniunt et dicunt illi 

quare discipuli iohannis 

et pharisaeorum i1eiunant 

tui autem discipuli non ieiunant 

et ait illis. num quid possunt fili 
Sponsi quandiu sponsus 

cum illis est ieiunare 

uenient autem dies cum auferetur 

ab ei sponsus. et tunc ielunabunt 


in illa die 


nemo autem adsumentum panni rudis 


adsuit uestimento ueteri 


alioquin auferet supplementum 


nonuum a ueteri 


et peior scissura efficitur 


Et nemo mittit nouellum uinum 


in utres ueteres 
alioquin disrumpet utres uinum 


et uinum et utres peribunt 


Et factum est iterum eum sabbatis 


ambulare per sata 
et discipuli eius coeperunt uellere 
spicas pharisaei autem dicebant 


ecce quid faciunt discipuli tui 
(Fol. 291 a.) 


Cap. II. 16—24. 


KAT MAP SEC MARCUM 269 


SS yew ~, — 


Tour σαββασιν o ovk εἕεστιν avrowr II. sabbatis quod non licebat eis 
και αποκριθεισ eurev avrow ουδεποτε 25 | Ktrespondens ait illis num quam 
ayeyvore TL ETOLNT ev δαυειδ legistis quid fecerit dauid 
OTE χρειαν εσχεν και ἐπινασεν cum necessitate habuit et esuriit 
AUTOS και OL μετ Q.UTOV OVT€O - ipse et qui cum illo erant 
= τς 
εἰσηλθεν ew Tov οἰκον του θυ 26 introibit in domum dei 
και τουσ ἀρτουσ THO προσθεσεωσ εφαγεν et panes propositionis manducauit 
και EOWKEV TOLG μετ αὐτου OVTLY et dedit eis qui cum illo erant 
ove οὐκ εξεστιν φαγειν εἰ μη TOW quos non licebat manducare nisi 
Ke : ἵερευσιν : eyo δεῦμειν ij 27 sacerdotibus dico autem uobis 
UE Gone REL avOpwrov και Tov σαββατου 28 dms est filius hominis et sabbati 
καὶ εἰσηλθεν παλιν εἰσ THY συναγωγὴν Ur | etintroibit iterum in synagogam 
καὶ nv exet ανθρωποσ ξηραν exov τὴν χειρα et erat 101 homo aridam habens manum 
καὶ TAPETNPOVVTO αὐτον΄ εἰ εν To σαββασν 2 et obserbabant eum si sabbatis 
θεραπευσει iva κατηγορήσουσιν avTOv curaret ut accusarent eum 
kat Neyer Tw avOpwrw 3 et ait homini 
TW EXOVTL την χειρα εξηραμενὴην habenti manum aridam 
ἐγειρε και στήθει ev Meow" και εἰπεν προσ 4 surge et sta in medium et dixit 
αὐτουσ εἕεστιν apni: σαββασιν ad illos - licet sabbatis 
τι aryaÜov ποιησαι η κακοποιῆσαι aliquid benefacere aut malefacere 
ψυχὴν σωσαι μαλλον animam salbam facere magis 
1) αποκτειναι quam perdere 
Οι δε ἐσιώπων και περιβλεψαμενοσ avrove s | adillitacebant. et circumspiciens eos 
μετ οργησ συνλυπουμενοσ cum ira indignationis 
ETL TY νεκρωσει THT καρδιασ' AUT WY super emortua cordis eorum 
Neyer TO ανθρωπω EKTELVOV Τὴν χειρὰ σου dixit homini extende manum tuam 
και e£eretvev - και, azokareg ray et extendit et restituta est 
ἢ χεὶρ αὐτου ευθεωσ' manus illi statim 
m : Εξελθοντεσ 8€ ot φαρισαιοι μετα τῶν ἡρωδιανω 6 Exeuntes autem pharisaei. cum herodianis 
συνβουλιον ποιουντεσ κατ αὐτου consilium faciebant aduersus eum 
OTWO AUTOV ἀπολεσωσιν quo modo illum perderent 
O δε "m peta των μαθητων avrov 7 ihs autem cum discipulis suis 
ανεχωρησεν εἰσ τὴν θαλασσαν i secessit ad marem 
(Fol. 291 ὁ.) (Fol. 292 a.) 


Carp. II. 24—III. 7. 


TS SSE T 
KAT MAPKON 
eS ee c 
kat πολυσ oxXoc απὸ THT γαλειλαιασ 
και τησ ιουδαιασ' καὶ απο ἱἹεροσολυμων 
και T0 iOovj.eac - και OL TEPAY του LopOavov 
και οἱ περι τυρον 
και οἱ περι σιδωνα πληθοσ πολυ 
ακουσαντεσ o, ἐποίει ἡλθαν προσ avrov 
και εἰπεν Tow μαθηταισ avrov -ἵνα πλοιαριον 
προσκαρτερὴ arc δια τον οχλον 
ἵνα μη θλιβωσιν avrov πολλοι 
πολλουσ yap εθεραπευσεν 
WOTE επιπιπτειν EV avro "ἵνα αὐτου ἀψωνται 
— 
οσοι εἰχον μαστειγασ᾽ και πνα ἀκαθαρτα 
οταν ovv avrov εθεωρουν 
προσεπιπτον avro και εκραζον λεγοντεσ 
9. Am 
ov eL οὔιοσ Tov θυ 
και πολλα επετειμα AUTOLT 


ἵνα μη αυτον φανερον ποιωσιν 


—— 
κθ : Και αναβαινει €LO TO OPOD Και προσκαλειται 


«.. 


ovo nOeXev αὐτοσ καιηλθον προσ avrov 
και ἐποιήσεν ἵνα wow - B - μετ αὐτου 

Kau Cv, ἀποστελη αὐτουσ κηρυσσειν TO 
ευαγγελιον - και εδωκεν αὐτοισ εξουσιαν 
θεραπευειν τασ νοσουσ 


και ἐεκβαλλειν τα δαιμονια 


— : 
λ . Και ereÜnkev σιμῶώνι OVO[AO. πέτρον 


— 


και Tov tako [ov του ζεβεδαιου 

και TOV ἴωαννην TOV αδελφον του tako[Jov 

και ἐπεθηκεν εαυτοισ ονομα βοανεργησ 

o ἐστιν ὕιοι βροντησ - kat ανδρεαν 

και φιλιππον και βαρθολομαιον και μαθθαιον 
και θωμαν και taxwBov τον Tov αλφαιου 

και λεββαιον και σιμωνα το καναναιον 


καιϊἵουδασ σκαριωθ 


(Fol. 292 ὁ.) 


III. 


10 


11 


12 


13 


14 


15 


16 


17 


18 


19 


c c c — 
SEC MARCUM 
— — -- | πὶ 


et multa turba a galilaea 

et iudaea et ab hierosolymis 

et ab idumea et trans iordanen 

et circa tyrum 

et circa sidonem multitudo magna 
audientes quae faciebat. uenerunt ad eum 
et dixit discipulis suis. ut in nauicula 

sibi deseruiret propter turbam 

uti ne conpremerent eum multi 

multos enim sanauit 

ita ut inruerent in eum - ut illum tangerent 
quodquod habebant plagas - et sps -immundi 
cum uideret illum 

procedebant ei - et exclamabant dicentes: 
tu es filius dei 

et multa comminabatur eis 


ut non manifestarent illum 


Eit ascendit in montem et vocauit ad se 


quos voluit ipse. et uenerunt ad eum 
et fecit ut essent. xil. cum 1080 

et ut mitteret illos praedicare 
euangelium ‘et dedit illis potestatem 
curandi ualetudinems ! 


et eiciendi daemonia 


Et inposuit simoni nomen petrus : 


et iacobum zebedaei 

et iohannen fratrem iacobi 

et inposuit eis nomina boanges 

quod est filius tonitrui . et andream 

et filippum. et barthilomeum et mattheum 
et thoman et iacobum alfei 

et lebbeum et simonem cananeum 

et iudas scarioth 


(Fol. 293 a.) 


Cap. III. 7—19. 


ΚΑΤ ΜΑΡΚΟΝ 
eS ee OS : --- 
OC καὶ παρεδωκεν αὐτον 
ἝΞΙΣ 
λα : και εἰσερχονται εἰσ OLKOV καὶ συνερχεται 
--. a : 
παλιν ο oxXoc - wore μὴ δυνασθαι 
μητε αρτουσ φαγειν - και ore ἡκουσαν 
AB : περιαυτου : διγραμματειν και ot λοιποι 
——m 
εξηλθον κρατησαισαι avrov - eXeyov yap 
OTL ἐξεσταται avrova - και οἱ γραμματεισ 
oL ἀπὸ ἱἹεροσολυμων καταβαντεσ eXeyov 
οτι βεελζεβουλ exet- και ort ev τω apxovrt 
των δαιμονίων - ἐεκβαλλειτα δαιμονια. 
ΞΞΞ-τὶ 
Ay : και προσκαλεσαμενοσ αὐτουσ’ 
E qa 
ev παραβολαισ eXeyev o Ko ine 
moo δυναται catavac - carayay εκβαλειν 
και eay βασιλεια ed εαυτην μερισθη 
ov δυναται σταθηναι ἡ βασιλεια exewn 
και εαν οἰκια eb εαυτην μερισθη 
ov δυναται ἡ OLK€LO. εκεινη ἐσταναι 
και eay οσατανασ σαταναν ἐκβαλλει 
μεμερισθαι ed εαυτον - ov δυναται σταθηναι 
1) βασιλεια avrov -αλλα το τελοσ EXEL 
Ουδεισ᾽ δυναται τα σκεύη rov ἴσχυρου 
εισελθων εἰσ την οἰκιαν διαρπασαε 
εαν μη πρωτον τον ἴσχυρον δηση 
και τοτετὴν οἰκιαν αὐτου διαρπαζει 
S oe 
AS : ἀμὴν Aeyw ὕμειν ort ravra. 
—= 
αφεθησεται τοισ ὕιοισ των ανθρωπων 
τὰ ἁἀμαρτηματα και βλασφημιαι 
oca ay βλασφημήησωσιν 
oc av 6e Tis βλασφημησὴη 


— 
TO TVG TO αγιον οὐκ EXEL αφεσιν 
xo 
αλλα EVOT εσται- αἰωνίου ἁμαρτιασ 


—áà 
οτι eXeyov TVà ακαθαρτον EXE ιν 


τὶ 


III. 


20 


21 


22 


23 


24 


25 


26 


27 


28 


29 


30 


Ne :και ρχεται μητὴρ αὐτου. και οἱ αδελῴοι αὐτοῦ 31 
c 


(Fol. 293 6.) 


SEC MARCUM 271 


—, —, 


qui et tradidit eum 


Et ueniunt in domum " et conuenit 


iterum turba uti non possent 

nec panem manducare- et cum audissent 

de eo scribae et ceteri 

exierunt tenere eum dicebant enim 
quoniam exentiat eos et scribae 

qui ab hierosolymis descenderunt dicebant 
quoniam beelzebul habet - et quia in principe 


daemoniorum eicit daemonia 


Et conuocatis eis 


— — 
in parabolam dicebat dms ihs 

quo modo potest satanas - satanan eicere 
et si regnum in se diuidatur 

non potest stare regia illa 

etsi domus super semetipsam diuidatur 


non potest domus illa stare 


Et si satanas satanan eicit 


dispertitur super se. non potest stare 


regnum eius sed finem habet 


nemo autem potest uasa fortis 


ingressus in domum diripere 
nisi prius fortem alliget 


et tunc domum eius diripiet 


amen dico uobis. quoniam omnia 


dimittuntur filiis hominum 

peccata et blasphemiae 

quaecumquae blasphemauerint 

si quis autem blasphemauerit 

. = . . 

in spm sanctum non habet remissionem 
sed reus erit aeterni delicti 


— a 
quoniam dicebant spm immundum habere eu 


Et uenit mater ejus et fratres eius 


(Fol. 294 a.) 


Cap. III. 19—31. 


212 


— — 
KATA MAPKON 
— — 


και εἕω EOTWTEO - αἀπεστειλαν προσ AUTOV 


III. 


φωνουντεσ avrov "καὶ ἐκαθῆτο προσ τὸν οχλὸ 32 


και λεγουσιν oro ἴδου ἡ μητηρ σου 
και οἱ ἀαδελῴοι σου καιᾶαι ἀδελῴφαι σου 


«£o ζητουσιν σε 


και απεκριθη QUTOLO λεγων τισ ἐστιν 1) μητηρμοῦ 33 


1] αδελφοι : και περιβλεψαμενοσ 34 
Tove κυκλω καθημενουσ εἰπεν 

δου ἡ μητὴρ μου και OL αδελφοι μου 

oc yap ay ποιηση To θελημα του θυ 35 


ουτοσ μου αδελῴοσ Kat αδελφη και μητὴρ εστιν 


c 
As : καιηρξατο παλιν διδασκειν προσ την θαλασσαν IV. 1 
Ἐπὶ 


και συνηχθη προσ avTov ολαοσ πολυσ 
WOTE AVTOV εἰσ TO πλοιον ἐνβαντα 
καθησται repay THT θαλασσησ. και πασ 0 oxXoc 
περαν THT θαλασσησ qv - και εδιδασκεν αὐτοὺσ 
ev παραβολαισ πολλαισ και eXeyev αὐτοισ 
ἐν TY διδαχὴ αὐτου akovETE 
ἴδου εξηλθεν o σπειρων και ev τω σπειραι 
0 μεν ἐπεσεν παρα τὴν οδον 
και ἡλθαν τα πετεινα του ουρανου 
και κατεῴφαγαν αὐτο 
και ἀλλα erecay eret Ta TETPWOn 
και OTL OUK εἰχεν γην πολλην 
και εὐθυσ εξανεστειλεν 
δια To μὴ exew βαθοσ τὴν qv 
καὶ οτε ανετειλεν οἡλιοσ εκαυματισθησαν 
και δια To μὴ exew ριζαν εξηρανθησαν 
και ἀλλο ἐπεσεν ert Tac ἀκανθασ 
και ἀνεβησαν αι ακανθαι και συνεπνιξαν αὐτο 
και καρπον οὐκ εδωκεν 
και ἀλλο ἐπεσεν εἰσ τὴν γην THY καλὴν 
και εδιδου καρπον 


(Fol. 294 δ.) 


2 


7 


SEC 
ne — 
et foris stantes miserunt ad eum 
uocantes illum ‘et sedebat circa eum turba 
et dicunt ei: ecce mater tua - 
et fratres tui et sorores tuae 
foras quaerunt te 
Et respondit eis dicens.quae est mater mea 
aut fratres mei. et circumspiciens 
qui in circuitu ejus sedebant dixit 
ecce mater mea et fratres mei 
qui enim fecerit uoluntatem di 
hic meus frater. et soror et mater est 
Et coepit iterum docere ad mare 
et congregata est ad eum turba multa 
ita ut ipse in naui ascendens 
sedere circa mare. et omnis turba 
circa mare erant - et docebat illos 
in parauolis multis . et dicebat illis 
in doctrina sua audite 
Ecce exiit seminator seminare : et dum seminat 
aliut cecidit circa uiam 
et uenerunt uolucres caeli 
et comederunt illud 
Et aliud caecidit super loca petrosa 
et quoniam non habuit terram multam 
et statim exhortum est 
propter quod non habuit altitudinem terrae 
et quando exhortus est sol . exestuauit 
et quia non habebat radicem exaruit 
Et aliud caecidit in spinas 
et ascenderunt spinae. et suffocauerunt illua 
et fructum non dedit 
Kt aliud cecidit in terram bonam 
et dat fructum 


(Fol. 295 a.) 


Capp. III. 31—IV. 8. 


= τος = : bacs 
KAT MAPKON 
— 


SS oy a 


αναβαινοντα και αυξανομενον 
— — — 
και φερει ev-A- και ev  £' καὶ EV p 
και ἐλεγεν og exi era, AKOVELY ἀκουέτω 
και ο συνειων συνειετω 
και OTE ἐγενετο καταμονασ 
ETNPWTWV avrov οἱ μαθηται αὐτου 
Tis ἡ παραβολὴ αὐτὴ 
και λεγει αὐτοισ 'ὕμειν δεδοται 


=) 
γνῶναι TO μυστήριον THT βασιλειασ του θυ 


[Aj 


> ekewoug δετοῖσ e&o ev παραβολαισ 
παντα Xeyeraa - iva βλεποντεσ βλεπωσιν 
καὶ μη ἴδωσιν + και AKOVOVTET ἀκουωσιν 
καὶ μη συνωσιν: μηποτε επιστρεψωσιν 
και αφεθησομαι avrowr τα ἁαμαρτηματαὰ 
και Neyer αυὐτοισ 
ovk οιἰδατε THY παραβολην ταυτην 
και TOO πασαστασ παραβολασ γνωσεσθαι 

WD 

An : O σπειρων rov Xoyov σπειρει 

— 

οὔτοι δε εἰσιν οἱ παρα την οδον 

o.c σπειρεται o λογοσ 

σ 

και οταν ἀκουωσιν 

ευθεωσ᾽ ερχεται o σατανασ 

καὶ adepet Tov Xoyov τον εσπαρμενον 


EV TOL καρδιαισ αὐτων 


IV. 


10 


11 


12 


13 


14. 
15 


^" Και OUTOL €LG LV > OL ἔπειτα TETPWONT QT Elpomevoe 16 


ol οταν ἀκουσωσιν rov Xoyov 

μετα χαρασ λαμβανουσιν avrov 

και ουκ exovatv ριζαν εν εαυτοισ 

αλλα προσκαιροι εισιν 

eura, γενομενησ θλιψεωσ και διωγμου 
δια τον Xoyov ευθεωσ 

και αλλοι εἰσιν 


σκανδαχισθησονται . 


οἱ εἰσ τασ ἀκανθασ σπειρομενοι 


(Fol. 295 ὁ.) 


17 


18 


SEC MARCUM 273 
= Ss, — . 


ascendentem et crescentem 
et adferet unum . xxx . et unum-Ix. et unum δ. 
et dicebat qui habet aures audiendi audiat 
et intellegens intellegat 
Et cum esset singularis 
interrogauerunt illum discipuli eius 
quae esset parauola ista 
Eit ait illis uobis datum est 
els 
cognoscere mysterium regni dei 
ilisautem qui foris sunt in parabolis 
omnia dicitur. ut uidentes uideant 
et non uideant. et audientes audiant 
et non intellegant.ne quando conuertantur 
et demittam eis peccata 
et ait illis 
nescitis parauolam hane 
et quo modo omnes parauolas cognoscetis 
qui seminat uerbum seminat 
hi autem sunt qui circa uiam 
quibus seminatur uerbum 
et cum audierint 
statim uenit satanas 
et auferet uerbum quod seminatum est 
in corda e orum 
Et hi sunt. qui super petrosa seminantur 
qui cum audierint uerbum 
cum gaudio excipiunt illud 
et non habent radicem in se 
sed temporalis sunt 
deinde facta tribulatione et persecutione 
propter uerbum confestim 
scandalizabuntur ‘et alii sunt 
qui in spinis seminantur 


(Fol. 296 a.) 


Cap. IV. 8—18. 


35 


214 


M 
ε-- 


[Ἑ: 


— 


μα: 
-.-. 
ς-- 
μβ 
—, 


— 


py 
— 


m$ 
po: 
V 


. OC γὰρ αν EXEL προστεθησεται Οὕτω: 


—— — — 
KAT MAPCON 


SS qi — 


ουτοὶ εἰσιν OL TOV λογον ακουσαντεσ 
και αἱ μεριμναισ Tov βιου 
και ἀπαταιτοῦυ KOC LOU - εἰσπορευομεναι 
συνπνιγουσιν τον Xoyov 
και ἀκαρποι γεινονται 
και ουτοι εἰσιν "οἱ ἐπὶ τὴν γὴν τὴν καλὴν 
σπαρεντεσ.- OLTLVET ἀκουουσιν TOV λογον 
και παραδεχονται καὶ καρποφορουσύμ 
— = — 
εν Δ. καὶ ey - £- καὶ εν « p> 
και ἐλεγεν avrog - μητι aTTETAL o λυχνοσ' 
ἵνα ὕπο τον μοδιον τε θη 
1] ὕπο την κλεινὴν 
και οὐχι ἵνα ἐπι την λυχνιαν τεθη. 
10v yap ἐστιν κρυπτον αλλ wa: 
φανερωθη - ovde eyevero azrokpuvdov 
αλλ wa ελθη ew φανερον 
€L TLO EXEL ὦτα O.KOVELY AKOVETW 


και ελεγεν QUTOLO βλεπετε τα AKOVETE 


εν ὦ μέτρω μέτρεέειτε. μετρηθησεται ὕμειν 


E 


και OO OUK EXEL: Kato EXEL αρθησεται AT αὐτου: 


καὶ eXeyev ᾿ουτωσ ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια του θυ 
wo ανθρωποσ΄ σπορον βαλὴη επιτησ γησ' 
και καθευδη και ἐγερθη ἵνυκτα Και ἡμερὼ 
και οσποροσ βλαστα᾽ και μηκυνεται 
Wo οὐκ OLOEV αὐτοσ 
OTL αυτοματὴ ἡ yn καρποφορει 
πρωτον χορτον ELTA. σ TAXVAT 
eura, πληρησ o TELTOT εν τω σταχῦύι 
καὶ οταν παραδοι 0 καρποσ 
ευθεωσ ἀποστελλει τοιδρεπανγον 
οτι παρεστηκεν οθερεισμοσ᾽ 


και ελεγεν τινι ομοιωσωμεν Τὴν βασ LAeuav 
GL 


του θυ 


(Fol. 296 ὁ.) 


IV. 


19 


20 


21 


22: 


23 


24. 


25 


26: 


27 


28 


29° 


30 


— — — = 
SEC MARCU 


hi sunt qui uerbum audiunt 

et sollicitudinem uictus 

et errores mundi - simul incedentes 
suffocant uerbum 


et sine fructum eficiuntur 


Et hi sunt qui super terram bonam 


seminati sunt qui audiunt uerbum 
et suscipiunt. et fructificant 


=> 
unum:-xxx-etunum‘lx-et unum.c. 


Et dicebat illis ‘num quid accenditur lucerna 


et sub modio ponitur 

aut sub lectum 

et non super candelabrum ponatur 
non est enim absconditum - sed ut 
manifestetur.nec factum est occultum 
sed ut ueniatin palam 


si quis habet aures audiendi audiat 


Et dicebat illis uidete quid audiatis 


in qua mensura metieritis. remetietur uobis 
qui enim habet - adicietur illi 


et qui non habet. et quod habet auferetur ab eo 


Et dicebat.sic est regnum dei 


quemadmodum si homo ‘semen iactet in terra. 
et obdormiat et exurgat. nocte et die 

et semen germinet. et increscat 

dum nescit ille 

quoniam ultro terra fructificat 

primum herbam deinde spicam 

deinde plenum granum in spicam 

et cum produxerit fructum 

statim mittit falcem 


quoniam adest messis 


. . . . lie 
Et dicebat. cui adsimilauimus regnum dei 


(Fol. 297 a.) 


Car. IV. 18— 30. 


— 


KAT MAPKON 
SOS — 

ἡ εν ποια παραβολὴ παραβαλωμεν αὐτὴν 
ὁμοια ἐστιν KOKKW σιναπεωσ 

0 οτιαν OTAPY «ert τὴν yv μεικροτερον ἐστιν 
πάντων TOY σπερμάτων -α εἰσιν ἐπι τησ γησ 
και γεινεται μειζων παντων των Aaxavo 
και ποίει κλαδουσ peyadove ‘ware δυνασθαι 
ὕπο THV σκειαν αὐτου 


τὰ πετεινὰ TOU OVPAVOU κατασκηνοῦν 


με : καιτοιαυταισ πολλαισ παραβολαισ 


X 


—, 
ps 
-... 


[A4 


EO ποῦ λογον * Kabwo εδυναντο ακουειν 
χωρεισ δεπαραβολησ. ovk eXaXet αὐτοισ 
Ka ιδιαν δετοισ μαθηταισ avrov -ereXve avrace 
και λέγει AUTOLG - εν EKELY TH ἡμερα 
οψιασ᾽ γενομενήσ - διελθωνμεν εἰσ τοπερα 
και αφιουσιν τον oxXov - και παραλαμβανοῦυσιν 
QUTOY -ὡσ HV εν τω πλοιω. και αλλαι δε 
πλοιαι πολλαι-. σαν μετ avrov 
και eyevero λαιλαψ μεγαληανεμου 
και TA κυματα εβαλεν eux το πλοιον 
oce non γεμειζεσθαι To πλοιον 
και QV AUTOS εν TH πρυμνὴ 
επι προσκαιφαλαιου καθευδων 
Kau διεγειραντεσ avrov* Xeyovow avro 
διδασκαλε. ov μελει σοι ort απολλυμεθα 
και ἐγερθεισ ἐεπετειμησεν 
τω ἀνεμω και T1) θαλασσὴ και εἰπεν 
σιωπα καὶ φιμωθητι. και εκοπασέν o ἀνεμοσ 
και eyevero γαληνὴη μεγαλη 
και εἰπεν AUTOLT τι δειλοι εσται 
OUTW εχετεπιστιν 
kat εφοβηθησαν φοβον μεγαν 
kat ἐλεγον προσ αλληλουσ - TLS Apa ἐστιν ovroc 


OTL KOL ἢ θαλασσα και OL ἀνεμοι 


(Fol. 297 6.) 


IV. 


3I 


32 


Ww 
Ww 


34 | 


27 


39 


40 


41 


St — 
SEC MARCUM 2 70 


aut in qua parauola: transferamus illud 

similis est grano sinapis 

quod cum seminatum est in terram - minor est 

omnibus seminibus - quae sunt in terram 

et fit maior. omnibus oleribus 

et facit ramos magnos - ita ut possint 

sub umbra eius 

aues caeli inhabitare 
Et talibus multis parauolis 

loquebatur uerbum - prout poterant audire 

sine parabola autem . non loquebatur eis 

seorsum autem discipulis suis - disserebat eas - 
Et ait illis in illa die 

cum sero factum esset. transiamus ultra 

et dimittunt turbam . et acceperunt eum 

ita ut erat in naui- et aliae autem 

naues multae. erant cum illo 
Eit facta est procella magna uenti 

et fluctus mittebat in naui 

ita ut inpleret nauem 

et erat ipse in puppi 

super ceruical dormiens 

et excitantes eum . dicunt 1111 magister 

non ad:te rtinet quo d pereamus 

et exurgens comminat us est 

uento et mari et dixit 

sile commutesce - et cessauit uentus 

et facta est tranquillitas magna 
Et dixit illis. quid timidi estis 

non dum abetis fidem 

et timuerunt timore magno 

et dicebant adinuicem * quisnam est iste 

quia et mare et uenti 


(Fol. 298 a.) 


Car. IV. 30—4t1. 


C M0 ES ἃς LE Ὡς 
276 KAT MAPKON SEC MARCUM 
H+ ue, — ey YY — ey 
4 
Urakovovcw Kat yAPov ew TO περαν X obaudiuntei et uenerunt ultra 
και εἰσ την χωραν των γερα σήνων in regionem gerasenorum 
και e&eAÜovrov avrov ek του πλοιου 2 et exeuntibus illis de naue 
ευθεωσ ὕπηντησεν avro ανθρωποσ' statim orrit illis homo de 
ε---.-.-. t 
εκ TOV μνημίων εν TL ἀακαθαρτω monumentis in spu in mundo 
OC εἰχεν τὴν κατοικησιν * ev TOLT μνημειοισ 3 qui domicilium habebat.in monumentis 
και OVOE αλυσεσιν - ovkert OVOELT avrov et neque catenis-iam quisquam eum 
εδυνατο δησαι Οτι πολλακισ avrov 4 poterat ligare ‘quoniam saepius eum 
δεδεμενον -πεδεσ και αλυσεσιν ligatum - conpedibus et catenis 
ev aio εδησαν διεσπακεναι quibus ligatus erat disrumpebat 
και τασ πεδασ συντετριφεναι et compedes comminuebat 
t 
και μηδενα avrov ἴσχυν δαμασαι nec quisquam posset eum amplius domare 
νυκτοσ δε και ἡμερασ - ev TOLD Oper 5 nocte autem et die-in montibus 
και EV TOLD μνημειοισὴν Kpacov et in monumentis erat exclamans 
και κατάκοπτων eavtov λιθοισ et concidens se lapidibus 
= . . Sass 
Ἰδὼν 8e rov τὴν απὸ μακροθεν 6 | widens autem ihm a longe 
εδραμεν και προσεκυνῆησεν avro ad cucurrit et adorauit eum 
καὶ κραξασ φωνὴ μεγαλη εἰπεν 4 et clamans uoce magna dixit 
τι ἐμοι καὶ COL INV ULe Tov θυ του ὑψιστου quid mihi et tibi ihu fili di excelsi 
=> —m 
opki£o oe rov Oy. μὴ με βασανισησ adiuro te per dm. ne me torqueas 
Sa τ. ne s; qM AK Te AREE SEC 
Ελεγεν yop avro o vjv. e£cXÜe ro TVA ro ἀκαθαρτο 8 dicebat enim illi ihs exi speim munde 
€K TOU ανθρωπου -καὶ ETNPWTA AUTOV 9 ab homine et interrogabat eum 
τι σοι ονομα ἐστιν kat απεκριθη quod tibi nomen est - Etrespondit 
εστιν μοι ονομα λεγιων - oru πολλοι ἐσμεν est mihi nomen legio “αα1ῶ multi sumus 
και παρεκαλει avTov πολλα IO et deprecabatur eum multum 
ἵνα μη αυτουσ ozroc reU]: e£o THO χωρασ ut ne se expelleret : extra regionem 
ἣν δε εκει προσ TW opet ayehn χοιρων I1 Erat autem circa montem : grex porcorum 
vou 
βοσκομενη - και rapekaXov rov τα δαιμονια 12 pascentium " et depraecabantur eum daemonia 
eurovra -Tepalov ua. ELT TOUT χοιρουσ dicentes : mitte nos in porcos 
ἵνα εἰσ avrov ἀπελθωμεν ut in eos intro eamus 
= => . = TA . e . 
και evÜeog Ko ino ἐπεμψεν ovrova- 13 Et statim dms ihs misit eos in porcos 
M τι-- 
εισ τουσ Xotpova - και εξελθοντα τα TVG et exeuntes sps 
τα ἀκαθαρτα.εισηλθον eve Tove χοιρουσ . immundi:intrauerunt in porcos 
(Fol. 298 5.) (Fol. 299 a.) 


Capp, IV. 41—V. t3. 


—— 


μη: 
— 


ἀξ 


-«--- ως fiar os 
KAT MAPKON 


St — 

καὶ appa ev ἢ aye κατα του Κκρημνου 
eu THY θαλασσαν wo δισχειλιοι 

και ἐπνιγ ovro ev TH θαλασση 


οι δὲ βοσκοντεσ αὐτοσ εφυγον 


14 


και ἀπηγγειλαν eur την πολιν + και εἰσ τουσ ἀγρουσ 


καὶ εξηλθον ειδειν τι ἐστιν TO γεγονοσ' 

-ὄ. ἊΣ 
και EpXOVTaL προσ τον ujv - και θεωρουσιν avro 

e 
Tov δαιμονιζομενον - καθημενον 
ειματισμενον - και σωφρονουντα 
και eb οβηθησαν᾽ διηγήσαντο δε avrowr 
Ol εἰδοντεσ᾿ TWO €yevero 
avro Tw δαιμονιζομενω 
και περι των χοίρων - καὶ παρεκαλουν avrov 
ἵνα ἀπελθὴ απο των οριων avrov 
και ενβαινοντοσ avrov eu ro πλοιον 
ἤρξατο παρακαλεῖν avrov 
o δαιμονισθεισ -ἵνα ἡ μετ αὐτου 
O 8e wo ovk αφηκεν αὐτον᾽ και evrev avro 
ὕπαγε εισ TOV OLKOV σου προσ τουσ σουσ 
Ss 

και διαγγειλον avTois - ova σοι Oo εποιησεν 
και oTt ἡλεησεν ae - και απηλθεν 
Ka. ἤρξατο κηρυσσειν εν TH δεκαπολει 


—, is 
OOF ETOLNTEV αὐτὼ O LNT KAL TAVTED εθαυμαζο 


am 


po + Και διαπερασαντοσ του LYV εἰσ TO πέραν 
=> 


παλιν συνηχθη οχλοσ πολυσ 
προσ avrov παρα την θαλασσαν 
και EPXETAL TLE TOV ἀαρχισυναγωγων 
και προσεπεσεν προσ τουσ ποδασ αὐτου 
παρακαλων avrov και λεγων 
το θυγατριον μου ἐεσχατωσ EXEL 
ee aor αυτησ - εκ των χείρων σου 
ἵνα σωθη και Cynon - και ὕπηγεν μετ avrov 
και ἡκολουθει avro οχλοσ πολυσ 


(Fol. 299 5.) 


I5 


16 


17 


18 


19 


20 


21 


22 


23 


24 


fg 


C MÀROUM 277 
“KS «- -- 

et praecipitatus est grex * sper praeceps 

in mari ad duo milia 

et suffocati sunt in mare 

qui autem pascebant eos fugerunt 

et nuntiauerunt in ciuitate. et in agros 

et egressi sunt uidere quid esset 

et ueniunt ad ihm. et uident illum 

qui ἃ daemonio uexauabatur.sedentem 

uestitum et sane mentis 

et timuerunt.narrauerunt autem illis 

qui uiderant qualiter factum esset 

ei qui daemonio uexauatur 

et de porcis. et rogabant eum 

ut discederet de regionibus eorum 
Et ascendente illo in naui 

coepit depraecari illum ; 

qui demonio uexabatur. ut esset cum illo 
ihsautem non admisit illum et ait illi 

uade in domum tuam ad tuos 

et adnuntia illis. quanta tibi ds fecit 

et quod misertus est tui- et abiit 

et coepit. praedicare in decapoli 

—, 

quanta sibi fecisset ihs- et omnes mirabantur 
Et cum tranfretasset ihs ultra 

rursum conuenit ad eum turba multa 

ad eum circa mare 
Et uenit quidam archisynagogus 

et procidens ad pedes eius 

rogans eum et dicens 

filia mea in extremis est 

ueni tange eam * de manibus tuis 

ut salba sit et uibat. et ibat cum illo 


et sequebatur eum turba multa 


(Fol. 300 a.) 


Cap. V. 13—24. 


------ --- — 
278 ΚΑΤ MAPKON 
SO — 
και συνεθλειβον avrov 
e 
y 


: και γυνὴ τισ 0UG'O.- EV ρυσει αιματοσ 
evn -ιβ.- πολλα παθουσα. ὕπο πολλων ἴατρω 
και δαπανησασα τα εαυτησ TL. T. 
και μηδεν ὠφελιθεισα αλλα μαλλον 
— 
ETL TO XELPOV - ἀκουσασα TE TOV την 
εἐλθουσα ora ev - και ἡψατο rov ἵματιου avrov 
εν Tw oxXÀo - λεγουσα ev εαυτὴ 
OTL KAY του ἵματιου EAUTOU 
αψωμαι σωθησομαι 
και evÜeoc εξηρανθη - ἢ πηγὴ 
του αιματοσ αὐτησ'- KAL ἐγνω TO σωματι 
OTL εἰαται απὸ TNT μαστιγοσ 
— 
kat ευθεωσ επιγνουσ και o va 
τὴν δυναμιν εξελθουσαν am avrov 
και ἐπιστραφεισ εν τω οχλω εἰπεν 
τισἡψατοτων ἵματιων μου 
Οι δεμαθηται avrov λεγουσιν avro 
βλεπεισ rov oxXov συνθλειβόντα σε 
και λεγεισ τισ μου ἡψατο 
και περιεβλεπετο εἰδειν -την rovro ποιήσασα 
ἢ 9e yuvn φοβηθισα καιτρεμουσα 
δι o πεποιήκει λαθρα. εἰδυῖα o γεγονεν 
αὐτὴ ἢλθεν και προσεπεσεν avro 
και εἶπεν avro πασαν την αληθειαν 
— 
O 8e iyo evrev avr: θυγατηρ πιστισ σου 
σεσωκεν σε ὕπαγε Elo ειἰρηνὴν 
καισθι ὕγειησ απο THT μαστιγοσ σου 
Ετι avrov λαλουντοσ epxovrat 
απὸ TOV ἀαρχισυναγωγου λεγοντεσ avro 
ott ἡ θυγατηρ σου απεθανεν 


τιετι σκυλλεισ τον διδασκαλον 


O δειησ axoveac rovrov τον Xoyov 


(Fol. 300 ὁ.) 


We 


25 
26 


27 


28 


29 


30 


31 


32 


33 


34 


Ww 
Un 


36 


—— τς 
SEC 
KO 
et conprimebant illum 
Et mulier quendam erat in profluuio sanguinis 
annis.xii. quae multa passa erat. a conpluribus me 
dicis 
et erogauerat sua omnia 
nec quiequam proficebat sed magis 
deterius habebat.audito deihu 
uenit de retro . et τ uestimentum eius 
inter turbam . dicens intra se 
quia 51 uestimentum eius 
adtigero salua ero 
Et confestim siccatus est fons 
sanguinis eius eb sensit corpori 
quod sana esset a plaga 
Et statim cognouit ihs 
uirtutem quae exierat de illo 
et conuersus in turba ait 
quis tetigit uestimenta mea 
discipuli autem illius dicunt ei 
uides turbam . conprimentem te 
et dicis quis me tetigit 
et circumspiciebat uidere - quae hoc fecerat 
mulier autem timens et tremens 
quod fecerat occultum - sciens quid esset acti 
ipsa uenit et procidit ante eum 
et dixit ei omnem ueritatem 
ihs autem.dixit-ei -filia fides tua 
te saluam fecit uade in pacem 
et esto sana a plaga tua 
adhuc eo loquente ueniunt 
ab archisynagogo " dicentes ei 
quia filia tua mortua est 
quid iam uexas magistrum 
SN 
ihs autem audito hoc uerbo 


(Fol. 301 a.) 


Cap. V. 24— 236. 


KS —. 
KAT MAPKON 


GL; C0 V—— EA 
Neyer TW αρχισυναγώγω m φοβου V. 
μόνον TLOTEVE - Καὶ OUK αφηκεν ουδὲ eva 37 


παρακολουθῆσαι avro - εἰ [LY TETPOV και 
ἵακωβον - και ιωαννην τον αδελῴον avrov 
και ἐρχονται εἰσ τὴν οἰκειαν του αρχισυναγωγου 38 
και εθεωρει θορυβον κλαϊοντων 
και αλαλαζοντων πολλα - και εἰσελθων 39 
Neyer avro τι θορυβισθαι και τι κλαιετε 
τοπαιδιον ovk απεθανεν - αλλα καθευδει 
οι δε κατεγελων avrov 40 
avroc δε exBadwv Tove οχλουσ εξω 
παραλαμβανει Tov πατερα 
και τὴν μήητερα του παιδιου 
καιτουσ μετ αὐτου οντασ 
και εἰσεπορεύετο οπου HV το παιδιον 
και κρατῆησασ THY χειρα Tov παιδιου 41 
Aeye  avry pa 8 Bc - θαβιτα κουμι 
o ἐστιν μεθηρμενευομενον 
TO κορασιον σοι λεγω εγειρε 
και ευθεωσ aveo») TO κορασιον 42 
καὶ περιεπατει-ην 8e ero ιβ. 
και εξεστησαν TAVTET - EKOTACL μεγαλη 
καὶ διεστειλατο αὐτοισ - iva, μηδεισ γνοι 43 
TOUTO και εἰπεν δουναι AUTH φαγειν. 
και εξηλθεν εκειθεν καπηλθεν Wile a 
eux THY πατριδα αὐτου και akoXovÜovaw avro 
ot μαθηται αὐτου. και ἡμερα σαββατων 2 
ἡρξατο διδασκειν - ev TH συναγωγὴ 
και πολλοι ἀκουσαντεσ - εξεπλησσοντο 
ἐπι τὴ διδαχὴ avrov λεγοντεσ 
ποθεν rovro ταυτα.: και τισ ἡ σοφια 
ἡ δοθεισα αὐτω -ἵνα και δυναμισ τοιαυται 


δια των χείρων αὐτου ysewovrTat 


(Fol. 301 5.) 


SS — 
SEC MARCUM 279 
—— --. — 

ait archisynagogo noli timere 

tantummodo crede. et non admisit quemquam 

se sequi - nisi petrum et iacobum 


et iohannen fratrem eius 


Et ueniunt in domum archisynagogi 


et uidet turbam flentem 

et lamentantem multum - et ingressus 
ait illis. quid turbamini et quid turbatis 
puella non est mortua sed dormit 


ad illi inredebant eum 


ipse autem eiciens turba foris 


adsumpto patre 

et matre puellae 

et qui cum illo erant 

et introibit ubi erat puella 

et tenens manum puellae 

aitillirabbi thabita cumi 

quod est interpraetatum 

puella tibi dico surge 

et confestim exurrexit puella 
etambulabat. erat autem annorum ᾿ xii* 
et obstipuerunt omnes stupore magno 
et praecepit illis. ut 1i nemini dicerent 


et dixit dariilli manducare 


Et egressus inde abiit 


in patriam suam - et sequebatur illum 
discipuli eius et die sabbatorum 
coepit docere in synagogam 

et multi audientes - admirabantur 

in doctrina ipsius dicentes 

unde huic haec. et quae est sapientia 
quae data est illi . ut et uirtutes iste 


per manus eius efficiantur 


(Fol. 302 a.) 


Capp. V. 36— VI. 2. 


280 KAT MAPKON | SEC MARCUM 


---Ἠ —— ὺς---ς-ς 


Ovk ovroc ἐστιν o TEKTWY -οὕτοσ μαριασ v1.3 | nonne hic est faber- filius mariae 
kat οαδελῴοσ taxwBov- και ἰωσητοσ Kat τουδα et frater iacobi. et iosetis et iudae 
και σιμωνοσ - OVXL και aL adeAdaL αὐτου et simonis- nonne et sorores eius 
oe TPOT ἡμασ eu | hic nobiscum sunt 
ka. εσκανδαλιζοντο εν avra et scandalizabantur in illo 
ya: Kai eXeyev αὐτοισ o τς 4 et dicebat illis ihs 
died 
OTL OVK EGTLY προφητὴσ ατιμοσ quia non est propheta sine honore 
ει μὴ EV T1] TATPLO L AVTOV: καὶ EV ταισ συνγενέσι nisi in patria sua et in genere suo 
και εν τὴ οἰκια αὐτου. καὶ OUK NOVVATO EKEL 5 et in domo sua. et non potuit ibi 
ουδεμιαν ποιῆσαι δυναμιν |  ullamfacere uirtutem + 
ει μη oÀwyou appo Tou nisi paucos infirmos 
επιθεισ rac χειρασ εθεραπευσεν inponens manum curauit 
και εθαυμαζεν δια την Trio Tw avrov 6 et mirabatur propter incredulitatem illorum 
vB : και περιηγεν τασ κωμασ΄- κυκλω διδασκων et circuibat castella. et circumibat docens 
= 
ἐν ee καὶ προσκαλεσαμενοσ Tove - U8 - μαθητασ ; et conuocatis duo decim " discipulis 
απεστειλεν AUTOVT ava .8. misit eos per uinos 
δουσ αὐτοισ εξουσιαν dans illis potestatem 
των πνευματων rov ἀκαθαρτων spirituum immundorum 
και παρηγγειλεν AVTOLG - ELVA μηδεν ENWOW 8 et praecepit illis. ut ne quid tollerent 
εἰσ οδον - εἰ μη ραβδον μονον in uiam . nisi uirgam tantum 
page TWYPAV pare aprov .| X non peram non panem 
μήτε evo τὴν £ovqv xaXov neque in zonam aes 
αλλα ὑποδεδεμενουσ σανδαλια 9 sed calciatos sandalia 
και μη ενδυσησθαι .B- χιτωνασ et ne indueritis duas tunicas 
ae 
yà: και eAeyev avrou - οπου ay εἰσελθητε 10 | Etdixit eis. quocumque introieritis 
eket μενεται" ewo ay εξελθητε εκειθεν illic manete. donec exeatis inde 
ve : καὶ οσοι eay py δεξωνται ὕμασ I1 etquicumque non receperint uos 
Pde ἀκουσωσιν ὕμων εκπορευομενοι nec audierint uos- exe untes : 
εκειθεν εκτειναξατε τον χουν inde excutite puluer 
των TOOWY ὕμων - εἰσ μαρτυριον αὐτοισ pedum uestrorum - in testimonium illis 
vs και εἐξελθοντεσ εκηρυξαν 12 Et exeuntes praedicabant 
ἵνα peTavowow * Kat δαιμονια πολλα 13 ut paenitentiam agerent- et daemonia multa 
εξεβαλον - και αλειψαντεσ ehew eiciebant- et unguentes oleo 
(Fol. 302 5.) ΔΗ (Fol. 303 a.) 


Cap. VI. 3—13. 


re p 
KAT MAPKON 
SS --- M 
zoÀXovc ἀρωστουσ εθεραπευον 
—— 
ví : και ἡκουσεν ἡρωδησ o βασιλευσ: 
—À 
Qavepov yap eyevero 
TO ονομα αὐτου και ἐλεγοσαν 
ort wavvno o βαπτιστησ - ἐγηγερται 
εκ νεκρων " καὶ δια TOUTO ἐνεργουσιν 


αι δυναμισ εν oo 


vy : ἄλλοι δεελεγον οτιλιασ ἐστιν 
αἀλλοι δε eXeyov - ort εἰσ των προφητων 
akovoac δεηρωδὴσ εἰπεν - ov eyw απεκεφαλισα 
0 : OUTOO ek νεκρων ἡγερθη * ἄυτοσ yap ηρωδησ 


αποστειλασ εκρατησεν 
TOV ἱἸωαννὴην και εδησεν avrov 
και εβαλεν ew φυλακὴν - δια ηρωδιαδα 
τὴν γυναικα φιλιππου του αδελῴου αὐτου 
OTL ἐγαμησεν αὐτὴν 
E 
5$ ; EXeyev yap Loavva: τω 9po99 

ovk εξεστιν Oe EXEL αὖ 
τὴν γυναικα Tov adeAdov σου 

H δεηρωδιασ ἡνιχεν avro 
και ἤθελεν αποκτειναι αὑτον 
και ουχ ἡδυνατο 
o yap ἡρωδησ εφοβειτο rov ieawvqv 
εἰδωσ avrov ανδρα Bukatoy. 
και αγιον εἰναι ka. συνετήρει avrov 
και ἀκουσασ αὐτου πολλα εποιει 
και δεωσ αὐτου ἤκουεν 

καὶ γενομενὴσ δεημερασ evkatpov 
ἡρωδησ τοισ γενεχλιοισ avrov 
δειπνον ἐποιησεν To, μεγειστασιν 
και τοισ χειλιαρχοισ 
και TOLD πρωτοισ THT γαλιλαιασ 


Εισελθουσησ de 0 θυγατροσ αὐτου: 


(Fol. 303 5.) 


VI. 


14 


I5 


18 


19 


20 


21 


— — — — 
SEC MARCUM 281 


multos aegros sanauerunt 


Et audiit herodes rex 


manifestum enim factum est 

nomen eius et dicebant 

quod iohannes baptista resurrexit 

a mortuis. et propter ea efficiuntur 
uirtutes in ipso 

alii autem dicebant quoniam helias est 


alii autem dicebant. quasi unus ex profetis 


audito autem herodes ait. quem ego decollaui 


hic à mortuis surrexit.ipse enim herodes 
misit ac tenuit 

iohannen et alligauit eum 

et misit in carcerem - propter herodiaden 
uxorem philippi fratris sui 


quod duxisset eam uxorem 


dicebat enim iohannes herodi 


non licet tibi habere 


uxorem fratris tui 


herodes autem insidiabatur 1111 


et quaerebat occidere eum 

et non poterat 

herodes enim metuebat iohanen 
Sciens eum uirum 1ustum 

et sanctum esse. et custodiebat eum 
et audito eo multa faciebat 


et liuenter eum audiebat 


Et cum dies opportunus accidisset 


hero dis natali suo 
cenam fecit principibus 
et tribunis 


et primis a galilaeae 


Cumque introisset filia ipsius 


(Fol 304 a.) 


Cap. VI. 13—22. 


36 


SO — 
KAT MAPKON 
—— εἴ — 
ἠρωδιαδοσ kat ορχησαμενήὴσ και apeg aoo 
τω NPWOY και τοισ συνανακειμενοισ 
eurev o βασιλευσ τω κορασιω 
αἰτησον με o θελεισ και δωσω σοι 
και WOT EV AUTH TroÀXa.- EL TL αν με ατήσησ 
dwow σοι- Kai To ἡμεισυ THE βασιλειασ μου 
1 δὲ εξελθουσα eurev TH μητρι ovra 
τι αἰτησωμαι - ] δε εἰπεν 
τὴν κεφαλὴν twavvov του βαπτιστὸυ 
και εἰσελθουσα προσ τον βασιλεα ειπεν 
Soo μοι ert πίνακι WOE 
τὴν κεφαλὴν ἴωανου rov βαπτιστου 
περιλυποσ γενομενοσ o βασιλευσ 
wo ἤκουσεν δια τουσ OpKOVG 
και δια τουσ συνανακειμενουσ 
ovk ηθελησεν αὐτὴν αθετησαι 
αλλα evÜeoc αποστειλασ σπεκολατοραν 
ἐπεταξεν ἐνεχθηναι- τὴν κεφαλὴν avrov 
O δεαπελθων - απεκεφαλισεν avrov 
ev τη pvdaky - και qveykev τὴν κεφαλὴν 
ἐπι πινακει. καὶ εδωκεν GUTHV τω κορασίω 
και TO κορασιον EOWKEV TH μήτρι αυὐτὴησ' 
akovcavreg be ot μαθηται avrov ἡλθον 
KQL NPQV τοπτωμα αὐτου 


και εθηκαν QUTO‘ εν TO μνήμειω 


m 
: Και συνάγονται οι αποστολοι T poo TOV LyV 


και ἀπήγγειλαν avro παντα 


οσα €TOLNO AY Καιοσα εδιδαξαν 


—— 
: Και ELTTEY AUTOLO O tno 2 Oevre UTOAYWILEV 


εἰσ ἐρημον TOTFOV - καὶ αναπανεσθαι ολιγον 
σαν yap οι ἐερχομενοι 
και OL ὕπαγοντεσ πολλοι 


και ουδε φαγειν EVKALPOT εἴχον 


(Fol. 304 5.) 


VI. 


23 


24 


25 


26 


27 


28 


31 


SEC 
SO 
herodiades et saltasset. et placuisset 
herodi-simul que recumbentibus 
dixit rex puellae 
pete a me. quod uis et dauo tibi 
et iurauit illi multa ‘quod quidquid me petieris 
dabo tibi licet dimidium regni mei 
quae eum exisset. dixit matri suae 
quid petam . et illa dixit 
caput iohannis baptistae 
Cumque intro isset ad regem ait 
da mihiin disco hic 
caput iohannis baptistae 
et contristatus est rex 
mox audiit propter iusiurandum 
et propter simul recumbentibus 
noluit am eontristare 
sed statim mis speculatore 
praecepit adferi caput eius 
Et cum abisset decollauit eum 
in carcerem - et adtulit capud 
in diseo- et dedit illud puellae 
et puell a dedit matri suae 
audientes autem discipuli eius uenerunt 
et tulerunt corpus eius 
et posuerunt illud «1 monumento 
Et conuenerunt apostoli ad ihm 
et renuntiauerunt illi omnia 
quae egerant et quae docuerant 
Et ait illisihs uenite eamus 
in desertum locum - et requiescite pusillum 
erant enim qui rediebant 
et qui ibant multi 
et nec manducandi spatium habebant 


(Fol. 305 a.) 


Cap. VI. 22—31. 


ELM “= 
KAT MAPKON 
— 


----ς- v 


και ἀαναβαντεσ eur TO πλοιον VI. 32 


EN 
£y : απηλθὸον ew ἐρημον τοπον κατ ιδιαν 
— 


[ΘΙ 


καὶ εἰδαν αυτουσ ὕπαγοντασ 

και ἐεγνωσαν πολλοι 

και πεζη απὸ παντων πολεων 

συνεδραμον εκει- καὶ συνηλθον avrov 
ξελθ ὃ λυν οχλ 

kat εἐξελθων και ειδων -πολυν οχλον o. LNT 


σ 
επλαγνισθη ἐπ αυὐυτουσ - OTL YOAV WT προβατα 


t 
μή €xovra. πομενα 
καιηρξατο διδασκειν αὐτουσ πολλα 

ἡδη δεωρασ πολλησ γεινομενησ 

προσελθοντεσ οι μαθηται αὐτου 

λεγουσιν avro ort ἐερημοσ ἐστιν τοποσ 

ἤδη wpa πολλη.: ἀπολυσον αὐτουσ 

ἵνα ἀπελθοντεσ εἰσ τουσ ἐγγιστα ἀγρουσ 

και εἰσ TAT κωμασ ἵνα ἀγορασωσιν EAT 
aon 

τι φαγειν και αποκριθεισ εἰπεν aurora o iyo 

δοτε αυτοισ υμεισ φαγειν - και λεγουσιν avro 

ἀπελθοντεσ αἀγορασωμεν 

διακοσίων δηναριων a prova: 

και δωσωμεν αὐτοισ φαγειν 

—, 


και λεγει QUTOLO O LNT * TOTOVT OpTOUG €xerec 


ὑπάγετε ειδετε «Και yvovrea λεγουσιν αὐτὼ 


— HH, 


33 


34 


36 


38 


'€- QQTOUG και Óvo ix0vac . καιεπεταξἕεν ovs. 39 


ανὰκλειναι παντασ . Κατὰ Τὴν συνποσιαν 


€7rt'TO x^opo Xopro.- καὶ ἀνέτεσον 
: dh 


40 


7r Pac lat πρᾶσιαι “κατα * p* Καὶ Κατα πεντΉΚοντα 


ae UA oo 
και λαβων -ε- αρτουσ- καιτουσ.β- ἴχθυασ 
αναβλεψασ εἰσ Tov ουρανον - ευλογησεν 
— - 
και κατεκλασεν TOUT + €- Gp TOUG 
και εδιδου τοισ μαθηταισ avrov 


ἵνα παραθωσιν" κατεναντι avrov 


= 
καιτουσ. β . ὕχθυασ e. ἐμέρισεν πασιν 


(Fol. 305 ὁ.) 


41 


Et ascendentes in naui 
abierunt in desertum locum seorsum 
et uiderunt eos abeuntes 
et cognouerunt multi 
et pedestre de omnem ciuitatem 
concurrerunt illuc. et uenerunt ibi 
. . TED 
et exientes et uidens. multam turbam ihs 
condoluit super eos . qui erant sicut oues 
non habentes pastorem 
Et coepit docere illos multa 
et cum iam ora multa fieret 
accesserunt discipuli eius dicunt ei 
quia desertus est locus 
etiam ora multa. dimitte illos 
ut euntes.in proximas uillas 
et vicos. et emant sibi 
quod manducent Et respondens ait illis ihs 
date illis uos manducare - et dixerunt ei 
euntes emamus 
ducentis denariis panes 
et dauimus eis manducare 
Etdiciteisihs quod panes habetis 
ite uidete. et cum cognouissent dicunt ei 
= . . . . = 
-u- panes et duos pisces - et praecepit illis 105 
uti discumberent omnes - secundum contubernia 
super uiridem faenum - et discubuerunt 
. ἐπ τὸ 
in partes. per *c-et per 1" 
et acceptis. u * panibus et ii piscibus 
aspiciens in caelum . benedixit 
. ἘΞ 
οὐ fregit "ἃ * panes 
et dedit discipulis 
ut adponerent- ante eos 
et duos pisces. diuisit omnibus 


(Fol. 306 a.) 


Cap. VI. 32—41. 


283 


284 


j"j 


Ff 


jj 


. 


fej 


ὡς ὡς - — 
ΚΑΤ MAPKON 
—— — — 
καὶ epayov παντεσ και εχορτασθησαν 
και ραν κλασμάτων 
ιβ. κοφινουσ πληρεισ . και ozro rov ἴχθυων 
ἐς: 
και σαν οἱ φαγοντεσ «€- ανδρεσ 
και εὐυθεωσ εξεγερθεισ ἡναγκασεν 
τουσ μαθητασ αὐτου ενβηναι εισ το πλοιον 
και προσάγειν AUTOV εἰσ TO περαν 
προσ βησσαΐϊδαν 
avrog δεαπολύυει Tov οχλον ka. αποταξαμενοσ 
αὐτοισ ἀπηλθεν εἰσ ro οροσ προσευξασθαι 
και οψιασ γενομενήσ - nv παλαιτο πλοιον 
ev peon τη θαλασση 
και αὐτοσ μονοσ ETL TNT γησ 
και εἰδων αὐτουσ βασανιζομενουσ 
και ἐλαυνοντασ qv yap o avej.og 
EVAVTLOG αυτοισ - καὶ περι τετάρτην φυλακὴν 
—, 
TNT VUKTOC' - EPXETAL o τιησ περίπατων 
ex. tno θαλασσησ 
και nOeAnoev παρελθειν avtove 
oL δε εἰδοντεσ avrov περιπατουντα 
ἐπι τὴσ θαλασσησ - εδοξαν φαντασμα ειναι 
και ἀνεκραξαν vayrea - καὶ εταραχθησαν 
και ἐλαλησεν προσ avtovo λεγων 
θαρσειτε eyo eu μη φοβεισθαι 
και ἀνεβὴ εἰσ TO TAOLOV προσ avrova- 
και €KOTTO.C €V O AVEMOT και περισσωσ εν € 
αυτοισ - εξεσταντο και εθαυμαζον 
OV Yap συνὴηκαν ETL TOLD GpTOLG 
qv yap *) καρδια avTwY “πεπωρωμενὴ 
και διαπερασαντεσ εκειθεν 
nOov ez τὴν γην γεννησαρ 
και εξελθοντων avrov εκ του πλοιου 


ευθεωσ ἐπέγνωσαν αυτον 


(Fol. 306 5.) 


VI 42 


43 


44 
45 


47 


48 


MEC 


ΡΟ 


51 


53 


SEC MARCUM 


et manducauerunt omnes et saturati sunt 

et sustulerunt fragmentorum 

xii. cofinos plenos et de piscibus 

et erant qui manducauerant "Ὁ - milia uiroru 
et statim exsurgens coegit 


discipulos suos. ascendere in nauem 


ut praecederent eum ultra 


ad bessaidan - dum ipse 


demitteret turbam ‘et cum dimisisset 


eos abiit in montem orare 


et cum sero esset factum - iam erat nauis 


in medio mare 

et ipse solus in terra 

et uidens eos remigantes et laborantes 
erat enim uentus contrarius illis 

et circa quartam uigiliam 
noctis.uenitihs ambulans 

super mare 

et uolebat transire illos 

ad ill iut uiderunt illum ambulantem 
super mare’ putauerunt fantasma esse 
et clamauerunt omnes - et conturbati sunt 
et locutus est ad eos dicens 

confidete ego sum nolite timere 

et ascendens in nauem ad illos 

et cessauit uentus. et plus magis intra se 
stupebant et mirabantur 

non enim intellexerant de panibus 
erat enim cor eorum obtusum 

et cum transfretasset inde 
perueneruntin terram gennesar 

et egredientibusillis de naui 


continuo cognouerunt eum 


(Fol. 307 a.) 


Cap. VI. 42— 34. 


fef 


ΓΕ] 


KAT MAPKON 


= SS SD EY 


περιδραμοντεσ ὃ εολην THY περιχωρον VI. 65 
εκεινὴν ἡρξαντο ert γραβαττοισ 
φερειν vavrag - τουσ κακωσ exovraa 
περιεφερον Yap αὐτουσ 
ae 

OOV αν ἡκουσαν TOV τὴν εἰναι 
KQL TOU αν εισεπορευετο εἰσ κωμασ' 56 
1) εἰσ a^ypova - ἡ εἰσ τασ πολισ 

ev ταισ πλατειαισ΄. ετειθουν τουσ ασθενουντασ 

και παρεκαλουν avrov* ἵνα Kay TOV Κρασπεδου 
TOV ἵματιου αὐτου ἀψωνται 
καὶ ool ἥψαντο avrov εσωΐζοντο 
και συνάγονται προσ AVTOV ot φαρισαιοι VII. 1 
και τινεσ TOY γραμματαιων 

ελθοντεσ απο ἱεροσολυμων 
και εἰδοτεσ TIVAG των μαθητων αὐτου 2 
κοινεσ YEPoLV* τουτεστιν ανιπτοισ 

εἐσθιοντασ Tove aprove κατεγνωσαν 
oL'yap φαρισαιοι- και παντεσ οι LovoaLoL 3 
εαν μὴ πυ KN νιψωνται 
τασ χειρασ ovk eg θειουσιν aprov 

κρατουντεσ την παραδοσιαν 
των πρεσβυτερων 
και am αγορασ οταν ελθωσιν 4 
εαν μη βαπτισωνται ovk εσθιουσιν 
και ἀλλα πολλα εστιν -α παρελαβον 
avro, τήρειν - βαπτισμουσ ποτηριων 

. ; 
και éea rov και χαλκιων και κλεινων 
και ἐπερωτωσιν avrov OL φαρισαιοι 5 
και οἱ γραμματεισ λεγοντεσ 

δια TL οὐ μαθηται σου ov περιπατουσιν 

κατα THY παραδοσιν των πρεσβυτερων 


αλλα κοιναισ ταισ χερσιν αισθιουσιν 


TOV APTOV: O 8e αποκριθεισ εἰπεὲεν αὐτοισ 6 


(Fol. 307 5.) 


C MARCUM 


—Á 


285. 


f 2j 


circumcurrentes autem ‘totam regionem 
illam - coeperunt in grabattis 

ferre omnes male habentes 
circumferebant enim eos 

ubicumque audierant ihm esse 

et quocumque intr oibat in uicos 

uel in uillas aut in ciuitates 

in plateis. ponebant infirmos 

et deprae cabantur eum ‘ut uel finbriam 
uestimenti eius tangerent 

et quodquod tangebant eum salui fiebant 
et conuenerunt ad eum pharisaei 

et quidam de sscribis 

uenientes ab hierosolymis 

et cum uidissent quosdam discipulorum suoru 
communibus manibus. id est non lotis 
manducare panem uituperauerunt 
pharisae i enim - et omnes iudaei 

nisi primo lauerint 

manus non manducant panem 

tenentes traditionem 

seniorum 

et cum uenerint a foro 

nisi baptizentur non capiunt cibus 

et alia multa quae tradita sunt 

illis seruare- baptismos calicum 

et orceorum et. aeramentorum et lectoru 
et interrogant eum pharisaei 

et scribae dicentes 

quare discipuli tui non secuntur 
secundum traditionem saeniorum 

sed communibus manibus manducant 
panem ad ille respondens ait illis 


(Fol. 308 a.) 


Carp. VI. 55— VII. 6. 


286 


-- SS — 
KAT MAPKON 
— 


ty YY 


οτι καλωσ ἐπρο φητευσεν ησαΐασ περι ὕμω 
ὑποκριτῶν - καὶ εὐἰπεν - o Xaog OVTOT 
τοισ χειλεσιν με αγαπα.- ἡ δε καρδια avrov 
Toppw αφεστῆκεν ach ἐμου 
ματην δεσεβονται ue - διδασκοντεσ 
διδασκαλειασ -ἐενταλματα ανθρωπων 
βαπτισμουσ ἕεστων - και ποτηριων 
και αλλα παρομοια-α ποιειται τοιαυτα πολλα 
— 

αφεντεσ THY τολην του θυ 
κρατειτε τὴν παραδοσιν rov ανθρωπων 
και eAeyev avrow - καλωσ ατεθειτε 

— 
τὴν ἐντολὴν του θυ 
ἵνα τὴν παραδοσιν ὕμων στησηται 
μωῦσησ yap ειπεν- τειμα TOV TATEPA σου 
και τὴν μήητερα.- Kat o κακολογων 


πατερα ἢ μητερα θανατω τελευτειτω 


ὕμεισ δε Neyera- eay evry ανθρωποσ 


TO πατρι αὐτου ἡ T) μήτρι 

κορβαν ο εστιν δωρον 

o ay μου ὠφεληθησ 

ovk εναφιεται AUTOV OVOEV ποιῆσαι 

τω πατρι ἢ TY PYTpL ἀκυρουντεσ τον λογον 
— 

του Ov τη παραδοσει ὕμων 

T1) μωρα ἡ TAPEOWKATE * καὶ παρομοια 

τα avra, πολλα ποιειτε- και προσκαλεσαμενοσ 

παλιν τον οχλον eXeyev αὐτοισ' 

ακουσατε μου παντεσ και συνιτε 

ουδ ἐστιν ewe Tov ανθρωπου 

εισπορευομενον εἰσ AUTOV o δυναται avro. 

κοινωσαι- αλλα τα εκ του ανθρωπου 

εκπορευομενα- εκεινα ἐστιν 

τα κοινουντα rov ανθρωπον 


€t τισ EXEL WTO QKOVELV OQKOVETW 


(Fol. 308 ὁ.) 


VII. 


IO 


II 


I2 


13 


15 


16 


SEC MARCUM 
Ses te τ Sweep 


quia bene profetauit esaias de uobis 
vpocritis et dixit. populus hie 
labiis me honorat. cor autem eorum 
longe est à me-in uanum autem 
coluntme docentes 
doctrinas. praecepta hominum 
baptizantes orceos - et calices 
et alia similia. quale faciunt huius modi multa 
relinquentes mandatum dei 
. 

tenentes traditiones hominum 
et dicebat illis. bene inritum facitis 

—, 
praeceptum dei 
ut traditionem uestram tradatis 
moyses enim dixit.honora patrem tuum 
et matrem . et qui maledixerit 


patri aut matri morti morietur 


uos autem dicitis.si dixerit homo 


patri suo aut matri 

corbam quod est donum 
quodcumque ex me tibi proderit-1am non 
missum facitis eum quidquam facere 
patri aut matri.scindentes uerbum 
dei per tra ditionem uestram 
stultam quam tradedistis - et similia 
huius modi multa facitis ‘et aduocans 
iterum turbam dicebat illis 

audite me omnes et intellegite 

nihil est extra hominem 

introiens in eum ‘quod possit eum 
communicare - sed que de homine 
procedunt illa sunt 

quae coinquinant hominem 

si quis habet aures audiendum audiat 


(Fol. 309 a.) 


Cap. VII. 6—16. 


SS — — 
KAT MAPKON 


“Hy, —, —, 


—D 
of : και οτεεισηλθεν εἰσ τὴν οἰκειαν 
S—m 


απο TOV OxXov ἐπηρωτων avrov 

οἱ μαθηται αὐτου τὴν παραβολὴν 

και λέγει αυτοισ΄- ουτωσ και ὕμεισ' 
ασυνετοι εσται OV νοειτε 

οτι παν TO εἕωθεν 

εισπορευομενον εἰσ TOV ανθρωπον 

ov δυναται αυτον κοινωσαι 

OV Yap εισερχεται εἰσ THY καρδιαν avrov 
αλλ εἰσ τὴν κοιλειαν "καὶ εἰσ TOV OXETOV 
εξερχεται" καθαριζειπαντα τα βρωματα 
eAeyov δε οτι ro εκ rov ανθρωπου 
εκπορευομενον "εκεινα KOLVOL Tov ἀανθρωπὸ 
εἐσωθεν yap εκ THC καρδιασ των ανθρωπων 
ot διαλογισμοι κακοι EKTOPEVOVTAL 
πορνεια κλεμματα. μοιχειαι ῴονοσ 


πλεονεξια δολοσ΄-πονηρια ἀσελγεια 


VII. 17 


18 


19 


20 


οφθαλμοσ πονηροσ. βλασφημιαι ὑπερηφανιαι 


a. poc παντα ταυτα TA πονηρα 

ea ocv ekzropeverau- και κοινοι 

Tov ανθρωπον - και avag Tac εκειθεν 

απηλθεν ew τα opua, vpov και εἰσελθων 
ν 

εἰσ τὴν o,etay « ουδενα ἡθελεγνωναι 


καὶ οὐκ ἡδυνηθη λαθειν - γυνὴ δε ευθεωσ 


23 


WO GKOUG'Q.O Q, πέρι αὐτου "σ ειχέν TO θυγατριο 


—, 4 
TT VO ακαθαρτον c ελθουσα KQL προσέπεσεν 


προσ rovc ποδασ avrov : ἢ δε γυνὴ nV 
ελληνισ TM TW γένει 

Ka. ἤρωτα avrov - iva ro δαιμονιον εκβαλη 
απὸ Tyo Üvyarpoc avTyT και Xeyet αὑτὴ 
adea Tpwrov χορτασθηναιτα τεκνα 


ov yap ἐστιν καλον -λαβειν Tov aprov rov 


τέκνων - kat βαλιν Tow κυναριοισ 


(Fol. 309 ὁ.) 


26 


yo 
ἋὋ 


---- — — 
SEC MARCUM 
SO --. — 

et cum introisset in domum 

a turba - interrogabant eum 

discipuli eius parabolam 

et ait illis sic et uos 

inprudentes estis non intellegitis 

quo domne extrensecus 

introiens in hominem 

non potest eum communicare 

nec enim introiitin cor eius 

sed in uentrem. et in secessum 
exiit.purgans omnes escas 

dicebat autem quoniam quae de homine 
exeunt.illa communicant hominem 
abintus autem de corde hominum 
cogitationes malae procedunt 

adulteria furta fornicationes homicidia 
auaritia dolus-nequitia inpudicitia 
oculus malus. blasphemia superuia 
stultitia: omnia haec mala 

abintus procedunt. et communicant 
hominem. et exurgens inde 

abiit in fines tyri- et ingressus 


in domum . neminem uoluit scire 


et non potuit latere.mulier autem statim 


ut audiit de eo. cuius habebat filia 

= . e . . . 
spm in mundum intrauit et procidit 
ad pedes eius. mulier autem erat 
graeca syrophoenissa - genere 
et rogabat eum - ut daemonium eiceret 
de filia eius. et dixit ei 
sine prius saturari filios 


non est enim bonum. accipere panem 


filiorum ‘et mittere catellis 


(Fol. 310 a.) 


Cap. VII. 17—27. 


287 


288 


[5] 


IN 


SH -- 
. KAT MAPKON 
le, 


— — vc 


πὸ : 
1] 9€ απεκριθη avro λεγουσα. ke αλλα και ro, VII. 


κυναρια ὕποκατω τὴσ τραπεζησ εσθιουσιν 
azro των ψιχων rov πεδων - και eurev αὐτὴ 
ὕπαγε. δια rovrov λογον 

εξεληλυθεν το δαιμονιον ek THT θυγατροσ σου 


και ἀπελθουσα εἰσ οικον evpev THY θυγατερα 
βεβλημενὴν επι την κλινην 

και TO δαιμονιον εξεληλυθοσ 

και παλιν εξελθων εκ των οριων rvpov 

ηλθεν δια σιδωνοσ εἰσ την θαλασσαν 

TNT YANLAGLAT - AVA μεσον των οριων 

To δεκαπολεωσ - και φερουσιν avro 

κωφον και μογιλαλον" και παρακαλουσιν αὐτὸ 
ἵνα ἐπιθη avro την χειραν᾽ και απολαβομενοσ 
QUTOV: απο του OXAOV κατ ιδιαν 

πτυσασ εβαλεν Tove δακτυλουσ avrov 

εἰσ TO. WTA AVTOV 

και ἡψατο Tyo γλωσσησ avrov 

και αναβλεψασ΄. εἰσ TOV ουρανον 
aveaTeva£ev και Neyer avro εφφεθα o este 
διανυκθητι - και ηνυγησαν at akoaL αὐτου 
και ελυθη οδεσμοσ τησ γλωσσησ αὐτου 
και ἐελαλει ορθωσ και διεστειλατο αὐτοισ 
ἵνα μήηδενει μηδεν εἰπωσιν 

οι δε αυτοι μαλλον περισσοτερωσ εἐκήρυσσο 
και ὑπερεκπερισσωσ εξεπλήσσοντο λεγοντεσ 
καλωσ παντα πεποιηκεν - καὶ TOVT KOdova 
TOL€ LAKOVELY - και τουσ ἀλαλουσ λαλειν 
εν εκειναισ S€ TALC ἡμεραισ 

παλιν πολλου oxXov οντοσ 

και μη ἐχοντων αὐτῶν τι φαγωσιν 
προσκαλεσαμενοσ Tove μαθητασ Xeyet αὑτοισ 
σπλαχνιζομαι ert του οχλου τουτου 


: (Fol. 310 ὁ.) (ΔΘ 


28. 


29 


3I 


32 


33 


34 


35 


36 


37 


VIII. 1 


t2 


“SEG MARCUN 
Hoey ey, GS — 


ad illa resrespondit ei dicens. dme sed et 
catelli subtus mensa manducant 
de micis puerorum - et ait ei uade 
propter hunc sermonem 
exiit daemonium de filia tua 
et cum abisset in domum inuenit filiam 
lacentem supra lectum 
et daemonium exisse 

* 
et iterum exiens de finibus tyri 
uenit per sidonem ad mare 
galilaeae - inter medios fines 
decapoleos - et adferent ei surdum 
et mutum - et depraecabantur illum 
ut inponeret illi manum ' et suscipiens 
eum - de turba STU. 
expuens misit digitos suos 
in auriculas eius 
et tetigit linguam eius 
et aspiciens in caelo 
ingemuit et ait illi . effecta quod est 
adaperite - et apertae sunt aures eius 
et solutum est uinculum linguae eius 
et loquebatur confidenter : et praecepit eis 
ne cui aliquid dicerent | 
ad illi magis tantum praedicabant 
ete o amplius admirabantur dicentes 
bene omnia fecit. et surdis | 
praestat auditum et multis loqui 
in illis autem diebus 
iterum cum multa turba esset 
et non habentibus eis quod manducent 
conuocatis discipulis ait illis 
misereor super istam turbam 


: (Fol. 511 al.) 


Carr. VIT, 28—V Lil. 2. 


J 24 


Sa τὶ — 
KAT MAPKON 


— — ι.. = 


OTL ON ἡμεραι puo: eurty - agro ποτε WOE εἰσιν VIII. 


και OUK ἐχουσιντι φαγωσιν 


και ἀπολυσαι αὐτουσ νηστεισ ELT OLKOV ov θελω 
μη ekAvOwo ev TH 000 - OTL και τινεσ €É AUTO 
απο μακροθεν ηκασιν «και απεκριθησαν QUT 


ot μαθηται avrov - roÜev τουτουσ δυνησεται 


τισ χορτάσαι APTWV er ἐρημειασ 


και ἔπηρωτα Q'UTOUO - 7TOO OUT αρτοῦυσ EVETAL 


— 
ou δε eurov* £ - και παραγγελλει Tw ὀχλω 


V 
Qvo eaouv ἐπι ΤῊσ γησ “Και λαβὼν TOUG ' € Ὁ αρτοῦσ 


και ευχαριστησασ εκλασεν καὶ εδιδου 
Tow μαθηταισ avrov -ἵνα παραθωσιν 
καὶ παρεθηκαν τω οχλω. και εἰχαν 
ἴχθυδια ολιγα και ευχαριστησασ εἰπεν 
και αὐτουσ ἐκελευσεν παρατειθεναι 

καὶ εφαγον Kat εχορτασθησαν 

και ραν TO περισσευμα 

των κλασματων σφυριδασ a 

yoav de ot payovrer “WO τετρακισχειλιοι 
και ἀπέλυσεν avrovo : + και avroc aveBn 
εισ To πλοιον μετα των μαθητων avrov 


καιηλθεν eur τα ορια μελεγαδα 


και εξ ἡλθοσαν οι φαρισαιοι. και ηρξαντο 


συνζητειν συν avro* ζητουντεσ παρ avrov 


TO σήμειον απὸ του ουραγου 


πειραζοντεσ avrov ; και αναστεναξασ 
sw 
TO πνι λεγει 
τι ἡ γενεὰ αὐτὴ ζητει σημειον 
αμην λεγω ὕμειν εἰ δοθησεται 


TN yevea. ταυτὴ σήμιον 


καὶ αφισ αυὐτουσ παλιν 


evBao εἰσ To πλοιον ἀπηλθεν εἰσ το περαν 


Kat ἐπελαθοντο - οἱ μαθηται λαβειν αρτουσ 


(Fol. 311 6.) 


IO 


II 


IZ 


= 


E 


C MARCUM 


— 


quoniam iam triduum est. ex quo hic sunt 


et non habent quod manducent 


et dimittere eos ieiunos nolo in domo 


ne fatigentur in uia. quoniam qui dam ex illis 


delonge uenerunt. et responderunt ei 
discipuli sui ‘unde istos possit 

quis saturare panibus in solitudinem 
et interrogauit eos - quod panes habetis 


qui dixerunt septe - et praecepit turbae 


discumbere in terram - et accepit - uii - panes 


et gratias agens fregit et dedit 
discipulis suis - ut adponerent 

et adposuerunt turbae. et habebant 
pisces paucos - et gratias agens dixit 
et ipsos iussit adponi 

et manducauerunt et saturati sunt 
et sustulerunt quod superauerat 


fragmentorum . sportas septem 


erant autem qui manducauerant - ad . 111i - milia 


et dimisit eos. et ipse ascendens 

in nauem - cum discipulis s uis 

et uenit in partes magidan 

et exierunt pharisaei.et coeperunt 

quaerentes ab illo 

signum de caelo 

temptantes eum - et ingemiscens 

= . 

spu- alt 

quid generatioista quaeret signum 
amen dico uobis si dabitur 

generationi huie signum 

et missum faciens illos iterum 

ascendit in nauem abiit ultra 

et obliti sunt discipuli sumere panes 


(Fol. 312 a.) 


Cap. VIII. 2—14. 


37 


289 


= c — «- c c — 
290 KAT MAPK SEC MARC 
— — -- UL CL SS m X 
El μὴ EVO. APTOV εἰχον μετ EQUTWV VIII. nisi unum p anem quem habebant secum 
of : evtw Tow : καὶ διεστελλετο αὐτοισ λεγων 15 in nauem - et praecepit eis dicens 
DXerere aro tno ζυμησ των φαρισαιων uidete a fermento pharisaeorum 
T : και τῆσ ζυμησ ἡρωδου : kat διελογιζοντο τό οὐ fermento herodis et cogitabant 
προσ αλληλουσ -οτι αρτουσ ovk εἰχαν ad alterutrum quod panes non haberent 
καιγνουσ o we Neyer αυτοισ τι διαλογιζεσθαι 17 quo cognito ihs ait illis. quid cogitatis 
EV ταισ καρδιαισ ὕμων + OTL αρτουσ OUK EXETAL in cordibus uestris. quia panes non habetis 
OUT VOELTE ovóe a-vvteraL nondum intellegistis nec perspicitis 
[2] 
πεπηρωμενή εστιν ἡ καρδια ὕμων sic obtusa sunt corda uestra 
οφθαλμουσ εχοντεσ ov βλεπεται 18 oculos habentes non uidetis 
και WTO ἐχοντεσ οὐκ AKOVETE nec aures habentes non auditis 
ουδε μνημονευετε nec meministis 
— = 
OTE TOUT. €- ApTOVT TOUT ἐκλασα I9 quando de. ἃ panibus quos fregi 
εἰσ τουσ πεντακισχειλιουσ in quinque milia 
καὶ ποσουσ κοφινουσ κλασματων et quod cofinos fragmentorum 
"pare TAnpeio - Xeyovow ovro - (B. sustulistis-ad illi dixerunt. xii. 
ore δετουσ d εἰσ τουσ τετρακισχειλιουσ zo quando autem .uii.in quattuor milia 
ποσασ σφυριδασ κλασματων pore quod sportas fracmentorum tulistis 
οι δε εἰπον ζ΄ και λέγει αυτοισ 21 ad illi dixerunt uii. οὗ ait illis 
T0 OVTW συννοειτε quomodo non intellexistis 
EN ! 
TO : καὶ ἔρχονται eur βηθανιαν . καὶ φερουσιν 2 et ueniunt uethaniam "οὐ adferunt 
avro τυφλον - και παρακαλουσιν avrov el caecum et rogauerunt eum 
ἵνα αὐτου αψηται ut illum tangeret 
καὶ λαβομενοσ τὴν χειρα του tupXov 55) et adpraehendi manum caeci 
ἐξήγαγεν avrov e£o THO Kono eduxit eum extra uicum 
και πτυσασ ELC τὰ ομματα αὐτου et expuens in oculos eius 
ereiÜei rao χειρασ avro ἐπερωταὰ avrov et inpositis manibus illi interrogabat eu. 
ειτι βλεπεισ και αναβλεψασ Xeyet 24 si quid uideret et aspiciens ait 
βλεπω rove ανθρωπουσ wo δενδρα uideo homines uelut arbores 
περιπατουντασ.. Kat παλιν επειθεισ TAT χειρασ 25 ambulantes et iterum inposuit ei manus 
ert Tove οφθαλμουσ avrov super oculos eius 
καὶ ἤρξατο αναβλεψαι. και αποκατεσταθὴ et coepit uidere ‘et restitutus est 
wore avaBreWot τηλαυγωσ παντα ita ut uideret clare omnia 
(Fol. 312 5.) | (Fol. 313 a.) 


Cap. VIII. 14—25. 


[Δ 


J 


a SS) ESS — 
KAT MAPK 


eee 


και απεστειλεν AUTOV ELD OLKOV avrov VIII. 26 
και λεγει AUTH ὕπαγε εἰσ TOV OLKOV σου 
και μηδενι eura: εἰσ τὴν κωμὴν 
coulis 
και εξηλθεν o yo και ot μαθηται αὐτου 2/7 
εἰσ καισαριαν TH φιλιππου. kat EV TH 000 
ἐπήρωτα Tove μαθητασ avrov λεγων 
τινα με λεγουσιν εἰναι οἱ ανθρωποι 
οἱ δε απεκριθησαν avro λεγοντεσ 28 
ἴωαννὴν τον βαπτιστην -αλλοι δε nAvav 
αλλοι 0e wo eva. των προφητων 
αὐτοσ δε ἐπηρωτα avrova 29 
ὕμεισ δετεινα με λεγεται ειναι 
Ges 
αποκριθεισ δε o πετροσ λεγει avro av to xpo 
και ἐπετειμησεν αὖτ our 30 
ἵνα μήηδενει εἰπωσιν περι avrov 
και ἤρξατο διδασκειν αυτουσ΄. οτι δει τον ὕϊον 51 
Tov ανθρωπου πολλα παθειν 
και ἀποδοκιμασθηναι ὕπο των πρεσβυτερων 
και απὸ των ἀρχίερεων "καὶ των γραμματεων 
και ἀποκτανθηναι 
και μετα τρεισ ἡμερασ avaa qva 
καὶ παρρησια τον Xoyov ελαλει 32 
και προσλαβομενοσ o πετροσ ἡρξατο επιτειμαν 
avro o δε emia τραφεισ και ειδων 33 
Tove μαθητασ evrov- ἐεπετειμησεν πετρω 
Aeyo v ὕπαγε οπεισω μου σατανα 
ας 
ort ov φρονισ τα του θυ 


αλλα rov ανθρωπων 


και προσκαλεσαμενοσ τον οχλον 34 


συν τοισ μαθηταισ avrov evrev 
ει τεισ θελει οπισω μου ακολουθειν 

M 
αρνησασθω eavrov - καὶ aporo τον στρν αὑτοῦ 


και akoXovÜevro μοι. oo yap av θελη 35 


(Fol. 313 à.) 


291 


et dimisit illum in domum suam 
et aitilli uade in domum tuam 
et nemini dixeris in uico 
et profectus est ihs et discipuli eius 
in caesariam philipphi. et in uia 
interrogabat discipulos suos dicens 
quem me dicunt esse homines 
qui responderunt ei dicentes 
iohannen baptistam - alii autem heliam 
alii autem quasi unum ex prophetis 
1086 autem interrogauit eos 
| uos autem quem me dicitis esse 
respondens autem petrus. dicit illi tu es xps 
et comminatus est eis 
nemini dicerent de illo 
et.coepit docere illos quoniam oportet filium 
hominis multa pati 
et reprobari a senioribus 
et a summis sacerdotibus et scribis 
et tertia die resurgere 
et palam uerbum lo quebatur 
quem respiciens petrus coepit obiurgare eu 
ad ille conuersus uidens 
discipulos suos comminatus est petro 
dicens uade retro me satana 
as 
. quoniam non sapis quae sunt di 
sed quae sunt hominum 
et con uocata turba 
cum discipulis suis dixit 
si quis uult post me sequi 
deneget seipsum 
et tollat crucem suam 
et sequatur me. qui enim uoluerit 


(Fol. 314 a.) 


Car. VIIT. 26—35. 


292 


fas 


— ee — 
KAT MAPKON 


VIII. 
τὴν ψυχὴν avrov σωσαι απολεσει αὐτὴν + oo ὃ αν 


απολεσει αντὴν 
EVEKEV του ευαγγελιου σωσει αὐτὴν 
τι yap ὠφελήσει Tov ἀανθρωπον 36 
εαν κερδηση TOV κοσμον oXov 
και ζημιωθη την ψυχὴν αὐτου 
ἡ τιγαρ δωσει ἀανθρωποσ ανταλλαγμα 17 
Tho ψυχηὴσ avrov : oo ὃ αν επεσχυνθησεται Ee 38 
και τουσ ἐμουσ λογουσ ev TH γενεα ravr1) 
τὴ μοιχαλιδι καὶ αμαρτωλω 
και o viog του ανθρωπου ἐεπεσχυνθησεται αὐτο 
oray ελθη ev τη δοξη Tov πατροσ avrov 
μετα των ἀγγελων των αγιων 
και eheyev αὐτοισ - aun λεγω ὕμειν IX. 1 
οτι εἰσιν TIED δετων εστήκοτων [LET ἐμοῦ 
OLTU/€O OV μὴ γεύσωνται θανατου 
εωσ ay ειἰδωσιν την βασιλειαν του θυ 
εληλυθυιαν εν δυναμει και μετα ἡμερασ εἕ 2 
— 
παραλαμβανει o iyo Tov zrerpov 
και rov take[Bov και τον teavvqv 
και αναγει αὐτουσ εἰσ οροσ ὕψηλον 
κατιδιαν j.ovovg - καὶ rore μορφωθη 
ἐνπροσθεν avrov 
και TO. ειματια αὐτου €yevevovro στιλβοντα 3 
λευκα λια wo χιὼν 
δυ 


wo ov ναται Ti λευκαναι eri THO γησ 


Kat odo» avrow ἡλειασ συν μωῦσει 


5 
και συνελαλουν TW Uv και αποκριθεισ 5 


c— 
o Terpoc eurev TW LQ ραββει 
καλον ea Tw NUAT WOE eua 
Cm 


θελεισ ποιησω oKNVAC -y - 


σου μίαν και μωῦύσει μιαν και ἡλεια μεν 


ov γαρηδειτι λαλησει ό 


εἐκῴοβοι yap eyevovro 
(Fol. 314 6.) 


EN 


SEC MARC 


— Sy ee 


animam suam saluam facere. perdet eam * qui aute 

perdiderit eam 

propter euangelium saluam faciet eam 

quid enim proderit homini 

si lucretur uniuersum orbem 

et detrimentum patiatur animae suae 

aut quid dauit homo commutatione pro anima 

sua.qui autem confessus fuerit me 

et mea uerba in generatione hac 

adultera et peccatrice 

et filius hominis. confundetur eum 

cum uenerit in gloriam patris sui 

cum angelis sanctis et dicebat illis 

amen dico uobis 

quod sunt quidam hic. cireumstantium inecu 

qui non gustabunt mortem 

donec uideant regnum dei 

ueniens in uirtutem ‘et post dies sexs 

adsumpsit ihs petrum 

etiacobum . et iohannem 

et ducit illos in montem excelsum 

seorsum solus. et transfiguratus est 

coram ipsis | 

et uestimenta eius facta sunt splendida 

candida nimis 

qualia non potest quis candida facere super terra 
Et apparuit illis helias cum moysen 

et erant loquentes cum ihü.et respondens 

— 

petrus dixit ad ihm rabbi 

bonum est nos hice esse 

uis faciam tauernacula . 111 - 

tibi unum et unum moysi - et heliae unum 

nosciebat enim quid loquebatur 

timore enim exterriti erant 


(Fol. 315 e.) 


Capp. VIII. 35—IX. 6. 


So --, T 
KAT MAPKON 
Kau eyevero νεφελη επισκιαζουσα αὐτοισ 
και ἡλθεν φωνὴ εκ THT νεφελησ λεγουσα 
OUTOG εστιν οὕιοσ μου O AYATYTOT ακοῦετε αὑτοῦ 
avrov. kat εὐθεωσ περιβλεψαμενοι 
οὐκετι ουδενα ELOOY 
— 

εἰ ux) TOV uv μονον μεθ ear aov 
και καταβαινοντων avrov εκ του ορουσ 
διεστιλατο αὐτοισ “ἵνα μηδενει a εἰδοσαν 
διηγήσωνται εἰ μὴ orav οὕιοσ 
του ανθρωπου εκ νεκρων ἀαναστη 
και Tov λογον ἐκρατησαν 
προσ εαυτουσ συνζητουντεσ 


τι ἐστιν OTQAV EK νέκρὼν ἀναστη 


LA 
TÓ: Και ETYPWTWV AUTOV λεγοντεσ 
Ea 


id 


fa J 


OTL οἱ γραμματεισ λεγουσιν 

jeu δειπρωτον ελθειν 

o δεαποκριθεισ εἰπεν αυτοισ 

ει ἡλειασ ελθων srporoa - αποκαταστανει παντα 
και TWO γεγραπται emt TOV ÜLOV TOV ἀγθρωπου 

ἵνα πολλα παθη και εξουδενηθη 

αλλα λεγω ὕμειν * ort και ἡλειασ εληλυθε 

και ἐποιησαν avro oco. ἡθελον 

Kao γ ἐγραπται ez avrov 

και ελθων προσ Tove μαθητασ ειδεν oxXov 

TOAVV προσ OVTOVT + και τουσ γραμματεισ 

συνζητουντασ avrou * και εὐθεωσ 

— 

vrac oxXoc - εἰδοντεσ Tov inv εθαμβησαν 

και προσ Xepovreo - jara Govro avrov 

και ἐπηρωτησεν avrovg τι συνζητειτε 

εν ὕμειν και ἀπεκριθη avTw 

eur εκ Tov oxAov - διδασκαλε 

ἤνεγκα rov ὕιον μου προσ σε 


E 
€xovTa. πνὰ aAaAov 


(Fol. 315 0.) 


ΙΧ. 7 


IO 


II 


12 


I5 


17 


SEC MARCUM 293 
------ — — 


et facta est nubs. obumbrans illos 

et uenit uox de nube dicens 

hic est filius meus karissimus audite 

eum et statim circumspicientes 

neminem amplius uiderunt 

nisiihm tantum secum 

et descendentibus illis de monte 

praecepit illis - ut ne cui quae uidissent 

narrarent.nisi cum filius 

hominis a mortuis resurrexisset 

et uerbum continueruni 

aput se conquaerentes 

quid esset quod a mortuis surrexisset 
Et interrogabant illum dicentes 

quia scribae dicunt 

quia heliam oportet primum uenire 

ad ille respondens ait illis 

si helias uenit primum restituere omnia 
Et quo mo do scriptum est-in filium hominis 

ut multa patiatur et contemnatur 

sed dico uobis . quia et helias uenit 

et fecerunt illi quaecumque uoluerunt 

sicut script um estin eum 

et ueniens ad discipulos uidit turbam 

magnam ad eos et scribae 

conquirentes cum illis. et comfestim 

omnis turba - uidentes ihm expauerunt 

et gaudentes salutauerunt eum 

et interrogauit illos quid conquiritis 

inter uos. et respondit ei 

unus de turba magister 

adtuli filium meu m ad te 

habentem spm mutum 


(Fol. 316 a.) 


Cap. IX. 7— 17. 


294 


— 
gf : 
— 


aS — ὦ — 
KAT MAPKON 


SY -.ς-ι:.-; — 


Kal οπου ay avrov καταλαβὴη ΙΧ. 


ρασσει και αφριζει και τριζει τουσ οδοντασ 
και ξηρενεται: και evrov τοισ μαθηταισ σου 
ἵνα avro εκβαλωσιν και ovK ισχυσαν 
εκβαλειν avro - Kat αποκριθεισ αὑὐτοισ λεγει 
W γενεὰ ἀπιστε εωσ ποτεπροσ ὕμασ ἐσομαι 
εωσ ποτε ανεξομαι ὕμων - φερετε avrov 
προσ με- και ἡνεγκαν αὐτον 
--- 

και ELOWY avrov TO TVG: erapa£ev avrov 
και πεσὼν ETL TNO ya - EexvAreTo αφριζων 

και ETYNPWTNTEV TOV TATEPA αὐτου 
ποσοσ χρονοσ εστιν - WO τοῦτο γεγονεν αὑὐτω 
οδεειπεν εκ TOLOOG - και TOAAGKLO αὐτον 
εἰσ Tp και εισ ὕδατα βαλλει 
ἵνα avTov απολεσήη. αλλα εἰ τι δυνη 

—, 
βοηθησον new κε. σπλαγχνισθεισ e quaa 
Gc 

O δειησ eurev avro - εἰ Óvy ruo Teva ou παντα 
δυνατα TO πιστευοντι" 
και εὐθεωσ κραξασ o πατὴρ του παιδιου 
μετα δακρυων λέγει πιστευω 

ἘΞ ΞῸῚ 

βοηθει τη απιστεια μου. και ore ELOEV vo 
OTL ἐπισυντρεχει οχλοσ 


Ξ-ς 
εἐπετειμησεν ro πνι τω akaÜapro 


εἰπὼν αὐτω TO ἀλαλον και κωφον a 
eyw σοι ἐπιτασσω εξελθελθε e£ avrov 
και μήκετι εἰσελθησ εἰσ avrov 

και kpagac - και πολλα σπαραξασ 
εξηλθεν απ αὐτου και eyevero WO VEKPOT 
ὠστεπολλουσ λεγοντασ οτι ἀπεθανεν 


O δε Wm κρατησασ THT χειροσ avrov 


7|'yeupev Q.vTOV Καὶ AVEOTY) 


« Και εισελθοντοσ αὐυτοῦυ εἰσ OLKOV 


οἱ μαθηται avrov κατιαν ἡρωτων avrov 


(Fol. 3168.) 


18 


τι 


21 


22 


23 


24 


26 


27 


28 


SEC MARCUM 


—H -- ου-.. --- 


et ubicumque eum adpraehenderit 
applontat et spumat. et stridet dentibus 
et arescit. et dixi discipulis tuis 
ut eicerent illut. et non potuerunt 
eicere eum ‘et respondens eis dixit 
o generatio incredula. quandiu apud uos ero 
quandiu uos patiar 'adferte illum 
ad me et adtulerunt eum 
et uidens illum sps -conturbabit eum 
et elisus in terra. uolutabatur spumans 
et interrogauit patrem eius 
quantum temporis est ‘ex quo hoc accidit ei 
ad ille dixit ab infantia. et frequenter illum 
in ignem. et in aquam mittit 
ut eum perdat. sed si quid potes 
subueni nobis dme - misertus super nos 
ihs autem dixit ill i.si potes credere omnia 
possibilia credenti 
et continuo exclamans pater pueri 
cum lacrimis ait credo - adiuua 
incredulitatem meam . et cum uideret ih 
quod conentrerct turba 
comminatus est spiritui immundo 
dixit illi mute et surde spe 
ego tibi praecipio exi ab ill o 
et cabe ne introeas in eum 
et clamans. et multum discerpens 
exiit ab eo - et factus est sicut mortuus 
ita ut multi dicerent quia mortuus est 
ihs autem tenens manum eius 
eleuabit illum et surrex it 
et cum introisset ipse in domum 
discipuli eius secreto interrogabant eum 


(Fol. 317 a.) 


. CAP. IX. 18—28. 


[Ξ] 


[ Sef 


fas 


Sef 


δια Te ἡμεισ ov κ ηδυνηθημεν exBadretv αὐτό 
και €UT€V αὐτοισ΄ - TOUTO TO YEVOT 
εν ovdev δυναται εἕελθειν 
ει μὴ EV προσευχή και νηστεια 
κακειθεν e$eXÜovreoa - ἐπορευοντο 
δια THT γαλιλαιασ - και ov κηθελεν ἵνα TIO γνοι͵ 
εδιδασκεν yap Tove μαθητασ αὐτου 
και eXeyev avroua - oTt ὕιοσ του ανθρωπου 
παραδιδοται eur χειρασ ανθρωπου 
ERE 
και ἀποκτεινουσιν QUTOV + καὶ μετὰ * ^y "Ἥμερασ 
ἀναστήσεται : οἱ δε ηγνοουν TO ρημα 
kat εφοβουντο avrov ἐπερωτησαι 
και ἤλθοσαν εἰσ καφαρναουμ. 
και εν TY] οἰκεια γενομενοσ -ἐπήρωτα αὑτουσ 
τι €v τη οδω διελογιζεσθαι : δι δε εσιωπων 
προσ αλληλουσ γαρ διελεχθησαν 
τισ μιζων γενηται avTwv 
rore καθισασ εφωνησεν Tova - (B - 
kat λαβὼν το παιδιον 
ECTYTEY αὐτον εν μεσω αὐτων 
και ανακλισαμενοσ avro ELTEV αὐτοισ' 
OG αν των τοιουτων παιδιων 
δεξηται ev τω ονοματι μου ee δεχεται 
και oc av εμε δεξηται 
οὐκ ene δεχεται- adda Tov ἀαποστειλαντα με 
απεκριθη avTw Ἰωαννησ και εἰπεν 
διδασκαλε ειδ αμεν τινα EV τω ονοματι σου 
εκβαλλοντα δαιμονια 
og ovk ἀκολουθει μεθημων 
και ἐεκωλυομεν avrov - o δε αποκριθεισ εἰπε 
μὴ κωλυετε. ουδεισγαρ ἐστιν 
oc ποιήσει δυναμιν * eri τω ονοματι μου 


και δυνήσεται ταχυ κακολογῆσαι με 


(Fol. 417.) 


IX. 


29 


320 


3I 


32 


33 


34 


35 


26 


37 


28 


39 


SS SS — 
SEC MARC 


295 


quare nos non potuimus eicere illud 
et dixit illis. hoc genus 
in nullo potest exire 
nisiin orationibus et ieiuniis 
et inde profecti. transiebant 
in galilaea. nec uolebat quem quam scire 
docebat enim discipulos suos 
et dicebat illis quia filius hominis 
tra detur in manus hominum 
et occident eum et 1n tres dies 
resurget -ad illi ignorabant uerbum 
et timebant eum interrogare 
et uenerunt in cafarnaum 
qui cum domi esset - interrogabat eos 
quid in uia imet - ad illi tacebant 
inter se enim disquirebant 
quis esse illorum maior 

tune consedit et uocauit. xii. 
et accipiens puerum 
statuit illum in medio eorum 
quem cum conplexus est ait illis 
quis quis ex huiusmo di pueris 
receperit in nomine meo me recipit 
et quieumque me susceperit 
non me suscipit ‘sed eum qui me misit 
respondens illi i ohannes dixit 
magister uidemus quem dam in nomine tuo 
eicientem dae monia 
qui non sequitur nobiscum 
et prohibuimus eum . ad ille respon dens ait 
nolite prohibere.nemo est enim 
qui faciat uiruirtutem -in nomine meo 


et poterit. malel o qui de me 


(Fol. 318 a.) 


Cap. IX. 28— 39. 


sj 


J 


fr 


j3j 


oe 


— Se — 
KAT MAPK 
— «--- — 


oc yap ovk ec rw καθυμων ὕπερ ὕμων ἐστ IX. 40 
OG Yap αν ποτισὴ ὕμασ ᾿ 41 
ποτηριον ὕδατοσ EV TW OVOMATL μου 

— 
OTL χρυ ea Tav: aunv λεγω ὕμειν 
οτι ov μὴ απολεσειτον μισθον avrov 
και οσ αν σκανδαλιζη 42 
EVO των μεικρων TOUTOV * TOV TLOTW 
EXOVTWY καλον eat avro μαλλον 

PEE 

ει TEPLEKELTO J.uÀoG. OVLKOG - ἐπὶ TOV τράχηλο αὑτοῦ 
και εἰσ την θαλασσαν εβληθη 
και eay σκανδαλιζη ae Y) χειρ σου 43 
αἀποκοψον αὐτην᾽ καλον εστιν σοι 
κυλλον εεελθειν εἰσ την ζωην 
n- B - χειρασ εχοντα βληθηναι 
εισ τὴν γεενναν -οποῦυ ἐστιν TO TUP 
το ἀσβεστον - oov οσκωληξ avrov 44 
ov TeAevra.- καιτοπυρουσβενυτε 
Kay οπουσ σου σκανδαλιζ ἡσε 45 
αποκοψον avrov 
καλον σοι eat xoXov εἰσελθειν 
εἰσ τὴν ζωην αιωνιον 
ἡτουσ .β. ποδασ exovra βληθηναι 
elo τὴν γεενναν ' eur τὸ TUP TO ασβεστον 


oTov o TKWANE avrov ov τελευτα 46 


KaL To vp ov σβεννυτε 


€ 
και οοφθαλμοσ σου i σκανδαλιζεί σε 47 


exPaXe avrov 
καλον σοι ἐστιν μονοφθαλμον εισελθειν 

c 
eur την βασιλειαν του θυ 
ἡ. B οφθαλμου σ exovra απελθειν evo την γεεννα 
oTov o OKWANT avrov ov τελευτα 48 
Ka. To 7rvp ov a Devvvre 


vaca yap θυσια.-αλι αλισθησεται 49 


eso 


(Fol. 318 5.) M 


qui enim non est aduersus uos - pro uobis est 
quisquis enim potum dederit uobis 
calicem aquae in nomine meo 
—, 

qui a xpi estis. amen dico uobis 
quia non perdet mercedem suam 
quisquis scandalizauerit 
unum ex his pusillis fidem 
habentium bonum illi magis 
si circum daretur mola eollo eius 
et in mare mitteretur 
et si scandalizat te manus tua 
abscide illam -bonum est tibi 
deuilem introire in uitam 
quam duas manus habentem mitti in 
gehennam ‘ubi est ignis 
in extinguibilis. ubi mermis eorum 
non morietur. et ignis non extinguetur 
et si pes tuus scandalizat te 
abscide ill um 

bonum est tibi clodum introire 
in uitam aeternam 
quam duo pedes habentem mitti in 
gehennam .in ignem extinguibilem 
ubi uermis eorum non morietur 
et ignis non extinguitur 

quo d si oculus tuus scandalizat te 
exime illum 
bonum est tibi cum uno * oculo introire 

— 

in regnum di 
quam duos oculos habentem ire in gehennam 
ubi uermis eorum non morietur 
et ignis non extinguitur 
omne enim sacrificium . sali salietur 


(Fol. 319 a.) 


Car. IX. 40—49. 


Jef 


J J 


a — 
KAT MAPKON 
— e.c — 
καλον To aac - cay δε ro αλασ 
αναλον γενήσεται. ev τινι AUTO αρτυσεται 
EXETE εν εαὐτοισ αλα και ειρηνευεται 
ev αλληλοισ : και εκειθεν αστασ' 
EPXETAL ELT τὰ opua, THT Ἰουδαιασ΄ 
περαν του topOavov - και συνερχεται 
παλιν 0 oxXoc προσ avTOV wo eu t 
και παλιν εδιδασκεν αὐτουσ καὶ ἐεπηρωτων 
avrov εἰ εξεστιν ανδρι 


γυναικα αἀπολυσαι . πειραζοντεσ QUTOV 


-O de αποκριθεισ εἰπτεὲεν αὐτοισ 


τιὕμειν ETELAATO μω ὕσησ οι δεειπαν 
εἐπετρεψεν μωῦσησ βιβλιον αποστασιου 
δουναιγραψαι καὶ ἀπολυσαι 
= 

και αποκριθεισ o uno eurev 
προσ την σκληροκαρδιαν ὕμων 
ἐγραψεν ww ὕσησ THY ἐντολὴν ταυτὴν 
απὸ δεαρχὴσ αρσεν και θηλυν 

= 
εποιησεν οθσ και εἰπεν 
eveKev τουτου καταλείψει ἀνθρωποσ 


τον πατέρα Ka. τὴν prepa. εαὐυτου 


Kat TPOTKOAAHO NT ETAL: προσ τὴν γυναικα 


E 
αὐτου KQUL €O OVTQUL OL * p “Εἰσ σαρκα μ LOV 


S> 
wore οὐκετι εἰσιν B* aXXa. μια caps 


— 
0000 εζευξεν -ανθρωποσ μη χωριζετω 


IX. 50 


και €LELO TLV OLKLOV παλιν "Οἱ μαθηται αὐτου IO 


περι Tov αὐτου λογου 

εἐπηρωτησαν avrov : και λεγει αυτοισ 
og αν ἀπολυση τὴν γυναικὼ αὐτου 

καὶ aXXa γαμηση. μοιχαται ez αὐτὴν 
καὶ eay γυνὴ εξελθη απο του ανδροσ 
Kat aXXov γαμηση" μοιχαται 


και προσεφερον αὐτὼ παιδια 


(Fol. 319 ὁ.) 


1I 


I3 


es — 
SEC MARCUM 
—— «-- — 
bonum est sal ‘quod si sal 
insulsum fuerit.in quo illud con dietur 
habete in uobis salem . et pacem habete 
inter uos.et inde exurgens 
uenit in fines iudaeae 
ultra iordanen . et conuenit iterum 
turba ad eum sicut consuerat 
et iterum docebat eos - et interrogabant 
illum si licet uiro 
uxorem dimittere temptantes eum 
ad ille respondens dixit eis 
quid uobis praecepit moyses - qui dixerunt 
permisit moyses - libellum repudii 
dare scriptum et dimittere 
— 
et respondens ihs ait : 
ad duritiam cor dis uestri 
scripsit moyses - praeceptum istut 
ab initio autem - masculum et feminam 
— 
fecit ds et dixit 
propter hoc relinquet homo 
patrem et matrem suam 
et adherebit ad uxorem suam 
et erunt duo in carne una 
τὸ a quae non sunt duo. sed una caro 
— 
quo d ergo ds coniunxit homo non deiungat 
et in domum iterum . discipuli eius 
de eodem sermonem 
interrogauerunt eum dixit illis 
quicumque dimiserit uxorem suam 
et aliam duxerit. moechatur super eam 
et si mulier exiet a uiro 
et alium duxerit. moechatur 


et adferunt ill i pueros 


(Fol. 320a.) 


Capp, IX. 50—X. 13. 


297 


SS τ ὡς 
ΚΑΤ ΜΑΡΚ 


.- -- ι. — 


298 


ἵνα αψηται αὐτων - ou de μαθηται αὐτου 

εἐπετειμων rou προσφερουσιν 

oe ae 

ἴδων de o ino ἡγανακτησεν 

και εἰπεν avrou αφεται τα παιδαρια 

ερχέσθαι προσ με- καὶ μη κωλυεται avra. 
Y 

TOY yap τοιουτων εστιν «ἡ βασιλεια του θυ 

ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν oo * ay μη δεξηται 
θυ 

τὴν βασιλειαν rov - wo παιδιον 

OU μὴ εἰσ αὐτὴν εισελευσεται 

και προσκαλεσαμενοσ αὐτὰ 

ετιθει Tax χειρασ ex avra. 


και ευλογε ιαυτα 


και εκπορευομενου QUTOV ELO οδον 


[24 


προσδραμων €, - kat γονυπετων avrov 
"]poro. o.svrov Aeywv - διδασκαλε ayabe 
τι ποιήσω ἵνα Conv auov tov κληρονομήσω 
BG 
O δειησ evrev avro τι με λεγεισ αγαθον 
= 
ovóeuc αγαθοσ-. εἰ μη μονοσ εἰσ θσ 
τασ εντολασ οιδασ 
μη μοιχευσησ μη πορνευσησ - uy κλεψησ 
μη ψευδομαρτυρησεισ 
μὴ αποστερησεισ 
τειμα TOV πατερα και την μητερα 
o δεαποκριθεισ eurev avro 
διδασκαλεπαντα ravra, εφυλαξα 
εκ νεοτήτοσ μου 
Cee — V 
pn: Ὁ δειησ εβλεψασ avro *yyozroev avrov 
> 
και ELITEV UTM - EV σοι VOTEPEL 
ὕπαγε oca, exeu πωλησον 


και δοσ τοισ TTWKOLT 


και ἐξεισ θησαυρον ev ovpavo 


ES) 


και δευρο ἀκολουθει μοι : ὃ δε εστυγνασεν 


ἐπι τουτω τω λογω- και απηλθεν λυπούυμενοσ 


(Fol. 320 D.) 


14 


15 


16 


17 


18 


1ο 


20 


21 


22 


a «-. 
SEC MARCUM 
Kes «ἐς — 
ut tangeret eos discipuli autem eius 

comminabantur offerentibus 
uidens autem ihs indigne tulit 
et ait illis sinite pueros 
uenire ad me et ne prohi eos 
talium est enim regnum di 
amen dico uobis.quisque non recep it 
aT 
regnum di uelut puer 
non intrauit in illum 
et conuocans eos 
inponebat manus super illos 
et bene dicebat eos 
et cum egressus esset ipse in uia 
adcurrit unus ‘et adgeniculans 
rogabateum dicens magister bone 
quid faciam ut uitam aeternam percipiam 

PED . . . e . . . 

ihs autem dixit illi quid me dicis bonum 

. e = 
nemo bonus nisi solus unus ds 
praecepta nosti 
neadulteres ne occidas. ne fureris 
ne falsum testimonium dicas 
ne fraudem fe ceris 
honora patrem et matrem 
ad ille respondens ait illi 
magister omnia haec obseruabi 
ad iuuentute mea 

ihs autem aspiciens eum dilexit eum 

et dixit illi unum tibi deest 

uade quaecumquae habes uende 

et da pauperibus 

et habebis thensaurum in caelo 

et ueni sequere me-ad ille contristatus 


in hoc uerbo. et abiit tristis 


(Fol. 321 a.) 


CAP. X. r3—22. 


SES 


ESI 


—— — — 
KAT MAPK 


SSS Aa ε»Ρ-.- 


Ἣν yap exav πολλα χρηματα 


W 


— 
και περιβλεψαμενοσ oO uno: . devel TOLD μβαθηταισ 23 


αὐτου -πωσ᾽ δυσκολωσ οἱ τα χρήματα 
dá 

exovrea eur THY βασιλειαν του θυ 

εισελευσοντ -T εἰον καμηλοσ 

δια τρυμαλιδοσ pa.u6oo * διελευσεται 

au 
ἡ πλουσιοσ εἰσ τὴν βασιλειαν του θυ 
ot δε μαθηταιαυτου : 


εθανβουντο emt rou λογοισ avrov 


ἔπ. 
O de uno παλιν -αποκριθεισ Neyer avrowr 


τεκνα Two δυσκολον εστιν 

τουσ πεποιθοτασ ert TOL χρημασιν 
eu την βασιλειαν του Ov εἰσελθειν 

οἱ δεπερισσωσ ἐξεπλήσσοντο λεγοντεσ' 
προσ eavTove + και τισ δυναται σωθηναι 
ενβλεψασ δε αυτοισ o Ae Aeyet 

παρα ανθρωποισ Tovro αδυνατον eau 
παρα δετω θῶ δυνατον 

και ἤρξατο πετροσ λεγειν avTw 


€L0 ov ἡμεισ αφηκαμεν παντα 


25 


24 


26 


27 


28 


— 


και ἠκολουθηκαμεν σοι- ἀποκριθεισ δε o wo 
ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν * ovdero ἐστιν OF αφηκεν 

n αδελῴφουσ ἡ αδελφασ ἡ μητερα 

ἡ τεκνα ἡ AYPOUT ενεκεν ἐμου 

1] ενεκα του EvayyeALoV- o0 αν μὴ λαβη 
εκατονταπλασιονα εν TW KALPW τουτω 


oc δε αφηκεν οικειαν και αδελφασ 


29 


30 


και αδελῴφουσ Ka. μήητερα και τέκνα Ka. aypove 


μετα διωγμοῦ - εν τω αἰωνι TW ἐρχομένω 
Conv αἰωνιον λημψεται 

πολλοι δε ἐσονται πρωτοι ἐσχατοι 

και ἐσχατοι TPWTOL 


noav e εν TH οδω αναβαινοντεσ 


(Fol. 321 5.) 


3l 


32 


— 


— Se 
SEC MARCUM 
-«----- ----. — 


erat enim habens multas pecunias 
. . . = . e . e e 
et cireumspiciens ihs- ait discipulis suis 
quam difficile qui pecunias habent 
. em 
1n regnum di 
introibunt - facilius est camellum 
per foramen acus transire 
quam diues in regnum di 
discipuli autem eius 
pauebant in uerbis eius 
Et ihs rursus ‘respondens ait illis 
fili quam difficile est 
confidentes in pecunias 
1n regnum di introire 
magis autem admirabantur dicentes 
ad semetipsos et quis poterit saluus fieri 
. iM . 
intuens autem eos ihs ait 
aput homines hoc ‘inpossibile est 
te . . 
aput dm uero possibile 
et coipit petrus dicere ei 
ecce nos missum fecimus omnia 
. — 
et secuti sumus te respondens autem ihs 
amen dico uobis nemo est qui reliquerit 
aut fratres aut sorores. aut ma'rem 
aut filios aut agros propter me 
aut propter euangelium ‘qui non accipiet 
centiens tantum: nunc in hoc tempore 
qui autem reliquerit domum et sorores 
et fratres. et matrem et filios et agros 
cum persecutionibus.in aeuo uent uro 
uitam aeternam accipiet 
multi autem erunt primi nouissimi 
et nouissimi primi 
Erant autem in uiam ascendentes 


(Fol. 322 a.) 


Cap. X. 22—32. 


299 


--- Se — 
KAT MAPKON 


c ey --- 


900 


ee — 
εἰσ ἱεροσολυμα “Και NV TPOTAywv QUTo0UG o ing 


X. 


καὶ εθαμβουντο- καὶ παραλαβὼν παλιν τουσ - (9 * 


xpéaro avrowr λεγειν τα μελλοντα avro 
συνβαινειν.-οτι εἰδου αναβαινομεν 
εἰσ εἰεροσολυμα 
και οὕιοσ Tov avOpwrrov παραδοθησεται 
τοισ ἀρχειερευσιν και γραμματευσιν 
και κατακρινουσιν avrov θανατου 
και παραδωσουσιν αὐτον 
τοισ εθνεσιν και ενπεξουσιν avro 
και ενπτυξουσιν αὐτω 
καὶ μετα τρισ ἡμερασ αναστησεται 
και προσπορευοντε avro Ἰακωβοσ 
και twavvya - ot viol ζεβεδαιου 
καὶ λεγουσιν avTw διδασκαλε 
θελομεν o av σεερωτησωμεν 
ποιησὴσ nel 
O δελεγει αυὐτοισ ποιήσω V μειν 
και εἶπαν avro δοσ ἡμειν 
ἵνα εἰσ εκ δεξιων σου. και εἰσ εξ εὐωνυμων 
καθισωμεν εν TH δοξη σου 


στ 
O δειησ αποκριθεισ ειπεν αὐτοισ 


33 


34 


55 


ON 


3 
37 


38 


ovK οιδατετει αἰτισθε- δυνασθαι πειν TO ποτηριο 


o eyo eio "ἢ ro βαπτισμα 

o eyo βαπτιζομαι βαπτισθηναι 

oL δε evray δυναμεθα.-ο δὲ une εἰπεν αὐτοισ 
TO μεν ποτήριον - O ἐγω Trew * πειεσθαι 
και To βαπτισμα 

o eyo βαπτιζομαι βαπτισθηεσθαι 

το 0c καθισε εκ δεξιων μου -ἡ e$ εὐωνυμων 
ovK ἐστιν εμον δουναι- αλλοισ ητοιμαθαι 


.--- 


plo : ακουσαντεσ OL λοιποι *L “ἤρξαντο αγανακτειν 
—, 


περι TOV ἱακωβου και ἴωαννου 


(Fol. 3220.) 


39 


40 


41 


SEC MARC 
—— — 
hierosolyma et erat praecedens ihà 
et pauebant- et adsumpsit iterum ' xii. 
coepit illis dicere quae ei essent 
uentura ‘quia ecce ascendimus 
in hierosolyma 
et filius hominis tradetur 
summis sacerdotibus et scribis 
et damnabunt eum morte 
et tradent eum 
gentibus et inludent eum 
et conspuent eum 
et post tres dies resurget 
et accesserunt ad illum iacobus 
et iohannes. fili zebedei 
et dicunt illi magister 
uolumus ut quod cumque petieremus te 
praestes nobis 
ad ill e dixit illis praestabo uobis 
et dixerunt ei da nobis 
ut unus ad dexteram tuam et unus ad sinistra 
sedeamus in gloria tua 
Etihs respondens ait illis 
nescitis quid petatis potestis bibere calicem 
quem ego uiuiturus sum ‘aut baptismum 
quod ego baptizor baptizari 
ad illi dixerunt possumus. ihs autem dixit illis 
calicem quidem ‘quem ego bibero bibetis 
et baptisma 
quod ego baptizor baptizamini 
sedere autem ad dexteram ‘uel ad sinistram 
non est meum dare aliis paratum est 
et audientes ceteri-x ‘coeperunt indignari 
de iacobo et iohanne 


(Fol. 323 a.) 


CAP. X. 32—41. 


= 
και προσκαλεσαμενοσ avrova o uo 


X. 42 
' λέγει awrota - οἰδατε ort ot δοκουντεσ 
apxew των eÜvov - και κατακυριευσουσιν 
AVTWV - καὶ οἱ μεγαλοι AUTWY 
κατεξουσιαζουσιν avrov 
OVX ουτωσ εστιν εν ὕμειν 43 
αλλ oc αν θελη μεγασ ev ὕμειν εἰναι 
eae ὕμων διακονοσ 
καὶ oc ay θελη ὕμων evar πρωτοσ' 44 
erat ὕμων δουλοσ : και γὰρ 0 VLOG TOV ἀνθρωπου 
ovk λθεν διακονηθηναι. aXXa. διακονησαι 45 
και δουναι THY ψυχὴν avrov 
λυτρον αντι zroXXov : και ερχεται 46 
εἰσ ἵεριχω + και εκπορευομενου αὐτου 
εκειθεν μετα των μαθητων αὐτου 
και OXAOV ἵκανου - o ULOG τιμεου 
βαριτειμιασ΄-τυφλοσ εἐκαθητο παρα τὴν οδον 


“-΄- 
και ἀακουσασοτι uso o ναζορηνοσ 47 


ETETOV : 
εστιν -Ἴρξατο kpacew και λεγειν 
ee ES 
Vioc Saved - inv ἐλεησον με 
καὶ ἐπετειμων AUTW πολλοι ἵνα avro 48 
o 0e ToAAw μαλλον - ἐεκραξεν toc Saved 
=> 
ἐλεησον me" καὶ στασ 0 LNT 49 
eurev avrov φωνηθηναι 
ot de Xeyovaw Tw rv φλω 
θαρσει eyeupe over σε 
o δε αποβαλων ro ἵματιον avrov 50 
αναπηδησασ yOev προσ avrov 
—áÀ 
και αἀποκριθεισ avTw 0 va. eurev BI 
τι θελεισ ποιήσω σοι- 0 δε τυφλοσ eurev avro 
— S GÀ 
κε ραββειΐνα avaoBAelro - o δειησ evrev avro — £2 
ὑπαγεὴη πιστισ σου σεσωκεν σε 


Kat ευθεωσ ανεβλεψ ev 


(Fol. 323 0.) 


quos cum aduocasset ihs 
ait illis.scitis quo d hi qui uidentur 
principari gentibus et dominantur 
eorum. et maiores eorum 
potestatem habent illorum 
non ita est in uobis 
sed quicumque uoluerit maior inter uos esse 
erit uester minister 
et quicumque uoluerit uestrum primus esse 
erit uester seruus. nam et filius hominis 
non uenit ministrari sed ministrare 
et dare animam suam 
redeptionem pro multis. et uenit 
hiericho - et proficiscente eo 
inde cum discipulis suis 
et turba plurima. filius timeae 
baritimeas - caecus saedebat circa uiam 
mendicans: Ht cum audisset quia ihs nazorenus 
est. coepit clamare et dicere 
fili dauid ihu miserere mihi 
et conminabantur illi multi - ut taceret 
ad ille multo magis - clamabat fili dauit 
—, 
miserere mei.  etstansihs 
dixit illum uocari 
ill 1i autem dixerunt caeco 
animaequior esto surge uocat te 
ille autem proiecto uestimento suo 
exiliens uenit ad eum 
Et respondens illi ihs dixit 
qui d uis faciam tibi . caecus autem dixit ei 
dme rabbi ut uideam .ihs autem ait ill i 
uade fides tua te saluum fecit 


et confestim uidit 


(Fol. 324 a.) 


CAP. X. 42—52. 


301 


SS — ! Sh Se — 
302 KAT MAPKON SEC MARCUM 


και ἠκολουθει avro εν TH oc x. et sequebatur eum in uia 
A oe » e 
pil : και οτεηγγιζεν ew Ἱεροσολυμα ΧΕῚ et cum adpropinquaret hierosolyma 
— 
και eur βηθανιαν προσ το οροσ των ελαιων et in bethaniam ad montem oliueti 
— . e . . . . 
αποστελλει- DB - rov μαθητων avrov mittit duos ex discipulis suis 
και εἰπεν αυτοισ ὕπαγετε ELT τὴν κωμὴν 2 et ait illis ite in castellum 
τὴν κατεναντι ὕμων᾽ και ευθεωσ qui est contra uos. et statim 
ELOTOPEVOPEVOL - EUPNT ETAL πωλον introeuntes inuenietis pullum 
δεδεμενον - ed ov ουδεισ ανθρωπων ligatum super quem nemo hominum 
καικαθῆκεν λυσαντεσ avrov και ἀαγαγετε sedit soluite illum et adducite 
kat ay Tur ὕμειν evn - t λυετετον πωλον 3 et si quis uobis dixerit. quid soluitis pullum 
ee, ee . ae . 
εἴπατε OTLO κσ αὐτοῦ χρειαν exet dicite quia dmo necessarius est 
και εὐθυσ avrov ἀποστελλει παλιν woe et continuo illum dimittet -iterum hoe 
—, . . 
py : και απελθοντεσ evpov oXov δεδεμενον 4 et abeuntes inuenerunt pullum alligatum 
"ΞΞ- 
προσ τὴν θυραν e£o* ext του αμφοδου ante ienuam foris in transitu 
και λυουσιν αὐτον et soluerunt eum 
και τινεσ TOV EKEL εστήηκοτων 5 et qui erant illic stantes 
eAeyov QUTOLO TL TOL€LT€ λυοντεσ TOV πωλον dixerunt illis quid facitis soluentes pullum 
= “71° 72 . TE ES 
oL δε eurov καθωσ εἰρήκει avrowr o LNT 6 ad illi dixerunt sicut praeceperat illis ihs 
και αφηκαν AVTOVT et permiserunt illos 
=— Σ — 
και ἤγαγον TOV πωλον προσ TOV τὴν 7 et adduxerunt pullum ad ihm 
και επιβαλλουσιν avro τα ἵματια αὐτου et inponunt illi -uestimenta sua 
και καθειζει ez αυτον et sedebat super eum 
πολλοι δετα ἵματια avra 8 multi autem uestimenta sua 
EOTPwVVVOV eur τὴν οδον -αλλοι δε εστιβαδασ sternebat in uia-alii autem frondes 
εἐκοπτον εκ των δενδρων caedebant de arboribus 
και ἐστρωννυον τὴν οδον et sternebat in uiam 
—, 
pO : και ou mpoo a-yovrea - και οἱ ακολουθουντεσ 9 et qui praeibant.et qui sequebantur 
—, 
expafov Xeyovrea - evhoynmevoe o ἐερχομενοσ clamabant dicentes benedictus qui uenit 
jeu e. . Ss) 
εν OVOLATL KU in nomine dmi et 
και ευλογημενὴ ἡ ἐερχομενὴ 10 benedictum quod uenit 
βασιλεια Tov πατροσ ημων Saved regnum patris nostri dauid 
οσσαννα εν τοισ ὕψιστοισ ossanna in excelsis 
M : 
pK : και eu eAÜov eur ἐεροσολυμα 11 et cum introisset in hierosolyma 
—; 
(Fol. 324 5.) (Fol. 325 a.) 


ΟΑΡΡ, Χ. 5ς52---Χ]. τι. 


ἀπ Gs ES — 
KAT MAPKON. 
UA LAS cL c 
καὶ εἰσ TO tepov περιβλεψαμενοσ παντα ΧΙ. 
οψειασ non ουὐσασ ὡρασ εξηλθεν 
εἰσ βηθανιαν μετα row - (d - μαθητων 
και τὴ ἐπαυριονον εἐξελθοντα απο βηθανιασ 12 
εἐπινασεν - και εἰδων απὸ μακροθεν 13 
συκηὴν ἐχουσαν φυλλα ηλθεν ειδειν eav τι 
ἐστιν εν αὐτὴ και μηδεν evpov et μη φυλλα 
ov yap HV o καιροσ συκων 
αποκριθεισ εἰπεν avr 14 
μῆκετι εἰσ TOV αἰωνα 
Ko 
εξου μηδεισ καρπον φαγη 
και ἤκουον οἱ μαθηται αὐτου 
και εἰσελθων εἰσ Ἱεροσολυμα 15 
και OTE HV EV τω ἵερω 
ἤρξατο εκβαλλειν εκειθεν 
τουσ πωλουντασ και ἀγοραζοντασ 
ev τωΐερω και rag τραπεζασ των κολλυβιστω 
και rac καθεδρασ των πωλουντων 
TAC περιστασ και OVK ηφιεν τό 
iva τισ διενεγκη σκευοσ δια Tov ἵερου 
καὶ εδιδασκεν λεγων avrouwr γεγραπται 17 
ο οἰκοσ μου οἰκοσ προσευχησ 
κληθησεται πασιν τοισ εθνεσιν 
ὕμεισ δε ἐποιησατε αὐτὴν 
σπηλεον ληστων * και ἡκουσαν 18 
οι OPXELEPELT και OL γραμματεισ 
εζητουν Two avrov απολεσωσιν 
εφοβουντο yap avrov 
οτι Tac 0 oxXoc εἐξεπλησσετο 
ἐπι τὴ διδαχη αὐτου : και ore οΨε eyevero 19 
εξεπορευετο ek THT πολεωσ 
και παραπορευόμενοι TO πρωι 20 
“ov την συκὴν εξηραμμενὴν 
(Fol. 325 5.) 


SEC MARG 303 
— o — --- — 


et in templ um circumspex isset omnia 
cum uespera iam esset hora 

exiit in bethaniam cum . xii. discipulis 
et alia die cum exissent a bethania 
esuriit.et cum uidisset a longe ficum 
habente folia uenit uidere si quid esset 
in ea et nihil inuenit praeter folia, 

non enim erat tempus ficum 
respondens dixit ei 

iam non amplius in aeternum 

ex te quis quam fructum manducet 

et audiebant discipuli eius 

et intrauerunt in hierosolyma 

et cum esset in templum 

coepit eicere inde 

uendentes et ementes 

in templo et mensas. nummulariorum 
et cathe dras uentium 

columbas euertit.et non sinebat 

ut quisquam transferret uas. per templum 
et docebat dicens illis scriptum est 
domus mea domus orationis 

uocauitur omnibus gentibus 

uos autem fecis eam 

speluncam latronum et audierunt 
summi sacerdotes et scribae 


quaerebant quo mo do illum perderent 


timebant enim eum 


quoniam omnis turba admirabatur 

super doctrina eius. et cum uespere esset factu 
egrediebantur de ciuitate 

et cum transirent mane 


uiderunt ficum aridam factam 


(Fol. 326 a.) 


Cap. XI. r1—20. 


904 


εκ ριζων “Και αναμνησθεισ Oo TETPOT 


XI. 21 


Neyer avro ραββει -ἴδου ἡ cvKy ἣν κατηρασω 


=> 


eEnpavOn και αποκριθεισ 0 ino λέγει αὑτοιῖσ 22 


ει EXETE TLOTL του by ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν 

OG αν €um?) TW OPEL τουτω 

αρθητι και βληθητι evo την θαλασσαν 

και μη διακριθησ εν τη καρδια avTov 

adda πιστευσὴ TO μελλον - o av eum 
γενησεταιαυτω * δια Tovro Aeyo ὕμειν 
avro. oca, προσευχεσθαι και ετεισθαι 
πιστευεται ort λημψεσθαι. και ea Tou ὕμειν 
και OTAV στηκεται προσευχόμενοι 

αφιετε ELTEL EXETAL KATA, τινοσ' 

ἵνα καὶ O TATHP ὕμων - O WY EV TOLO- ουρανοισ 
αφησειὕμειν TA TAPATTWMATA 

εἰ 6e ὕμεισ ovK αφιεται 

οὐδὲ o TATYP ὕμων 

0 €v ουρανοισ αφησει ὕμειν 

τα παραπτωματα ὕμων 

και epxerat παλιν εἰσ ἱἹεροσολυμα 

καὶ EV τω LEPW περιπατουντοσ αὐτου 
ερχονται προσ AUTOV 


Ot αρχίερεισ καιοι 'ypa u.a eua 


23 


24 


25 


26 


27 


και οιπρεσβύυτεροι rov Aaov- kat λεγουσιν avro 428 


ev ποια εξουσια ταυτα ποιεισ 
a 
O δε uno αποκριθεισ ειπεν αὐτοισ 

ETEPWTYTW VLAT KAYO 
eva Xoyov αποκριθητε μοι 
και eyw λεγω ὕμειν 
εν ποια εξουσια ταυτα TOLW 
To βαπτισμα το twavvou 
e£ ουρα ξανθ 

ξ ovpavov nv ἢ εξ ανθρωπων 
αποκριθητε μοι 


(Fol. 326 5.) 


49 


30 


MA 


SEC MARG 
-- -- — — 


a radicibus. et recordatus petrus 
ait illi rabbi - ecce arbor ficui maledixisti 
— 

aruit- et respondens ihs ait illis 
si habueritis fidem di- amen dico uobis 
quieumque dixerit monti huic 
tollere et mittere in mare 
et non aesitauerit in corde suo 
sed crediderit futurum . quodcumque dixerit 
erit illi'propterea dico uobis 
omnia quaecumque oratis et petitis 
credite qui accipietis. et uenient uobis 
et cum stabitis ad orandum 
dimittite 51 quid habetis aduersum aliquem 
ut et pater uester.qui est in caelis 
dimittat uobis delicta uestra 
si autem uos non dimiseritis 
neque pater uester 
qui est in caelis remittet uobis 
delicta uestra 
et uenit iterum hierosolyma 
et in templo deambulante eo 
accedunt ad eum 
summi sacerdotes et scribae 
et seniores populi . et dicunt ei 
in qua potestate haec facis 

ξε; ' 

ihs autem respondens dixit illis 
interrogauo uos et ego 
unum uerbum respondite mihi 
et ego dico uobis 
in qua potestate haec facio 
baptisma iohannis 
de caelo erat an ex hominibus 
respondete mihi 


(Fol. 327 a.) 


CAP. XI. 20— 30. 


ΡΚΉ : ταυτὰ TOLW * και np&aro αὐτοισ 
era 


» 


—— — = 
KAT MAPK 


και διελογιζοντο προσ eavrova- ΧΙ. 31 
λεγοντεσ τι εἰπωμεν - av εἰπτωμεν e oUpavoU 
λεγει υμειν - δια τι ovy ovk εἐπιστευσατε avro 
εαν εἰπωμεν εξ ανθρωπων 32 
φοβουμεν Tov Aaov - rayrec γαρδεισαν 
TOV Ἰωαννὴν * OTL αληθωσ προφητησ qv 
—, 
και ἀαποκριθεντεσ λεγουσιν ro vv. ovk odape 33 
— 
azrokpiÜeu o ino λέγει avro 
ovde eyw λεγω ὕμειν evo ποιαν εξουσιαν 
XIL. 1 
ev παραβολαισ λεγειν 
ανπελωνα εφυτευσεν ανθρωποσ 
και περιεθηκεν φραγμον 
καὶ ὠρυξεν ὑπολήηνιον - και ὠὡκοδομησεν πυργο 
Kat e£€00T0 awrov -τοισ γεωργοισ 
και ἀπεδημησεν 
και ἀπεστειλεν προσ τουσ γεωργουσ 3 
Tw καιρὼ δουλον -ἵνα απο του καρπου 
TOV ἀμπελωνοσ δωσουσιν auro 
και λαβοντεσ avrov εδειραν 3 
και ATETTELAQY καινον προσ AUTOV 
και παλιν ἀπεστειλεν προσ αὐτουσ 4 
αλλον δουλον : και εκεινον ἐεκεφαλαιωσαν 
και ἡτιμησαν 
καὶ αλλον απεστειλεν δουλον 5 
KOKELVOV ἀπεκτειναν 
kat πολλουσ addove - ova μεν δεροντεσ 
αλλουσ᾽ δε αποκτεννοντεσ 
Ετι ovv eva. exov Ütov ayarnrov ό 
κακεινον ἀπεστειλεν - ἐσχατον Aeyov 
OTL TOV ὕιον μου ἐντραπήσονται 
oL δεγεωργοι eura προσ εαυτουσ 7 


ουτοσ ἐστιν 0 Κληρονομοσ 


(Fol. 327 5.) 


πα ας - —— 
SEC MARCUM 


et cogitabant inter semetipsos 
dicentes quid dicemus -si dixerimus de caelo 
dicet nobis quare non crededistis ill 1 
si dixerimus ex hominibus 
timemus plebem ‘omnes enim sciebant 
iohannen - quia uere profeta erat 
E 
et respondentes dixerunt ad ihm nescimus 
—, 
respondens ihs ait illis 
nec ego dico uobis in qua potestate haec 
facio. et coepit illis 
in parauolis loqui 
uineam plantauit homo 
et circum dedit saepem 
et fodit lacum . et fabricauit turrem 
et tradidit eam colonis 
et peregre profectus est 
et misit ad colonos 
in tempore seruum - ut de fructibus 
ex uinea darent ei 
et adpraehensum eum caeciderunt 
et dimiserunt uacuum ad eum 
et iterum misit ad illos 
alium seruum. et illum in capite 
uulnerauerunt et contumeliis adfecerunt 
Et alium misit seruum 
et illum occiderunt 
et plures alios. quosdam caeciderunt 
alios autem occiderunt 
adhuc et iam unum habens filium carissimum 
et illum misit -nouissimum dicens 
quia filium meum uerebuntur 
coloni autem dixerunt ad inuicem 


hic est haeres 
(Fol. 328 a.) 


Capp. XI. 31—XII. 7. 


99 


906 


δευτε αποκτεινωμεν avTov 

και nov εἐσται κληρονομια 

και λαβοντεσ avrov απεκτειναν 

και εξεβαλον avrov eo του αμπελωνοσ 

— 

TL OVV ποιήσει O KT TOV αμπελωνοσ 

ελευσεται και ἀπολεσει TOUT γεωργουσ 

Kat δωσει Tov αμπελωνα αλλοισ 

οὐδε τὴν γραφὴν ταυτὴν aveyvore 
λιθον ον απεδοκιμασαν οἱ οἰκοδομουντεσ 

ovroc εγενηθη ew κεφαλὴν γωνειασ 

= 


7ra pa κυ eyevero QUT)  KOL ἐστιν θαυμαστὴ 


εν οφθαλμοισ μων 


— 
px : Και εζητουν QUTOV Kparnaat 
c— 


--- 
ρλ 
—, 


Kat εφοβηθησαν Tov oxXov 

εἐγνωσαν yap OTL poc avrovg 

τὴν παραβολὴν εἰπεν - και αφεντεσ avrov 
:απηλθαν ‘kal αποστελλουσιν τινασ 

των φαρισαιων.- καὶ των ἡρωδιανων 

ἵνα avrov παγιδευσωσιν λογω 

και ἐπηρωτων avrov οἱ φαρισαιοι 

διδασκαλε οιδαμεν + orc αληθησ ει 

και OV μελει σοι περι ουδενοσ 


ου γὰρ βλεπεισ εἰσ 7 POO WTTOV ανθρωπων 


XII. 


IO 


jet 


12 


13 


14 


αλλα er αληθειασ τὴν οδον Tov Üv διδασκεισ 


eure ovv Ἡμειν - εἰ εξεστιν ἡμασ δουναι 
επικαιφαλαιον καισαρι y) OV 
— 
O 8e vga. ειἰδων avrov την ὑποκρισιν 
ειπεν αὐτοισ - TL μεπειραζετε 
φερετε μοι δηναριον iva ειἰδω 
oL δεηνεγκαν "και λέγει αὐτοισ 
τινοσ ἡ ειἰκων αὐτὴ" καὶ ἡ ἐπιγραφὴ 
εἰπαν αὐτω καισαροσ 


c 
αποκριθεισ de o LNT ELT EV 


(Fol. 328 5.) 


15 


16 


17 


SEC MARCUM 
-- --. -- — 


uenite occidamus eum 
et nostra erit hereditas 
et adpraehensum eum occiderunt 
et eiecerunt eum extra uineam 
— 
quid ergo faciet dms uineae 
ueniet et perdet colonos 
et dauit uineam aliis 
nec scripturam hanc legistis 
lapidem quem reprobauerunt aedificantes 
hic factus est in caput anguli 
a dmo factus est iste et est admirabiles 
in oculis nostris 
et quaerebant eum tenere 
et timuerunt turbam 
cognouerunt enim - quoniam ad eos 
parauol am dixit. et relicto eo abierunt 
et mittunt quosdam 
pharisaeorum et herodianis 
ut eum caperent uerbo 
et interrogabant pharisaei eum 
magister scimus quia uerax es 
et non curas quemquem 
non enim aspicis in faciem hommum 
sed in ueritatem uiam dmi doces 
dic ergo nobis. si licet nobis dare 
tributum caesari aut non 
c! 
ihs autem uidens illorum uersutiam 
ait illis quid me temptatis 
adferte mihi denarium ut uideam 
ad illi attulerunt. et ait illis 
cuius est imago haec et superscriptio 
dicunt illi caesaris 


—, " 
respondens autem ihs ait 


(Fol. 329 a.) 


Car. XII. 7—17. 


Q/T000T€ TO, TOU καισαροσ τω καισαρι 
= E 
και τὰ του θυ Tw θω. και εθαυμαζοντο em avrov 
και EpXOVTAL προσ αυὐτον σαδδουκαιοι 
οἰτινεσ λεγουσιν -αναστασιν μή εἰναι 
και ἐπηρωτων avrov Aeyovreo 
διδασκαλε- μωῦσησ ἡμειν ἐγραψεν 
εαν τινοσ ἀδελῴοσ ἀποθανη 
και EX] γυναικα και rekva. μὴ a.» 
ἵνα λαβη o αδελῴοσ αὐτου τὴν γυναῖκα αὐτου 
και εξαναστησὴ σπερμα- τω adeAdw avrov 
SS 
σαν ovv παρημειν.- ζ- αδελφοι 
καὶ οπρωτοσ ελαβεν γυναικα.- και ovreÜavev 
καὶ οὐκ ἀφῆκεν σπερμα 
kat o δευτεροσ ελαβεν avrqv - και απεθανεν 
καὶ OVOE AUTOT ovk αφηκεν σπερμα 
E 
καὶ ὠὡσαυτωσ eXaBov αὐτὴν ot - £- 
καὶ οὐκ αφηκαν σπερμα 
και ἡ yuvn απεθανὲν 
εν TY ἀνάστασι ουν 
TWOT QUT OY εσται ἡ γυνὴ 
— 
oL yop - £ - ec xov αὐτὴν *yvv aKa. 
G—mà 
αποκριθεισ δε οιησ eurev avTow 
ov δια τουτοπλανασθαι 
μὴ γεινωσκοντεσ Tac γραφασ 
—S 
μηδε την δυναμιν του θυ οιδατε 
οταν Yap EK νεκρων αναστησουσιν 
ov γαμουσιν ovde γαμιζουσιν 
᾿αλλα εἰσιν wo ἀγγελοι ev τοισ ουρανοισ 
περι δε των νεκρων - OTL ἐγείρονται 
ovk aveyvora' εν TH βυβλω μωῦσεωσ 
=> 
ἐπι Tyo Barov-wo evrev avro o Oo λεγων 
ES m ae PED 
eyo Oo αβρααμ. και 00. ἴσακ - καιθσ iako[B * 
=>) 
ovk εστιν Oo vekpov adda. ζωντων 


(Fol. 329 6.) 


XII. 


18 


19 


20 


2I 


24 


25 


26 


27 


SEC MARCUM 307 
Sos — 


reddite quae sunt caesaris caesari 
Kt 
et quae sunt dei do. et mirabantur super eum 
et ueniunt ad eum sadducaei 
qui dicunt.resurrectionem non esse 
et interrogabant eum dicentes 
magister moyses nobis scripsit 
utsiculus frater decesserit 
et habuerit uxorem et filios non reliquerit 
ut accipiat frater eius. uxorem eius 


et resuscitet semen fratri suo 


fuerunt ergo aput nos. septem fratres 


et primus accepit uxorem ‘et mortuus est 
et non reliquid semen 

et secundus accepit eam et mortuus est 
et nec hic reliquid semen. 

et similiter acceperunt eam uii. 

et non reliquerunt semen 

et mul ier mort ua est 

in resurrectione ergo 

euius illorum erit uxor 


uii. enim habuerunt eam uxorem 


respondens autem ihs ait illis 


non ideo erratis 

non intellegentes scripturas 

neque uirtutem di scitis 

cum enim a mort uis. resurrexerint 
non nubunt neque nubuntur 


sed erunt sicut angeli in caelis 


de mort uis autem ‘quo d resurgant 


non legistis in libro moysi 
i E 
in rubum ‘quo modo dixerit ill i ds dicens 
— — 4 eS : 
ego ds abraham ‘et ds 1580 - et ds iacob 
“ας i 
non est ds mortuorum . sed uiuorum 


(Fol. 330 a.) 


Car, XII. 17—27. 


rey 


KQLO Uno ELOWV OTL VOUVVEXWT απεκριθη 


a — 
ΚΑΤ MAPKON 
— — —- — 
ὕμεισ ovv πολυ πλανασθαι NIE. 
και poc eAÓov ew Tov γραμματεὼν 28 
akovcac avro συνζητουντων 
και ELOWY OTL καλωσ avrou απεκριθη 
εἐπηρωτησεν avrov λεγων διδασκαλε 
ποια ἐστιν ἐντολὴ por 


---. 


αποκριθεισ δὲ OlLNO ELTEV αὐτῷ 29 


TAVTWV TPWTY "ακουεϊστραηλ 


Ko οθσ ἡμων Ko εἰσ ἐστιν 


= GM 
και ayarnoes Kv τον Oy σου 


30 
mo 

εξ ολησ καρδιασ σου. και e$ ολησ THA ψυχησ σου 

και εξ ολησ τησ ἴσχυοσ σου 

αὐτὴ πρωτὴ ἐντολὴ 

δευτερα δε ομοια TavTn 31 

αγαπήησεισ τον πλησιον σου WT σεαυτον 

μειζων rovrov ἐντολή αλλη οὐκ ἐστιν | 

και εἰπεν AUTW 0 γραμματευσ 32 

καλωσ εἰπεσ διδασκαλε. er αληθειασ 


c 
OTL εἰσ ἐστιν O θσ Καιουκ €OTLV πλὴν αὐτου 


και TO a;yazray avrov e$ ολησ THE καρδιασ 33 


και e$ ολησ Tho δυναμεωσ 
και εξ ολησ THT ψυχὴσ avrov 
και TO ἀγαπαν τον πλησιον WO σεαῦτον 
πλειον ἐστιν παντων 'των ὁολοκαυτωματω 
και θυσιων | 

— 
εἰπεν GUTW* ov μακραν εἰ 
απο tno βασιλειασ του Ov 
και ουδεισ ἐετολμα avrov ἐπερωτησε 


= 
και αποκριθεισ 0 Uo 


35 
διδασκων : ἐν τω lepo eurev 
Two λεγουσιν οἱ γραμματεισ 


πὸ 
OTLO XPT UvLOC δαυειὸ εστιν 


(Fol. 330 5.) 


34 


pom 


— 


SEC” 
“σὰ 


E 


JE 


uos ergo multum erratis 
et accessit unus de scribis 
qui audierat illos conquerentes 
et uidens quoniam bene illis respondit 
interrogabat eum dicens magister 
quod est praeceptum primum 
respondens autem ihs dixit illi 
omnium primum . audi istrahel 
dms ds noster dms unus est 
et diligis dmn dm tuum 
ex toto corde tuo. et ex tota anima tua 
et ex tota uirtute tua 
hoc est primum praeceptum 
secundum autem simile 1111 
diligis proximum tuum sicut te ipsum 
maius horum praeceptorum aliud non est 
et ait illi seriba 
bene dixisti magister in ueritate 
quo d unus sit ds. et non est praeter ill um 
et diligere illum ex toto corde 
et ex tota uirtute 
et ex tota anima tua 
et diligere proximum ‘tamquam teipsum 
maius est omnibus ol o cautomata 
et sacrificiis 
Et ihs cum uidisset quod sapienter respondisset 
dixit illi-non es longe 
a regno di 
et nemo iam audebat eum interrogare 
et respondens ihs 
docens in templo dixit 
quomodo dicunt scribae 
quia xps filius dauid est 


(Fol. 331 a.) 


Car. XII. 27—35. 


— πὸ ταὶ — 
KAT MAPKON 


—— 
και OUTOOG' δαυειὸ ELTEV ev τω TVL TW ay tw 


= Ru 
Aeyet KO TW KW [LOU - καθου εκ δεξιων μου 
ewe θωσω Tove εκχθουσ σου 
ὕποκατω των ποδων σου 
— 
QUTOG δαυ ειὸ λεγει QUTOV KV 
και ποθεν εστιν VLOG αὐτου και TOAVG οχλοσ 


και ἡδεωσ αὐτου ἤκουεν 


— * ee 

pre : οδεδιδασκων apa ' ἔλεγεν avrow 

— 
BXesere aro rov γραμματαιων 
και TOV τελωνων EV στολαισ περιπατεῖν 
και ασπασμουσ εν ταισ ἀγοραισ ποιεισθαι 
και πρωτοκαθεδριασ΄. εν ταισ συναγωγαισ 
και πρωτοκλισιασ εν τοισ δειπνοισ' 

> 

pAs : ol κατεσθιουσιν οικειασ χηρων 

m$ 


καὶ ορῴφανων -«προφασει μακρα 
προσευχομενοι.- ουτοι λημψονται 
περισσοτερον κριμα 

καὶ κατεναντι Tov γαζοφυλακιου 
καθεζομενοσ o — - €Üeopet Two 0 οχλοσ 
eBaAXov zoAÀXa.- ελθουσα de apo. χηρα 

- eBaXev λεπτα δυο o ea rw κοδραντήσ 

και προσκαλεσαμενοσ Tova μαθητασ αὐτου 
eurev avrou - aqua] λεγω ὕμειν 
οτι ἢ χηρα ἡ πτωχὴ αὐτὴ 
πλειον παντων εβαλεν * rov βαλλοντων 
εἰσ τὸ galopvAaKLov - ravrea yap οὔτοι 
εκ του περισσευοντοσ aurou εβαλον 
αὐτὴ δεεκ THT vo Tepya eod αὐτησ 
πάντα oa εἰχεν εβαλεν 
oXov Tov βιον avrqa 

ρλζ : και ““ αὐτου EK του ἵερου 

λεγει avro eu εκ των μαθητων αὐτου 


διδασκαλε eie ποδαποι ALO οι 


(Fol. 331 6.) 


XII. 36 


37 


38 


39 


40 


41 


43 


44 


XIII. 1 


MS 


SEC MARC 309 
KOS — 


et ipse dauid in spo sancto 

dixit dms dino meo- sede ad. dexteram meam 
donec ponam inimicos tuos 
scamillum pedum tuorum 

ipse dauid dicit eum dmn 

et unde est filius eius. et multa turba 
et libenter eum audiebat 

et ill e do cens dicebat eis 

uidete ab scribis 

et qui uolunt in stolis ambulare 

et salutationes in foro facitis 

et primas cathedras in synagogis 

et primos cubitos in conuiuiis 

qui deuorant domos uiduarum 

et pupillorum . sub obtentu 

orantes - 1501 accipient 


prolixius iudicium 


et contra gazophylacium 


— 4 
sedens ihs aspiciebat quo mo do turbae 
mitterent aes-cum uenisset autem una uidua 


et misit aera duo quod est quadrans 


Et conuocans discipulos suos 


ait ill is amen dico uobis 
quoniam uidua aegena haee 
plus omnibus misit mittentibus 
in gozophylacio- omnes enim hii 
ex eo quod abundat illis miserunt 
haec uero de penuria sua 

omnia qua habuit misit 

totum uictum suum 

et procedente eo de templo 

ait illi unus ex discipulis suis 
magister aspice qual is lapides 


(Fol. 332 a.) 


Capp. XII. 36—XIIT. τ, 


310 


SEs 


--. 


SH — 
KAT MAPK 


SS SS lS 


και ποδαπαι οἰκοδομαι του ἵερου 
—mnB 


και αποκριθεισ εὐπτὲν αὐτοισ O LIT 


BXerere ταυτασ Tac μεγαλασ οἰκοδομασ 
αμην λεγω ὕμειν 

ort ov μη αφεθη ὠδελιθοσ 

ἐπι λιθω οσ ov μη καταλυθη 

και δια τριων ἡμερων 

aÀXoc αναστήησεται ανεὺ χειρων 

και καθημενου avrov εἰσ TO οροσ των ελαιων 
κατεναντιτου ἵερου 

ἐπήρωτων AUVTOV κατειδιαν o TETPOT 

και ἴακωβοσ και wavvno - και ανδρεασ 
εἰπὸν NMELV TOTE TAVTA EOTOL+ και TL TO σήμιο 
οταν μελλειπαντα ταυτα.- συντελεισθαι 


wá 
και αποκριθεισ οΟιὴσ ELTEV ovTOLO* 


: βλεπετε py Teo ὕμασ πλανησει 


πολλοι yap ελευσονται ETL TW ονοματι μου 
λεγοντεσ eyo εἰμι και πολλου πλανησουσιν 
οταν δεακουσητεπολεμουσ 

και akoag πολεμων μη θορυβεισθαι 

δει yap yevea Oat αλλα ουπω ro τελοσ 
εἐγερθησεται yap εθνοσ em t εθνοσ 

και βασιλεια ἐπι βασιλειαν 

ETOVTOL σεισμοι κατα TOTOVT καὶ λειμοι 
ἀρχὴ ὠδεινων ravra. | 

εἰτα ὕμασ avrovg παραδωσουσιν 

εισ συνεδρια και εἰσ συναγωγασ δαρησεσθαι 
και ἐπι ἤγεμον ov και βασιλεων 
σταθησεσθαι ενεκεν € μου 

εἰσ μαρτυριον αὐτοισ : και εἰσ παντα εθνη 


πρωτον det κηρυχθηναι το ευαγγελιον 


εν πασιτοισ εθνεσιν 


ρμα : καιοταν αγωσιν ὕμασ παραδιδοντεσ 


cá: 


(Fol. 332 ὁ.) 


XIII. 


2 


No 


IO 


Il 


V _, t— — 
SEC MARC 
—S_ ο--οΟ---- —, 


et quales structurae templi 

Kt respondens dixit illis ihs 
uidete has magnas structuras 
amen dico uobis 
quia non relinquetur hic lapis 
super lapidem qui non destruatur 
et post tertium diem 
aliut resuscite tur sine manibus 
et sedente eo in monte oliueti 
contra templum 
interrogabant eum seorsum petrus 
et iacobus et iohannes et andreas 
dic nobis quando haec erunt. et quod signum 
cum omnia haec :consummabuntur 

—, 

et respondens ihs ait illis 
uidete ne quis uos seducat 
multi enim uenientin nomine meo 
dicentes ego sum et multos seducent 
cum autem audieritis bella 
et opiniones bellorum ne timueritis 
oportet enim fieri sed nondum est finis 
insurget enim gens contra gentem 
et regnum contra regnum 


erunt terre mota per loca et famis 

initium dolorum haec 

deinde uos ipsos tradent 

in conciliis et in synagogis uapulabitis 

et ante praesides et reges 

stabitis propter me 

in testimonium illis. et in omnes gentes 
primum autem oportet praedicari euan geliu 
in omnibus gentibus 


et cum produxerint uos tradentes 


(Fol. 333 a-) 


Cap. XIII. 1—I11. 


ἘΠ - 


J 


J 


ρμε 
ς--- 


J 


pus 
— 


—— — πος 
ΚΑΤ ΜΑΡΚΟΝ 
SS c --- 
pa προμεριμνατετι λαλησητε 
αλλα o ay δοθη ὕμειν εν exeun TH opa. 
αὐτο λαλειτε: ov yap eae v μεισ 
ot λαλουντεσ αλλα το πνα TO αγιον 
και παραδωσει αδελ hoo αδελ φον εἰσ θανατο, 
και TATYP TEKVOV 
και ἐπαναστησονται T€KVO. ETL YOVELT 
και θανατωσουσιν αὐτουσ 
και ἐσεσθαι μεισουμενοι 
ὕπο παντων δια TO ονομα μου 
o δε ὕπομεινασ ew τελοσ 
ουτοσ σωθησεται 
oray δε εἰδητετο βδελυγμα 
TNT ερημωσεωσ εστηκοσ οποῦ ov δει 
ο αναγεινωσκων νοείτω τι αναγεινωσκει 
TOTE OL εν TH ιουδαια φευγετωσαν 
εἰσ τα Op] και O ETL TOV δωματοσ 
μὴ καταβατω εἰσ τὴν οἰκειαν 
pajàe εἰισελθατω αραι τι- εκ THT οἰκιασ αὐτου 
καὶ 0 εἰσ TOV αγρον μὴ επιστρεψετω οπίσω 


APAl TO LILATELOV αὐτου 


μὸ: Ουαιταισ εν yeeoTpt EXOVT ALT 


και Tato θηλαζομεναισ 
εν εκειναισ ταισ ἡμεραισ 
: και προσευχεσθαι 


ἵνα PY χειίμωνοσ γένωνται 


: ἐσονται γὰρ aL μεραῖι εκειναι θλειψεισ 


οιαι OUK EYEVOVTO TOLOVTO.L 
QT APXNT κτισεωσ εωσ TOV νυν 
οὐδὲ μη γενωνται 
—À 
και εἰ μη Ko εκολοβωσεν TAT ἡμερασ 
δια τουσ εκλεκτουσ αὐτου 


ovk ay εσωθη πασα σαρξ 


(Fol. 333 6.) 


XIII. 


13 


14 


15 


16 


17 


18 


19 


SS ς- --- 
SEC MARCUM 911 
------ --. — 


nolite cogitare quid loquamini 

sed quod datum uobis fuerit in illa hora 
hoc lo quimini. non enim eritis uos 
loquentes sed sps sanctus 

et tradet frater fratrem in mortem 

et pater filium 

et insurgent filii in parentes 

et morti adficient eos 

et erit is odio 

ab omnibus propter nomen meum 

qui autem sustinuerit in finem 

hic saluus erit 

cum autem uideritis abominationem 
desolationis.stantem ubi non debet 
qui legit intellegat quod legit 

tune qui in iudaea sunt fugiant 

in montem et qui super tectum 

ne descendat in domum 

nec introeat tollere qui d de domo sua 
et qui in agro non reuertatur retro 


tollere tunicam suam 


Uae autem praegnantibus 


et nutrientibus 
in illis diebus 
et orate 
ut non hieme ueniant 
erunt enim diebus illis. tribulationes 
quales non fuerunt tales 
ab init io creat urae. usque modo 
neque erunt post haec 
et nisi dms breuiasset dies 
propter electos suos 


non fieret salua ulla caro 


(Fol. 334 a.) 


CaAPAXXLIII. rr—20. 


912 


αλλα δια Tove εκλεκτουσ'΄. ove εξελεἕατο 
εκολοβωσεν rao ἡμερασ : και TOTE ἂν τισ 
ee oe = 

ὕμειν evry ἴδου woe 0 χρσ 1 εἰδε εκει 


μηπιστεῦυετε 


ἐγερθησονται yap ψευδοπροφηται 


και ποιήσουσιν σημεια και τερατὰα προσ TO 


αποπλαναν ev δυνατον τουσ ἐκλεκτουσ 

ὕμεισ δε βλεπετε 

δου προειρηκα ὕμειν παντα 

αλλα εν εκειναισ TAL ἡμεραισ' 

μετα τὴν θλειψειν εκεινην 

ολιοσ σκοτισθησεται 

και ἡ σεληνη ov δωσει το φεγγοσ avro 

και οἱαστεραισ OL EK TOV ουρανου 

εἐσονται πειπτοντεσ - καὶ αἱ δυναμισ 

TOY ουρανων σαλευθησονται 

καιτοτε οψονται τον ὕιον Tov ανθρωπου 

EPXOMEVOV ἐπι των νεφελων 

pera δυναμεωσ πολλῆησ και δοξησ 

και TOT€ αποστελει τουσ ἀαγγελουσ 

και ἐπισυνάξει τουσ EKAEKTOUT 

εκ των" ὃ. ανεμων 

O/T ἀκρων YNT εωσ akpov ovpavov 

απο Oe THT ove μαθεται THY παραβολὴν 

οταν ἤδη o κλαδοσ αυτησ -απαλοσ γενήται 

και εκφυη Ta φυλλα ev αυτη- γεινωσκεται 

οτι Non eyyvo το θεροσ ἐστιν 

ουτωσ και ὕμεισ οταν ELONTE 

παντα TAUTO, γεινομενα 

γεινωσκεται OTL ἐεγγυσ εστιν ἐπι θυραισ 
Αμην Xeyo ὕμειν 

οτι ov μη παρελθη 1] γενεα αὐτὴ 


€WO OV παντα ταῦτα γένηται 


(Fol. 334 ὃ.) 


ἧς τε 
ΜΒ 


XIII. 


2I 


22 


23 


24 


26 


27 


2 


fe 
ph 
si 


J 


ARCUM 


sed propter electos quos elegit 
breuiauit dies. et tunc si quis 

uobis dixerit ecce hic xps aut ecce ill ic 
nolite credere 

exsurgent enim pseudoprophetae 

et facient signa et prodigia ad se 
ducendos. si potest fieri etiam electos 
uos ergo uidete 

ecce praedixi uobis omnia 

sed in illis diebus 

post tribulationem illam 

sol contenebricauit 

et luna non dauit.splendorem suum 
et stellae quae sunt de caelo 

erunt cadentes. et uirtutes 

caelestium mouebuntur 

et tunc uidebunt filium hominis 
uenientem cum nubibus 

cum uirtute multa et gloria 

et tunc mittet angelos 

et congregauit electos 

a quattuor uentis 

a summum terrae usque ad summum caeloru. 
a ficu autem discite parabolam 

cum iam ramus eius tener fuerit 

et nata fuerint folia in illa. cognoscetis 
quod in proximo est aestas 

510 et uos cum uideritis 

omnia haec fieri 


scitote quod in proximo est in osteis 


amen dico uobis 


quoniam non transiet generatio haec 


donec haec omnia fiant 


(Fol. 335 a.) 


Car. XIII. 20—30. 


ἘΠ 


I3 


Js) 


SS = 
KAT MAPKON 


— — YS, — 


0 ουρανοσ καὶ ἡ yn παρελευσονται 


oL δε λογοι μου ουπαρελθωσιν 


: πέρι 0c THOT T). epo.o eKeuvna 


και T NO opa. οὐδεισ' οιδεν 
οὐδε οἱ aryyeXot ev τω ουρανω 


οὐδε οὕὔϊοσ εἰ μὴ οπατὴρ 


:βλεπεται ovv ἀγρυπνιτε 


OUK οἰδατε Yap ποτε 0 καιροσ 

oc ανθρωποσ ἀποδημων 

αφεισ την οικειαν αὐτου 

και δουσ τοισ δουλοισ αὐτου τὴν εξουσιαν 
EKAOTW TO Epyov avrov 

καὶ Tw Üvpovpo ενετειλατο iva ypyyopy 
γρήγορειτε ovv ovk ovdare yap 


> 
TOTE OKO TYCO OLKELAT epxera.t 


. OWE 9 μεσονυκτιου 


. Tv de TO πασχᾶ pue, + p * 7)p.epo.0 


ἢ αλεκτοροφωνιου ἡ pot 
μὴ εξελθων εξεφνησ 
ευρη ὕμασ καθευδοντασ 


eyw δε λεγω ὕμειν γρηγορειτε 


και εζητουν οι αρχίεέερεισ 


Και οἱ γραμματεισ 
TWO QUTOV ΚραΤΉσαντεσ KAL 
αποκτεινωσιν 


eAeyov yap μήποτε εν 71] eopry εσται θορυβοσ 


ee — 
: TOU Aaov : Καὶ OVTOO TOU un ev βηθανια 


εν TH OK L α σιμωνοσ του λεπρου 
κατακείμενου αὐτου λθεν yvy 
exovca ἀἁλαβαστρον μυρου 

και θραυσασα rov ἀλαβαστρον 
κατέχεεν ἐπὶ TNT κεφαλὴσ avrov 


οἱ δὲεμαθηται avrov διεπονουντο Kat ελεγο 


(Fol. 335 6.) 


ΧΙΙΠ 31 


32 


33 


3j 


35 


XIV. 1 


a 


SEC MARO 


— 


caelum et terra transibunt 

uerba autem mea non trans ibunt 

de die autem illo 

et hora nemo scit 

nequae angeli in caelo 

neque filius nisi pater 

uidete ergo uigilate 

nescitis en im quando tempus sit 

sicut homo peregre profectus 

relinquat domum suam 

et data seruis suis potestate 

cuiusque operis 

et ostiario praecepit ut uigilaret 

uigilate ergo nescitisenim 
---- 

quando dms domus ueniat 

sero aut media nocte 

an galli cantum an mane 

ne cum uenerit repente 

inueniat uos dormientes 


ego autem dico uobis uigilate 


futurum autem erat pascha post biduum 


et quaerebant summi sacerdotes 

et scribae 

quo mo do illum dol o tenerent 

οὖ occiderent 

di cebant enim ne in die festo tumultus fieret 
populi. et cum esset ihs in bet haniam 

in domum simonis leprosi 

recumbente eo uenit mulier . habens 
ampullam nardi pistici praetiosi 

et fracto alabastro 


effudit super caput eius 


discipuli autem eius. indigne ferebant et dice 
bant 


(Fol. 336 a.) 


Capp. XIII. 31—XIV. 4. 


40 


213 


914 


—— 
pé 
Vr 


HS ---- = 
KAT MAPK 


— — = —à4À 


εἰσ τι ἡ ἀπωλειὰα αὐτὴ TOV [kv pov 
ἤδυνατο πραθηναι To μυρον Tovro 
—c 

ἐπάνω X- T+ Kat δοθηναι row πτωχοισ' 
και ἐνεβριμωντο εν AUTH: 

=> 
o δειησ eurev avrou - aere αὐτὴν 
TL αὐτὴ κοπουσ παρεχεται 
καλον εργον ἡργασ aro εν εμο v 
πάντοτε γὰρ TOVO πτωχουσ 
exere μεθ υμων - kat orav θεληται 
δυνασθαι avro ev ποιησαι 
Ewe O€ ουπαντοτε εχεται 
0 ἐσχεν αὐτὴ ETOLNTEV 
προελαβεν μυρισετο THILO μου 


εἰσ TOV ἐνταφιασμον 


αμην δε Xeyo ὕμειν 


οπου ay κηρυχθη το ευαγγελιον 
εἰσ ολον τον κοσμον 
και 0 ἐποιησεν αὐτὴ λαληθησεται 


€LO μνημοσυνον αὐτΉσ 


: και ἵουδασ σκαριωτήησ εκ roy .ιβ. 


απηλθεν προσ Tove αρχιερεισ 

ἵνα προ Oot avrov - oL δε εχαρησαν 

καὶ ἐπηγγείλαντο avro - apyupLov δουναι 
και εζητει TWO ευκαιρώσ' 

avrov παραδοι. και T1) TPWTN ἡμερὰ 

των αζυμων - ore TO πασχα εθυον 
λεγουσιν avro οἱ μαθηται rov ÜeXewr 


αἀπελθοντεσ ετοιμάσωμεν σοι 


ἵνα φαγησ τοπασχα. και ἀποστελλει δυο 


εκ των μαθητων αὐτου λεγων 


ὕπαγε εισ τὴν πολιν. και ἀπαντήσει ὕμειν 


ανθρωποσ κεραμειον ὕδατοσ βασταζων 


ακολουθησατε αὐτω΄ και οπου av εἰσελθη 


(Fol. 336 5.) 


XIV. 


Er 


10 


11 


12 


13 


14 


«---τ- ὡς — 
SEC MARC 
So — 


ut qui d perditio ista unguenti 
potuerat ueniri unguentum istut 
plus quam ccc et dari pauperibus 
et fremebant in eam 

t 

ihs autem ait illis - sinite eam 

qui d 1111 molesti estis 

b onum opus operata est in me 
semper enim pauperes 

habet is uobiscum . et cum uolueritis 
potestis illis benefacere 

me autem non semper habetis 

quod habuit haec fecit 
praeuenit.unguento unguere corpus meum 


in sepulturam 


amen dico uobis 


quod ubicumquae praedicatum fuerit euangeliu. 


in uniuersum mundum 

et quo d fecit haec narrabitur 

in memoriam eius 
et iudas scariotes unus de. xii 

abiit ad summos sacerdotes 

ut proderet eum . ad illi gauisi sunt 

et promiserunt ei pecuniam dare 

et quaerebat quo mo do oportunae 

eum traderet.et prima die 

azymorum: quando pascha immolabatur 
dicunt ei discipuli quo uis eamus 

et parem us tibi 

ut manduces pascha - et misit duos 

ex discipulis suis dicens 

ite in cluitate' et occurret uobis 

homo amphorae aquae portans 
sequimini eum. et quocumque introierit 


(Fol. 337 4.) 


Cap. XIV. 4— 14. 


Δ᾽ ΨΥ UTIMUR 
ÜRT 


ELTATE TW otkoOea T1] - OTL o διδασκαλοσ 
λεγει που ἐστιν To καταλυμα μου 
oTov μετα των μαθητων μου 
φαγομαι TO πασχα. και αυτοσ ὕμειν 
Oetker + avoryatov OLKOV ἐστρω μενον 
μεγαν ετοιμον - KAKEL ετοιμάσατε ἡμειν 
και εξηλθον ov μαθηται avrov 
και εξηλθον ov μαθηται αὐτου 
και λθον εἰσ την πολιν 
και ἐποιησαν καθωσ eurev αὐτοισ 
και ἡτοιμασαν TO πασχα 
EN der 
péa : οψιασ de γενομενήσ - epxerat μετα των * uB * 
και ανακειμενων avrov καὶ ἐσθιοντων 
— 
Aeyevo ino ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν 
οτι εἰσ εξ ὕμων παραδωσει με 


0 ea Üuov μέτεμου 


[ES 


οἱ δεηρξαντο λυπισθαι 

και Aeyew avro eo καθ ewr uar eyo 

Kat aAAoo μητι ya * o δε Neyer αὐτοισ 

εἰσ ek των * (9 - o ενβαπτιζομενοσ μετ ἐμοῦ 
εἰσ τοτρυβαλιον 

cL, δε 

p&y : O μεν ὕιοσ του ανθρωπου παραδιδοτε 

— 

καθωσ εστιν γεγραμμενον περι avrov 


ουαι de TW ανθρωπω €Ke€uvo - δι ου παραδιδοτε 


: καλον ἣν avro εἰ ovk ἐγεννηθη 


[5 


: οανθρωποσ exewoo? Kat ἐσθιοντων avrov 
λαβὼν aprov ευλογησεν 

και ἐεκλασεν καὶ εδωκεν αὐτοισ καὶ εἰπεν 
λαβετετουτ ἐστιν τοσωμα μου 


kat λαβὼν ποτήριον ευχαριστησασ 


nj 


εδωκεν QUTOLO Και ἔπιον ec αὐτου παντεσ 
και ELTEV αὐτοισ ' TOUT ἐστιν TO ALLO μου 
το τησ διαθηκησ 

(Fol. 337 5.) 


XIV. 


BS 


16 


18 


29 


21 


2,2, 


23 


24 


SEC MARG 
— — - 


πο 


dicite dmo domus. quia magister dicit 
ubi est refectio mea 
ubi cum discipulis meis 
manducem pascha - et ipse uobis 
demonstrauit stratum paratum 
grande. et illic parate nobis 
et abierunt discipuli eius 
et ueneruntdiscipuli eius 
et uenit in ciuitate 
et fecerunt sicut dixit illis 
et praeparauerunt pascha 

ἘΞ 
uespere autem facta. uenitcum . xii - 
et discumbentibus illis. et manducantibus 


ait ihs- amen dieo uobis 


quia unus ex uobis tradet me 


qui manducat mecum 


ad illi coeperunt contristari 

et dicere illi singuli numquid ego 
et alius nun quid ego quibus ait 
unus ex-xii.qui intingit mecum 
in parapside 


filius quidem hominis tradetur 


Sicut scriptum est de illo 


uae autem homini illi: per quem tradetur 
bonum erat illi si non esset natus 

homo ille. et manducantibus illis 
accipiens panem benedixit 

et fregit et dedit illis et dixit 

accipite hoc est corpus meum 

et accipiens calicem gratias egit 

et dedit illis. et uiberunt ex illo omnes 

et ait illis. hoc est sanguis meus 


qui est testamenti 


(Fol. 338 a.) 


ΟΑΡ. ΧΤΥ, τ4--24. 


15 


316 


See 
KAT MAPK 
--Ὰὔνι- ς- -- 
TO ὕπερ πολλων εχχυννομενον 
αμην λεγω ὕμειν - OTL ov μὴ 
προσθω τειν ἐκ του γεννηματοσ 


TNT ἀαμπελου eod THT ἡμερασ EKELVYT 


XIV. 


25 


E 
orav avro zrewo καινον ev TH βασιλεια του θυ 


— 
TOT€ Aeyet αυτοισ 0 LNT 


2 OTL TaVTET ὕμεισ σκανδαλισασθαι 


+ OTL γέγραπται . παταἕω TOV ποιμενα 


και Ta προβατα διασκορπισθησονται 

adda μετα ro ἐγερθηναι με 

προαξω ὕμασ εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν 

o δεπετροσ λέγει av τω 

και eay παντεσ σκανδαλισθωσιν 

αλλ ovk eyw ov σκανδαλισθησομαι 
— 

καὶ λεγει avro o une 


apnv λεγω σοι OTL TAUTY TH VUKTEL 


πριν aXEKTOPA φωνησαιτρισ p.e απαρνησὴη 


-.-- 
poa. : οδεεκπερισσωσ ελαλει 
— 


eay μη Sen συναποθανειν σοι 
ov μὴ σεαπαρνήησομαι 
ὡσαυτωσ δεπαντεσ εἐλεγον 


: Και ερχονται εἰσ χωρίον 


: OUTO ονομα γησαμάνγει :και λεγει αυτοισ 


καθισατε woe- eoo προσευξομαι 
και παραλαμβανει τον πετρον 
και ἵακωβον και twavynv 
μετ avrov και ἡρξατο 
εκθαμβεισθαι και ακηδεμονειν 
: τοτελεγει αὐτοισ' 
περιλυποσ ἐστιν ἡ ψυχὴ μου 
ews θανατου μεινατε woe 


και γρηγορειτε: και προσελθων μεικρον 


(Fol. 338 ὁ.) 


Kal ὕμνησαντεσ εξηλθον . εἰσ το οροσ των ἐλαίω 26 


27 


28 


29 


30 


33 


34 


(35 


— — — — 
SEC MAR 
SS — 


qui pro multis effunditur 

amen dico uobis. quia non 
adpon am bibere ex generatione 
uitis usque in diem illum 


E 
cum ill u d bibam nouum in regno di 


Et hymno dicto exierunt.in montem oliueti 


tunc ait illis ihs 

qui omnes uos scandalizari habetis 
quia scriptum est: percutiam pastorem 
et oues dispargentur 

sed posteaquam surrexero 

praecedam uos in galilam 

petrus uero ait illi 

etsi omnes scandalizati fuerint 


sed ego non scandizabor 


et ait illiihs 


amen dico tibi quod hac nocte 


priusquam gallus cantet ter me negabis 
ad ille amplius loquebatur 
etsi oportuerit simul me commori 
non te negabo 
similiter autem et omnes dicebant 
et ueniuntin praedium . cui nomen est 
gesa mani. et ait illis sedete hic 
donec orem 
Et adsumpsit petrum 
et iacobum et iohannen 
secum et coepit 
pauere et taediari 
tunc ait ill is 
contristata est anima mea 
usque ad morte sustinete hic 


et uigilate. et cum processisset paululum 


(Fol. 339 a.) 


Cap. XIV. 24— 35. 


ἐπέσεν ETL προσωπον ETLT NO yo XIV. 
καὶ προσηυχετο. εἰ δυνατον ea Tw 
ἵνα παρελθὴ am avrov ἡ wpa αὐτὴ 
και eheyev αββα o πατὴρ δυνατα ravra. 36 
σοι εισιν παρενεγκε TOUTO 
TO ποτήριον ἀπ᾿ ἐμου- αλλ ovx o eyo θελω 
---- eo 
pos: αλλοσυ θέελεισ : και ἐρχεται και ευρισκι αὐτουσ 37 
— 
καθευδοντασ + και λέγει o merpo 
—Y 
ροζ: σιμων καθευδεισ : vk ισχυσατε 
—, 
μιαν opa γρηγορησαι 
γρήγορειτε και προσευχεσθαι 38 


mu eus eAO nre εἰσ πειρᾶΑσμον 


—, 
TO μεν πνα προθυμον - y δε Caps ασθενησ 


—, 
poy: καιπαλιν ἀπελθων προσηυξατο 39 
= 
poU : και ελθων evpev avtove καθευδοντασ' 40 
má 
ἡσαν yap οἱ οφθαλ μοι avrov 
καταβαρου μενοι. και ovk ἡδισαν 
τι ἀποκριθωσιν avro - και EPXETAL TO τρίτον 41 
και λεγει avTouo- καθευδετε λοιπον 
p oe 
pm : καιαναπαεσθαι : ἄπεχει TO τελοσ καὶ ἡ WPA 
—, 
idov παραδιδοτε οὕιϊοσ του ανθρωπου 
εἰσ TAT χειρασ των αμαρτωλων 
ἐγειρεσθαι αγωμεν 42 
ἴδου NYY KEV o παραδιδων με 
και ετι aurov λαλουντοσ * παραγεινεται ιουδασ- 43 
ἾΞΞΞΞΩ 


ρπα: okap wryo εἰσ των-ιβ. : και μετ avrov 
$$ 
oxAoc πολυσ μετὰ μαχαιρων kou ξυλων 
παρα TOV αρχίερεων + καὶ απὸ των γραμματεὼω 
και rov πρεσβυτερων 
M 
ρπβ :Εδωκεν δε o παραδιδουσ avrov 44 
c—À 
σημεῖον Xeyov 


ov av φιλησω avroc εστιν kpar ἡσατε αὑτὸ 


και αἀπαάγετε QUTOV ασφαλωσ 


(Fol. 339 6.) 


SEC MARC 317 


cecidit in faciem super terram 
et orabat si fieri potest 
ut transiret ab eo ora haec 
et dixit. abba pater si possibilia omnia 
tibi sunt transferre 
hunc calicem a me non sicut ego uolo 
sed sicut tu bis. et uenit et inuenit eos 
dormientes. et ait petro 
simon dormis. non potuistis 
una hora uigilare 
uigilate et orate 
ne intretis in temptationem 
Ere 
sps quidem promtus - caro autem infirma 
et iterum abiit orare 
et ueniens inuenit eos dormientes 
erant enim oculi eorum 
grauati a somno. et ingnorabant 
quid responderent ei . et uenit tertio 
et ait illis dormite iam 
et re quiescite. sufficit finis et ora 
ecce traditur filius hominis 
in manus peccatorum 
surgite eamus 
ecce prope est qui me tradet 
Et adhuc eo loquente uenit iudas 
— 
scariotes unus ex - xi1- et cum illo turba multa 
cum gladiis et fustibus 
a summis sacerdotibus - et ab scribis 
et a senioribus 
dederat autem traditor eius 
signum dicens 
quem osculatus fuero ipse est- tenete eum 


et ducite eum diligenter 


(Fol. 340 a.) 


Cap. XIV. 35—44. 


918 


py 
— 


-«-΄-΄- 
ρπὸ: 
m 


pr : 


— HSK — 
KAT MAPKON 


SS, SY 


: και προσελθὼν Aeyer avTw ραββει και XIV. 45 
κατεφιλησεν avrov - οἰδεεπεβαλον TAT Xerpac aro 46 
και ἐκρατησαν QUTOV - και τισ σπασαμενοσ 47 
μαχαιραν εἐπεσεν τον δουλον 
TOV αρχιερεωσ- 
και αφιλεν avrov TO ὠταριον 

Ο δε me eurev awrou emt ληστην εξηλθατε 48 
μετὰ μαχαιρων και ξυλων συνλαβειν με 
καθ μεραν ἡμὴν προσ ὕμασ 49 
εν τω ἵερω διδασκων - και οὐκ εἐκρατησατε με 


αλλ wa πληρωθωσιν o4 γραφαι 


: καὶ αφεντεσ awrov παντεσ εφυγον 50 


VEAVLO KOO de τισ ηκολουθει αὐτουσ : 51 
περιβεβλημενοσ ovvoova επι γυμνου 
και Κραάτουσιν αὐτὸν Ὅ δε καταλείπων ^2 
TV σινδονα ᾿ γυμνοσ εφυγεν απ αὐτῶν 

os 
και ἀπήγαγον TOV LYV 53 
7rpog TOV αρχίεραια 


και συνέρχονται πᾶαντεσ OL αἀρχίερεισ 


και ypo. p. PAT ELT και πρεσβυτεροι 


: καὶ ὁπετροσ απὸ μακροθεν "ηἠκολουθησεν avro κ4 


εωσ εἰσ THV αὐλὴν του apxtepeoa 
Kar qv καθημενοσ μετα τω ὕπηρερων 
θερμενομενοσ προσ To φωσ 
ou δε αρχειερεισ ER 
και oXov TO συνεδριον 
— 
εζητουν κατὰ rov uv μαρτυριαν 
ἵνα θανατωσουσιν avrov 
και OVX ἡυρισκον 
πολλοι yap εἡψευδομαρτυρουν 56 
eXeyov κατ αὐτου 


και εἰσαι AL μαρτυριαι ουκ σὰν 


και αλλοι ανασταντεσ 57 


(Fol. 340 6.) 


SEG MARC. 
—— — — 


et accedens ait illi rabbi et 

osculatus est eum - ad illi manus iniecerunt 
et tenuerunt eum: et unus eiciens 

gladium percussit seruum 

principis sacerdotis 


et amputabit illi auricula 


Uns autem ait illis. ad latronem existis 


cum gladiis et fustibus conprehendere me 
cottidie eram aput uos 

docens in templo. et non tenuistis me 

sed ut ad impleantur scripturae 

et relinquentes eum omnes fugierunt 
adulescens autem quidam : sequebatur illos 
amictus sindone nuditatis 

et tenuerunt illum . ad ille relicta sindone 
profugit nudus ab eis. 

et ad duxerunt ihm 

ad summum sacerdotem 

et conuenerunt omnes summi sacerdotes 
et scribae et seniores 

et petrus a longe-se quebatur eum 


usque in atrium summi sacerdotis 


Et erat sedens. cum ministros 


calefacientes se ad ignem 
summi uero sacerdotes 
et uniuersum concilium 
TES 
quaerebant aduersus ihm testimonium 
ut morti traderent eum 
et nec inueniebant 
mult i enim falsum testimonium 
dicebant aduersus eum 
et conuenientia testimonia non erant 
et alii surgentes 


(Fol. 341 a.) 


Cap. XIV. 45—57- 


mo) 
.9 
g 


—— — — 
KAT MAPKON 


εψευδομαρτυρου ν και εἐλεγον XIV. 
ΚΑΤ QUTOV > OTL 7). eu; YKOVOO MEV 58 


αὐτου λεγοντοσ 
OTL € καταλυσω τον vaov 
τον χειροποιήτον 
καὶ δια τρειων ἡμέρων αλλον αναστησω 
AXELPOTFOLNTOV και OVOE ουτωσ 59 
ἣν Loy ἡ μαρτυρια (TOV. - 
και αναστασ O APXLEPEVT εἰσ TO μεσον 60 
— 
ἐπηρωτησεν Tov inv λέγων 
OUK ἀποκρινὴ οὐδεν TL OVTOL σου 
KaTapapTupovew * εκεινοσ δε ἐσειγα 61 
και ovdev απεκριθη 
Και λέγει avro 0 apxtepeva 


SS 
gv eto χρσ O ULOO TOU evhoyytou 


Sp 
o 0€ uo αποκριθεισ λεγει GVTO εγω εἰμι 62 
: και οψεσθαι TOV.ULOV του ανθρωπου 
εκ δεξιων καθημενον δυναμεωσ 


μετα των νεφελων του ovpavov: 


οδε αρχιερευσ 63 


pay ; διαρρηξασ TOUG χειτωνασ αὐτοῦ : και Aeyet 


J 


ao) 
-o 
eo 


J 


[3] 


TL ETL χρειαν ἐχομεν μαρτυρων 
NKOVTATE THV βλασφημιαν QUTOU 64 
TL ULE OOKEL- TAVTET δε 


κατεκρινὰν αὐτῷ €voxov Üavarov 


> καὶ ἡρξαντο τινεσ ἐνπτυειν 65 


TO προσωπω αὐτου. και εκολαφιζον αὐτὸ 
kat ἐλεγον avro προφητευσον 
και ραπισμασιν ἐελαμβανον avrov 
> Και οντοσ του πετροῦ εν TH αυλη 66 
EPXETE προσ QAUTOY - μια των παιδισκων 
TOV ἀρχιερεωσ 


και εἰδουσα TOV πετρον θερμενομενον 67 


(Fol. 341 5.) 


El 


— ὑπο 
SEC 


— , 


ARCUM 


J 


falsum testimonium dicebant 

aduersum eum : quoniam nos audiuimus 

hune dicentem 

quia ego destruam hunc templum 

fanu factum 

et post tertium diem aliut suscitabo 

non manibus factum et nec sie erat. 

conueniens testimonia illorum 

et exsurgens summus sacerdos in medium 
— 

interrogabat ihm dicens 

non respondes nihil: quid isti tibi testantur 

ille autem tacens 


nihil respondit 


Et ait illi summus sacerdos 


IIS . . . 
tu es xps filius benedicti 


NEED . e e e 
ihs uero respondens dixit illi ego sum 


et uideuitis filium hominis 

ad dexteram sedentem uirtutis 
uenientem cum nubibus caeli | 
summus autem sacerdos 


scidit uestimenta sua et ait 


qui d adhuc desideramus testes 


audistis omnes blasphemias eius 

qui d uobis uidetur. omnes autem 
condemnauerunt eum reum mortis 
et coeperunt qui dam conspuere 

in faciem eius. et colaphizabant eum 
et dicebant ei profeta 

et alapis caedebant eum 

et cum esset petrus in atrium 

uenit ad eum una ex ancill is 
summi sacerdotis 

et cum uidisset petrum calefacientem se 


(Fol. 342 a.) 


Car. XIV. 57—67. 


919 


920 


—— — — 
KAT MAPKON 


—S --. οσ--. ᾿Ξ 


=— 
ενβλεψασα Neyer avro - συ μετα TOV τηυ 


Tov ναζορηνου 00a. . o δεηρνησατο Aeyov 


OUTE οιδα OUTE ἡπισσαμαιτι λεγεισ 


— 
pgs : εξηλθεν εξω εἰσ τὴν προσαυλην 
--- 


και aXekrop εφωνησεν 
παλιν δε ειἰδουσα avrov ἡ παιδισκη 


o δεπαλιν ηρνησατο. και ἤρξατο λεγειν 


XIV. 


68 


69 


TOLO παρεστΉκΚοσν - OTL καὶ AUTOS εἕ AUTWV ἐστι 


και μετα μεικρον παλιν * OL παρεστήκοτεσ 
eAeyov αληθωσ e avrov εἰ 

και yap γαλιλαιοσ ει: o δεηρξατο 
αναθεματειζειν και λεγειν 

OTL οὐκ oda τον ἀανθρωπον ov λεγεται 

και ευθεωσ εκ δευτερου 


αἀλεκτωρ εφωνησεν 


: καὶ ανεμνήσθη οπετροσ 


--Ο-Ο. 
ΤΟ ρημα O €L7TEV uv 


και ἤρξατο κλαιειν - και evÜeoa pot 
συνβουλιον ezovga av οἱ apxtepeur 
μετα rov πρεσβυτερων και rov γραμματεω, 
Kat oXov το συνεδριον 
p: 
και δησαντεσ τον την ἀπήγαγον 
εἰσ την αυλὴν - και παρεδωκαν πειλατω 
καὶ ETNPWTNTEV avrov οπειλατοσ 
ov εἰ o βασιλευσ των Ἰουδαιων 
και ἀαποκριθεισ aro λέγει ov λεγεισ 
και κατηγορουσιν αὐτου 
οι αρχιερεισ πολλα-ο δεπειλατοσ 
emnpuTycev avrov παλιν λέγων 
OUK αποκρεινὴ ουδεν - 
ide Toca σου κατηγορουσιν 
— 
O δε ino οὐκετι ovdev απεκριθη 


wore θαυμαζειν τον πειλατον 


(Fol. 342 5.) 


79 


7t 


72 


XOT 


5 


SEC MARCUM 


aspiciens ait illi. et tu cum ihu 
nazoreno eras -ad ille negauit dicens 
neque scio neque noui quid dicis 
et exiit foras ante atrium 
et gallus cantauit 

iterum autem cum uidisset eum ancilla 
ad ille rursus negauit. et coepit dicere 
circumstantibus quoniam hic ex ipsis est 
et post pusillum iterum . qui stabant 
dicebant uere ex illis es 
etenim galilaeus es. ad ille coepit 
deuotare et dicere 
quia nescio hominem istum quem dicitis 
et statim secundo | 
gallus cantauit 
et rememoratus est petrus 
uerborum quod dixerat illi ihs 
et coepit flere. et confestim mane 
consilium fecerunt.summi sacerdotes 
cum senioribus et scribis 
et uniuerso concilio 
et uinctum ihm duxerunt 
in atrium . et tradiderunt pilato 
et interrogauit eum pilatus 
tu es rex iudaeorum 
et respondens dixit illi tu dicis 
et accusabant eum 
summi sacerdotes multa. pilatus autem 
interrogauit eum iterum dicens 
non respondis quid quam 
uides quanti te accusant 

ihs autem nih il amplius respondit 
ita ut miraretur pilatus 


(Fol. 343 a.) 


Capp, XIV. 67—XV. 5. 


=~ 


——— 


— πο 
KAT MAPKON 
--- EY 


κατα δε τὴν εορτην 

ἀπεαῦυεν αὐτοισ' 

eva δεσμειον OV ay ἤτουντο 

nv δεο λεγομενοσ βαραββασ 
μετατων στασιαστων δεδεμενοσ 


οιτινεσ EV TN OTACEL+ πεποιηκεισαν φονον 


XV. 6 


καὶ ἀαναβασ oXoc o oxXoa -ηρξατο αιτεισθαι αὐτο 8 


καθωσ αει εποιει αὐτοισ' 


O δεπειλατοσ αποκρειθεισ λεγει Q'UTOLO- 


ÜcXere azroÀva'o- rov βασιλεα των Ἰουδαιων 
δι yap ort δια φθονον 

παρεδωκαν awrov OL apxtepeur 

oL δε αρχιερεισ 

ETELTAY τω oxÀo ἵνα μαλλον 


βαραββαν απολυσὴ avrow 


oe: O δὲ πειλατοσ. αποκριθεισ ELTEV αὐτοισ' 


τι ovv θελεται ποιησω. βασιλει των Ἰουδατω 


ou δε εκραξαν παλιν λεγοντεσ 


má 
στρν QUTOV 


o δεπειλατοσ eXeyev αὐτοισ 
TL yap KAKOV εποιησεν 


ἜΞΞΞΞΞ, 
Ou de TEPLOTWT ekpa£ov OTV QUTOV 


10 


1I 


12 


13 


14 


o δεπειλατοσ ἀπελυσεν avroiw rov βαραββαν 15 


τον δὲ τι φλαγελλωσασ παρεδωκεν 
— 

ινα στη" : διδεστρατιωται 

ἀπήγαγον o.rov ego εἰσ τὴν αὐλὴν 

ο ἐστιν πραιτωριον 

και καλουσιν oAnV THY σπειραν 

και ενδυδισκουσιν awrov πορφυραν 

και επιτιθεασιν avtTw 

ακανθινον στε φανον 


και ἡρξαντο ασπαζεσθαι QUTOV 


χαιραι βασιλευ TOV τουδαιων 


(Fol. 343 5.) 


Cap. XV. 


16 


17 


18 


6—18. 


SEC MARC 
aH --. 


| 


per diem autem festum 
dimittere solebat illis 
unum ex uinctis quemcum quae pet issent 
erat autem qui dicebatur barabbas 
et cum seditiosis uinctus 
qui in seditione fecerat homicidium 
et ascendit tota turba. et coepit rogare eum 
sic ut semper faciebat eis 
pilatus autem respondens ait illis 
uultis dimittam regem iudaeorum 
sciebat enim quo d per inuidiam 
tradidissent eum summi sacerdotes 
principes uero sacerdotum 
suaserunt turbas ut magis 
barabbam dimitteret eis 
pilatus autem respondens ait illis 
quid ergo uultis faciam regem 1udaeorum 
ad ill i clamauerunt iterum dicentes 
cruci adfige eum 
pilatus uero dicebat eis 
quid enim mali fecit 
ad illi magis clamabant cruci adfige eum 
pilatus autem dimisit ill 1s barabban 
ihm autem flagellis caesum tradidit 
ut cruc i adfigeretur - milites autem 
duxerunt eum intus in atrium 
quod est praetorii 
et conuocauerunt totam cohortem 
et induerunt eum purpuram 
et inposuerunt ei 
coronam factam de spinis. 
et coeperunt sal utare eum 
habe rex iudaeorum 


(Fol. 344 a.) 


41 


321 


bo 


και €TUTTOV avTOV KaAapw εἰσ THY Kepadyn — XV. 19 


και EVETTVOV αὐτω᾽ Και OTE ELEOUTAY avTOv 
τὴν πορφυραν 
και ἐενεδυσαν avrov τα ἵματια 
και ἐξαγουσιν avrov ἵνα σταυρωσουσιν 
και ἀανγαρευουσιν TOV σιμωνα 
παραγοντα τον κυρήνεον 
ἐρχόμενον ἀπὸ ἀγρου 
τον πατερα ἀλεξανδρου καὶ ρουφου 
ἵνα apn τον σταυρον αὐτου 
και ἀγουσιν eov ἐπὶ τοπὸν γολγοθα 
o ἐστιν μεθερμηνευομενον 
KPQVLOV τοποσ΄- καὶ εδιδουν αυὐτω πειν 
εσμυρνισμενον owov - καὶ ovk ελαβεν 
καὶ σταυρωσαντεσ AVTOV 
διαμεριζονται τα ἵματια αὐτου 
βαλλοντεσ κληρον ex avra 

— 
nv 0e wpa’ y 


και εφυλασσον avrov 


nv δε επιγραφη ro αἰτιασ avrov 


επιγεγραμμενὴ OVTOT εστιν 
o βασιλεουσ των Ἰουδαίων 

=> 
καὶ συν avTw σταυρουνται"β.λησται 
ενα εκ δεξιων "και eva, e$ evovvjuov 
και ou παραγοντεσ εβλασφημουν avTov 
κεινουντεσ Tac κεφαλασ και λεγοντεσ' 
ova O καταλυων τον ναον 


----- 
και οἰκοδομων -γ-μεραισ' 


σωσον σεαυτον - καταβασ amo TOV aed 

και OL ἀαρχίερεισ - ἐενπεζοντεσ 

εἰσ αλληλουσ μετα των γραμματαιων ελεγον 
αἀλλουσ εσωσεν εαυτον ov δυναται σωσαι 


p 
o xpo o ββασιλευσ ισραηλ 
(Fol. 344 5.) 


CaP. 


20 


21 


22 


23 


24 


25 


26 


27 


29 


30 


32 


SEC MARCUM 
--ὄο --- — — 


et percutiebant eum harundine in caput 
et conspuebant eum ‘et posquam exuerunt 
eum purpuram 

et induerunt eum uestimentis suis 

et duxerunt eum ut crucifigerent 

et angariauerunt simonem 
transeuntem cyreneum 

ueniente de uilla 

patre alexandri et rufi 

ut tolleret crucem eius 

et perduxerunt eum in locum golgotha 
quo d est interpraetatum 

caluariae locus. et dabant ei bibere 
murram cum uino. et non accepit 

et cruci adfixerunt eum 

diuiserunt uestimenta eius 

mittentes sortem super ea 

erat autem hora tertia 


et custodiebant eum 


Erat autem causa criminis eius 


inscriptio hie est 

rexiudaeorum . 

et cum eo crucifixerunt duo latrones 
unum ad dextram et unum ad sinistram 
et praetereuntes blasfemabant eum 
mouentes capita et dicentes 

qui distruit templum 

et aedificat illut in tribus diebus 
salbum te fac. et descende de cruce 

et summi sacerdotes . inridentes 
alterutrum cum scribis dicebant . alios salbos 
fecit seipsum non potes saluum facere 


— ^ 
xps rex istrahel 


(Fol. 345 a.) 


XV. 19—32. 


= GO — 
KAT MAPK 


—— ue — 


—= 
καταβατω νυν azo Tov στρυ 


ἵνα ἴδωμεν και πιστευσωμεν avro 
και οἱ συνεσταυρωμενοι 
— 
ὠνιδιζον awrov* και γενομενησ ὡρασ΄. E. - 
σκοτοσ €yevero 
—= 
ed ολησ τησ γησ ews ὡρασ : 
καὶ T1) €vorr wpa. εφωνησεν φωνὴ μεγαλη 
λει λει λαμα ζαφθανει 
o στιν μεθερμηνευομενον 
— Ce 
οθσ pov οθσ pov eur τι ὠνιδισασ με 
και τινεσ των παρεστωτων 
ακουσαντεσ ελεγον ἡλιαν φωνι ουτοσ 
Kat δραμων εἰσ και πλησασ σφογγον 
o£ovc επιθεισ καλαμω 
adea ειδωμεν εἰ epxerou ἡλιασ καθελιν avro 
Ss 
O àe uno αφεισ φωνὴν peyadny εἕεπνευσεν 
και TO κατάπετασμα TOU ναου 
v 
eoxu 0n ew - (8 - μερη 
απανωθεν εωσ κατω 
icy δε o κεντυριων o παρεστηκωσ εκι 
ουτωσ avrov κραξαντα και εἕεπνευσεν 
=p 
αληθωσ' ovroc o avOpwroc θυ ὕιοσ qv 
noay δε και yuvatKkeo - απὸ μακροθεν θεωρουσαι 
εν αἰσ᾿ην-μαρια μαγδαληνη 
και μαρια takwBou του μεικρου 
καὶ lwo ἡτοσ μηΤηρ 
και dao αι και ore YV εν τὴ γαλιλαια 
ἠκολουθησαν avro και αλλαι πολαι 
αὖ συναναβασαι avro εἰσ ἱεροσολυμα 
και Oy οψιασ γενομενησ 
ETL WV παρασκευή -ο ἐστιν πριν σαβ βατον 
ἡλθεν iwond απο ap uua v 
ευσχημων βουλευτησ 


(Fol. 545.) 


ΧΥ. 


33 


34 


35 


36 


37 
38 


39 


41 


42 


43 


SEO MARO 
——- -- 
descendat nunc de cruce 

ut uideamus et credamus ei 

et qui simul cum eo adfixi erant 
conuiciabantur - et facta est ora sexta 
tenebrae factae sunt 

per totam terram usque in horam nonam 
et hora nona. exclamauit uoce magna 
heli heli lama zapthani 

quod est interpratatum 

ds meus ds meus ut quid me dereliquisti 
et quidam de circumstantibus 
audientes dixerunt. heliam uocat iste 
et adcurrit unus et plena spongia 


aceto et potum dabat ei dicens 


sine uideamus si uenit helias et deponit eum 


— 
ihs autem missa uoce magna expirauió 


et uelum templi scissum est 

in duas partes 

a summo usque deorsum 

uidens autem centurio: qui adstabat ib it 
sic eum exclamasse et expirasse 

uere hic homo di filius erat | 

erant autem et mulieres .a longe uidentes 
inter quas erat. maria magdalene 

et maria iacobi minoris 

et ioseph- mater 

et salome quae cum esset in galilaea 
sequebatur eum - et aliae multae 

quae simul ascenderant cum illo in hierosolyma 
et cum iam sero esset fact um 

quae erat parasceue ' quod est ante sabbatum 
uenit ioseph.ab arimathia 

diues decurio 


(Fol. 346 a.) 


Cap, XV. 32— 43. 


929 


924 


‘KAT MAPK 
τοις -- = 
OC HV και αὐτοσ προσδεχομενοσ XV. 
τὴν βασιλειαν του óv. τολμησασηλθεν 
προσ TELNATOV - και ETNTATO TO πτωματοῦυ m 
O δεπειλατοσ εθαυμαζεν - edn εἰτεθνηκει 44 
και προσκαλεσαμενοσ τον κεντυριωνα 
ETNPWTNTEV avrov - εἰ δὴ τεθνηκει 
και γνουσ παρα του κεντουριωνοσ 45 
εδωρησατο τοπτωμα αὐτου Tw Ἰωσηφ 
o δεϊωσηφ ayopacac σινδονα 46 
λαβὼν avrov 
ενειλησεν ew THY σινδονα 
και εθηκεν awrov ev τω μνημειω 
o nv λελατομήμενον εκ THO πετρασ 
και προσκυλισασ λιθον 
eri τὴν θυραν του μνημιου kat ἀπηλθεν | 
7 δε μαρια μαγδαληνη - και io pto, tak ov 47 


εθ €ACQAVTO TOV TOT OV οἴου τεθειται 


και πορευθεισαι γορασαν ἀρωματα XVL1 
ἵνα avrov αλιψωσιν 
καὶ EPXOPTAL πρωι puo. σαββατου 2 


ETL TO μνημίον -ανατελλοντοσ του ἡλιου 
και ἐλεγον προσ εαυτουσ - TLO ἡμιον ἀποκυλισι 3 
τον MÜov απο Tho θυρασ του μνημιου 

ἣν yap μεγασ σφοδρὰ 


και ερχονται και εὐρισκουσιν 


ES 


αποκεκυλίσμενον rov Mov 
και εἰσελθουσαι εἰσ TO |uyptoy 5 
νεανισκον εἰδον καθημενον 
εν τοισ δεξιοισ 
περιβεβλημενον στολὴν λευκὴν 
και εθανβησαν 
Kal λεγει avrou o ἀγγελοσ 6 


——, 
ἡ φοβεισθαι τον inv ζητειται 


(Fol. 346 δ.) 


— — c 
SEC MARC 
—— — 

qui erat et ipse expectans 

regnum di- constanter uenit 

ad pilatum . et petit corpus ihu 
pilatus autem admirabatur si iam obisset 

et uocans centurionem 

interrogauit eum ‘si iam mortuus esset 

et cum cognouisset a centurione 

donauit corpus eius ioseph 

ioseph . autem mercatus sindonem 

accipiens eum 

inuoluit in sindonem 

et posuit eum in monumento 

quod erat ex cis um in petra 

et aduol apidem 

ad osteum monumenti et abiit 

maria autem magdalene. et maria iacobi 

notauerunt locum ubi poneretur 

et abeuntes emerunt aromata 

ut eum ungerent 

et ueniunt mane. una sabbati 

ad monumentum - oriente sole 

et dicebant ad inuicem . quis nobis reuoluit 

lapidem ab osteo monumenti 

erat enim magnus ualde 

et ueniunt et inueniunt 

reuolutum lapidem 

et intrantes in monumentum 

uiderunt iubenem sedentem 

ad dexteram 

indutum s tol am candidam 

et expauerunt 

et dixit ill is angelus 

nolite timere ihm quaeritis 


(Fol. 347 a.) 


Capp, XV, 43—X VI. 6. 


KS SSS 
KAT MAPK 
-«-φ- --- -- E 

τον εσταυρωμενον ἡγερθὴ ovk ecrw woe » XVI. 
ELOETE EKEL TOTOV αὐτου ozrov εθηκαν αὐτὸ 
αλλα ὕπαγεται και εἰπατε 2-7 
τοισ μαθηταισ avrov καὶ To Tero 
οτι ἴδου προαγω ὕμασ εἰσ την γαλιλαιαν 
exer με οψεσθαι καθωσ εἰρηκα ὕμειν 
και εξελθουσαι εφυγον "απο TOU μνημίου 8 
εἰχεν yap αυτασ φοβοσ και ἐεκστασισ 
και OVOEVL OVOEV ἵπαν 
εφοβουντο yap 
αναστασ δεπρωΐ πρωτὴ σαββατου 9 
εφανερωσεν πρωτοισ-μαρια μαγδαληνη 
παρ yo εκβεβλήκει - ξ-δαιμονεια 
ekewn πορευθεισα.. απηγγειλεν αὐτοισ' 10 
TOLD μετ αὐτου γενομενοισ' 
πενθουσι και κλαιουσι 
κακείνοι ἀκουσαντεσ or Le ΤΙ 
και εθεαθη i αυτησ - και οὐκ ἐπιστευσαν αὑτω 
KO μετα δεταυτα | 2 
δυσιν εξ avrov περιπατουσὶν 
εφανερωθη εν erepo. μορφη 
πορευομενοισ εἰσ ay POV 
κακεινοι απελθοντεσ 13 
απηγγειλαν τοισ λοιποισ' 
οὐδε εκεινοισ ἐπιστευσαν 
ὕστερον δε ανακειμενοισ αὐτοισ' 14 
τοισ ἐνδεκα εφανερωθη. και ὠνιδισεν 
τὴν απιστιαν AUTWY - και σκληροκαρδιαν 
or, ro. θεασαμενοισ avrov 
ἐγήγερμενον ovk ἐπιστευσαν 
και ELITEV προσ αὐτουσ ἐν 
πορευθεντεσ eur TOV κοσμον 


και κηρύξατε TO ευαγγελιον 


(Fol. 4470.) 


Cap. XVI. 6—15. 


co 
b5 
Cr 


[Desunt folia septem et sexaginta, quaternionis 
MA ria, folia et quaterniones ME—NB fotos 
complectentia. Quae a cap. xvi. 6 usque ad 
v. 15 Latini, et a v. 15 usque ad Evangelii 
Sinem Graecé et Latinà, a posteriore manu uno 
folio scribuntur, huic volumen? Appendicis 


loco subjicientur. | 


920 


II 


I2 


2i 


14 
15 


EPIST IOHANIS III 
--- -- — 


---.-. ες 


qui malefacit non uidit dm 
demetrio testimonium perhibetur ab omnibus 

et ab ipsa ueritate 

et nos uero testimonium perhibemus 

et scis testimonium nostrum uerum est 
plura habui scribere tibi 

sed nolo per atramentum 

et calamum scribere tibi 

spero enim protinus te uisurum 

et os ad D: locuturum pax tecum 
salutant e amici tui 


saluta amicos nominatim 


(ΘΟ ΘΟ 0000000 000000000022 
epistulae ^ iohanis iii 
explicit 
idpi 
actus apostolorum 


(Fol. 415 a.) 


— os — — 7 — 
IIPAEIC AIIOCTOAON 
— — — — —— 


Tov μεν v porov Xoyov ἐποιησαμὴν 
περιπάντων w εο pire 
—, y 
ov ἤρξατο ino ποῖειν τέ 
και διδασκειν AXPL YO ἡμερασ' 
ανελημφθη εντειλαμενοσ᾽ Tow ἀποστολοισ' 
— 
δια πνσ aytov ova εξελεξατο και ἐκελευσε 
κηρυσσειν TO ευαγγελιον 
οισ και παρεστῆσεν eavrov ζωντα 
μετα τοπαθειν avrov εν πολλοισ τεκμήριοισ 
τεσσεράκοντα ἡμέρων 
οπτανομενοισ αὐτοισ καὶ λεγων 
= 
rac epu Tyo βασιλειασ του θυ 
και συναλισκομενοσ μετ αυτων 
παρηνγειλεν αυτοισ απὸ ἱἹεροσολυμων 
μή χωριζεσθαι adda περιμενειν 
τὴν ἐπαγγελειαν του TATPOT 
ἣν ἤκουσα φησιν δια του στοματοσ μου 
οτιωανησ μεν εβαπτισεν ὕδατι 
--- 
ὕμεισ δε εν πνι αγιω βαπτισθησεσθαι 
και o μελλεται λαμβανειν 
ov μετα πολλασ ταυτασ ἡμερασ' 
EWS THT TEVTNKOTTNS 
Ou μεν ovv συνελθοντεσ 
erynpwtwv avtov λεγοντεσ' 
=> 
KE €L EV TO XPOVW TOUTW 
αποκαταστανεισ eur την βασιλειαν τοῦ ἱσραηλ 
και €UTT€V προσ AVTOVT 
OVX ὕμων ἐστιν "y νωναι 
χρονουσ ἡ καιρουσ 
ove o ramp εθετο εν τη ἴδια εξουσια 
adda λημψεσθαι δυναμιν 
mà 


ἐπελθοντοσ Tov αγιου πνσ eb ὕμασ 


και egeo Oe μου μαρτυρεσ 


(Fol. 415 6.) 


ACTUS APOSTOLORUM 827 


Primum quidem sermonem feci 
deo mnibus o theofile 
— 
quae incoauit ihs facere 
et docere usque in eum diem 
quem susceptus est quo praecepit apostolis 
per gpm sanctum quos elegit et praecepit 
praedicare euangelium 
quibus et praesentiam se uiuum 
postquam passus est in multis argumentis 
post dies quadraginta 
apparens eis et narrans 
το 
ea quae sunt de regno di 
et simul conuiuens cum eis 
praecepit eis ab hierosolymis 
non discedere sed expectare 
pollicitationem patris 
quam audistis de ore meo 
quia iohannes quidem baptizauit aqua 
uos aute m spo sancto baptizamini 
et eum accipere habetis 
non potest multos hos dies 
usque ad pentecosten 
hi ergo cum conuenissent 
interrogabant eum dicentes 
dne siin tempore hoc 
restituere regnum istrahel 
Et dixit ad eos 
non est uestrum scire 
te mpora ut momenta 
quae pater posuit in sua potestate 
sed accipietis uirtutem 
Ξ : — 
cum superuenerit santus sps super uos 
et eritis mei testes 


(Fol. 416 a.) 


Cap, I. 1—8. 


928 


ἘΞ — - — — 
IIPAE-  AIIOCTOAQON 


eee ey 


εν τεἱερουσαλημ HI. 
και Tra. τη tov data καὶ σαμ"αρια 
και EWO ἐσχατου TINT yyo 
καυτα εἰποντοσ αὐτου 9 
νεφελη ὕπεβαλεν avrov 
καὶ ἀπηρθὴ απο οφθαλμων avrov 
και WO ατενιζοντεσ NOUV εἰσ TOV ουρανον 10 
πορευομενου αὐτου 
και ἴδου ανδρεσ Ov o παρειστηκεισαν αὕὑὅτοισ 
εν ἐεσθητι λευκὴ οι και εἰπαν | II 
ανδρεσ γαλιλαιοι τι ea T]Koe — 
ενβλεποντεσ ἐισ TOV ovpavov 
— 
ovroc o LNT οαναλημῴθεισ ad ὕμων 
ουτωσ ελευσεται 
ov τροπον εθεασεσθε avrov πορεὺ ομενον 
εἰσ TOV ουρανον 
τοτεὕπεστρεψαν ew εἰερουσαλημ, 12 
απο ορουσ του καλουμενου ελεωνοσ' 
0 ἐστιν ἐνγυσ Ἱερουσαλήμ, 
σαββατου exov οδον 
και ore εισηλθεν ἀνεβησαν εἰ το ὕπερωον 13 


OU σὰν καταμέεένοντεσ 


οτεπετροσ και (00.107 
εἰακωβοσ και ανδρεασ' 
φιλιπποσ και θωμασ 


βαρθολομαιοσ καὶ μαθθαιοσ 
taxwBoo o Tov αλφαιου 
σιμων o ζηλωτησ και tovdac takwBou 
Ουτοι παντεσ σαν προσκαρτερουντεσ 14 
ομοθυμαδον 71] προσευχὴ 
συν ταισ γυναιξιν και τεκνοισ' i 
= 
και μαρια popu Tov ιηυ 
και τοισ ἀδελφοισ αὐτου 


(Fol. 416 D.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL- 
— — — 


ad quae hierusalem 
et omni 1udaeae et samaria 


et usque a d ultimum terrae 


Et cum haec dixisset 


nubes suscepit eum 

et leuatus est ab oculis eorum 
et ut aspicientes erant in caelo 
abe unte eo 

et ecce uiri duo adsistebant eis 


in ueste candida qui et dixerunt 


uiri galilaei qui statis 


aspicientes in caelum 

iste ihs qui adsumptus est a bobis 

sic enim ueniet 

quemadmod modum uidistis eum euntem 


in eaelum 


tunc reuersi sunt hierusalem 


a monte qui uocatur oliueti 
qui est iuxta hierusalem 


sabbati habens 1ter 


Et cum introissent ascenderunt in superiora 


ubi erant commorantes 


petrus et iohannis 
lacobus et andreas 
philippus et thomas 


bartholomeus et mattheus 
lacobus alphei 


simon zelotes | etiudasiacobi 


hi omnes erant perseberantes 


unanimes in oratione 

cum mulieribus et filiis 
. Pr 

eb maria matre ihu 


et fratribus eius 
(Fol. 417 a.) 


CAP, 1, 8— 


= --- —, 
IIPAZIC AIIOCTOA 
— — — — 
Ey δε ταισημεραισ ταυταισ aya ac οπετροσ 
εν Meow των μαθητων εἰπεν 
T 
Ἣν yap o oxXoad ονοματων ἐπὶ To AUTO (0 - pK - 
ανδρεσ' adeAdor det πληρωθηναι 
τὴν γραφὴν ταυτὴν HV προειπεν TO TVG Το αγιο 
δια στοματοσ δαυειδ περι tovda 
TOV γενομένου οδηγ ov 
τοισ συλλαβουσιν τον up 
OTL κατηριθμημενοσ tqv ev ἡμῖν 
og eAaxe rov κληρον THe διακονιασ ταυτὴσ 
OUTOG μεν OVV EKTNTATO χωριον EK μισθου 
TNT αδικιασ αὐτου 
και TPNVYT γενομενοσ᾽ ἐλακησεν jeg oo 
και ἐξεχυθη παντα Ta σπλανχνα αὐτου 
ο καί γνωστον EYEVETO πασιν 
τοισ κατοικουσιν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, 
wore κληθηναι TO χωριον εκεινο 
τὴ διαλεκτω avrov ακελδαιμαχ 
τουτεστιν χωριον αἱματοσ 
ΓΤεγραπταιγαρ ev βιβλὼ ψαλμων 
γενηθητων ἐπαυλισ avrov ἐερημοσ 
και μη ἡ 0 κατοικων EV AUTH 
καὶ τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν avrov λαβετω ετεροσ 
δι ovv των συνελθοντων ἡμειν ανδρων 
εν παντὶ TO Xpovo 
wo εἰσηλθεν και εξηλθεν 
— — c 
εφημασ o kc ins χρσ αρξαμενοσ 
amo rov βαπτισματοσ ἴωανου 
εωσ THT ἡμερασ no ἀανελημφθη 
Ad μων μαρτυρα THT αναστασεωσ αὐτου 
συν ἡμειν γενεσθαι evo, rovrov 
και ἐστῆσεν δυο ees 


Tov καλουμενον βαρναβαν 


(Fol. 4176.) 


ily iG 


16 


17 


ep 


20 


21 


22 


WN 
Ww 


ACTUS. APOSTOLOR. 


in diebus his cum surrexisset petrus 
in medio discipulorum dixit 


erat praeterea multitudo nonomnium quasi.cxx. 


uiri fratres oportet inpleri 


scripturam hane quam praedixit sps sanctus 
peros dauid.de iuda 
qui factus est dux 
hiis qui adpraehenderunt ihm 
qui adnumeratus erat inter nos 
et sortitus fuit sortem ministerium huius 
hic ergo possidit praedium ex mercedem 
iniustitiae suae 
et pronus factus crepauit medius 
et effusa sunt omnia uiscera eius 
et notum factum est omnibus 
qui inhabitant hierusalem 
1ta ut uocetur praedium illud 
linguaipsorum  aceldemach 
hoc est praedium sanguinis 
Scriptum est enim in libro psalmorum 
fiat habitatio eorum deserta 
et non sit qui inhabitet in ea 
et episcopatum illius sumat alius 
oportet ergo eorum qui uenerunt nobiscum uiroru 
in omni tempore 
quoniam introibit et exiuit 
ad nos dns ihs xps incipiens 
a baptismate iohannen 
usquae in diem quo adsumptus est 
a nobis testem resurrectionis eius 
nobiscum fieri unum istorum 
Et statuitduos ioseph 
qui cognominatur barnabas 
(Fol. 418 a.) 


Cap. I. 125—23. 


329 


990 


— eS — 
IIPAE- AIIOCTOA 


ak — 


oc ἐπεκληθη tovaroo: και μαθθιαν 
καὶ προσευξαμενοι evray 
— 


Ke καρδιογνωστα παντων 


αναδειξον ον e&eXeéo εκ rovrov των δυο 


αναλαβειν τοπον rov THE διακονιασ ταυτησ 


και αποστολησ 

ad no παρεβη ἵουδασ 

πορευθῆναι εἰσ TOV τοπον TOV LOLOY 

καὶ εδωκαν κληρουσ avrov 

και ἐπεσεν κληροσ emt μαθθιαν 

νε 

καὶ συψηφισθη μετα των - i3: ozrooroXov 
καὶ EYEVETO εν TOLT ἡμεραισ' εκειναισ' 

του συνπληρουσθαι τὴν ἡμεραν 

TNO πεντηκοστησ 

Ὄντων αὐτων πάντων ἐπὶ τὸ AUTO 
καὶ εἰδου eyevero αφνω εκ rov ovpavov ἤχοσ 

ὡσπερ φερομενησ Bac πνοησ 

Kal ἐπλήρωσεν παντα τον OLKOV 


ov σαν καθεζομενοι 


και ὠωφθησαν αυτοισ διαμεριξομεναι γλωσσαι 


ὠσειπυροσ καιεκαθισαν τε 


ed εν a, EKACTOV avrov 
Sá 
καὶ ἐτλησθησαν παντεσ va: αγιου 


καιήρξατο λαλειν ετεραισ γλωσσαισ 


má 
καθωσ To va. εδιδου αποφθεγγεσθαι avrow 


εν Ἱερουσαλὴμ σαν κατο ικουντεσ Ἰουδαιοι 
ευλαβεισ ανδρεσ ἀπὸ παντοσ εθνουσ 
των ὕπο τον ουρανον 

γενομενησ 9e THe φωνησ ταυτὴσ 
συνηλθετο πληθοσ και συνεχυθη 
και YKOVOV εἰσ εκαστοσ 
AaXovvrac Taio γλωσσαισ αὐτων 
εἕξεισταντο δε και εθαυμαζον 


(Fol. 418.) 


24 


25 


IL τ' 


aS 


ON 


-Y 


ACTUS. APOSTOL- 


qui uocatur iustus et matthias 
et orantes dixerunt 
dne qui corda nosti omnium 
designa quem elegisti ex his duobus 
unum sumere locum ministerii huius 
et apostolatus 
a quo transgressus iudas 
abire in locum suum 
et dederunt sortes suas 
et cecidit sors super matthian 
et dinumeratus est cum ' xii. apostolos 
Et factum est in diebus illis 
et cum inplerentur dies 
pentecostes 
erant simul omnes in unum 
Et factum est repente caelo echo 
tamquam ferretur uiolentus spiritus 
et inpleuit totam domum 
ubi erant sedentes 
et uisae sunt eius diuidi linguae 
tamquamignis  etsedit 
super unumquem quem eorum 
Etinpleti sunt uniuersi spu sancto 
et coiperunt loqui aliis linguis 
sic ut Sps dabat eloqui eis 
in ierusalem erant habitantes iudaei 
timorati uiri ab omni gente 
quae sub caelo sunt 
Cumquae facta esset uox haec 
conuenit multitudo et consaesae sunt 
quiaudiebant unusquisque 
loquentes eos lingua sua 
obstupescebant autem et admirabantur 
(Fol. 419 a.) 


Capp. I. 23—1L. 7. 


IPAE! ΑΠΟΟΤΟΛ ACTUS AP OSTOL 331 
—S SS — — — -. = 
λεγοντεσ προσ αλληλουσ Al. dicentes ad alterutrum 
OVX LOO’ ἀπαντεσ OUTOL ELT LV nonne ecce uniuersi hi sunt 
ot λαλουντεσ γαλιλαιοι. qui locuntur galilaei 
καὶ Two ἡμεισ ἀκονομεν 8 et quomo do nos audimus 
εκαστοσ τὴν διαλεκτον ἡμων unus quisque propria lingua nostra 
ev ἡ εγεννηθημεν in qua nati sumus 
παρθοι. και μηδοι και ελαμειται 9 | parthi etmedi etaelamitae 
OL κατοικουντεσ την MET OTOTA [LAV et qui inhabitant mesopotamiam 
Lovdaiay και καππαδοκιαν iudaeam et cappadociam 
πόντον καὶ τὴν ἀσιαν φρυγιαν 2S pontum etasiam frygiam 
καὶ παμφυλιαν awyvrrov re et pamphyliam aegyptum 
και To, ep) THE λιβουησ et partes lybiae 
TNO κατα κυρηνην KaL OL εἐπιδημουντεσ qui est circa cyrenen et qui hic demorantur 
ρωμαιοιΐουδαιοι Te και προσήλυτοι romani iu 4861 et proselyti 
Κρητὴσ και αραβοι | τὶ cretenses et arabi 
akovopev λαλουντων αὐτων audiuimus loquentes eos 
— 
ταισ ἡμετεραισ γλωσσαισ TA μεγαλεῖα Tov θυ nostris linguis magnalia di 
εξεισταντο Oe TavTET 12 obstupescebant omnes 
καὶ διηπορουν αλλοσ προσ αλλον οὐ hesitabant alius ad alium 
επι TO γεγονοτι και Xeyovrea quod factum est et dicentes 
τι θελει Tovro ewat quid uult esse hoc 
erepot δε διεχλευαζον λεγοντεσ | 13 alii uero deridebant dicentes 
OTL YNEVKOVT ovrot μεμεστωμενοι ELE LY quia musto isti repleti sunt 
τοτεσταθεισ δε οπετροσ 14 | Cum stetisset autem petrus 
συν τοισ δεκα αποστολοισ | cum decem apostolis 
ETNPEV πρωτοσ τὴν φωνὴν avrov και εἰπε et elebabit primus uocem suam et dixit 
ανδρεσ ἴουδαιοι και παντεσ uiri iudaei et omnes 
. OL κατοικουντεσ Ἱερουσαλὴμ, qui inhabitant hie rusalem 
TOUTO NMELV γνωστον EOTW hoc uobis notum sit 
EVWTLO ATE TH ρηματα μου ausilate uerbis meis 
ov yap wo ὕμεισ ὕπολαμβανεται 15 non enim sicut uos suspicamini 
ουτοι μεθυουσιν ovens opa Qv uod JR hii hebrii sunt est enim hora tertia diei 
αλλα TOVTO εστίν TO εἰρημενον τό) sed hoc est quod dictum est 
(Fol. 419 5.) (Fol. 4204.) 


Cap. II. 7— 16. 


332 TIPAZ AHOCTOAON ACTUS APOSTOL 
— — -- — 


c —— — 
δια του προφητου II. per prophetam 
ae . . . . . . M 
Εσται ev ταισ ἐσχαταισ ἡμεραισ Neyer ko 17 | rit in nouissimis diebus dicit dns 
c — L. 
EKXEW απὸ του TVG μου ETL TATAT σαρκὰσ effundam spm meum super omnem carne 
και προφητευσουσιν OL VLOL AUVTWY et prophetabunt fili eorum 
και θυγατερεσ αυτων οὐ filias eorum 
Και OL VEAVLO-KOL οράσει OWOVTAL et iubenes uisiones uidebunt 
και o, πρεσβυτεροι ενὑπνιασθησονται et seniores somnia somniabunt 
Katey emt Tove δουλουσ pov 18 et ego super seruos meos 
και ἐπι Tac δουλασ μου et super ancillas meas 
GL 
EKXEW απὸ TOV πνσ μου effundam spiritum meum 
καὶ δωσω TEPATA EV TW ovpava aye 19 et dabo prodigia in caelo susum 
και σημεια ETL TNT "o κατω et signa in terra deorsum 
0 qoc μεταστρεφεται εἰσκοτοσ᾽ 20 sol conuertetur in tenebris 
και ἢ σεληνη ELT αιμα et luna in sanguine 
—3 . E . TN 
πριν ελθειν ἡμέραν κυτὴν μεγαλην prius quam ueniat dies dni magnus 
—À . . . , . . EA 
και εσταιπασ οσ ανεπικαλεσηταιτοονοματοῦ κυ 21 et erit omnis quicumque 1nuocauerit nomen dni 
σωθησεται saluus erit 
ανδρεσ ἱσραηλειται ακουσατετουσ λογουστουτουσ 22 uiri istrahelitae audite sermones hos 
πο — — 2 E 
την Tov ναζοραιον ανδρα απο του θυ ihm nazoraeum uirum a do 
ἀσμενον eu ἡμασ probatum in nobis 
δυναμεσει και τερασι και σημιοισ uirtutibus et pro digiis et signis 
--- Ξ —áÀ 
oca, eroujaev Ou avrov οθσ quae fecit per eum ds 
εν pea o ὕμων καθωσ avrot οιδατε in medio uestrum sicut ipsi scitis 
rovrov τὴ opua uev βουλη 23 hune destinato consilio 
και προγνωσει rov θυ exdoTov λαβοντεσ et prouidentia di auditum accepistis 
δια χειροσ avopwv per manus iniquorum 
προσπηξαντεσ ανειλατε adfixum interfecistis 
a oe . . . . . . — 
ov οθσ ἀανεστησεν λυσασ rag ὠδινασ rov αδου 24 quem ds suscitauit solutis amitibus inferioru 
καθοτι ovk nv δυνατον quoniam possibile non esset 
κρατεισθαι avrov. im avrov detineri eum ab ipso 
Saved yap λέγει εἰ avTov 25 dauid enim dicit in eum 
— 3 -- 
προ ορωμὴν TOV KV μου Ῥιουϊάθοοιι dum meum 
EVWTLOV μου δια TAVTOT in conspectu meo semper 
(Fol. 420 6.) (Fol. 421 a.) 


Car. II. 16—25. 


— — — — 
IIPAZ. AIIOCTOA 
— — — = 


K 
ort € δεξιων μου ἐστιν ἵνα μη σαλευθω 
δια Tovro ηυφρανθὴ ἡ καρδια μου 
και ἡγαλλιασατο 1) γλωσσα μου 
ετι δε και ἡ σαρὲ μου 
κατασκηνωσει eo ελπιδει 
OTL οὐκ ενκαταλειψεισ 
τὴν ψυχὴν μοῦ ew av 
ουδε δωσεισ τον οσιον σου 
ιδειν διαφθοραν 
γνωρισασ μοι οδουσ ζωησ 
πληρωσεισ με ευὐφροσυνὴσ 
μετατουπροσωπου σου 
ανδρεσ αδελφοι efov evrew 
μετα παρρησιασπροσύμασ 
TEPL TOV πατριαρχου δαυειδ 
OTL και ετελευτησεν και ETApY 
και TO μνημιον αὐτου ἐστιν παρ μιν 
AXPLTNT μερασ rovro 
προφητησ ovv ὕπαρχων και εἰδων 
=, 
OTL opKo ὠμασεν avro o 0c 
εκ καρπου THT καρδιασ αὐτου 
à 
κατα σάρκα ἀναστῆσαι TOV XpV 
και καθισαι emt Tov θρονον αὐτου 
=> 
αναστασεωσ του χρυ 
οτει ovre ενκαταλειφθη εἰσ αδου 
ουτεη Gaps awrov ειδειν δια φθοραν 
' p — 
τουτον ουν Liv aveo T0 €v o Oo 
ov παντεσ ἡμεισ μαρτυρεσ ἐσμεν 
S oe 
τὴ δεξια ovv Tov θυ ὑψωθεισ 
BOG is 
kat τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν του αγιου va: λαβων 
παρα TOV πατροσ e&exeev VLELV 


O Και βλεπετε και QKOVETE 


ov yap δανειδ aveBy evo Tove ov ρανουσ 


(Fol 421 0.) 


11. 


26 


27 


28 


29 


30 


31 


32 


33 


34 


ACTUS APOSTOL 


quia a dextra mea est ut non commouear 


propterea laetatum est cor meum 
et exultauit lingua mea 

adhuc autem et caro mea 
inhabitauit in spsem 

quia non derelinques 

animam meam aput inferos 
nequae dabis sanctum tuum 
uidere corruptionem 

notas fecisti mihi uias uitae 
inpleuis me iucunditate 


cum facie tua 


uiri fratres licet mihi dicere 


cum fiducia ad uos 
de patriaarcha dauid 
quia defunctus est et sepultus est 
et monumentum eius est aput nos 
usque in hunc diem 
cum esset autem propheta et sciret 
E 
quia iureiurando iurauit ei ds 
de fructum de praecordia eius 
. = 
secundum carne suscitare xpm 
collocare super thronum eius 
: Tt 

resurrectione xpi 
quia neque derelictus est aput inferos 
neque caro eius uidit corruptionem 

= e . CN 
hune ergoihn resuscitauit ds 
cuius nos omnes testes sumus 

ETE 
dextera ergo di exaltatus 
. . . UE . 

et pollicitationem sps sancti accepta 
a, patre effudit uobis 
quod et uidistis et audistis 


non enim dauid ascendit in caelos 


(Fol. 422 a.) 


Cap. II. 25—34. 


894 


— — -- --- 
ΠΡΑΞ. AIIOCTOAON 
-- — — 


ειρηκεν yap AUTOS 
— Ὄξος 
λεγει KT TW κω μου 
καθου εκ δεξιων μου 
ewo Ow rov εκθρουσ σου 


UTOTOOLOV των ποδων σου 


ασῴφαλωσ ovv γεινωσκετω TAT 0 ΟἰΚοσ ἵσρα nr 


— — — 
OTL και KV καὶ Xpv o Oo εποιησεν 
πες 


τουτον UV OV ὕμεισ εσταυρωσατε 
Τοτεπαντεσ οἱ συνελθοντεσ 
και ἀκουσαντεσ κατενυγΎ σον T1] καρδια 
και τινεσ εξ avrov εἶπαν 
προσ TOV πετρον και τουσ ἀποστολουσ 
TL ουν ποιήσομεν ανδρεσ αδελῴφοι 
ὑποδειξατεημειν 
πετροσ δεπροσ αὐτουσ φησιν 
μετανοησατε 
και βαπτισθητω εκαστοσ ὕμων 
Se ς--- 
εν τω ονοματιτοῦυ κυ τηυ χρυ 
ELT αφεσιν αμαρτιων 
SS 
καὶ λημψεσθαι τὴν δωρεαν Tov αγιου va 
ἡμειν yap εστιν ἡ ἐπαγγελια 
και τοισ τεκνοισ μων 
και πασι τοι εἰσ μακραν 
— — 
οσουσ av προσκαλεσήητε ka: o Oo μων 


ετεροισ δελογοισ πλειοσιν 


διεμαρτυρατο και παρεκαλει αὐτουσ' λεγων 


ACTUS APOSTOLORUM 
— “a — — 


II. dixit enim ipse 
ΣΤᾺ a 
dixit dns dno meo 
sede ad dexteram meam 
35 donec ponam inimicos tuos 
scamillum pedum tuorum 
36 pro certo ergo sciat omnis domus istrahel 
‘ — t— -- ε 
quia et dnm et xpm ds fecit 
sae . . . 
huncihm quem uos crucifixistis 
37 | Tuncomnes qui conuenerant 
exaudientes stimulati sunt corde 
et quidam ex ipsis dixerunt 
ad petrum et ad apostolos 
quid ergo faciemus uiri fratres 
ostendite nobis 
38 petrus autrus autem ad eos ait 
paenitentiam agite 
et baptizetur unus quisque uestrum 
in nomine dni ihu xpi 
in remissione peccatorum 
. . . = 
et accipite gratiam sanctum spm 
39 nobis enim est haec repromissio 
et filiis nostris 
et omnibus qui in longinquo 
T SS 
quos aduocauerit dns ds noster 


40 aliis quoque sermonibus pluribus 


contestabatur et exortabatur eos dicens 


σωθητε απο THT γενεασ ταυτὴσ THT σκολιασ salui estote ex progenie hane praua 


οἱ μεν OVV πιστευσαντεσ TOV λογον αὐτου 
εβαπτισθησαν 

και προσετεθησαν ev εκεινὴ TY ἡμερα 
ψυχαι ὡσει τρισχειλειαι 

και σαν προσκαρτερουντεσ τὴ διδαχὴ 


TOV ἀποστολων εν Ἱερουσαλὴμ 


4: hi ergo credentes sermoni eius 
baptizati sunt 
et adiectae sunt in illo die 
animae quasi tria milia 

42 et erant perseuerantes in doctrina 


apostolorum in hierusalem 


(Fol. 422 5.) NI (Fol. 423 a.) 


Car. II. 34—42. 


και τὴ κοινωνια τὴ κλασι TOV αρτου 11. 
και TOL προσευχαισ' 

eyewero δεπαση ψυχή φοβοσ 43 
TOAAG τερατα και σημεια 

δια των ἀποστολων eyewero 

παντεσ TE Ol πιστευοντεσ ἡσαν ἐπι TO AUTO 44 
και εὐχον παντα κοινα 

και οσοι κτηματα εἰχον 45 
ἢ ὕπαρξεισ επιπρασκον 

και διεμεριζον avro. καθημεραν Tact 

τοισ αν TLE χρειαν εἰχεν 

παντεσ τεπροσεκαρτερουν EV TW LEP) 46 
και κατοικουσαν €TrL TO AUTO κλωντεσ τε apro 


μετελαμβανον τροφησ ev ἀαγαλλιασει 


má 
και αφελοτητι καρδιασ αινουντεσ TOV θν 47 : 


και EXOVTET χαριν προσ oXov rov κοσμον 
— 

o be Ko προσετιθει ova: σωζομενουσ 

καθημεραν emt o αὐτὸ εν τη ἐεκκλησια 
Εν 0e ouo ημεραισ ταυταισ IIL 1 
. πετροσ καιϊωανὴσ ανεβαινον eu To ἵερον 

το δειλεινον ἐπὶ τὴν WPAV EVATH τὴ προσευχησ 

και Lov TLE agp χωλοσ εκ KOLALAT μήτροσ αὐτοῦ 2 

εβασταζετο ον eriÜovv καθημεραν 

προσ τὴν θυραν του ἵερου 

τὴν λεγομενην opouav 

του αἰτειν εἐλεημοσυνὴν παρ αὐτων 

εἰσπορευομενων avrov ELD τὸ ἵερον 

ουτοσ ατενισασ row οφθαλμοισ᾽ αὐτου 3 

και LOWY πετρον και ἴωανὴν 


μελλοντασ εἰναι εἰσ TO ἵερον 


ἤρωτα αὐτουσ ελεημοσυνὴν 


Εμβλεψασ δε o erpoo ew avrov 4 


συν Ἰωανὴν καὶ εἰπεν ατενεισον erg quo 


(Fol. 423 6.) 


ACTUS APOSTOLORUM 335 


et in communicatione fractionis panis 
et orationibus 
nascebatur quoque omni animae timor 
multa etiam portenta et signa 
per apostolos fiebant 
omnes etiam credentes erant in unum 
et habebant omnia communia 
et qui possessiones habebant 
et facultates distrahebant 
et dispartiebantur ea cottidie omnibus 
secundum quod qui op us erat 
omnes quoque perseuerantes in templo 
et per domos id ipsum capiebant panes 
accipientes cibum in exultatione 
et simplicitate cordis laudem dicentes do 
et habentes gratiam aput totum mundu 
dns autem autem adiciebat eos qui salui fiebant 
cot tie in unum in ecclesia 

in diebus autem ipsis 
petrus et iohanes ascendebant in templu 
ad uesperum ad horam nonam orationis 
et-ecce qui dam uir clodus ex utero matris suae 
baiolabatur quem ponebant cot tidie 
ad ianuam templi 
eam quae dicitur pulchra 
ut peteret elemosynam ab his 
qui ingrediebantur in templum 
hic respiciens ocul is suis 
et uidit petrum et iohannen 
incipientes introire in templum 
rogabat eos elemosynam 

intuitus autem petrus in eum 
cum iohannen et dixit aspice ad nos 


(Fol. 424 a.) 


Capp. II. 42—III. 4. 


336 TIPAZ AIIOCTOAON ACTUS APOSTOL 


— εὀο ε-. -ςἃς- — — —— — 


o δεατενεισασ aowTOLO 111. 5 ad ille adtendebat eos 
προσδοκων τι Xo. [Bew παρ αὐτων expectans aliquid accipere ab eis 
€urev 9e o πετροσ 6 | dixitautem petrus 
αργυριον και Xpva'tov ovx ὕπαρχει μοι argentum et aurum non est mihi 
o δε exo rovro σοι διδωμι quod habeo hoc tib i do 
— -- — --- 
εν τω ονοματι LNV χρυ Tov ναζοραιοῦ περιπατει in nomine ihu xpi nazorei ambula 
και πιασασ avToV THT δεξιασ XELPOT ἡγειρεν 7 et adpraehensum eum dextera manu suscitabit 
Kat παραχρημα eara et confestim stetit 
και ea ra.p eoa ay avrov et firmatae sunt eius | 
αι βασεισ και ro. σφυρα και εξαλλομενοσ eor 8 uases et crura et cum exsiluisset stetit 
και TEPLETATEL χαιρομενοσ | et ambulabat gaudens | 
και εἰσηλθεν συν avro εἰσ To ἵερον et introibit cum eis in templum 
αινων τον Oy laudem dans do 
και ELOEV TAT 0 aoc avrov περιπατουντα 9 | Et uidit omnis populus eum ambulantem 
— —, 
και ouvovvra. Tov Ov et laudantem dm 
ETEYELVWOKOV ται AUTOV OTL OVTOT ἣν 10 cognoscebantque eum quia hic erat 
οπροσ τὴν ἐελεημοσυνὴν καθεζομενοσ qui ad elemosynam sedebat 
ἐπι T1) Wp εαπυλη Tov tepov in porta illa pulchra templi 
καὶ ἐπλησθησαν θαμβουσ και ἐεκτασεωσ et repleti sunt terroris et stupefactionis 
ETLTW γεγενήμεένω avro in eo quod contegerat ei 
Exropevopevov de rov zrerpov και ἴωανου II Exeunte autem petrum et iohannen 
συνεξεπορευετο κρατων αὐτουσ cum eis ibat tenens eos 
οι δεθαμβηθεντεσ ἐεστησαν | stupentes autem stabant 
εν TN στοα ἡ καλουμενὴ σολομωνοσ' ἐεκθαμβοι in porticum qui uocatur solomonis stupebant 
ἀποκριθεισ δε o zrerpoa eurev προσ avrova 1; | respondens autem petrus dixit ad eos 
ανδρεσ ἵσραηλιταιτι θαυμαζεται emi rovro uiri istrahelitae quid admiramini super hoc 
N new τι ατενιζετε aut nos quid intuemini 
wo ἡμῶν τη ἴδια δυναμι ἡ ευσεβ ua quasi nos nostra propria uirtute aut pietate 
TOUTO πεποιήηκοτων TOUTO περιπατεῖν αὐτὸ hoc fecerimus ut ambulet hic 
O óc αβρααμ.- και f ica και θσ ἴακωβ 13 ds abraham et ds isac-et ds iacob 
— — 
o Oo των πατερων iov ds patrum nostrorum 
—— p 
εδοξασεν rov παιδα αὐτου UNV xpv clarificauit puerum suum ihm xpm 
OV ἡμεισ παρεδωκατε εἰσ κρισιν quem tradidistis in iudicio 
(Fol. 4246.) (Fol. 425 a.) 


Cap. III. 5—13. 


τς — Ὡς -- c 
IPAE AIIOCTOA 
και απηρνησασθαι avrov 
κατα προσωπον πειλατου 
TOU κρειναντοσ εκεινου 
ἀπολύειν avrov θελοντοσ 
ὕμεισ᾽ e Tov αγιον και δικαιον 
εβαρυνατε και ἡτήσατε ανδρα φονεια 
χαρισθηναι ὕμειν 
τον δε apxnyov Tyo ζωησ απεκτεινατε 
= 
ov 0 Oo yy ειρεν εκ vekpov 
OV ὕμεισ μαρτυρεσ ET [LEV 
και ἐπι TN TLOTEL TOV ονοματοσ αὐτοῦ 
τουτον θεωρειτε και οιδατε 
OTL ἐστερεωσεν TO ονομα αὐτου 
και ἡ πιστισ ἡ δι αὐτου EOWKEV avo 
τὴν ολοκλήριαν ταυτην 
απεναντι TAVTWV ὕμων 
καὶ νυν ανδρεσ αδελῴοι επισταμεθα 
οτι ὕμεισ μεν κατὰ ἀγνοιαν ἐεπραξατεπονηρο 
ὡσπερ και οἱ ἀρχοντεσ ὕμων 
— 
οδεθσ o προκατηγγειλεν 
δια στοματοσ avrov των προφήτων 
= 
παθειν Tov xpv avrov ἐπληρωσεν ουτωσ 
μετανοησατε ovv και ἐπιστρεψατε 
c X θ ee 
εἰσ To εἐξαλειῴθηναι tac apaptiac ὕμων 
οπωσ' ay ἐπελθωσιν καιροι αναψυξεωσ 


= 
απο προσωπουτοῦυ κυ 


— c 


και αποστειλη τον προκέχείρίσμενον ὕμιν χρν "τὴν 
ον δει ουρανον μεν δεξ ασθαι 


αχρι Xpovov ἀποκαταστασεὼσ παντων 


III. 


14. 


15- 


X6 


18 


19 


21 


= 
wv ἐλαλησεν o θσ δια στοματοσ των AYLWY αὐτου 


των προφητων 


μωῦσησ μεν eurev προσ τουσ πατερασ naw 


— — = 
OTL προφητην ὕμειν ἀναστήσει Ko o Oc ὕμω 


(Fol. 425 0.) 


— — «--- — 
eC MUS) | AP OSE 
— — ---. — 

et negastis eum 

ante faciem pilati 

cum iudicasset ille 

dismittere eum uoluit 

uos autem ipsum sanctum et iustum 

grabastis et postulastis uirum homicida 

donari uobis 

principem uero uitae interfecistis 

quem ds suscitauit a mortuis 

quibus nos testes sumus 

etin fide nominis eius 

hune quem uidistis et scitis 

consol dauit nomen eius 

et fides que per ipsum est dedit ei 

integritatem hanc 


coram omnibus uobis 


Et nunc uiri fratres. quia uos 


8 . . . e 
quidem per inorantiam egistis iniquitatem 


sicut et principes uestri 


= . . 
ds autem quae praenuntiauit 


per os omnium pro phetarum 
. = . . . 

pati xpm suum inpleu it sic 
paenitentiam ergo agite et conuertimini 
ad hoc ut deleantur peccata uestra 
ut ueniant tempora re frigerii 

. EU 
a facie dimi 

. . = S 

et mittat praedestinatum uobis ihm xpm 
quem oportet caelum quidem accipere 
usque ad tempora restitutionis omnium 


-- 
quae locutus est ds per os sanctorum suoru 


prophetarum 


moyses quidem dixit ad patres nostros 


ὥστε d 
quia prophetam uobis suscitauit dns ds uester 


(Fol. 426 a.) 


ΘΑΡ ΤΙ. £5—22. 


48 


337 


998 


Eee τὸς — 

IIPAE' AIIOCTOAON 

— -- ἘΞ: E 
εκ των αδελῴων NMOV II. 
wo εμου avrov akovaea Gat 
κατα παντὰ οσὰ av λαληση προσ ὕμασ 
εσται δεπασα W υχη ἡτισ ἂν μη ακουση 23 
του προφητου εκεινου εξολεθρευθησεται 
EK του λαου και TAVTET οἱ προφήται Aro σαμουηλ 24 
και Toy κατεξὴσ οελαλησεν 


Και κατηνγειλαν TAC YMEPAT TAVTAT 


Υμεισ evra trot των προφητων 25 


και τησ διαθηκησ nv o Eten 
προσ τουσ πατερασ μων Xeyov προσ αβρααμ, 
και εν TW σπερματι σου ἐενευλογηθησονται 
πασαι Ob πατριαι THT γησ 

— 
ὕμειν πρωτον o Üc αναστησασ τον παιδα αὐτοῦ 26 
εξαπεστειλεν ευλογουντασ ὕμασ΄- εν T amor 
τρεφειν EKATTOT εκ των quum ὃ pov" 
λαλουντων δε avrov IV.1 
προσ Tov Xaov Ta ρήματα ταυτα 
εἐπεστησαν οἱ ELEPELT και οἱ σαδδουκαιοι 
καιαπονουμενοι 2 
δια το διδασκειν αυὐτουσ τον λαον 

— 

και ἀαναγγελλειν τον uv 
εν τη ἀναστάσει των νεκρων 
και ἐπειβαλοντεσ AUTOLT TAT χειρασ 3 
Kal εθεντο εἰσ τηρησιν εἰσ THY ἐπαυριον 
ἣν yap ἐσπερα yon 
πολλοι 8e rov ακουσαντων TOV λογον 4 


επιστευσαν 


και αριθμοσ τε ἐγενηθη ανδρων wo χιλιαδεσ aa 


Εγενετο δε emu τὴν αυριον ἡμεραν 5 


συνηχθησαν οι ἀρχοντεσ Kat οἱ πρεσβυτεροι 
καὶ γραμματεισ εν tepov σαλημ. 


καὶ AVVAT 0 ἀαρχιερευσ' ό 


(Fol. 426 0.) 


"AOTUS APOSTOL' 
— — 


c -.-.-. 


de fratribus uestris 

tamquam meipsum audietis 

secundum omnia quaecumq ‘locutus fuerit ad uos 
erit autem omnis anima quaecumq ‘non audierit 
prophetam illum disperibit 

de popul o et omnis prophetae a samuel 

et eorum qui ordine fuerunt quodquod locuti sunt 


et adnuntiauerunt dies hos 


Uos estis filii prophetarum 


et eius dispositionis quam ds disputauit 
ad patres nostros dicens ad abraham 
etin semine tuo benedicetur 
omnis patriae terrae 
uobis primum ds suscitauit puerum suum 
misit benedicentem uos 
in eo cum abertatur unusquisque a nequitiis suis 
loquentib us autem eis 
ad populum uerba haec 
adsisterunt sacerdotes et sadducaei 
dolore percussi 
eo quod docerent ipsi populum 
et adnuntiarent ihm 
in resurrectione mortuorum 
et inmiserunt eis manus 
et posuerunt in adsertionem in crastinu 
erant enim uespera iam 

multi uero eorum qui audierunt uerbum 
crediderunt 


et factus est numerus uirorum ad quinq: milia 


Contigit autem in crastinum diem 


congregati sunt principes et seniores 
et scribae in hierusalem 
et annas pontefex 


(Fol. 427 a.) 


Carr. III. 22—IV. 6. 


-ι πὶ Καὶ — 
IIPAE AIIOCTOAON 


— ~~ — 


και καὶ ac και ϊωναθασ καὶ ἀλεξανδροσ 
και οσοι σαν εκ γενουσ ἀαρχιερατικου 
και στησαντεσ AVTOVT EV μεσω 
ἐπυνθανοντο ev ποιὰ Suva. t 
ἢ EV ποίω ονοματι ETOLNTATE TOVTO ὕμεισ' 
c, 
Tore TETPOT πλησθεισ πνσ αγιου 
εἰπεν προσ αὐτουσ ἀρχοντεσ TOV λαου 
και πρεσβυτεροι Tov ta; poo 
εἰ ἡμεισ σημερον ανακρεινομεθα ad ὕμω 
em evepyea eu, avOpwrov ασθενουσ 
εν τινι OVTOT DET OG TG. 
στο 
γνων ἐστω πασιν VLELV 
καὶ παντι τῶ Aaw ἵσραηλ 
ᾳ-- ὀαἃ-- 
OTL EV τω ονοματι τηυ χρυ TOV ναζωραιου 
ον ὕμεισ εσταυρωσατε 
—À 
ov οθσ ηγειρεν ek νεκρων 
εν TOUTW ουτοσ παρεσ THKEV 
ενωπίον ὕμων ὕγιησ 
c oo = 
ovroc eat o Aoc o εξουθενηθεισ i nyo 
TOV οἰκοδομων 
ογενομενοσ᾽ eux κεφαλὴν γωνιασ' 
καὶ οὐκ ἐστιν εν αλλω ουδενι 
OU yap εστιν ETEPOV ονομα ὕπο TOV ουρᾶνο 
o δεδομε νον ανθρωποισ 
εν ὦ δει ao vou ἡμασ 
Θεωρουντεσ de THY του πετρου παρρησ Lay 
και ἴωανου και καταλαβομενοι 
ort ανθρωποι αγραμματοι εἰσιν εθαυμαΐον 
= E 
επεγεινωσκον δε αυτουσ OTL συν TQ) Uqv yoo 
τον avOpwrov βλεποντεσ 
συν AVTWY ἐστωτα TOV τεθεραπευμενον 


OVOEV ELXOV ποιῆσαι ἡ αντιπειν 


καιλευσαντεσ αὐτουσ εἕω του συνεδριου 


am αχθηναι 
(Fol. 427 5.) a 


IV. 


IO 


II 


12 


T3 


14 


ἘΦ 


ACTUS' APOSTOL 


 etcaifas etioathas et alexander 


et quodquod erant ex genere pontificali 
cum statuisset eos in medio 
interrogabant in qua uirtute 


aut quo nomine fec istis hoc uos 


tune petrus inpletus spo sancto 


dixit ad eos principes huius populi 
et seniores is trahel 
si nos hodie interrogamur a uobis 
super benefacio hominem infirmum 
in quo hic saluus factus est 
notum sit omnibus uobis 
et omni populo istrahel 
— -, 

quia in nomine xpi ihu nazoraei 
quem uos crucifixistis 

— 
quem ds sus citauit a mortuis 
in ist o hic adsistit 
in con spect u uestro sanum 
hic est lapis qui praeiectus est a uobis 
aedificatoribus 
qui factus est in capud anguli 
et non est in alio quondam 
nequae aliud est nomen suc caelo 
quod datum est hominibus 


in quo oportet salbos fie ri nos 


intuentes uero petri fiduciam 


etiohannis et adsec uti 

quia homines sine litteris sunt admirabantur 
cognoscebant autem eos quia cum ihu erant 
hominem quo que conspicientes 

cum ipsis stantem illum que curatum 

nihil habebant contradicere 


Cum iussissent autem eos extra consilium 


habire 
(Fol. 428 a.) 


Car. IV, 6— 15. 


339 


940 


— at — 
IIPAE AIIOCTOAON 


—S ὀ ωυὄυ- SY -- 


συνεβαλον προσ αλληλουσ λεγοντεσ IV. 16 
τι ποιήσομεν τοισ ανθρωποισ τουτοισ 
OTL μεν Yap YVwWOTOV σημειον 
yeyovevat Ou avrov 
πασιν TOL KATOLKOVOLY Ἱερουσαλὴμ 
φανεροτερον εστιν Kat ov δυναμεθα αρνισθαι 
ἵνα μὴ emt πλεον τι διανεμηθὴ εἰσ TOV λαον 17 
ἐπιλησομεθα ovv ουτοισ 
μῆκετι λαλειν ἐπι τω ονοματι TOUTW 
μήηδενι ανθρωπων 
συνκατατιθεμενων 0e aowrov TY γνωμη 18 
φωνησαντεσ αὐτουσ παρηγγειλαντο 
κατα τὸ μη φθεγγεσθαι 
mà 
pajóe διδασκειν ἐπι ro ονοματι TOV τηυ 
αποκρειθεισ δε πετροσ και iwavnT 19 
εἰπὸν προσ AVTOVT 
—, Si S 
EL δικαιον EOTLY ενωπιον rov θυ ὕμων aKovec 
M 
pA Xov ἡ Tov θυ κρεινατε 
ov δυναμεθα yap v) euo 20 
a. εἰδαμεν και ἠκουσαμεν λαλειν 
oL δεπροσαπειλησαμενοι ἀπελυσαν AUTOVE 21 
μὴ εὑυρισκοντεσ αιτιαν TO πωσ κολασώνται αὐτοὺσ 
* 
δια Tov Aaov ort παντεσ 
εδοξαζον Tov Oy emt Tw γεγονοτι 
. ᾿ = 
eroy yap nv πλειονων- μ΄ ν o ανθρωποσ 22 
Eb ον γεγονει ro σημειον THE ειασεωσ' 
azroXvÜevrea δεηλθον προσ τουσ ἴδιουσ 23 
και ἀπΉΥ γειλαν οσα προσ αὐτουσ 
OL αρχιερεισ και OL πρεσβυτεροι ειπαν 
— — 
Ou de akovc'avrea και emvyvovreo THY Tov θυ ενεργεια 24. 
ομοθυμαδον ραν φωνὴν προσ rov Ov 
και εἰπαν 


— 
Δεσποτα avo θσ οποιήησασ TOV ουρᾶανον και ΤΉΡν 


(Fol. 428 ὁ.) dd 


L] 


ACTUS APOSTOL 
— — — — 


conferebant ad inuicem dicentes 

quid faciamus hominibus istis 

quoniam quidem notum signum 

factum est per ipsos 

omnibus qui inhabitant hierusalem 
manifestum est et non possumus negare 
sed ut non amplius quid serpiat in pop ulum 
comminemur ergo eis 

iam non lo qui in nomine hoc 

cuiquam hominum 

consentientibus autem.ommnibus notitia , 
uocantes eos praeceperunt illis ἢ 
ne omnino loquerentur 


RD 
neque docerent in nomine ihu 


respondens autem petrus et iohannes 


dixerunt ad eos 
51 1ustum est 1n conspectu di uestri audire 
. τι e . 
magis quam dm iudicate 
non possumus enim nos 
quae uidimus et audiuimus loqui 
ad illi etiam comminat dimiserunt eos 
nihil inuenientes causam qua punirent eos 
propter populum quoniam omnes 
=> 
clarificabant dm super quo d factum est 
=> 
annorum autem erat plurimum - xl. his homo 
super quem factum erat hoc signum sanitatis 
dismiss! autem uenerunt ad suos 
et renuntiauerunt quanta ad eos 


pontifices et seniores dixerunt 


EE 
ad illi cum audissent et cognouissent di uirtute 


m——m 
unanimiter autem uocem leuauerunt ad dm 


et dixerunt 


Ἐπ T . . . 
Dne tu es ds qui fecisti caelum et terram 


(Fol. 429 a.) 


Car. IV. r5—24. 


SS Sa | SS — — 
IIPAE' AIIOCTOAON 
— a 


και τὴν θαλασσαν καὶ παντα τα εν αὐτοισ 
— 
og δια πνσ᾽ aytov δια τουστοματοσ λαλησασ 
δαυειὃ παιδοσ σου 
ἵνατι εφρυξαν εθνη 
και λαοι ἐμελετησαν καινα 
παρεστησαν οι βασιλεισ τησ γὴσ 
καὶ οἱ ἀαρχοντεσ συνηχθησαν ETL To vro 
Go — 
KOTO TOU κυ KOLKATA TOU χρυ aUTOU 
συνήχθησαν yap er αληθειασ ev τη πολει ταύτη 
——D 
ETL TOV αγιον σου 70400, την ov EXPELTAT 
Npwoyo τε και ποντιοσ πιλατοσ 
συν εθνεσιν και λαοισ to poxX 
ποιήσαι οσαῆη χεὶρ σου και ἡ βουλὴ σου 
προωρισεν γενεσθαι 
<=> 
και τὰ νυν κε € LOE ETL TAT AYLAT avrov 
και δοσ τὸισ δουλοισ σου 
μετα πασησ παρρησιασ λαλειν ov Xoyov σου 
εν TW τὴν XELP σοὺ εκτεινειν LO ἴασιν 
και σημεια και τερατα γενεσθαι 
— 
δια TOV ονοματοσ TOV AYLOV παιδοσ σοὺ viU 
και δεηθεντων avrov 
εσαλευθη o τοποσ εν o σαν συνὴγ μενοι 
— 
καὶ ἐτσλησθησαν ἀπαντεσ Tov αγιου πνσ 
| NE 
και ἐλαλουν rov Xoyov rov θυ μετα παρρησιασ 
παντι τω θελοντι πιστευειν 
tov δε πληθουσ των πιστευσαντων 
ἣν καρδια και ψυχὴ μια 
και ουκν διακρισισ εν αυὐτοισ ουδεμια 
και ουδεισ των ὕπαρχοντων αὐτου 
eAeyev ἴδιον εἰναι 
αλλα nv αυτοισ παντα κοινὰ 
και δυναμει μεγαλη 


απεδιδουν TO μαρτυριον OL αποστολοι 


(Fol. 420 ὁ.) 


IV, 


Z5 


27 


29 


30 


32 


33 


ACTUS APOSTOL 


et mare et omnia quae in els sunt 
. Im 
qui per spm sanctum per os locutus est 
dauid puero tuo 
quare fremuerunt gentes 
et popul i meditati sunt inania 
adsisterunt reges terrae 
et principes congregati sunt in unu 
a, -. 2 
aduersus dnm et aduersus xpi eius 
Collecti sunt enim reuera in ciuitate hac 
—, 
super sanctum puerum tuum ihm quem unxist 
herodes uero et pontius pilatus 
cum gentibus et populis istrahel 
facere quaecumq ‘manus tua et uoluntas t 
praedestinauit fieri 
— . . . -— 
et nunc sunt dne aspice super minacias eoru 
et da seruis tuis 
cum fiducia omni loqui uerbum tuum 
in eo cum manum extendas ad curatione 
et signa et por tenta fiant 
. . . = 
per nomen santi pueri tui ihu 
Et cum obse crassent ipsi 
commotus est locus in quo erant collecti 
. . = 
et inpleti sunt omnes sancto spo 
n — 
et loquebatur uerbum d.i cum fidu cia 
omni uolenti credere 
multitudinis autem eorum qui crediderunt 
erat cor et anima una 
et non erat accusatio in e is ulla 
et nemo quicquam ex eo quo d possidebant 
dicebant suum esse 
sed erant eis omnia com munia 
et uirtute magna 
reddebant testim apostoli 


(Fol. 430 a.) 


Cap. IV, 24— 33. 


341 


342 


C —, 
T1)" AVATTATEWO TOU KU τὴν χρυ IV. 


χαρισ Te μεγαλη NV ETL TAVTAT αὐτουσ 
ovóe yap ἐνδεησ τισ ὕπηρχεν ev AVTOLT 34 
οσοι yap KTNTOPET σαν χωρίων 
9] OLKELWY ὑυπηρχον πωλουντεσ 

αι φεροντεσ τειμασ των TITPATKO ὧν 

και ετιθουν παρα τουσ ποδασ TOV ἀποστολῶ 35 
διεδιδετο δε evt εκαστω 
καθοτι av τισ χρείαν ELXEV 
Ἰωσηφ δεο επικληθεισ βαρναβασύποτων amogroXo 36 
o ἐστιν μεθερμηνευομενον ὕιοσ παρακλησεωσ 
κυπριοσ λευειτησ τω γένει 
ὕπαρχοντοσ avro xoptov 37 
TWANT AT NVEYKE TO χρημα 
και εθηκεν παρα rovg ποδασ TOV ἀποστολω. 
avyp δετισ ονοματι αναγνιασ' Y.1 
συν σαφφυρα TH γυναικι αὐτοῦ 
ETWAYTEV κτημα και ενοσῴφ LOATO εκ Tyo τιμὴσ 2 
συνειδυΐασ και T1]0: γυναικαικοσ' 
και ενεγκασ μεροσ τι 
παρα Tove ποδασ των ἀποστολων εθετο 

Eurev δεπετροσ προσ avaviay 3 
δια τι ἐπληρωσεν o σατανασ τὴν καρδίαν σου 

— 
ψευσασθαι σετο αγιον arva. 
και νοσφισασθαι σε απο THT TELLYT TOV χωριου 
OUXL μεσον G'OL ἐμενεν : 4 
καιπραθεν εν TH ἐξουσια ὕπηρχεν 
τι οτι εθου εν TH καρδια σου 
ποιῆσαι TOVYPOV τοῦτο 
as 

ovk ἐἡψευσου ανθρωποισ adda τω Ow 
akovcag δεανανιασ Tous λογουσ TovTOVT 5 
παραχρημα reg v εξεψυξεν 
και eyevero φοβοσ μεγασ 


(Fol. 430 6.) NA 


ACTUS APOSTOL: 
— — — — 


resurrectionem dni ihu xpi 


Gratia magna erat super eos omnes 


nec enim inosp quisquam erat in eis 

quod quod possessores erant praediorum 
aut domum uendentes 

et adferebant praetia quae ueniebant 

et ponebant ad pedes apostolorum 
distribuebantur uero singulis 

secundum cui que opus erat ioseph autem 
qui cognominatus est barnabas ab apostolis 
quo d est interpraetatum filius exhorationis 
cyprius leuita genere 

cum esset ei ager | 

uenundato eo adtulit hane pecuniam 

et posuit iuxta pedes apostolorum 

quidam autem uir nomine ananias 

cum sapphira uxore sua 

uendidit possessione et subtraxit de praetio 
conscia uxore sua 

et cum adtulissent partem quandam 


iuxta pedes apostolorum posuit 


dixit autem petrus ad ananian 


ut quid adinpleuit satanas cor tuum 
mentiri te spiritui sancto 

et intercipere te ex praetium praedii 
nonne manens tibi manebat . 

et destractum in tua potestate erat 
quid utique posuisti in corde tuo 
facere dolose rem istam 

non es mentitus hominibus sed do 
audies autem ananias sermones hos 
subito cum cecidisset obriguit 


et factus est timor magnus 


(Fol. 431 a.) 


Capp. IV. 33—V. 5. 


— — — — — 

IHIPAZ. AIIOCTOAON 

— — — — — 
επιπαντασ τουσ AKOVOVTAT v. 
ανασταντεσ Oe OL VEWTEPOL συνεστιλαν AUTO 6 


καὶ εξενεγκαντεσ εθαψαν 


E 
eyevero Óe wo opav - y - διαστεμα 


7 
και ἡ γυνὴ avrov μὴ Lovie 
το γεγονοσ εἰσηλθεν 
€urev δεπροσ αὑτὴν o πετροσ ἐπερωτήσω σε 8 
EL apa, To χωριον τοσουτου απεδοσθε 
Ἢ On εἰπεν ναι τοσουτου 
o δεπετροσ αὑτὴν TL OTL 9 


E —, c 
συνεφωνησεν ὕμειν πειρασαι TO TY ToU κυ 


ἴδου οἱ ποδεσ Tov θαψαντων τον ανδρα σου 
ἐπὶ τὴ θυρα και εξοισουσιν σε 
και ἐπεσεν παραχρημα προσ TOVT ποδασ αὐτοῦ 10 
και εξεψυξεν 

Εισελθοντεσ δε ot νεανισκοι 
evpov αὐτὴν νεκραν 
καὶ συνστειλαντεσ εξηνεγκαν 
και εθαψαν προσ Tov ανδρα avro 
και eyevero φοβοσ μεγασ 11 

eh ολην THV ἐεκκλησιαν καιεπι παντασ 
τουσ ακουοντεσ ταυτα 

δια δὲ TOV XELPWV TOV αποστολων ἐγέινετο σημεια 12 
και τερατα πολλα εν τω Law 
και σαν o μοθυ μαδον ἁπαντεσ 
εν τω ἵερω εν TH στοὰ τὴ σολομωνοσ 
και ουδεισ TOV Aourav ετολμα κολλασθαι és 13 
αλλ εμεγαλυνεν αυὐτουσ o λαοσ 

μαλλον δεπροσετιθεντο πιστευοντεσ 14 

— 

τω κω πληθι ανδρων τε kat γυναικων 

WOTE κατα πλατειασ ekoepew rova: ασθενεισ «vro 15 
kat τιθεναι ert κλιναριων kat κραβαττω 


ἵνα ερχομένου πεέετροῦυ Καν ἢ OKLA ἐπισκιαση 


(Fol. 431 5.) 


AOTUS APOSTOLOR 343 


super omnes qui audiebant 
cum surrexissent autem iubenes inuoluerunt eu 
et cum extulissent sepelierunt 
factum est quasi horarum trium spatium 
et uxor eius nesciens 
quo d factum erat intro ibit 
Dixit autem ad eam petrus dic mihi 
si tanti praedium uendedistis 
ad illa dixit etiam tantum 
petrus uero ad eam quid utique 
conuenit uobis teptare spm dni 
ecce pedes eorum qui sepelierunt uirum tuu. : 
ad ostium et efferente 
et ceciditque confestim ad pedes eius 
et perobriguit 
Cumque introissent iubenes 
inuenerunt e am mortuam 
et cum ext ulissent 
sepelierunt ad uirum suum 
Eit factus est timor magnus 
super totam ecclesiam et super omnes 
qui audierunt haec 
per manus uero apostolorum fiebant signa 
et porte nta multa in populo 
et erant pariter uniuersi 
in tem in porticum solomonis 
nec quisquam ex ceteris curabat adherere eis 
sed magnificabat eos populos 
magisque adiciebantur credentes 
dno multitudo uirorumque et mulierum 
ita ut in plateis inferrent infirmos eorum 
et ponerent in lectulis et grabattis 
ut uenientis petri uel umbra inumbraret 


(Fol. 432 a.) 


Cap. V. 5—15. 


944 


s e— — 
IPAE AWOCTOAQN 
— KS — — 
τινι &.v TOV απηλλασσοντο yop 
omo v0.00 ασθενιασ 
WO εἰχεν €KQ.G TOO GUTOV 
συνήρχετο δεπληθοσ Tov περι πολεων 
e.c ἱἹερουσαλημ. φεροντεσ ασθενεισ 
και οχλουμενουσ απὸ πνευμάτων ακαθαρτῶ 
καὶ €LOVTO TAVTET 
αναστασ δε o αρχιερευσ 
καὶ παντεσ OL C'UV AUTH 
1] ουσα αιρεσισ των σαδδουκαιων 


ἐπλησθησαν ζηλου 


We 


16 


17 


και ἐπεβαλον TAG χειρασ ETLTOVT αποστολουσ 18 


και ἤθεντο avrove εν τηρήσει δημοσια 
και ἐπορευθὴ εἰσ εκαστοσ εἰσ τα ἴδια 
— 
τοτε δια νυκτοσ ἀγγελοσ kv 
ανεωξαν rac θυρασ tno φυλακ no 
εξαγαγων τε avrovg eurev πορευεσθε 
και σταθεντεσ λαλειται ev τω ἵερω τω Aaw 
avro. τὰ ρήματα THe ζωησ TavTnT 
ακουσαντεσ δε εἰσηλθον ὕπο τον ορθρον 
εἰσ TO ἵερον και εδιδασκον 
παραγενομενοσ δε ἀαρχιερευσ και οἱ συν Gro 
eyepÜ'evreo το πρωὶ 
και συνκαλεσαμενοι TO συνεδριον 


και πᾶσαν τὴν γερουσίαν των ULOV ἱσραηλ 


19 


20 : 


21 


και ἀπεστειλαν εἰσ TO δεσμωτήριον αχθηναι αὑτοὺσ 


οι δεὕπηρεται παραγενομενοι 

και ανυξαντεσ τὴν φυλακὴν 

OUK ευρον Q.'UTOUG ETW 

αναστρεψ αντεσ και ἀαπηγγειλαν λεγοντεσ 
OTL TO δεσμωτήριον ευρομεν ἐνκλεκλεισμενο. 
εν παση ἀσφαλια 


και τουσ φυλακασ εστωτασ emt των θυρων 


(Fol. 432 5.) 


22 


ΤΣ 


Ἔλα geen get — 
ACTUS APOSTOLO 
— I πος — 
quemcumque illorum et liuerabantur 
ab omnem ualetudinem 
quem habebant unusquisque eorum 
conueniebat uero multitudo finium undique 
in hierusalem ferentes infirmos 
et qui uexabantur ab spiritibus in mundis 
qui curabantur uniuersi 
Cum surrexisset autem pontifex 
et omnes qui cum ipso 
quae est secta sadducaeorum 
inpleti sunt aepulationem 
et miserunt manus in apostolos 
et posuerunt eos in adseruatione publica 
et abierunt unusquisque in domic ilia - 
: —, 
per nocte uero angelus dni 
aperuitianuas carceris 
cumque duxisset eos dixit ite 
et stantes lo quimini in templo populo 
omnia uerba uitae eius 
cum audissent autem introierunt Sub ante luce 
in templum et docebant 
Cumque uenisset pontifex et qui cum ipso 
exurgentes ante lucem 
et conuocauerunt concilium 
et omnem senatum filiorum istrahel 
et miserunt ad carcerem adduci eos 
ministri uero cum uenissent 
et aperuissent carcerem 
non inuenerunt eos intus 
reuersi sunt et renuntiauerunt dicentes 
quia carcerem inuenimus clusum 
in omni dili gentia 


et ugiles stantes ad ostium 


(Fol. 433 a.) 


Cav. V. r5— 23. 


TIPAE. AHOCTOAON | AOTUS' APOSTOLOR 
— — — o — — — — — — 
ανοιξαντεσ δε ea ουδενα evpoj.ev v. aperientes intus neminem inuenimus 
wo δεηκουσαν Tove λογουσ TovTOVT 24 ut uero audierunt sermones hos 
0 TE OTPATHYOG TOV ἵερου και OL ἀαρχιερεισ' praetorque templi et ipsi pontefices 
διηπορουν περι αὐτῶν τι αν γενῆται τουτο haesitabant de eis quidnam fieret de hoc 
παραγενομενοσ δετισ ἀπηγγειλεν owrouw 25 cum uenisset autem quidam adnuntiauit eis 
ort iSov οἱ ανδρεσ ove εθεσθε ev 77 φυλακη quia ecce uiri quos posuistis in carc erem 
εἰσιν EV TO ἵερω ἐεστωτεσ sunt in templo stantes 
και διδ ἀσκοντεσ τον Aaov et docentes populum 
τοτε ἀπελθων o στρατηγοσ συν Tow ὕὑπηρετισ 26 | tunc cum abisset ipse praetor cum ministris 
ἤγαγον avrove μετα Siac deducebant eos cum uim 
φοβουμενοι yap τον Aaov μη λιθασθωσιν timebant enim populum ne lapidarentur ! 
αγαγοντεσ δε αυτουσ ἐστησαν ev τω συνεδριω 427 cumque adduxissent eos statuerunt in concilio 
Kal ἐπηρωτησεν avrova 3 ἵερευσ λεγων Et interrogauit eos pontefix dicens 
ov παραγ γελια παρηγ γειλαμεν ὑμειν 28 denuntiatione praecepimus uobis 
μη διδασκειν ert Tw ονοματι rovro non docere in nomine hoc 
idov πεπληρωκατε τὴν Ἱερουσαλήμ, ecce inplestis hierusalem 
Tyo διδαχησ ὕμων doctrina uestra 
και βουλεσθαι εφαγαγειν e ἡμασ et uultis adducere super nos 
TO ALAA TOU ανθρωπου EKELVOU sanguinem hominis huius 
πειθαρχειν δε om μαλλον ἡ ανθρωποισ 29 obtemperare do oportet magis quam honibus 
O δεπετροσ evrev προσ avrova petrus uero respondit ad eos 
o Oo των πατερων ἡμῶν γειρεν vv 30 ds patrum nost rorum suscitauit ibm 
ov ὕμεισ διεχειρισασθαι κρεμασαντεσ em ξυλου quem uos interfecistis suspensum in ligno 
rovrov o θσ. opxny OV και σωτηρα 31 hune ds ducem et saluatorem 
ὕψωσεν τη 0o avrov exaltauit caritate sua 
δουναι μετανοιαν τω topanr dare paenitentiam istrahel 
και αφεσιν ἀμαρτιων EV avro et remiss ionem peccatorum in ipso 
και ἡμεισ ἐσμεν μαρτυρεσ 32 et nos ipsi testes sumus 
παντων TOV ρηματων TOUTOV omnium uerborum ho rum 
— «ας -- — 
και TO TVG TO αγιον ον εδωκεν o Oo et spm sanctum quem dedit ds 
τοισ πιθαρχουσιν avro hiis qui obte mperat ei 
Ou de ἀκουσαντεσ διεπριοντο 33 ad illi audientes discruciabantur 
και εβουλευοντο ανελειν αὐτουσ et cogitabant interficere eos 
(Fol. 433 0.) (Fol. 434 a.) 
Cap. V. 23—33. 


345 


— “x -- — — 
346 IIPA& AIIOCTOAON 
Sa So — — 


αναστασ Oe L.C εκ του συνεδριου φαρισαιοσ Υ͂. 34 
ονοματι γαμαλιὴλ -νομοδιδασκαλοσ 
τιμιοσ παντι τὼ Aaw 
εκελευσεν Tove αποστολουσ e€w βραχὺ ποιησαι 
εἰπεν TE TPOT TOVT ἀρχοντασ και TOVT συνεδριουσ 35 
ανδρεσ ἱσραηλειται προσεχεται εαυτουσ 
eru Tou ανθρωποισ τουτοισ 
τι μελλεται πρασσειν 
προ yop TOVTWV των ἡμέρων "a6 
aveo θευδασ Xeyov 
ειναι τινα μεγαν εαυτον 
w καὶ προσεκληθὴ api oc ανδρων 
(0 τετρακοσίων 
oc διελυθη avtog δι avrov 
και παντεσ OTOL ἐπιθοντο avro 


και eyevovro εἰσ ουθεν 


μετα rovrov ανεστη Lovdac o γαλιλαιοσ: By 


εν ταισ ἡμεραισ THO aTroypapyc 
και αἀπεστησεν λαον πολυν οπισω avrov 
κακεινοσ ἀπωλετο και οσοι ἐπιθοντο avro 
διεσκορπισθησαν 
και τὰ νυν εἰσιν adeA pot λεγω ὕμειν 38 
ἀπόστητε απὸ των ἀνθρωπων τουτων 
και εασατε αὐτουσ 
PY μιαναντεσ τασ χειρασ 
ort eay ἡ εξ ανθρωπων ἡ βουλη αὐτὴ 
1] TO εργον Tovro καταλυθήσεται 
= 

et δε ek θυ ἐστιν ov δυνησεσθαι καλυσαι avTove 30 
ovre ὕμεισ ovre βασιλεισ ovre Tvpavvo. 
ἀπέχεσθαι ovv απο των avOpwrwv Tovro 
μήποτε θεομαχοι ευρεθητε 

ETELOT 


eo δε AUTH 40 


και προσκαλεσαμενοι TOUT aTrOTTOAOVT 


(Fol. 434 5.) 


AOTUS APOSTOLORUM 
— “Ss — — 


cum surrexisset autem quidam 1n concilio pharisaeus 
nomine gamahel legis doctor 
honorabiles apud omnem populum 
iussit apostolos foras pusillum facere 
dixitque ad principes et concil ium 
uiri istrahelitae adtendite uobis 
super istis hominibus 
qui d nam incipiatis agere 
ante hos enim dies 
surrexit theudas dicens 
esse quendam magnum ipsorum 
cui adsensum est numeri uirorum 
quasi quagringentorum 
qui interfectus est 
et omnes quodquod obtemperabant ei 
facti sunt nihil 
post hune surrexit iudas galilaeus 
in diebus professionis 
et alienauit populum post se 
et ille periit et qui credebant illi 
dispersi sunt 
et quae nunc fratres dico uobis 
discedite ab hominibus istis 
et dismittite eos 
non coinquinatas manus 
quia sic erit ab hominibus consilium istud 
authopus hoc destruetur 
si autem a do est non poteritis destruere eos | 
nec uos nec imperatores nec reges 
discedite ergo ab hominibus istis 
ne forte do repugnantes inueniamini 
consenserunt itaquae ei 


et cum uocasset apostolos 


(Fol. 435 a.) 


Cap. V. 34—40. 


τως — — — — 
TIPAZIC AIIOCTOAON 
— 


— — 0 ——À — 


δειραντεσ παρηγγειλαν v. 


— 
mu λαλειν €T eu TW ονοματι του uv 


Ka. ἀπελυσαν avrova- 
Οἱ μεν ovv ἀπόστολοι ezópevovro xoupovreo- 41 
απὸ προσωπου TOV συνεδριου 
οτι ὕπερ του ονοματοσ κατηξιωθησαν 
ατιμασθηναι πασαν δεημεραν εν τω ἴερω 42 
και κατ OLKOV οὐκ ἐπαυοντο διδασκοντεσ 
— € —, 
και ευαγγελιζομενοι TOV Kv. τὴν xpv 
Ev de ravrouc ταισ ἡμεραισ V1.1 
πληθυνοντων rov μαθητων 
€yevero γογγυσμοσ των ελληνιστων 
προσ τουσ εβραιουσ 
οτι παρεθεωρουντο εν τη διακονια 
καθημερινὴ αι χῆραι avrov 
εν τὴ διακονια των εβραιων 
προσκαλεσαμενοι-οἱ ιβ 2 
To πληθοσ των μαθητων evrov TpOT avrove 
οὐκ ἀρεστον εστιν ἡμειν 
aes 
' καταλειψαντασ rov Xoyov Tov θυ 
διακονεῖν τραπεζαισ 
τι ουν ἐστιν adeAdot 3 
erue ψασθαι εξ pov avrov 
— 
ανδρασ μαρτυρου pevova °C. 
— 
πληρεισ TVG καὶ σοφιασ 
OUT καταστήσομεν επι TNT χριασ αὐτησ 
ἡμεισ δε ἐσομεθα τὴ προσευχὴ και τὴ διακονια 4 
του λογου προσκαρτερουντεσ 
kau ἤρεσεν o λογοσ ovroc ενωπιον παντοσ [ 
Tov πληθουσ rov μαθητων 
και e&eXe£avro στεφανον ανδρα πληρησ πιστεωσ 
και πνευματοσ Q/y LOU 
και φιλιππον καὶ προχορον 


(Fol. 435 6.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL 347 


— — — —, 


caesis eis praeceperunt 
ee e AL 
non loqui in nomine ihu 
et dismiserunt eos 
apostol 1i uero ibant gaudentes 
a conspectu concilii 
quia pro nomine digni habitati sunt 
contumeliam pati omni autem die in templo 
et domi non cessabant docentes 
M : — “ὦ — 
et euangelizantes dum ihm xpm 
in diebus autem istis 
multiplicantibus discipulis 
facta est murmuratio quae ex grecis erant 
aduersus aebraeos 
quia discupiuntur in ministerio 
diurno uiduae ipsorum 
in ministerio haebreorum 
Conuocantes itaque * xii 
multitudinem discipulorum dixerunt ad eos 
non enim placet nobis 


— 
derelicto uerbo di 


ministrare mens is 


quid ergo est fratres 


prospieite itaque ex uobis 
uiros testimonio bono. uii. 
= . e 
plenos spu et sapientia 
quos constituamus in negotio hoc 
nos autem sumus oratione et ministerio 


berbi perseueramus 


Et placuit sermo hic in conspectu omni 


multitudini dis cipulorum 

et elegerunt stephanum uirum plenum fidei 
et spiritu sancti 

et prochorum 


(Fol. 436 a.) 


et philippum 


Carr. V. 40— VI. 5. 


948 


ΠΡΑΞ. AIIOCTOA 
— E — 
καὶ νικορα και τειμωνα VI. 
και παρμενα και νικολαον 
προσήλυτον αντιοχεα 
ουτοι ἐσταθησαν ενωπιον των ἀποστολων 6 
ovrwea προσευξαμενοι 
ἐπεθηκαν avro TAT χειρασ 
— P 
kat 0 Xoyoc του kv ηὔξανεν και ἐπληθυνετο 7 
οαριθμοσ των μαθητων 
εν ἱἹερουσαλημ, σφοδρα 
πολυσ TE OXAOT Tov ἵερεων ὑπήκουον A τη m 
στεφανοσ δεπληρησ χαριτοσ και δυναμεωσ 8 
ἐποίει τερατα και σημεια μεγαλα ev τω Xa 
p 
δια του ονοματοσ κυ τηυ χρυ 
ε 
αναστησαν δετινεσ τῶν EK TNT συναγωγήσ τησ 9 


λεγομενησ λειβερτεινων 
και κυρηνεων και ἀλεξανδρεων 
και των απο κιλικιασ' 
συνζητουντεσ ro στεφανω 
OLTLVET OVK LO'XvOV αντιστηναι TH σοφια 10 
— 
TH OVTN EV GUTO και TO TVL TO αγιὼ ὦ ελαλει 
δια To ελεγχεσθαι avTove er avrov 
μετα πασησ παρρησιασ 
μὴ δυναμενοι ov αντοφθαλμειν τη αληθεια 
rore ὕπεβαλον ανδρασ λεγοντ c ΤΙ 
OTL ἀκηκοαμεν avrov λαλουντοσ' 
ea 
ρήματα βλασφημιασ ew pwtony Kat Tov Oy 
συνεκεινησαν TE TOV λαον 12 
και τουσ πρεσβυτερουσ και TOUT γραμματεισ 
και ἐπισταντεσ συνήρπασαν AVTOV 
και ἤγαγον εἰσ το συνεδριον 
και ἐστῆσαν μαρτυρασ ψευδεισ 13 


κατα αὐτου λεγοντασ 


O ἀνθρωποσ ovroc ουπαυεται ρηματα λαλω 


(Fol. 436 5.) 


— - — —, -- 
ACTUS APOSTOLORUM 
— 


— --- υι.͵ς — 


et nicanorem et timonem 
et permenan et nicholaum 
proselytum antiocensem 


quos statuerunt in conspectu apostolorum 
cumque orassent 

superposuerunt eis manus 

et uerbum dni crescebat et multiplieabatur . 
numerus discipulorum 

in hierusalem nimis 

multaque turba sacerdotum oboediebant fidei 
stephanus uero plenus gratia et uirtute 
faciebat portenta et signa magna in populo 


EX . —, = 
per nomen dni ihu xpi 


surrexerunt autem quidam qui erant de Synagoga 


quae dicitur liuertinorum 

et cyrenensium et alexandrinorum 

et eorum qui sunt a cilicia 

altercantes cum stephano 

qui non poterant resistere sapientiae 
quae erat in eo et spo sancto in quo loquebatur 
quoniam probatur illis ab illo 

cum omni fiducia 

non potentes autem resistere ueritati 
tunc summiserunt uiros qui dicerent 
quia audiuimus eum loquentem 

uerba blasphema in moysen et in dum 
commoueruntque populum 

et seniores et scribas 

et adgressi adrripuerunt eum 

et adduxerunt in concilium 

et statuerunt testes falsos 


aduersum eum dicentes 


homo hic non cessabit uerba loquens 


(Fol. 437 a.) 


Cap. VI. 5—13. 


— SS -- 
TIPAZ. AHOCTOA 


— SS ες. — 
κατα TOU TOTTOU TOV AYLOV και TOU VOJLOU VI. 
ακήηκοαμεν yap avrov Aeyovroa 14. 


—Óá 
οτιιησ οναζοραιοσ ovroc 


καταλύσει τον τοπον τουτον και ἀλλάξει τα εθη 

α παρεδωκεν NEL μωῦσησ 

και ἡτενιζον δε avro παντεσ 15 
οἱ καθημενοι ev τω συνεδριω 

και ELOOV TO προσωπον αὐτου 

ὡσει προσωπον αἀγγελου 

ἐστωτοσ EV METH QUT OV 

VII. 1 


Ειπεν δε o apyiepeve Tw στεφανω 


EL Apa TOVTO ουτωσ ExEL- 0 δε ej 


N 


ανδρεσ αδελφη και πατερεσ ἀκουσατε 
— : 
o Üc to δοξησ whOy τω πατριἡμων 
αβρααμ' ovrt ev T1) μεσοποταμια 
πριν ἡ κατοικησαι AVTOV 
εν χαραν και εἰπεν προσ AUTOV 3 
εξηλθε απο THO yo σοὺ και τησ συνγενιασ σου 
και δευρο εἰ eur τὴν γὴν NV av σοι δειξω 


rore aBpaap εξελθων εκ yuo χαλδαιων 


ES 


καὶ κατωκησεν EV xappay 
κακει NV μετα TO αἀποθανειν τον πατερα αὐτου 
και μετωκῆσεν avrov eux τὴν γὴν ταυτὴν 
εἰσ NV ὕμεισ νυν κατοικειται 
και OL πατερεσ ἡμῶν OL προ μων 
και οὐκ EOWKEV AUTH κληρονομίαν εν αὐτὴ 5 
ovde βημα ποδοσ 
αλλ επηγγειλατο δουναι avro 
εἰσ κατασχεσιν αὐτὴν καὶ TO σπερματι αὐτου 
μετ αυτον οὐκ OVTOT αὐτω τεκνου 
e 
ἐλαλησεν δε ουτωσ o Oo προσ avrov 6 
OTL εσταιτο σπερμα αὐτου παροικον 


ev yn αλλοτρια και δουλωσουσιν avrovg 


(Fol. 437.5.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL^ 349 
— — — — 


aduersus locum sanctum et legem 
audiuimus enim eum dicentem 
— 
quiaihs nazoraeus hic 
dest ruet locum istum et mutauit iterum 
quos tradidit nobis moyses 
et intuiti in eum omnes 
qui sedebant in concilio 
et uiderunt faciem eius 
quasi faciem angeli 


stans in medio eorum 


aitautem pontifex stephano 


sic haec sic habent. ad ille dixit 
uiri fratres et patres audite 
ds claritatis uisus est patri nostro 
abraham cum esset in mesopotamiam 
postea quam mortuus esset 
in charris et dixit ad eum 
exi de terra tua et a cognatione t ua 
et ueniin terra quamcumq : tibi monstrauero 
tunc abraham exibit de terra chaldeorum 
et habitauit in charra 
et ibi erat post mortem patris sui 
et intransmigrauit eum in terram hanc 
in qua uos nunc habitatis 
et patres nostri qui ante nos 
et non dedit ei possess 10nem heredetatis 1n ea 
nec quantum tenet gradus pedis 
sed promisit ei dare eam 
in possessionem et semini eius 
post ipsum quando non esset ei filium 
locutus est autem sic ds ad eum 
quia erit semen eius peregrinum 
in terra aliena et in seruitute redigent eos 


(Fol. 438 a.) 


Capp. VI. 13— VII. 6. 


960 


----- ος — — 
IIPAE AIIOCTOAQON 


SS SS ς-- — ee, 


m 
καὶ Κακωσουσιν ero) Ue 


και To εθνοσ w av δουλευσουσιν 

— 
Kpuvo eyw eurev o Oo 
Kat μετα ταυτα e$eXeva ovrat 
και λατρευσουσιν μοι EV TW TOT) TOUT OO 
καὶ εδωκεν AUTW διαθηκην περιτομησ 
καὶ ουτωσ €yevvijoev TOV ἴσακ 
και περιετεμεν avrov T1] ἡμέρα TY OOOH 
και οἵσακ TOV ἵακωβ 
και ἵακωβ Tove «ιβ.-πατριαρχασ 
και οἱ πατριαρχαι ζηλωσαντεσ Tov lwonh 
απεδοντο εἰσ αἰγὑπτον 


— 
Kau nv oOo μεταυτου 


kat ἐξιλατο awrov ek πασων των ÜXeul/eov avrov 


και εδωκεν χαριν AVTW και σοφιαν 

evavrtov φαραω βασιλεωσ αιγυπτου 

και κατεστῆσεν AUTOV NYOUMLEVOV ET αἰγυπτο 

και ολον TOV OLKOV αὐτου 

ἡλθεν δε λειμοσ e$ ολησ THT αἰγυπτ ov 

και χανααν - και θλειψεισ μεγαλη 

και OVX ευρισκον χορτασ ματα OL TATEPEr yuo 
ακουσασ ovv ἵακωβ -οντα σειτια ev αἰγυπτω 

εξαπεστειλεν τουσ πατερασ μων πρωτον 

και ETLTW δευτερω 

ανεγνωρισθη Ἰωσηφ τοισ αδελῴοισ avrov 

και φανερον εἐγενηθη 

TO φαραω To γενοσ του Ἰωσηφ 

αποστειλασ δεϊωσηφ 

μετεκαλεσατο ἴακωβ -τον πατερα αὐτου 

και πασαν τὴν συνγενειαν αὐτου 

DAMM eros 
εν" οὐ KOL-€- Ψψυχαισ 
κατεβη take * εἰσ avyvmrov 


και ἐετελευτησεν QUTOG' TE και OL TOTEPer quo. 


(Fol. 438 ὁ.) 


VII. 


IO 


II 


12 


i 


14 


I5 


— τς 
ACTU 


— 


APOSTOLORUM 
— — 


ae 
et male tractabunt annis. cece- 

et gentem cui seruierint 

iudicauo ego dicit dns 

et postea xibunt 

et deseruient mihi in loco hoc 

et dedit ei dispositionem circumcisionis 

et sic genuit 1sac 

et circumcidit eum die octabo 

etisac ipsum iacob 

et iacob. xii. patriarchas 

et patriarchae hemulati ioseph 

distraxerunt in aegyptum 

et erat ds cum illo 

et eripuit eum ex omnibus conflictationibus eius 
et dedit ei gratiam et sapientiam 

coram farao regae aegypti 

et constituit eum in aegyptum 

et omnem domum suam 

uenit aute m famis super omnem terram aegypti 
etchanaam. et conflictatio magna | 


et non inueniebant utensilia patres nostri 


Cum audisset uero - iacob. esse frumenta in aegypto 


misit patres nostros primum 

et in secundo 

recognitus est ioseph . a fratribus suis 

et manifestum factum est 

ipsipharao genus ioseph 

cum misisset autem ioseph 

accersibit iacob patrem suum 

et o mnem cognationem eius 
‘in-lxx‘et-u-animabus 

descendit iacob -in aegyptum 

et defuctus est ipse que et patres nostri 


(Fol. 439 a.) 


Cap, VII, 6—15, 


Sa τ -- — — 
IIPAE AIIOCTOAON 


MEM C --- 


και μετηχθησαν ew συχεν VII. τό 
και ετεθησαν ev TH μνηματι 
o ὠνήσατο αβρααμ TELULNT apyupLov 
παρα τῶν VLWV ELMWP TOV συχεμ 
καθωσ δεηγγιζεν o xpovoa Tyo ἐπαγγελιασ' 17 
— 
no επηγγειλατο οθσ τω αβρααμ, 
ηυξησεν o λαοσ και ἐπληθυνθη ev eyvaro 
axpt ov ανεστη βασιλευσ ετεροσ 18 
oc ovk εμνησθη rov ioo) 
και κατασοφισαμενοσ τὸ γενοσ 1).ov 19 
εκακωσεν τουσ TATEPAT 
του ποιειν ekÜera τα βρεφὴ avrov 
εἰσ To μὴ ζωογονεισθε 
εν o Kaipw ἐγεννηθη μωῦσησ 20 
— 
και NV ἀστιοσ TW Ow 
oc aveTpapy μηνασ τρισ 
εν τω OLKW TOV TATPOT αὐτου 
εκτεθεντοσ δε avrov παρα rov ποταμον 21 
αἀνειλατο avrov ἡ θυγατηρ φαραὼ 
ανεθραψατο avr») εισ ὕιον 
και ἐπεδευθη μωῦσησ πασαν την σοφίαν αἰγυπτίω 22 
ἣν τε δυνατοσ ev λογοισ καὶ ἐργοισ αὐτου 
— 
wo δεεπληρουτο- j.- ero: avro χρονοσ 23 
ave[91 em τὴν καρδιαν αὐτου 
επισκεψασθαι Tove αδελῴουσ avrov 
τουσ ὕιουσ ἱσραηλ 
και LOWY τινὰ αδικου μενον εκ TOV γενουσ 24 
ἡμῦνετο και ἐποιησεν εκδικησιν 
τω καταπονουμενω παταξασ TOV αἰγυπτιο, 
και ἐκρυψεν αὐτον εν TH α uuo 
ἐνομιζον δε συνῖεναι τουσ αδελῴουσ αὐτου 25 
— 
otto Oo δια χειροσ avrov διδωσει σωτηριαν avrow 


ot δὲεσυνηκαν 


(Fol. 430.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL 351 


et translati sunt in sy chem 
et positi sunt in sepulchro 
quod mercatus est abraham praetio argenti 
afiliis emmor et sychem 
ut uero adpropinquauit tempus promissionis 
quam pollicitus est ds ipsi abraham 
c 
autus est populus et multiplicatus est in aegypto 
donec alius exurrexerit rex 
quinon meminissetipsius ioseph 
cum iustitias coepisset cum genus nostru 
male tractauit patres 
ut faceret exponi infantes eorum 
ut non educarentur 
in quo tempore natus esset moyses 
et erat eligans do 
qui mensibus tribus educatus est 
in domo patris eius 
cum uero expositus esset secus flumen 
sustulit eum filia pharao ~ 
et uice fili educauit sibi 
Et eruditus est moyses omni sapientia aegyptioru 
eratquae potens in sermonibus et operibus suis 
ad ubi inpletur ei. xl.annorum tempus 
ascendit in cor eius 
uisitare fratres suos 
filios istrahel 
et cum uidisset quendam iniuriari de genere suo: 
uindicauit et praestitit uindictam ei 
qui uexauatur percusso aegyptio 
et abscondit eum in harena 
arbitrabatur autem intellegere fratres suos 
quia ds per manus eius dat salutem ipsis 


ad ill i non intellexerunt 


(Fol. 440 a.) 


Cap. VII. 16— 25. 


— --, it — — -- — 
352 TIPAZ. AIIOCTOA ACTUS APOSTOL 


— c p — — SYS sr : —, 


Tore επιουσὴ ἡμερα WhOy αὐτοισ μαχομενοσ VII.26 | tune sequenti die uisus est eis litigantibus 


και ειἰδεν αυτουσ αδικουντασ et uidit eos iniquitantes 
και συνηλλασσεν avrovo εἰσ ELPNVYV euro. et reconciliauit eos 1n pacem dicens 

TL ποιειτε ανδρεσ αδελῴοι quid facitis uiri fratres 
ἵνατι αδεικειται εἰσ aAAnAOVT ut qui d iniuriam facitis inuicem 
o δε αδικων rov πλησιον 27 qui autem iniuriam faciebat proximo 
ATWOATO QUTOV εἰπασ repulit eum dicens 

τισ σε KATETTNOEV APXoVTA quis te constituit principem 
και δικαστην eh ἡμασ et iudicem super nos 
py aveXew με ov θελεισ 28 num quid interficere me uis 
ov rpozrov ανειλεσ αἰχθεσ rov QUyVTTLOV quem ad mo dum interfecisti externa die aegyp 
ουτωσ και εφυγαδευσεν μωῦσησ 29 ad que ita profugit moyses p 
ev Tw Àoyo Tovro in sermone hoc 
καὶ EYEVETO παροικοσ εν γὴ μαδιαμ, οὖ fuit incola in terram madiam 
ov ἐγεννησεν ὕιουσ Qvo ubi genuit filios duos 

— = 
και μετα TATA πλησθεντων avro €T1) " [Le 30 et post haec etinpletisannis xl. 
o φθη avro ev TH epo Tov opov ceva uisus est ei in solitudine in monte sina 
— — 
^ ἀγγελοσ κυ ev φλογιπῃυροσ βατου angelus dni in flamma ignis rubi 
o δε μωῦσησ ειδων εθαυμαζεν To opapa 21 moyses enim cum uidisset mirabatur uisum 
και προσερχομενου αὐτου αἱ κατανοησαι cumque 1086 accederet et consideraret 
— — 
O xc eurev avro λεγων dns ait ad eum dicens 
— — 

eyw οθσ rov πατερων σου 32 ego sum ds patrum tuorum 
aide αβρααμ. και Do aki xard ἴακωβ ds abraham etds isac.etds iacob 
ἐντρομοσ δεγενομενοσ μωῦσησ tremibundusque factus moyses 
ovK ἐετολμα κατανοῆσαι non audiebat considerare 

και EYEVETO φωνὴ προσ avrov 33 Et facta est uox ad eum 
uo v TO duum TOV ποδων σου solue calciamentum pedum tuorum 
0 yap TOTOT OVETTHKAT γη yt. eg TW. - locus enim in quo stas terra santa est 
και Lowy yap ἴδον 34 intuitus enim uidi 
την κακωσιν TOv Àaov του εν eyvmTO mulcationem populi qui est in aegypto 
και TOU στεναγμου αὐτου ἀκήκοα et gemitus eius audiui 
και κατεβην εξελεσθαι αὐτουσ et descendi eripere eos 
καὶ νυν Ócvpo ἀποστειλω σε εἰσ αἰγυπτον et nunc ueni mittam te in aegyptum 

(Fol. 440 5.) (Fol. 441 a.) 


Cap. VII. 26—34. 


— Ss — — 
IIPAE- AIIOCTOA 
E 


— c— KH, 


τουτον TOV μωύσην VII. 35 


ον ἡρνήσαντο evrovreo 
τισ σε κατεστῆσεν ἀρχοντα καὶ δικαστὴν eb quo 
— 

τουτον οθσ kat apxovra. 

καὶ λυτρωτὴν ἀπεσταλκεν συν xetpu αγγελου 

Tov οφθεντοσ avro εν τη βατω 

ovTOG εξηγαγεν αὐτουσ 36 

0 ποιησασ τερατα και σημεια 

εν γῇ αἰγυπτοῦυ και ev υρεθρα θαλασση 

και εν TN EPYULM ETN -μ'- 

Ovroc ἐστιν μωῦσησ o erac Tow vow icpaqA 37 
— 

προ PYTHV ὕμειν ἀναστήσει o Or 

εκ των ἀδελῴων ὕμων oce εμε 

αὐτου ἀκουεσθε 

OUTOG ἐστιν O γενομενοσ' EV ΤΊ ἐκκλησια 38 

εν T1) ἐρημω μετὰ TOV ἀγγελου 

λαλουντοσ avro εν Tw oper σεινα 

καὶ TOY πάτερων YUWY 

oc ἐδεξατο λογια ζωντα δουναι μιν 

ort ovk ἡθελησὰν ὕπηκοοι γενεσθε 30 

οι πατερεσήμων ἀλλὰ ἀπωσαντο 

καὶ ἀπεστραφησαν rac καρδιαισ εἰσ αἰγυπτο 

€uravrea Tw aapwy ποιῆσον new θεουσ 40 

Ol προπορευσονται NW 

0 yap μωύσησ ovroc 

og εξηγαγεν ἡμασ εκ "ymo: αιγυπτου 

ουκ οἰδαμεν τι γεγονεν ouo 

καὶ ἐμοσχοποίησαν EV ταισ NILEPALT εκειναισ 41 

γα 

και ἀπήγοντο θυσιαν τω eio 

και ηυ φραινοντο 

εν TOLD EPYOLT τῶν χείρων avrov 


uu 
εστρεψεν 0e o Oo και παρεδωκεν avTOVT 42 


λατρευειν ΤῊ OTPAT Ela TOU ουρᾶάνου 


(Fol. 441 6.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL 


hune ipsum moysen 

quem negauerunt dicentes 

quis te constituit principem et 1udicem super nos 
hunc ds. et principem 

et redemptorem misit in manu angeli 
qui uisus est ei 1n rubo 

hic e duxit eos 

cum fecisset portenta et signa 

in aegypto et in rubro mari 

et in solitudine per annos. xl. 

hic est moyses qui dixit filiis istrahel 

prophetam uouis suscitauit ds 

de fratribus uestris tamquam me. 
ipsum audietis 

hic est qui fuit in ecclesia 

in solit udine c um angelo 

qui loquebatur eiin monte sina 

et patribus nostris 

qui accipit eloquia uiuentium dare nobis 
cui noluerunt oboedientes esse 

patres nostrised rep ulerunt 

et conuersisunt cordibusin aegyptum 

Dicentes ad aaron fac nobis d eo 

qui praecedant nos 

moyses enim hic 

qui eduxit nos de terra aegypti 
nescimus quid contegerit ei 

et uitulum fecerunt in diebus illis 

et obtulerunt hostiam simulacro 

et iucundabantur 
in operibus manum suarum 

conuertit autem ds et tradidit eos 


deseruire exercitui caeli 


(Fol 4424.) 


Car. VII. 35—42. 


304 


ποιῆσαι αὐτὴν KATA TO TH 


— -- Ὡς Ss — 
ΠΡΑΞ. ΑΠΟΟΤΟΛΩΝ 
— — BS — — 


καθωσ γεγραπται εν βιβλω προφητων 
μη σφ ayia και θυσιασ 

= 
προσηνεγκ ATE POLETN “μ' 
EV T1) EPN[LW OLKOGT Ἰσραὴλ 
και aveAaBere THY σκηνὴν TOV μολοχ 


καὶ TO αστρον TOV 6v pep dau 


VII. 


43 


TOUO τυπουσ OUG* €T OU/G ATE 7T000 KUV€Lv αὐτοισ 


και METOLKLW ὑμᾶσ ETL py βαβυλωνοσ 
ἡ σκηνὴ του μαρτυρίου ἣν 
εν τοισ TATEPETLY ἡμῶν εν ΤΉ epo 


καθωσ διεταξατο λαλων τω μωῦσι 


nV καὶ εἰσηγαγον διαδεξαμενοι 
Ol TATEPET ἡμων μετα ἴησουν 
εν τη κατασχεσει rov εθνων 
SS 
wv e£oacv o Oc 
απὸ THOT OOV TOV TATEPWY ὕμων 
€og των ἡμέρων δαυειὸ 
ἼΞΞΞΞ: 
0c evpe χαριν ἐενωπιον του θυ 
και NTYTATO σκήνωμα ευρειν 
TW OLKW ἵακωβ 
σολομων δε οἰκοδομησεν avro οικον 
ο δεὔύψιστοσ ov κατοικει εν χειροποιήτοισ 
wo οπροφητῆὴσ λέγει 
0 ουρανοσ μου εστιν θρονοσ 
1] δεγη ὕποποδιον των ποδων μου 


<p 
ποῖον OLKOV οἰκοδομησεται μοι λεγε υ Κα 


ἢ ποιοσ TOTOG T0 καταπαυσεωσ Lov εστι 
OUXL ἢ XELP μου ἐποιησεν παντα ταῦτα, 
σκληροτραχήλοι και ozrepur parrot 
καρδιαισ Kal TOLD ὡσιν 

— 


πυμεισ QELTW 7rVL TQ αγίω αντιπίπτεται 


καθωσ οι πατερεσ και ὕμων 


(Fol. 442 6.) 


44 


VT'OV OV €opa«ev 


45 


46 


47 


43 


49 


5I 


ACTUS' APOSTOLORUM 
— — — — — 


Sicut scriptum est in libro prophetarum 
num quid hostias et sacrificia 

. . . . . re 
obtulisti mihi annis. x1 " 
in solitudine domus istrahel 
et adsumpsistis tabernaculum ipsius moloch 

=e 
et astrum di rempham 
figuras quas fecistis adorare eis 
et transmigrauo uos in illas partes babylonis 
tabernaculum testimonii erat 
penes patres nostros in solitudine 
sicut disposuit qui loquebatur moysi 
facere iliud iuxta figuram quam uiderat 
quod etiam intro duxerant 
: a 
patres nostri cum 1ésum 
in possessionem gentium 
. => 

quas expulit ds 
a facie patrum nostrorum 
usque ad dies dauit 
qui referit gratiam in sconspectu di 
et petiit tabernaculum in uenire 
sedes domui iacob 
solomon autem aedificauit ei domum 
sed ipse altissimus inhabitauit in manutactis 
sicut profeta dixit 

caelum est meus thronus 

terra uero scamillum pedum meorum 

— 
qualem do mum ae dificatis mihi dicit dns 
aut quis locus requens mea est 
nonne manus mea fecit haec omnia 
durae ceruices et lncircumcis1 
cordib us et auribus 
= . . . 

wos semper spo sancto obstitistis 


sicut patres uestri et uos 


(Fol. 443 a.) 


Cap. VII. 42—51. 


— — τῷ — — 
IIPAZIC AIIOCTOAON 
— — 


τινα TOV προφητων ovk εδιωξαν εκεινοι VII 52 
και ἀπέκτειναν αυτουσ 
τουσ προκαταγγελλοντασ περι EAEVTEWS τοῦ δικαιου 
ov νυν ὕμεισ προδοται και φονεισ' ἐγενεσθαι 
οἰτινεσ ἐελαβετετον νομον 53 
εἰσ διαταγασ ἀγγελων και ovk εφυλαξατε 
ακουσαντεσ δε avrov διεπριοντο 54 
ταισ καρδιαισ αυτων 
και εβρυχον τετουσ οδοντασ Em avrov 
ee = 
ὕπαρχων δεπληρὴσ πνσ αγιου 55 
= 
ατενεισασ eu rov ουρανον εἰδε δοξαν θυ 
τς — = 
και την TOV KV εκ δεξιων του θυ εστωτα 
και εἶπεν ἴδου θεωρω Tove ουρανουσ 56 
YVEWYMEVOVT καὶ TOV ὕιον TOV ἀνθρωπου 
——À 
εκ δεξιων eara. Tov θυ 
κραξαντεσ δε φωνὴ μεγαλη 57 
συνεσχαν τα WTA AUTWY 
καὶ ὠρμησαν ομοθυ μαδον em avrov 
και εκβαλοντεσ εξω THT πολεωσ 58 
ελιθοβολ ovv avrov 
και οἱ μαρτυρεσ απεθ evro TA ELLATLA avrov 
παρα TOV σ TOOAT VEAVLOV τινοσ 
καλουμενου σαυλου 
και ελιθοβολουν τον στεφανον 59 
επικαλουμενον Kat λεγοντα 
ἀξ Gs — 
ke-inu δεξε τοπναὰ μου θεισ τὰ γονατα 60 
expakev φωνὴν weyadnv λεγων 
— n 
κε μη στήσεισ AVTOLD ταυτὴν τὴν αμαρτια 
και TOUTO εἰπὼν exon θη 
σαυλοσ δε nv συνευδοκων τὴ ἀνεραισι αὐτου VIII. 1 
Εγενετο δε εν exewn TH ἡμερα 
διωγμοσ μεγασ' και θλειψεισ 


ἐπι τὴν ἐκκλησιαν τὴν EV Ἱεροσολυμοισ 


(Fol. 443 6.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL 355 
— — - —, 


quem prophetarum non persecuti sunt illi 

et occiderunt eos 

qui praenuntiauerunt de aduentu iusti 

cuius nune uos proditores et homicidae effecti 
estis 

qui accepistis legem 


in dispositiones angelorum et non custoditis 


audientes autem eum discruciabantur 


cordibus suis 

et stridebant dendibus super eum " 
<< 

cumque esset plenus spu sancto 

intuitus in caelum uidit gloriam di 

cu es kc 

et ihm dnm ad dexteram di stantem 

et dixit ecce uideo caelos 

apertos et filium hominis 


ad dexteram di stantem 


Et cum exclamasset uoce magna 


conpresserunt aures eorum 
et inpetum unanimiter fecerunt in eu 
et eiectum ex tra ciuitatem 


lapidabant eum 


adque ipsi testes deposuerunt uestimenta sua 


ad pedes adulescentes cuiusdam 
nomine sauli 
et lapidabant stephanum 
inuocantem et dicentem 

— a ἃ --- a 
dne ihu accipe spm meum cumg - posuisset genua 
et clamauit uoce magna dicens 

CN . . 
dne ne statuas illis peccatum hoc 


et cum hoc dixisset dormibit 


saulus uero erat consentiens interfecti eius 


facta est itaque in illa die 


persecutio magna et tribulatio 
super ecclesiam quae est in hierosolymis 
(Fol. 444 a.) 


Capp. VII. 52—VIII. τ. 


306 


en, ea 
ΠΡΑΞ. AWOCTOAOQN 
παντεσ δε διεσπαρησαν VIII. 
κατα TAT χωρασ tovOaua.g: και σαμαριασ 
πλὴν των ἀποστολων 
oL ἐμειναν ev Ἱερουσαλὴμ 
συνκομισαντεσ TOV στεφανον avOper ευλαβεσ 2 
καὶ ἐποιησαν KOTETOV μεγαν ET AUTH 
O 0e cavAoc ελυμενετο τὴν εκκλησ Lav 3 
κατα TOVT οικουσ ELOTOPEVOMEVOT 
συρων T€ ανδρασ και γυναικασ 
παρεδιδουσ εἰσ φυλακὴν 
Ou μεν ovv διασπαρεντεσ 4 
διηλθον ευαγγελιζομενοι Tov Xoyov 
φιλιπποσ δε καλελθων 3 
ELS πολιν THT σαμαριασ 
Ὁ εἰ 
εκηρυσσεν OVTOLT TOV χρν 
wo δεήκουον παν OL οχλοι 
προσειχον τοισ λεγομενοισ ὕπο φιλιππου 6 
ovr|o] εν τω akovew αυτουσ' 
και βλεπειν τα σημεια α ἐποίει 
πολλοισγαρ TOV exovrav 7 
πνευματα ακαθαρτα 
Boovra φωνὴ weyady e&gpxovro 
πολλοι Oe cue χωλοι 
εθεραπευοντο 
xXapa re μεγαλη eyevero εν 71] πολει εκεινὴ 8 
ay" δετισ ονοματι σιμων 9 
προὕπαρχων εν τὴ TOAEL μαγευων 
εξε το εθνοσ THT σαμαριασ 
λεγων ειναιτινα εαυτον μεγαν 
W προσειχον παντεσ απὸ μεικρου IO 
εωσ μεγαλου λεγοντεσ 
ER 
Ovroc εστιν ἡ δυναμισ του θυ 


ἡ καλουμενὴ μεγαλη προσειχον δὲ oro II 
(Fol. 444.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL 


omnes enim dispersi sunt 

per regiones iudaeae et samariae 

praeter apostolos 

qui manserunt hierusalem 

conportauerunt quae stephanum uiri timorati 

et fecerunt planctum magnum super eum 
Saulus autem diuastabat ec cles ias 

per singulas quae domos ingrediens, . 

trahensque uiros et mulieres 


tradebat in carcerem : 


ad illi quidem qui dispersi erant 


adnuntiabant euangelizantes uerbum 
philippus uero cum uenisset 
in ciuitate samariae 

- — 
praedicabat eis xpm 
intendebant autem omnis turbae 
his qui dicebantur a philippo 
unanimo in eo quo d audierint ipsi 
et uidebant signa quae faciebat 
a multis enim qui habebant 
spiritum in mundum 
clamantes uoce magna exiebant 
mu ltienim paralysin passi cl o di 
cu  rabantur:gaudium magnum 


fae tum estin ciuitate ill a 


uiri autem qui dam nomine simon 


iampridem erat in ipsa ciuitate magixa faciens 
et mentem auferens gentibus samariae 

dicens esse quendam magnum 

cui intendebant omnes a pusill o 


usque ad magnum dicentes 


hic est uirtus di 


quae uocatur magna intendebant autem ei 


(Fol. 445 a.) 


Car. VIII. 1—11. 


ἘΞ ας — a, c 
IIPAE- AIIOCTOAON 
— ce C — = 
δια TO ἵκανω Xpovo TALT μαγιαισ' VII. 
εἕεστακεναι αὐυτουσ 
Ore δε ἐπίστευσαν To φιλιππω 12 
ξεν 
ευαγγελιζομενω περιτὴσ βασιλιασ του θυ 
Go, ü—— 
και TOV ονοματοσ LU χρυ 
εβαπτιζοντο ανδρεσ τε και γυναικεσ 
O δεσιμων και αὑὐτοσ επιστευσεν 13 
και βαπτισθεισ nv 
και προσκαρτερων To φιλιππω 
Üe«opov τε σημεια και δυναμισ μεγαλασ 
γεινομενασ εξεισταντο 
ακουσαντεσ δε οι εν Ἱερουσαλὴμ 14 
αποστολοι OTL δεδε κται 
= 
ἡ σαμαρια rov Xoyov rov θυ 
απεστειλαν προσ avToVT 
πετρον και LWAVHV + OLTLVET 15 
καταβαντεσ προσηυξαντο περι avrov 
=> 
orc λαβὼω σιν πνα αγιον 
ουδεπω yap ἣν ἐπι ουδενα AYTWY τό 
€TUTETTOKOG 
μονον δε βεβαπτισμενοι ὕπηρχον 
-- ἃ--- ς--- 
εἰσ TO OVOJLO. TOU KU LNV χρυ 
Tore εἐπετιθουν Tac χειρασ er avrov 17 
καὶ ἐλαμβανον πνα o^ytov 
ἴδων δὲ o σιμων ort δια THE ἐπιθεσεωσ 18 
TOV χείρων των ἀποστολων 
| T 
διδοται TO TVA TO αγιον 
προσήνεγκαν αὐτοισ χρήματα 
παρακαλων καὶ λεγων 19 
Sore καμοι τὴν e$ovatay ταυτὴν 
ἵνα ὦ ay ἐεπιθω καγω τασ χειρασ 
> 
λαμβανη πνα αγιον 
πετροσ δε εἰπεν προσ AVTOV 20 


(Fol. 445.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL 357 


propterea quod plurimo tempore magicis rebus 


mentem abstulisset eis 


Cum uero crederent philippo 


= 
euangelizantem regnum di 


et de nomine ihu xpi 


baptizabantur uiri ac mulieres 


simon quoque et ipse credidit 


et baptizatus est 
et adherebat philippo 
uidens signa et uirtutes magnas 


fieri obstupiscebat 


Cum ue ro audissent qui in hierusalem erant 


apostoli: quia excepit 
: im 
samaria uerbum di 


miserunt ad eos 
petrum et iohannen ‘qui cum 
descendissent orauerunt super eos 
. . — 
ut accipiant spm sanctum 
non dum enim erat super quemquam eoru 
inlapsus 
tantum autem baptizati e rant 


in nomine dni ihu xpi 


tune inponebant manus super eos 


et accipiebant spm sanctum 

cum uidisset simon quia per in positionem 
manum apostolorum 

datur sps sanctus 

obtulit eis paecunias 

rogando et dicendo 

date et mihi potestat em hanc 

ut cuicumque inposuero et ego manus 


— 
accipiat spm sanctum 


petrus autem dixit ad eum 


(Fol. 446 a.) 


ΟΑΡ. Wali τι--- 20. 


3 


8 


-- -- —- — -- 

ΠΡΑΞ AIIOCTOAON 

--- — — — — 
apyuplov συν σοὶ etr) εἰσ ἀπωλειαν 
οτι τὴν δωρεαν του θυ ενομισασ 


δια χρήηματων κτασθαι 


VIII. 


ovK eo TW GOL μερεισ ουδὲ κληροσεντω Xoyo TOUTw 21 


m 
ἡ καρδια σου ovk εστιν ευθεια evayru 0v θυ 


peravonaov ovv ἀπὸ TYG Κακιασ σου TO/UTT)O 


και δεηθητι του KU et apa αφηθησεται σου 
ἡ ἐπίνοια THO καρδιασ σου 

nV yap πικριασ χολὴ και συνδεσμω 
αδικιασ᾿ θεωρω ae ovra. 


αποκρειθεισ de οσίιμων ELTEV προσ αὐτουσ 


— 


παρᾶκαλω δεηθητεῦμεισ περι ἐμου προσ τον 6v 


οπωσ μηδεν ἐπελθη μοι 
τουτων των κακων OV εἰρηκατε μοι 
og πολλα κλαιων ov διελυμπανεν 
οἱ μεν ουν διαμαρτυραμενοι 

ELI 
και λαλησαντεσ rov Xoyov Tov kv 
ὑπεστρεφον εἰσ εἰεροσολυμα 


πολλασ δεκωμασ των σαμαρειτων 


ευηγγελιζοντο 


αγγελοσ δε Kv ἐλαλησεν προσ φιλιππον Xeyo 


αναστασ πορευθητι κατα μεσημβριαν 


eri τὴν οδον THY καταβαινουσαν 


απο ἱερουσαλημ εἰσ γαζαν αὐτὴ ἐστιν ἐερημοσ 


και αναστασ εἐπορευθη 

και iov avnp αἰθιοψ - εὐνουχοσ δυναστησ 
κανδακησ βασιλεισσησ τινοσ αιθιοπὼν 
oo nv emi πασὴσ TH γαζησ avrov 
εληλυθει προσκυνησων ἱἹερουσαλημ, 
ἣν Te ὕποστρεφων καθημενοσ 
ἐπι TOV ἀαρματοσ αναγεινωσκων 
TOV προφητὴν icatay 

Éurey De ro mvà. to φιλιππω 


(Fol. 4466.) 


Car. VIII. 20—29. 


E 2m 
NE 


22 


23 


26 


27 


28 


29 


[Desunt folia octo, quaternionem NZ complec- 
tentia. Hiat Codex Latiné Capp. viu. 20—x. 
4; Graecà Capp. vix. 29—x. 14.] 


10 


11 


ACTUS APOSTOL 359 
— — — — 


--- 
et trepidus factus dixit quid est dne 
dixit autem ei orationis tuae 
et aelemosynae ascenderunt 
. . — 
in recordatione coram deo 
et nune mitte uiros in ioppen 
et accersi simonem 
qui cognominatur petrus 


hic est ospitans aput simonem pellionem 


euius est domus iuxta mare 


ut autem dissit angelus qui loquebatur ei 


uocatis duobus famulorum eius 
et militem fidelem 

ex his qui praesto erant 
enarrauit illis uisum 


et misit illos in ioppen 


postera autem die iter illis facientibus 


et adpropiantibus ciuitati 

ascendit petrus in cenaculum 

et horabit circa hora sexta 

factus est autem esuriens 

et bolebat gustare 

praeparantibus uero ipsis 

cecidit super eum mentis stupor 

et uidit caelum apertum 

ex quattuor principiis ligatum 

uas quo dam et linteum splendidum 
quod differebatur de caelo in terram 
et erant omnia quadripedia 


et serpentia et uolatilia caeli 


Kt facta est uox ad eum 


petre surge immola et mandu ca 
. . . . a 

ad illi dixit non dne 

quoniam num quam manducaui 


(Fol. 455 a.) ᾿ 


Cap, X. 4— 14. 


900 


— a — — 
IIPAE AIIOCTOAON 
= 


--μΝ«---- . -. ὦ 


παν κοινον ἡ ἀκαθαρτον x. 


φωνησασ δεπαλιν εκ δευτερου προσ avrov 15 
— 
a0 Oo εκαθαρισεν σοι μὴ κοινου 
TOUTO δε eyevero ETL T PLT 16 
και ανελημφθη παλιν το σκευοσ εἰσ TOV ovpavo 
Qa de ev eavro eyevero διηπορει o πετροσ 17 
TL αν €L TO οραμα ο εἰδεν 
και εἰδου OL ανδρεσ οἱ απεσταλμενοῖ απο κορνηλιοῦυ 
επερωτησαντεσ τὴν οἰκιαν του σιμωνοσ 
ἐπεστησαν ETL TOV πυλωνα 
καὶ φωνησαντεσ επυνθανοντο τϑ 
ει σιμων 0 επικαλουμενοσ TETPCT 
evOade Eevierat 
Tov 8e zerpov διενθυ μουμενου 19 
— 
περι TOV οραματοσ εἰπεν AUTW TO TVA. 
idov ανδρεσ ζητουσιν σε 
αλλα αναστα καταβηθι και πορευου συν αὑὐτοισ 20 
μηδεν διακρινομενοσ 
OTL €'y€) ἀπεσταλκα αὐτουσ 
Tore καταβασ οπετροσ προσ rovc ανδρασ εἰπε — 21 
idov eyc εἰμι ον ζητειτε 
τι θελεται ἡ uo ἡ αἰτια δι qv παρεστε 
oL Oe eurov προσ AVTOV 2 
κορνηλιοσ τισ ἐκατονταρχησ 
um 
avnp δικαιοσ Kat φοβουμενοσ rov Ov 
μαρτυρουμενοσ τε 
id oXov του εθνουσ των Ἰουδαίων 
εχρηματισθη ὕπο αγγελου αγιου 
μεταπεμψασθαι σε Elo τον OLKOV αὐτου 
και ἀκουσαι ρηματὰα παρα σου 
Tore εἰσαγαγων οπετροσ ἐξενισεν avrove 23 


TY) δὲ επαυρίον αναστασ 


εξηλθεν συν awrow και τινεσ των ἀαδελῴω 


(Fol. 455 0.) 


omne com mune et in mundum 
et uox rursum iterato ad eum 
— 
quae ds mundauit tu noli communicare 
hoc enim factum est per ter 
et adsumptum est ipsum uas in caelum 
Et dum intra se factus est haesitabat petrus 
quae esset uisio quam uiderat 
et ecce uiri qui missi erant a cornelio 
inquirentes domum simonis 
adsisterunt ad ianuam 
et cum clamassent interrogabant 
si simon qui cognominatur petrus 
hie ospitatur 
petro autem cogitante 
de uisione dixit ei sps 
ecce uiri quaerunt te 
sed surge et descende et uade cum eis 
nihil dubitant 
quia ego mis 1 eos 
tune descendens petrus ad ipsos uiros dixit 
ecce ego sum quem queritis 
quid uultis quae causa propter quam uenistis 
ad illi dixerunt ad eum 
cornelius centurio 
uir iustus et timens dm 
testim onio quoque 
a tota gente iudaeorum 
responsum accepit ab angel o sancto 
accersire te in domum suam 
et audire uerba abs te 
tunc ergo ingressus petrus hospitio excepit eos 
ac postera die cum surrexisset 
exibit cum e is et qui d am fratrum 


(Fol. 456 a.) 


Cap. X. 14—23. 


— —  — — 
IIPAE. AIIOCTOA 
— 


eS ee, ς- 


απο tormyv συνηλθαν avro 
τὴ δε ἐπαυριον εἰσηλθεν evo καισαριαν 
o δε κορνηλιοσ HY προσδεχομενοσ αὐτουσ 
καὶ συνκαλεσαμενοσ TOVT συνγενεισ αὐτου 
και TOUT αναγκαιουσ φιλουσ περιεμεινεν 
προσεγγιζοντοσ δε του πετρου 
εἰσ την καισαριαν 
προδραμων ewr των δουλων 
διεσαφησεν παραγεγονεναι avrov 

O δε κορνηλιοσ ἐκπηδησασ 
και συναντησασ αὐτω 
πεέσων προσ TOVT ποδασ προσεκυνῆησεν αὐτὸ 
0 δεπετροσ ἡγειρεν avrov λεγων 


τι TOLELO KQ^yo ανθρωποσ eut WO KQuL GU 


— — — — 
ACTUS APOSTOL 361 
— --- — — 

X. qui ab. ioppen simul uenerunt cum eo 

24. postero quoque die ingressus est caesaream 


cornelius uero erat expectans eos 
et conuocatis cognatis suis 
et necessariis amicis sustinuit 

26 cum adpropiaret autem petrus 


1n eaesaraeam 


praecurrens unus ex seruis 
nuntiault uenisse eum 
Cornelius autem exiliens 
et obuius factus est ei 
procidens ad pedes eius adorauit eum 
26 uero petrus leuabit eum dicens 


quid facis et ego homo sum quomodo et tu 


Kat εἰσελθωντε και evpev συνεληλυθοτασ πολλουσ 27 et introibit et inuenit conuenisse multos 


eo» TE poo avTovT ὕμεισ βελτιον εφιστασθαι 28 aitque ad eos uos melius scitis 


wo αθεμιστον cot ανδρι tovdaiw κολλασθαι 
1) προσερχεσθαι ανδρι αλλοφυλω 
καμοιο bo. ETEOLEEV μηνα KOLVOV | 
ἡ akaÜaprov Xeyew ανθρωπον 
διο καὶ αναντιρητωσ yAOov 
μεταπεμφθεισ ὑφυμων 
πυνθανομαῖι ovy τινι λογω μετεπεμψασθαι με 
καὶ 0 κορνηλιοσ ed») απὸ THT τριτὴησ ἡμερασ 
μέχρι τὴσ αρτι ὡρασ μὴν νηστευων 
τὴν ενατὴν τε προσευχομενοσ EV TX) OLKW μου 
και ἴδου ἀνὴρ ea» ενωπιον μου 
ev ἐσθητι λαμπρα και φησιν κορνηλιε 
εισηκουσθη σου ἡ προσευχὴ 
και αἱ ἐελεημοσυναι σου 


VÀ 
εμνησθησαν ενωπίον TOU θυ 


ut nefas sit uiro iudaeo adherere 
aut accedere ad allophylum 
Et mihi ds ostendit neminem communem 
aut immundum dicere hominem 
29 propter quod et sine cunctatione ueni 
transmissus a uobis 
interrogo ergo qua ratione accersisti me 
30 Et cornelius ait a nustertiana die 
usque in hunc diem eram iaiunans 
et nona orauam 1n domo mea 
| et ecce uir stetit in conspecto meo 
31 in ueste splendida et ait corneli 
exaudita est oratio tua 


et aelemosynae tuae 


in mente habitae sunt in conspectu di 


πεμψον ovy ELT tom wv και μετακαλεσαι σιμωνα 32 mitte ergo in ioppen et accersi simonem 


oo επικαλειται TET POT 


(Fol. 456 δ.) 


qui cognominatur petrus 


(Fol. 457 a.) 


Car. X. 23—32. 


46 


903 


ε--- = ἘΞ E — 
ΠΡΑΞ. AIIOCTOAON 
— — p — — 
ovrog ξενιζεται εν oua. σιμωνοσ 
βυρσεωσ παρα θαλασσαν 
oc παραγενομενοσ λαλήσει σοι 
εξαυτησ ουἐπεμψα προσ σε 
παρακαλων ελθειν προσ ἡμασ 
συ δε kadwo εποιῆσασ εν TAXEL παραγενομενοσ 
νυν δου παντεσ ἡμεὶσ 
ενωπιον σου ἀκουσαι βουλομενοι παρα σου 
. em 
τα προστεταγμενα σοι amo Tov θυ 
ανοιξασ δετο στομα πετροσ εἰπεν 
ez αληθειασ καταλαμβανομενοσ 
a 
OTL οὐκ εστιν προσωπολημπτησ οθσ 
αλλ ev παντι εθνι οφοβουμενοσ avrov 
καὶ εργαζομενοσ δικαιοσυνὴν 
δεκτοσ avro εστιν 
TOV yap λογον ον απεστιλεν rou ὕιοισ Ἰσραὴλ 
— EL 
ευαγγελιζομενοσ ep δια inv χρυ 
=> 
OUTOG EOTLY TAVTWY KT 
ὕμεισ οιδατε To γενομενον καθ ολησ tovdaac 
ἀρξαμενοσ yap ao THT γαλιλαιασ 
μετατο βαπτισμα o εκηρυξεν Ἰωανὴησ 


—S—, — 
uv TOV απο ναζαρεθ “OV €xpta ev oO Oo 


— 
αγιω TL καὶ δυναμει 
ovroc διηλθεν ev ἐργετων 
και εἰιωμενασ παντασ 
Tove καταδυναστευθεντασ ὕπο του διαβολου 

— 
oTt o Oo yv pet avrov 
και ὕμεισ μαρτυρεσ avrov 
wy ἐποίησεν εν TE TH χωρα των Ἰουδαίων 

.“ 5 
και ἸἹερουσαλημ, ον και ανειλαν 
κρεμασαντεσ et ξυλου 
— ---- 

τουτον οθσ 1yyeupev μετα την τριτὴν ἡμερα 


και ἐεδωκεν avro ἐενφανη γενεσθαι 


(Fol. 457 5.) 


33 


34 


35 


36 


p? 


39 


40 


— (πὸ ττξι τον -- 


ACTUS APOSTOL 


hic hospitatur in domum simonis 
pellionis iuxta mare 
qui cum uenerit loquatur tibi 
e uestigio ergo misi ad te 
rogando uenire te ad nos 
tu autem bene fecisti in bre ui aduenire 
nunc ergo nos omnes 
in conspectu tuo audire uolumus a te 
. . A 
quae praecepta sunt tibi a do 
aperiens autem os petrus dixit 
in ueritate expedior 
. - WD 
quia non est personarum acceptor ds 
sed in omni gente qui timet eum 
et operaturiustitiam | 
acceptus est ei 
uerbum suum misit filiis istrahel 
E ere Mec 
euangelizare pacem per ihm xpm 
. . > 
E um dns 
hic est omni 1 
uos scitis quid factum est per totam iudaea 
cum coepisset enim a galilaea 
post baptismum quod praedicauit iohannes 
. sre » =— 
ihm a nazareth quem unxit ds 
SS, Ἐ 
sancto spo οὖ uirt ute 
hic pergressus est benefaciens 
et sanans omnes 
qui obtenebantur a diabolo 
. Sas . 
quia ds erat cum illo 
et nos testes eius 
quae fecit in regione iudaeorum 
et hierusalem quem etiam interfecerunt 
suspensum in li gno 
s . . 
hunc ds suscitauit post tertium dieum 


et dedit ei manifestum fieri 
(Fol. 458 a.) 


Cap. X. 32—40. 


— — τ — — 
IIPASIC AIIOCTOAON 
— 


KS, v— — 0 ——À 


ov παντί τω Aaw ἀλλα μαρτυσιτοισ X. 41 
ee PE 
προκεχειροτονημενοισ ὕπο του θυ ἡμειν 
οἰτινεσ aveo αἀγομεν 
και συνεπιομεν AUTW και συνεστραφ ἡμεν 
mS 
μετα το αναστηναι εκ vekpov NEPA [w+ 
Kau ἐνετείλατο ἡμειν κηρυξαι τω Aaw 42 
και διαμαρτυρασθαι 
oe Ir 
OTL ουτοσ ἐστιν οὠρίσμενοσ ὕπο του θυ κριτησ 
ζωντων καὶ νεκρων 
TOUTW παντεσ OL προφηται μαρτυρουσιν 43 
αφεσιν αμαρτιων λαβειν 
δια του ονοματοσ αὐτου 
παντα TOV πιστευοντα εἰσ αὐτὸν 
Ετι λαλουντοσ του πετρου Ta ρηματα ταυτα 44 
— 
ἐπεσεν TO TVG TO αγιον ἐπὶ TAVTAT 
τουσ aKovovrag Tov Aoyov Kat ἐξεστησαν 45 
οἱ EK TEPLTOMYT πιστοι 
οσοι συνῆλθον Tw πετρω 
οτι και επιτα εθνη 
ΞΞΞΞΩ 
1) δωρεα TOV TVT αγιου EKKEXUTAL 
nkovov yap avtwv λαλουντων 46 
M 
y Tov Ov 
€urev 0e o merpoc 
μήτι το ὕδωρ κωλαι τισ δυναται 47 
του μὴ βαπτισθηναι avtove 
a 
οἰτινεσ TO TVA TO ayLov eXa[Bov 
WOTEP καιημεισ 
Tore zpocera£ev avtove βαπτισθηναι 48 
——— 
εν τω ονοματι TOV KU U]U χρυ 
TOTE παρεκαλεσαν avrov προσ avrovg διαμειναι 
ἡμερασ τινασ ἀκουστον δε eyevero XD. 


TOL ἀποστολοισ καιτοισ αδελφοισ 


ot εν τὴ ἰἸουδαια 


(Fol. 458 δ.) 


— —_  ---. —, E 
ACTUS APOSTOL 363 
— — oe ς--- —, 
non om ni populo sed testibus 
. . = . 
praedestinatis a do nobis 
qui simul manducauimus 
et simul bibimus cum eo et conuersi sumus 
. . . = 
postquam surrexit a mortuis dies. Χ] " 
Et praecepit nobis praedicare populo 
et protestari 
. e . . e . 
quia ipse est qui praestitus est a do iudex 
uiuorum et mortuorum 
hui c omnes prophetae testimonium peribent 
remissionem peccatorum accipere 
per nomen eius 
omnem qui credit in eum 
adhuc loquente petro berba haec 
. . = 
cecidit sps sanctus super omnes 
qui audiebant uerbum et obstupefacti sunt 
qui erant ex circumcisio fideles 
qui simul uenerunt cum petro 
quia et super gentes 
——, E 
donum sps sancti effusum est 
audiebant enim eos loquentes 
. . . . . TEM 
praeuaricatis linguis et magnificantes dm 
dixit autem petrus 
numquid aliquis aquam prohibere potest . 
ut baptizentur isti 
. = 
qui spm sanctum acceperunt 
sicut et nos 
tune praecepit eos baptizari 
in nomine dni ihu xpi 
tunc rogauerunt eum ad eos demorari 
diesaliquos audito uero 
apostoli et fratres 


qui erant in iudaeam 


(Fol. 459 a.) 


Capp. X. 41—XI. 1. 


— — —— — 
IIPAE AIIOCTOA 


— i — <= 
=> 
οτι καὶ Ta εθνη εδεξατο Tov Xoyov Tov θυ Xd 
O μεν ovv πετροσ δια ικανου xpovov 3 


ηθελησαι πορευθηναῖι evo ἱἹεροσολυμα 

και προσφω νησασ τουσ αδελφουσ 

και ἐπιστηριξασ αὐτουσ πολυν Xoyov 

TOLOV μένοσ δια των xo pov 

διδασκων QUTOVO OO και KATYVTNO EV αὐτοισ 
aa 

και απηγγιλεν αὐτοισ ΤῊΝ χάριν του θυ 

oL 0e εκ περιτομὴσ adeAdot διεκρινοντο 


προσ avrov λεγοντεσ 


WwW 


OTL econ ber T poo avopac ἀκροβυστιαν εχοντασ 
και συνεφαγεσ συν αὐτοισ 


ἀρξαμενοσ 0c TET POT εἕξετιθετο αὐτοισ 


aN 


τα κατεξζησ λεγων 
eyo nny ev tommy πολει προσευχομενοσ 5 
και ELOOV EKO TACEL οραμα 
καταβαινον σκευοσ TL 
wo οθονην μεγαλην τετρασιν ἀαρχαισ 
καθιεμενὴν εκ του ουρανου 
καιηλθεν ewe € μου 
e.c nv αθενισασ κατενοουν ό 
και ειδον τετραποδα THT qo 
και τα θηρια και ερπετα 
και πετεινὰ TOV ουρανου 
και ἤκουσα φωνὴν heyouray μοι 7 
αναστα πετρε θυ σον και φαγε 
— 
euro, δὲ μηδαμω σ κε ὃ 
OTL κοινον ἡ ἀκαθαρτον 
ουδεποτε εἰσηλθεν ew τοστομα μου 
Cyevero φωνή εκ του ovpavov προσ με 9 
p 
&.0 0c εκαθαρισεν συ ux kowov 
TOUTO δε eyevero ert τρισ 10 


και ανεσπασθη παλιν απαντα εἰσ TOV ουρᾶνο 


(Fol. 459 6.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL' 


quia et gentes exceperunt uerbum di 
quidem ergo petrus per multo tempore 
uoluit proficisci in hierosoly ma 
et conuocauit fratres 
et confirmauit eos multum uerbum 
faciens per ciuitates 
docens eos quia et obuiauit eis 
— 
et enuntiauit eis gratia m di 
quia erant de circumcisione fratres iudicantes 
ad eum dicentes 
quia introisti ad uiros praeputia habentes 
et simul manducasti cum eis 
incipiens autem petrus exponebat eis 
per ordinem dic ens 
ego eram in ioppen ciuitate orans 
et uidi in mentis stupore uisum 
descendere uas quo dam 
uelut linteum magnum quattuor principibus 
dimittebatur de caelo 
et uenit usque ad me 
in quod intuitus considerabat 
et uidi qua dripedes terrae 
et uestias et repentia 
et uolatilia caeli 
Et audiui uocem dicentem mihi 
surgens petre immola et manduca 
dixit autem absit dne 
quia commune et in mun dum 
numquam introibit in os meum 
respondit uero uox de caelo ad me 
quae ds mun dauit tu noli communicare 
hoc autem factum est per ter 
et sublata sunt iterum omnia in caelo 


(Fol. 460 a.) 


Cap. XI. 1— 1o. 


ες, — ἄς 0 $a — 
IIPAE. AIIOCTOA 
c rhe = 
oe Sap 
και i&ov εξαυτησ * y *avoper 
εἐπεστησαν ETL τὴν οικιαν 
εν ἡ μεν ἀπεσταλμενοι aaro καισαραιασ' προσ 
SS 
evmev 0e TO TYG μοι συνελθειν avrouo 
ἥλθον συν εμοι και ot εξ adeAdot ovrot 
και εἰσηλθομεν eu τον otkov του ανδροσ 
ἀπήγγειλεν δεημειν 
Two ELOEV aryyyeXov εν τω ow avrov σταθεντα 
και ELIFOVTG, AUTW ἀποστειλον εἰσ tomm 
καὶ μεταπεμψ, au σιμωνα 
τον ETLKANOUMEVOV πετρον 
og λαλησει ρηματα προσ σε 
εν οἱσ σωθησὴ συ και TAT 0 OLKOT σου 
€ v δετω αρξασθαι με λαλειν avroiw 


ἜΞΞΞΞΞῷο 
επέεσεν TO TVA TO aylov €7r αὐτοισ 


Q0 καὶ eh NAT εν ἀρχὴ 
es ed 
euvnoOnv 8e rov py ματοσ rov κυ wo ελεγε 
iwavvyo μεν εβαπτισεν ὕδατι 
ee ae 
ὕμεισ δε βαπτισθησεσθα t ev πνὰ αγιω 
ει ovv τὴν ἴσην δωρεαν εδωκεν αὐτοισ 
ee SS 
WO καιημειν TLOTEVT ACL ETL TOV KV τὴν XPV 
= 

eyo τισ ἡμὴν δυνατοσ κωλυσαι rov Ov 

τὸ 
Tov μὴ δουναι αυτοισ TVG αγιον 
πιστευσασιν ET AUTO 

ακουσαντεσ Oe ravra. ἡσυχασαν 
—S 
και εδοἕαν Tov Ov λεγοντεσ 
SI 

apa καιτοισ εθνεσιν o Oo 
μετανοιαν ew Conv εδωκεν 
οἱ μεν ovv διασπαρεντεσ απο THT θλειψεωσ 
TNT γενομενησ απὸ rov στεφανου 
διηλθον εωσ φοινεικησ 


και KUT POV Και αντιοχείασ' 


pndevt Tov Xoyov λαλουντεσ 


(Fol. 460 5.) 


XI. 11 


με 


12 


19 


14 


I5 


16 


17 


18 


19 


ἌΟΤΟΒ APOSTOL — 
— — 


---ὄ ..ο-. 


et ecce statim tres uiri 
superuenerunt ad domum 

in qua erant.missi a caesarea a d me 
et dixit sps mihi simul uenire cum eis 
ueneruntque mecum etiam sex fratres isti 
et introibimus in domum ipsius uiri 


adnuntiauit autem nobis 


quomo do uidit angelum in domo sua stetisse 


οὐ dixisse ei mitte in loppen 
et accersi simonem 
qui cognominatur petrus 
qui loquebatur uerba ad te 
in quibus saluus fias et omnis domus tua 
Et dum coepisset loqui eis 
. . — 
cecidit sps sanctus super eos 
sicut super nos in principium 
recordatus sum uerbum dni sicut dicebat 
iohannes quidem baptizauit aqua 
= 
uos autem baptizamini spo sancto 
si autem aequalem donum dedit eis 
. . . . reme => — 
sicut nobis credentibus in dnm ihm xpm 
. . . — 
ego quis eram qui possim prohibere dum 
. =) 
ut non daret eis spm sanctum 
credentibus in eum 
Cum autem audissent haec siluerunt 
. I . 
et clarificauerunt dm dicentes 
. . ED 
forsitam et gentibus ds 
paenitentiam in uitam dedit 
illi quidem dispersi a conflictatione 
quae facta est sub stephano 
transierunt usque pho enicen 
et cyprum et antio chiam 


nemini uerbum loquentes 


(Fol. 461 a.) 


Cap. XI. r1—19. 


—, m m — A 
IIPAZE AIIOCTOAON 
--- I0 c p — 
EL μὴ μονοισ Ἰουδαιοισ 
Hoar δετινεσ e$ avrov ανδρεσ κυπριοι 
και κυρηναιοι 
οἰτινεσ ἐλθοντεσ εἰσ αντιοχειαν 
ἐλαλουν προσ τουσ ελληνασ 
——— 
ευαγγελιζομενοι τον Kv τὴν xpv 
= 
nv 6e χειρ κυ μετ avrov 
πολυσ τε αριθμοσ πιστευσασ 
T 
ἐπέστρεψεν ETL TOV KV 
nkovo Oy δε o Xoyoc εἰσ τα ora. THO EKKANTLAT 
TNT εν iepova ap. περι AVTWY 
και εξαπεστειλαν βαρναβαν 
died θειν ews THT αντιοχειασ' 
OO και παραγενομενοσ 
oe LIP 
και tcv τὴν XapL Tov θυ exapy 
και παρεκαλει παντασ 
= 
T1) προθεσει THE καρδιασ προσμενειν TW κω 
or. nv ανηρ᾽ ἀγαθοσ 
— 
KALTANPNS TVG αγιου και πιστεωσ 
ef = 
και προσετεθη οχλοσ ἵκανοσ TH Ko 
ακουσασ δε or. σαυλοσ ἐστιν εἰσ θαρσον 
εξηλθεν αναζητων avrov 
καὶ WO συντυχὼν παρεκαλεσεν 
ελθειν ew αντιοχειαν 
OLTLVED παραγενομενοι evuxvrov oXov 
συνεχυθησαν οχλον ἵκανον 
και τοτεπρωτον εἐχρηματισεν εν αντιοχεια 
οὐ μαθηται χρειστιανοι 
Εν ταυταισ δεταισημεραισ 
κατῆλθον απο ἱεροσολυμων 
TPOPYTAL ELT αντιοχειαν 


nv 0e TOAAY αγαλλιασισ 


συνεστραμμενων δεήμων 


(Fol. 461 b.) 


XI. 


2I 


23 


24 


25 


26 


27 


<= 
SS SS de 3 
ACTUS APOSTOL 
YY —, c — —, — 
nisi solis iudaeis 
Erant autem quidam ex ipsis uiri cyprii 
et cyrinenses 
qui cum uenissent antiochiam 
loquebantur cum craecos 
Ἷ — :- -- 
euangelizare dnm ihm xpm 
=a : 
et erat manus dni cum eis 


multisque numeris cum credidissent 


. EA 
reuersi sunt ad dnm 


auditus est uero hic sermo in auribus ecclesiae 


qua e erat in hierusalem de eis 

et miserunt barnabant 

ut iret usque antiochiam 

qui cum uenisset 

et uidisset gratiam di gauisus est 

et ad orabantur o mnes 

e . . = 

ipso proposito cordis permanere a dnm 

quia erat uir uonus 

— - 
et plenus spo sancto et fidei 
E 

et ad posita est turba copiosa ad dnm 
audiens autem quo d saulus est tharso 

exiit requirere eum 

et cum inuenissent depraecabantur 

uenire antiochiam 

contigit uero eis annum totum 


commiscere ecclesiam 


et tunc prinum nuncupati sunt in antiochia 


discipulos christianos 

in istis autem diebus 
aduenerunt ab hierosoly mis 
prophe tae in antiochiam 
erant autem magna exultatio 


reuertentibus autem nobis 
(Fol. 462 a.) 


Car. XI. 19—27. 


aS ταὶ Ὁ — — 
IIPAE AIIOCTOAON 


ee τ, — ς-- 


ep εἰσ εξ avrov ονοματι ἀγαβοσ 
--, 
σημενων δια TOV πνσ 
λειμον μεγαν μελλειν ἐσεσθαι 
ed ολην την οικουμενὴν 
YTLO €yevero ἐπι κλαυδιου 
ot 0e μαθηται καθωσ evrropovvro ὡρισαν 
εκαστοσ αὐτων εἰσ διακονίαν πεμψαι 
τοισ κατοικοῦ σιν εν TH ἴουδαια αδελῴφοισ 
ο και ἐποιησαν αποστειλαστεσ 
προσ Tova πρεσβυτερουσ 
δια χειροσ βαρναβα και σαυλου 
κατ εκεινον O€ TOV καιρον 
ἐπεβαλεν τασ χειρασ ἡρωδησ o βασιλευσ 
κακωσαι τινασ 
των απὸ TH εκκλησιασ' εν TH iovdaLa 
και ανειλεν ἵακωβον 
τον adeA Hor iwavov μαχαιρα 
Kau ἴδων ort opea rov eotiv τοισ tovd αἰοισ' 
ἡ EMLXELPNT ELT αὐτου ETL TOUO πιστουσ 
προσεθετο συνλαβειν και πετρον 
σαν δε at nucpar rov αζυμων 
τουτον πιασασ εθετο ew φυλακὴν 
παραδουσ τεσσαρσιν τετραδιοισ στρατιωτων 
φυλασσιν βουλομενοσ 
μετα τὸ πασχα αναγαγειν avrov τω aw 
O μεν ovv πετροσ ετηρειτο εν TH φυλακη 
πολλὴ δεπροσευχὴ HV 
εν EKTEVELO περι αὐτου 
c" 
oro τὴσ ἐεκκλησιασ προσ τον Ov περι avrov 
ore δε ἐμελλεν προαγειν avrov 
ηρωδησ TN VUKTEL EKELVY 
ἣν 0 TETPOT κοιμουμενοσ 


μεταξυ δυο OTPATLWT WV 


(Fol. 462 5.) ΝΗ 


XI. 28 


29 


30 


XII. 1 


— KS — — — 
ACTUS APOSTOLORUM 367 
— — — — — — 
ait unus ex ipsis nomine agabus 
— 
significabat per spm 
famem magnam futuram esse 
in toto orbe terrae 
quae fuit sub claudio 
discipuli autem sicut prout copiam 
singuli autem ipsorum in ministerium mittere - 
hiis qui inhabitant in iudaea fratribus 
quo d etiam fecerunt cum misissent 
ad presbyteros 
per manum barnabae et sauli 
per illum uero temporis 
inmisit manus suas herodes rex 
maletractare quosdam 
quierant ab ecclesia in iu daea 
et interfecit iacobum 
fratrem iohannis gladio 
Et cum ui disset quo d placeret hoc iudaeis 
conpraehensio eius super credentes 
adiecit adpraehendere et petrum 
erant autem dies asy morum 
hunc adprehensum posuit in carcerem 
traditum quattuor quaternionibus militu 
custodire eum uolens 
post pascha producere eum populo 
Uero petrus custodiebatur in carcere 
multa uero oratio erat 
instantissime pro eo 
ab ecclesia ad dum super ipso 
ad uero cum incipiebat prodocere eum 
herodes nocte illa 
erat petrus dormiens 


inter duos milites 


(Fol. 463 a.) 


Capp. XI. 28—XII. 6. 


808 ΠΡΑΞ. ΑΠΟΌΤΟΛ ACTUS APOSTOL' 
— Kru — — —— — — 

δεδεμενοσ αλυσεσι δυσιν XL. ligatus catenis duabus 
φυλακεσ Oe mpo 190 θυρασ uigiles autem ante ostium 
ἐτήρουν THY φυλακὴν adseruabant carcerem 

τς - 

και ἴδου aryyeXoc kv ἐπεστὴ τω πετρω 7 Kt ecce angelus dni adsistit petro 
και oc ἐπελαμψεν τω οἰκηματι et lux refulgens in illo loco ' 
νυξασ de THV πλευραν του πετρου pungens autem latus petri 
NYELPEV avrov λεγων QVO. TO, EV τάχει suscitauit eum dicens surge cilerius 
και εξεπεσαν αι αλυσεισ EK των χειρων αὑτοῦ et ceciderunt eius catenae de manibus 
Ειπεν δε 0 ἀγγελοσπροσ avrov 8 dixit autem an gelus ad eum 
ζωσαι και ὕποδησαι Ta σανδαλια σου praecinge te et calciate calciamenta tua 
εποιησεν 0e ουτωσ fecit autem sic 
και Neyer avro περιβαλου το ἵματιον σου ; et dicit ei operi te uestimentum tuum 
και ακολούθει μοι et sequere me 
και εξελθων ἠκολουθει 9 et cum exisset sequebatur 
και ovK NOEL οτι ἀληθεσ ἐστιν et non sciebat quia uerum est 
TO γεινομενον δια TOV ἀγγελου quo d fiebat per angelum 
εδοκει yap οραμα βλεπειν putabat enim uisum videre 
δι ἐελθοντεσ δε πρωτὴν 10 | - cum praeterissent primam 
και δευτεραν φυλακὴν et secundam custodiam 
nrOov exit nv πυλὴν THY σιδηραν uenerunt ad portam ferream 
τὴν φερουσαν ew τὴν πολιν quae ducit in ciuitatem : 
ἡτισ αὐτοματή ἡνυγὴ αὐτοισ | quae sua sponte aperta est eis 
και εξελθοντεσ κατεβησαν τουσ na Bab wove et cum exissent descen derunt septem grados 
και προσηλθαν ρυμὴν μιαν et processerunt gradum unum 
και εὐθεωσ aeo 10 ἀγγελοσ απ αὐτου et continuo discessit angelus ab eo 
και οπετροσ EV EAUTW YEVOMEVOT εἰπεν I1 et petrus in se conue rsus dixit 
n — 

νυν οιδα OTL αληθωσ εξαπεστειλεν KT nune seio quia uere misit dns 
TOV ἄγγελον avrov και εξειλατο με angelum suum et eripuit me 
EK χειροσ ἡρωδου de manibus hero dis 
και πασησ THT προσδοκειασ et omni expectationi 
Tov Aaov των Ἰουδαίων populi iudaeorum 
και συνειδων YOEV ἐπι τὴν OLKELAY THO μᾶριασ 12 et cum considerasset uenit ad domum mariae 
TYT μητροσ twavov matris iohannis 

(Fol. 463 0.) (Fol. 464 a.) 


(xXPLUX EIE 6212. 


- ες ς- L— ὃς 
ΠΡΑΞ. ΑΠΟΟΤΟΛΩΝ 
— —— — — 
TOV επικαλουμενου apkov 
ov ἡσαν ἵκανοι συνηθροισμένοι 
και προσευχομενοι 
Κρουσαντεσ 0e avrov τὴν θυραν του 
προσηλθεν παιδισκη OVOMATL ροδη ὑπακοῦσαι 
και ἐπιγνουσα τὴν φωνὴν του πετρου 
απο THT χαρασ ovk ἡνυξετον πυλωνα 
και εἰσδραμουσα δεαπηγγειλεν 
εσταναι TETPOV TPO TOV πυλωνοσ 
οδεε γον αὐτὴ pawn 
t 
ἡ δε διεσχυριζετο ουτωσ exew 
οἱ δεελεγον προσ αὐτὴν 
τυχον 0 ἀγγελοσ αὐτου ἐστιν 
o δεεπεμεν ev κρουων 
εξανοιξαντεσ δε και ἵδοντεσ avrov 
Kat ἐξεστησαν κατασεισ ag δε αυτοισ 
TH χειριινα σειγα σιν 
εισηλθεν και διηγησατο αὐτοισ 
— 
TWO 0 Ko avTov εξηγαγεν ek THT φυλακησ 
eurev δε απανγειλατε Ἰακωβω 
και τοισ ἀαδελῴφοισ ravra. 
καὶ εξ ελθων ἐπορευθη εἰσ erepov τοπον 
Τενομενήησ δεημερασ 
ἣν ταραχοσ εν τοισ στρατιωταισ 
τι αρὰ οπετροσ €yevero 
ἡρωδησ δε επιζητησασ avrov kat μὴ evpo 
avakpetvac Tove φυλακασ 
εκελευσεν απ Κ ανθηναι 
καὶ κατελθων απο THe Ἰουδαιασ: 
elo καισαραιαν διετριβεν 
ἣν yap θυμομαχων τυριοισ και σιδωνιοισ 
ot δε ομοθυμαδον e£ apd orepov 


των πόλεων παρησαν προσ τον βασιλεα 


(Fol. 464 0.) 


XII. 


13 


14 


ΤῸ 


16 


17 


18 


το 


20 


ACTUS APOSTOL ' 369 


qui cognominatur marcus 
ubi erant copiosi coaceruati 


et orantes 


Cumque ipse pulsasset ianuam foris 


accessit puella nomine rhode respondere 
et cum cognouisset uocem petri 
a yaudio non aperuit ianuam 
et adcurrens autem adnuntiauit 
stare petrum ante ianuam 
ad illi ad eam dixerunt in sanis 
ad illa uero perseuerabat ita esse 
qui autem dixerunt ad eam 
forsitam angelus eius est 
ipse uero perseuerabat pulsans 
et cum aperuisset uiderunt eunt 
et obstupuerunt cum que significasset eis 
de manu ut silerent 
introiens eterrabit eis 
—, 
quemadmodum dns eum liuerauit de carcere 
dixit autem renuntiate iacobo 
et fratribus haec 


et egressus abiit in alium 


facto autem die 


erat turbatio in militibus 

quid petrus factus esset 

herodes uero cum irequisisset eum et non inuenisse 
interrogatione habita uigiles 

iussit obduci 

et cum descendisset a 1udaea 

in caesaraeam demorabatur 

erat enim animus inpugnans tyrios et sidonios 
unanimiter autem ab inuice 


ciuitates uenerunt ad regem 


(Fol. 465 a.) 


Cap. XII. 12—20. 


4T 


lard 


í 


0 


— —  — — 
IIPAE. AIIOCTOA 
— — — — 


: XII. 
και πεισαντεσ βλαστον TOV ἔπι TOU KOLTWVoe aUToU 


YTOVYTO εἰρηνὴν 
διατοτρεφεσθαιτασ ywpac αυτωνεκτησ βασιλικὴσ 
TAKTY δεημερα 21 
o po) evdvcapevoc αιἰσθητα βασιλικην 
και καθισασ ert ov βηματοσ 
εδημειγορει προσ avrova- 
καταλλαγεντοσ δε avrov τοισ τυριοισ 
o δε Ono επεφωνει 22 
=> 
θυ φωναι kat ovk ανθρωπου 
—À 
παραχρῆμα 6e avTov ἐπαταξεν ayyehoo kv ag 
— 
ανθ wv ovk εδωκεν δοξαν Tw Ow 
και καταβασ amo rov βηματοσ 
γενομενοσ κωληκοβρωτοσ 
ετι ζων και ουτωσ εξεψυξεν 
ΞΞΞΞΟ 
O δελογοσ Tov θυ ευξανε και ἐπληθυνετο 24 
βαρναβασ δε και σαυλοσ 25 
amet peer απο ἱερουσαλημ, 
πληρωσαντεσ THY διακονιαν 
συνπαραλαβοντεσ τον ἴωανην 
τον επικληθεντα μαρκον 
1] av δε ev αντιοχεια ΚΊΠ ἢ 
κατα τὴν ουσὰαν ἐκκλησιαν 
προφῆται και διδασκαλοι 
ev οἱσ βαρναβασ και συμεων 
o επικαλουμενοσ vuyep 
και λουκειοσ κυρηναῖοσ μαναὴν T€ ἡρωδου 
και Terpapxov συντροφοσ και σαυλοσ 


E 
Aevrovpyyovv rov e QUTOYV TW KW Ü 2 


—=> 
καὶ νηστευοντων ELTEV TO TVA TO aylov 


αφορισατε On uou Tov βαρναβαν και σαυλον 


εἰσ TO εργον O προσκεκλημαι αὐτουσ 


τοτενηστευσαντεσ ; 3 


(Fol. 465 δ.) 


ACTUS APOSTOLOR 
— —— — — 


et cum suasissent blasto qui a cubiculo erat 
postulabant pacem 
propter ne alienarentur regiones eorum de regno 
constituto autem die 
herodes indutus habito regio 
et sedi pro tribunali 
contentionabatur ad eos 
cum ingratiasset cum tyrios 
populus uero adclamabant 
un 
di uoces et non hominis 
et confestim eum percussit angelus dni 
pro eo quod non dedit claritatem do 
et cum descendisset de tribunal 
sed et a bermibus comestus 
adhuc uiuens et sic expirauit 
Uerbum autem di augebatur et multiplicabatur 
barnabas uero et saulus 
reuersi sunt ab hierusalem 
impleto ministerio 
adsupto iohannen 
qui cognominatur marcus 
erant autem in antiochia 
aput quem erat ecclesiam 
prophetae et doctores 
in quo barnabas et symeon 
qui uocatur niger 
et lucius cyrenensis manaenque herodis 
et tetrarchi conlactaneus et saulus 
——, 
Deseruientibus autem eis dno 
et ieiunantibus dixit SpS sanctus 
secernite mihi barnaban et saulum 
ad opus uocaui eos 


tunc cum laiunassent 


(Fol. 466 a.) 


Capp. XII. 20—XIII. 3. 


—S -- — — ναὶ 
IIPAZ. AIIOCTOA 
— aS — — 


και προσευξαμενοι TayTEO. ᾿ XIII 


και, επιθεντεσ. τασ χέειρὰσ QUTOLO 
—S 


oL μεν ovv εκπεμφθεντεσ ὕπο του πνσ αγιου 4 
καταβαντεσ δε eux σελευκιαν 

εκειθεν απεπλευσαν εἰσ κυπρον 

γένομενοι δε ev TH σαλαμεινι 5 


YS 
κατηνγειλαν Tov Xov Tov kv 


εν ταισ συναγωγαισ των Ἰουδαιων 


ELXOV δε καὶ ἱωαννην ὑπηρετουντα αὑτοισ 


Kat ριελθοντων δε avrov ό 


ολην THY νησ σον αἀχρι παφου 
evpov ανδρα τινὰ μαγον 
ψευδοπροφητην Ἰουδαιον 


ονοματι καλουμενον βαρίησουα 


og nV συν ro ανθυπατω 7 


σεργιω παυλω ανδρι a vvero 
ovroc συνκαλεσαμενοσ βαρναβαν και σαυλο 
= 
και εζητησεν ἀκουσαι Tov Xoyov Tov θυ 
ανθειστατο δε αυτοισ er yao o payor 8 
ovrog yap μεθερμήνευεται 
TO ονομα avrov ζητων διαστρεψαι 
Tov ἀνθυπατον απο THT πιστεωσ 
ETLON NOLOTA NKOVEV avrov 
El 
CavXoc 0e 0 και παυλοσ πληθεισ πνσ αγίου 9 
και ατενεισασ €LO αυτον εἰπεν 10 
o πληρὴσ παντοσ δολου 
Kal ραδιουργιασ' ὕιοι διαβολου 
ekÜpe mao δικαιοσυνὴσ 
— 
ov παυσὴ διαστρεφων Tag οδουσ kv 
Tac ουσασ εὐυθειασ 
. —, 
και νυν ELOOU 1) XELP KU ETL OE II 


Kat eon τυφλοσ μὴ βλέπων TOV NAELOV eoc καιρου 


και ευθεωσ επτέσεν ἐπ AUTOV αχλυσ και σΚοτοσ 


(Fol. 4666.) 


— — — —— — 
ACTUS APOSTOL 371 
— ---- - — 
et orassent omnes 
et inposuissent manus eis 
— 
ipsi uero dismissi ab spo sancto 
descenderunt seleuciam 
inde uero nauig aueruntin cyprum 
et cum fuissent salamina 
adnuntiabant uerbum di 
in synagogis iudaeorum 
habebant uero et iohannen ministrantem eis 
cum pergressi fuissent 
totam insulam usquae ad paphum 
inuenerunt uirum quendam magum 
pseudoprophetam 1udaeum 
nomine qui uocatur bariesuam 
qui erat cum proconsule 
sergio paulo uiro prudenti, 
hic cum uocasset barnaban et saulum 
et quaesire uoluit audire uerbum di 
resistabat autem eis etoemas magus 
510 enim interpraetabatur 
nome n eius quaerens uertere 
proconsolem a fidem 


quoniam liuenter audiebat eos 


Saulus uero qui et paulus inpletus spo sancto 


et intuitus in eum dixit 

o plenae omnis dolus 

et falsi fil diabole 

inimicae omnis iustitiae 

non cessas euertere uias domini 

quas sunt rectas 

et nune ecce manus dni super te 

et eris caecus non uidens solem usq. ad tempus 
et confestim caecidit super eum caligo et tenebrae 


(Fol. 467 a.) 


Car. XIII. 3—11. 


372 


eS 5 τς 
IPAE AIIOCTOA 
— o—— — 
και περιαγων εζητει χειραγωγουσ 
ISov óc o ay Üvzoroc. 
το γεγονοσ εθαυμασεν 


=> 
και επιστευσεν τω Ow 


ἐεκπλησσομενοσ emt τὴ διδαχὴ του Kv 
avaxÜevrea δε απο τησ παφοῦυ ot περι παυλο 
λθὸον evo περγὴην ro παμφυλιασ 
Τωανησ δε ATOXWPYTAC απ αὐτων 
ὕπεστρεψεν eu ἱεροσολυμα 
avro. δε διελθοντεσ απο τησ περγὴσ 
παρεγενοντο εἰσ αντειοχειαν TT TELTLOLAT 
καὶ εἰσελθοντεσ εἰσ THY συναγωγὴν 
τὴν ἡμετερὰ τω σαββατω εκαθισαν 
μετα δετὴν αναγνωσιν του νομου 
καιτῶν προφητῶν 
απεστειλαν oL αρχισυναγωγοι 
προσ avtove λεγοντεσ 
ανδρεσ ἀδελῴοι ει τισ ἐστιν λογου σοφιασ 
εν ὕμειν παρακλησεωσ 
προσ τον λαον λεγεται 
αναστασ δεοπαυλοσ 
και κατασεισασ τὴ χειρει εἰπεν 
sie 
ανδρεσ ἱστραηλιται και οἱ φοβουμενοι Tov Gy * 
ακουσατε 
— 
O θσ του Xaov rovrov te'pox 
εξελεξατο του σ πατερασ ἡμων 
δια Tov Xaov ὕψωσεν εν TH παροικεα 
εν ΤῊ y] αἰγυπτω 
και μετα βραχειονοσ ὕὑψηλου 
εξηγαγεν avrova e£ avra 
— 
και €T1) μ- ετροποφορησεν AUVTOVT εν ΤΉ ερημω 
καὶ καθελων εθνη ἐπτα εν y χανααμ, 
κατεκληρονομησεν την γὴν των adAopvrw 
(Fol. 467 5.) 


XIII. 


13 


15 


16 


17 


IS 


2 


et circumiens quaerebat ad manum deductores 
tune cum uidisset pro consul 
quo d factum est miratus est 
et crediditin do 
stupens super doctrina dni 
superuenientes-a papho *qui erant circa paulo - 
uenerunt in pergen pamphyliae 
iohannes uero cum discedisset ab eis 
reuersus est hierosoly mis 
isti autem cum transissent a pergen 
uenerunt antio chiam pisidiae 
et cum introissentin synagogam 
die sabbatorum sed erunt 
post lectionem uero legis 
et prophetarum 
miserunt archisynagogi 
ad eos dicentes 
uiri fratres si quis est sermo et intellectus 
in uobis exhort ationis 
ad populum dicite 
Cum surrex isset paulus 
et silentium manu postulasset dixit 
uiri istrahelitae et qui timetis dm 
audite ' 
Ds populi huius istrahel 
elegit patres nostros 
propter populum exaltatum in peregrinatione 
in terra aegypti 
et cum brachio alto 
eduxit eos. ex ipsa 
= 
et annis- xl-ac si nutrix aluit eos in solitudine 
et sublatis gentibus septe in terra chanaam 
possidere eos fecit terram allophoelorum 
(Fol. 468 a.) 


Cap. XIII. 1r1—19. 


— .--ς -- 
IIPAE AIIOCTOA : 


= ot εἐ - — 
EM S 
και εωσ €T€G'L- U - KQL- V - COWKEY κριτασ XIII. 20 
3 
εωσ σαμουὴλ του προφητου 
κακειθεν ἡτησαντο βασιλεα 21 


— 
καὶ εδωκεν αὐτοισ o Oo Tov σαουλ ὕιον. Keo 
ανδρα εκ φυλησ βενιαμιν 
=> 
ETH)" [+ καὶ μεταστησασ αὐτον 22 
ἡγειρεν δαυειδ αυτοισ ew βασιλεα 
ω και εἰπεν μαρτυρησασ 
evpov δαυειδ τον ὕιον ἵεσσαι 
ανδρα κατα την καρδιαν μου 
oo ποιήσει παντὰ τα θεληματα μου 
— 
O θσ ovv aro rov σπερματοσ αὐτου 23 
κατ ἐπαγγελειαν 
ee ἐγ 
ἤγειρεν τω ta poA a or))pa. Tov vv 
προκηρυξαντοσ ἴωανου 24 
προ προσωποῦ TYG εἰσοδου αὐτου 
βαπτισμα μετανοιασ 
παντιτω Aaw tapa] 
wo δε ἐπλήρουν Ἰωανησ rov Spomov ελεγε 25 
τινα με ὕπονοειται εἰναι. οὐκ εἰμι €ya 
αλλα ἴδου ἐρχεται μεθ eje ov ovk εἰμι αξιοσ 
TO ὕποδημα TOV ποδων λυσαι 
ανδρεσ αδελῴοι ὕιοι γενουσ αβρααμ, 26 
=>) 
και OL €v ἡμεῖιν φοβουμενοι rov Ov 
Ἴμειν o λογοστησ σωτηρειασ ταύτησ εξαπεσταλη 
Ol yap κατοικουντεσ ev ἱερουσαλημ, 27 
καιοιαρχοντεσ AUT σ 
TOT TAT Ὑρ Qc rov προφητων 
Tac κατὰ παν σαββατον αναγεινωσκομενασ 
και κρειναντεσ ἐπληρωσαν 
καὶ μηδεμίαν αἰτιαν θανατου 28 


εὐροντεσ ἐν αυτω 


Κρεινάντεσ QvTOV παρεδωκαν πειλατω 


(Fol. 468 ὁ.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL 
— — — — 


-- — 
et quasi annis. 6066. et. 1. dedit iudices 
usque ad samuel prophetam 
et exinde petierunt regem 
et dedit eis ds saul filium cis 
uirum ex tribu beniamin 
— 
annis. xl.et remoto eo 
excitauit dauit eis in regem 
cui etiam dixit testimonio 
inueni dauid filium 1essae 
uirum secundum cor meum 
qui faciet omnes uoluntates meas 
| dsautem asemine huius 
secundum pollicitationem 
ce 
resurrexit ipsi istrahel salbatorem ihm 
cum prius praedicasset iohannes 
ante faciem ingressionis eius 
baptisma paenitentiae 
omni populo istrahel 
et dum inpleret cursum iohannes dicebat 
quem suspicamini me esse non sum ego 
sed ecce ueniet post me cuius non sum dignus 
calciamentum pedum soluere 
uiri fratres fili generis abraham 
— 
et qui in nobis timentes dm 
nobis uerbum salutis huius missum est 
qui enim habitabat in hierusalem 
et principes eius 
non intellegentes scripturas prophetaru 
quae per omnem sabbatum leguntur 
et cum iudicassent inplerunt 
et nullam causam mortis 
inuenta est in eo 


iudicantes autem eum tradiderunt pilato 
(Fol. 469 a.) 


Cap. XIII. 20—28. 


373 


374 


ΠΡΑΞ APOST 


iva εἰσ αναιρεσιν wo δε ereAovv XIII. 29 
TOTO. TO, περι αὐτου γεγραμμενα εἰσιν 
YTOUVTO τον πειλατον τουτον μεν TTAVpacat 
και επιτυχοντεσ παλιν 

και καθελοντεσ απο Tov ἕξυλου 

Kat εἐθηκαν εἰσ μνημειον 

SEE 

ov οθσ ηγειρεν ovroc od 29 21 


τοισ συναναβαινουσιν αὐτὼ 


αποτησγαλιλαιασ εισἱερουσαλημ Ed NEPA mrevovac 


OLTLVET AXPL VY εἰσιν μαρτυρεσ αὐτοῦ προσ τον hao 
καιημεισ ὕμασ ευαγγελιζομεθα 32 
τὴν προσ TOVT TATEPAT NW | 
yevoj.eviv ἐπαγγελιαν 
— 
or, ταυτὴν o Oo ἐεκπεπληρωκεν 
TOLD τεκνοισ μων 
ΤΠ ----- 
αναστησασ TOV KV τὴν χρν 
OvTOG yap εν o poro Ψαλμω γεγραπται 33 
ULOG μου EL OV 
ἐγω σήμερον γεγεννῆκα σε 
αἰτῆσαι TAP αιμου 
Kat δωσω σοι εθνη 
τὴν κληρονομίαν σου 
και τὴν κατασχεσιν σου 
τα περατα THT yo 
OTE δε ἀνεστησεν avrov εκ vekpav 34 
μήκετι μελλοντα ὕποστρε φειν 
e.c διαφθοραν ουτωσ εἰρηκεν 
OTL δωσω U μειν 
τα οσια OAVELO τα πιστα 
και ἐετερωσ λέγει 35 
ov δωσεισ TOV OC'LOV σου 
idewv dad θοραν 
δαυειὸ γαρ ἴδια y €vea | 36 
(Fol. 469 5.) 


ACTUS" APOST: 
e ee es 
ut interficeretur . et consummauerunt 
omnia quae de illo scripta sunt 
petierunt pilatum hune crucifigi 
et inpetrauerunt iterum 
et deposuerunt de ligno 
et posuerunt in monumento 
quem ds uero excitauit hic qui uisus est 
his qui simul ascend erunt cum eo 
a galilaea in hierusalem in diebus pluribus 
qui usquae nune sunt testes eius ad populu 


et nos uos euangelizamus 


| eam quae patres ncstros 


factam pollicitationem 
quia hanc ds adimpl euit 
filiis nostris 
suscitauit dnm ihs xpm 
Sicut enim in primo psalmo scriptum est 
filius meus es tu 
ego ho die genui te 
postula a me 
et dabo tibi gentes 
hereditatem tuam 
et possessionem tuam 
terminos terrae 
quando suscitauit eum a portuis 
iam non rediturum 
in interitum ita dicit 
quia dabo uobis 
sancta dauid fidelia 
ideoque et alia dicit 
non dabis sanctum tuum 
uidere corruptione m 


dauid enim sua progenie 


(Fol. 470a.) 


Cap, XIII. 28— 36. 


-- — Ὁ" — — 
IIPAE AWOCTOAOQN 
Ὡς D mi Ge 
oe T 
ὑπηρετησασ Ty του θυ βουλη εκοιμηθη 
και προσετεθη προσ τουσ πατερασ αὐτου 
και ἴδεν δια e» θοραν 
> 
οδεοθσ ηγειρεν ovk εἰδεν Seva, b θοραν 
γνωστον ovy ἐστω ὕμειν ανδρεσ αδελῴοι 
οτι δια τουτου ὕμειν 
αφεσεισ αμαρτιων καταγγελλεται 
και μετανοια απὸ παντων 
ov ovk ηδυνηθητε 
EV VOLO μωσεωσ δικαιωθηναι 
— 
εν τουτω OUY TAG O TTLOT€UOV δικαιουτε παρα θω 
βλεπετε ovv μη ἐπελθη 
TO εἰρημενον EV TOLD προφηταισ 
ἴδετε οι καταφρονητε και θαυμασατε 
Ka. ab ανισθητε ort epyyov εργαζομαι eyo 
EV ταισ ἡμεραισ ὕμων 
οου μὴ πιστευσητε 
εαν τισ ἐκδιηγήσεται ὕμειν 
και ἐσειγησὰν 
Εξιοντων δε avrov παρεκαλουν 
eur το εξησ σαββατον 
λαληθηναι avrov ρηματα ravra. 
λυθεισησ 8e THT συναγωγὴησ 
ἠκολουθησαν πολλοι των Ἰουδαίων 
καιτῶν σεβομενων προσηλυτων 
τω παυλω και βαρναβα 
ovrweo προσλαλουντεσ αὐτοισ 
ΞΞΞΞΩ 
emiÜovr αὐτουσ προσμενειν τη χαριτι του θυ 
€yevero δε καθ ολησιτησ πολεωσ 
LÀ 
διελθειν τον Xoyov rov θυ 
Tw δεερχομενω σαββατω 
σχεδον ody ἡ πολισ συνηχθη ἀκουσαι παυλου 


ως 


πολὺν τε Xoyov ποιησαμενοῦυ περι TOV κυ 


(Fol. 470 5.) NO 


XIII. 


37 


38 


39 


40 


42 


43 


44 


ACTUS APOSTOL 375 
ΒΕ — — — ες 


cum ministrasset do uoluntate dormiuit 

et adpositus est ad patres suos 

et uidit corruptionem 

= 

quem autem ds suscitauit non uidit corruptio 
notum ergo sit uobis uiri fratres 

quia per hunc uobis 

remissio peccatorum adnuntiatur 

et paenitentia ab omnibus 

quibus non potuistis 

in lege moysi iustificari 

in isto enim omnis qui credit - iustificatur ad 

uidete ergo ne superueniat 

quod dictum est in prophetis 

uidete contemptores et admiramini 

i 

et exterminamini qua opus operor ego 

in diebus uestris 

quod non creditis 

51 quis exposuerit uobis 

et tacuerunt 
progregientibus uero eis rogabant 

in sequente sabbato 

narrari sibi haec uerba 
Et dismissa synagoga 

saecuti sunt multi iudaeorum 

et colentium proselytorum 

paulum et barnabam 

qui loquentes cum illis 

"ἘΣ 

persuadentes eis permanere in gratia di 
factum est autem per omnem ciuitatem 

transire uerbum dni 

sequenti autem sabbato 

paene tota ciuitas collecta est audire paulu 


—À 
multum uerbum faciens de dno 


(Fol. 471 a.) 


Car. XIII. 36—44. 


376 


— — — — — 
IIPAE& AIIOCTOA 


— 0 a a 


και tGovrec oL ἵουδαιοι το πληθοσ XIII. 45 
ἐπλησθησαν ζηλου 

και ayreAeyov τοισ λογοισ' 

ὕπο του παυλου λεγομενοι c 

αντιλεγοντεσ και βλασφημουντεσ 


παρρησιαμενοσ τε o zavXoc και βαρναβασ 46 


εἰπᾶν προσ AVTOVT 


— 
ὕμειν πρωτον nv λαληθηναι τον λον Tov ev 


exe απωθεισθαι avrov 
και ovk ἀξιουσ κρεινατε eavrova 
THT αιωνιου Cano 
idov στρεφομεθα εἰσ τα εθνη 
c 
OUTOG yap evreraAkev o KT 47 
ἴδου φωσ τεθεικα oe row eÜveaw 
TOV εἰναι σε ELD TWTNPLAV εωσ ETYATOV THT γησ 
καὶ ἀκουοντα Ta eÜvy) ExaLpov 48 
a 
Kat εδεξαντο Tov Xoyov Tov θυ 


και €TTLO TEVOAV OG OL σαν TETAY EVOL 


εισ Conv αιωνίον 


— 

και διε hep ero o λογοσ Tov κυ 49 
δι οληστησ χωρασ 

ot δεϊουδαιοι παρωτρυνον 50 


rac σεβομενασ γυναίκασ τασ eva xup.ovag: 

και TOUT πρωτουσ THT πολεωσ 

και ery εἰραν θλειψειν μεγαλην 

και διωγμον ἐπει παυλον καὶ βαρναβαν 

και ἐεξεβαλον avrov σ απο των οριων avro 

oL δε εκτιναξαμενοι τον KOVLOpTOV 51 


TOV ποδων QUTWV ἐπ AVTOVT 


ΚΑαΤΉντησαν εἰσ ELK OVLOV 


ot δὲμαθηται ἐπλήρουντο χαρασ 52 


= 
KQL7VO αγιου 


ἔγενετο δε ev ἰκονίω κατα TO avro XIV. 1 


(Fol. 471 5.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL 


et cum uidissent iudaei turbam 
repleti sunt aemulatione 
et contradicebant sermonibus 
quae a paul o dicebantur 
contra dicentes et blasphemantes 
adhibita uero fiducia paulus et barnabas 
dixerunt ad eos 
uobis oportebat primum loqui uerbum dni 
se d quia repulistis illud 
et non dignos iudicastis eos 
in aeternam uitam 
ecce conuertimur ad gentes 
. . . . ᾿Ξ 
ita enim mandatum dedit nobis dus 
ecce lumen posui te super gentibus 
ut sint in salutem usquae ad ul timum terrae 
Et cum audirent gentes gauisae sunt 
E 
et exceperunt uerbum dui 
et crediderunt quodquo d erant 
in uitam aeterna m 
3 
Et prouulgabatur uerbum dni 
per omnem regionem 
iudaei autem instigauerunt 
caelicolas mulieres honestas 
et principes ciuitatis 
et suscitauerunt tribulationem magnam 
et persecutionem super paulum et barnaba 
et eiecerunt eos de finibus eorum 
ad illi excusso puluere 
de pedibus suis super eos 
uenerunt in hiconio 
discipuli uero inplebantur gaudio 
c— 
et spu sancto 
Contigit autem ut ichonio similiter 


(Fol. 472 a.) 


Carr. XIII. 45—XIV. 1. 


— — --ς- — 
ΠΡΑΞ  AIIOCTOA 
— — —-— — 


e.g eAÜew avrov XIV. 


ELT TYV συναγωγὴν των Ἰουδαιων 
και λαλησαι ουτωσ προσ AVTOVT WOTE πιστεῦει 
Ἰουδαιων τε και ελληνων πολυ πληθοσ 
0L δεαρχισυναγωγοι των Ἰουδαίων 2 
και οἱ APXOVTET TNT συναγωγησ 
ἐπήγαγον αὐτοισ διωγμον κατα των δικαίων 
και εκάκωσαν Tac ψυχασ rov εθνων 
κατα rov ἀδελῴων 
=> 

0 be Ko ἐδωκεν ταχὺ eumvqv 

ἵκανον μεν ovv xpovov διατρειψαντεσ 3 

Sn 

παρησιαμενοι ἐπι TO Ka 
TO μαρτυρουντι ro λογω THT χαριτοσ αὐτου 
διδοντι σημεια και τερατὰ γεινεσθαι 
δια των χείρων αὐτου 
ἣν δε ἐσχισμενον TO πληθοσ THE πολεωσ 4 
και OL μεν NOV συν TOLD Ἰουδαιοισ 

_adXou δὲ συν Tow αποστολοισ κολλωμενοι 

m 

δια Tov Xoyov του θυ 
wo δε eyevero ορμὴ των εθνων 5 


KQL TOV Ἰουδαίων συν TOLD APKOVTL αὑτῶν 


ὕβρισαι και λιθοβ ολησαι avrove 


ON 


συνΐδοντεσ kat κατεφυγον 
εἰσ τασ πολισ THT λυκαωνιασ: 
εἰσ λυστραν και δερβην 
καὶ τὴν περίχωρον ολην 
κακει ευαγγελιζομενοι σαν 4 
καὶ ἐκεινηθη oXov ro πληθοσ eri Ty διδαχὴ 

Ο δεπαυλοσ και βαρναβασ 
διετριβον εν λυστροισ 
και τισ avnp ἐεκαθητο αδυνατοσ row ποσιν 8 
εκ κοιλιασ THO μητροσ αὐτου 


og ουδεποτε περειπεπατήκει ' 


(Fol. 472 ὁ.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL 377 


ey tee — 


introire eos 
in synagoga 1udaeorum 
et loqui sic ad eos ita ut crederent 
iudaeorum et grecorum copiosa multitudo 
archisynagogae iudaeorum 
et principes synagogae 
incitauerunt persecutionem aduersus iustos 
et maletractauerunt animas gentium 
aduersus fratres 
dns autem dedit comfestim pacem 
plurimo ergo tempore commorati sunt 
habita fiducia in dno 
qui testimonium perhibuit uerbo gratiae ipsius 
dans signa et portenta fieri 
per manus eorum 
diuisa autem erat multitudo ciuitatis 
et alii quid em erant cum iudaeis 
alii uero cum apostolis adherentes 
— 
propterter uerbum di 
ut autem factum est impetus gentilium 
etiudaeorum cum magistribus ipsorum 
et iniuriauerunt et lapidauerunt eos 
intellexerunt et fugerunt 
in ciuitates lycaoniae 
in lystra et derben 
et circum totam regionem 
et illic erant euangelizantes 
et commota est omnis multitudo in doctrinis 
paulus autem et barnabas 
moras faciebant in lystris 
et quidam uir sedebat adynatus a pedibus 
ab utero matris suae 


qui num quam ambulauerat 


(Fol. 473 a.) 


GPL V το ὃ 


48 


378 


— — oS — 
[IP]Ag AiloCTOA 
—-— — 


OVTOG ἡκουσεν TOV παυλου λαλουντοσ 

ὑὕπαρχων ev φοβω 

ατενισασ δεαυτω οπαυλοσ 

καὶ Lowy OTL EXEL πιστιν Tov σωθηναι 

eurev μεγαλη φωνὴ 

be Ge 

(οι Xeyo ev Tw ονοματι Tov κυ τηυ χρυ 

αναστηθι ἐπι τουσ ποδασ σου 


ορθοσ και περίπατει 


XIV. 9 


10 


και ευθεωσ TAPAK PY [La ἀνήλατο KQ περιέποτει 


οἱ δε οχλοι ἴδοντεσ o ἐποιησεν παυλοσ 
ἐπήηραν φωνὴν avrov λυκαωνιστι λεγοντεσ 
ot θεοι ομοιωθεντεσ Tou ἀνθρωποισ 
κάτεβησαν προσ 9a 
εκαλουν δε βαρναβαν διαν 
τον δεπαυλον ἐρμὴν 
ETLON ovrog NV ἡγουμενοσ Tov Xoyov 
οι δεΐερεισ του οντοσ διοσ προ πολεωσ 
ταυρουσ αυὐτοισ και στεμματα 
ἐπι τουσ πυλωνασ ενεγκαντεσ 
συν τοισ οχλοισ ηθελον επιθυειν 
ακουσασ δε βαρναβασ και παυλοσ 
διαρρηξαντεσ τα ἵματια CUT OV 
και εξεπηδησαν εἰσ τον οχλον 
κραζοντεσ και φωνουντεσ 
ανδρεσ τιταῦυτα ποιειται 
ἡμεισ ομοιοιπαηθεισ ἐσμεν ὕμειν ανθρωποι 
—= 
ευαγγελιζομενοι ὕμειν Tov Oy 
OTWC OTTO TOUTOV των ματαίων 
επιστρεψηται ETL TOV by ζωντα 
τον ποιήσαντα τον ουρανον καὶ Τὴν γὴν 
και την θαλασσαν και παντα τα εν AUTOLT 
0 €V TOL παρωχημεναισ 


'yeveato ELATE KATA TA εθνη 


(Fol. 473 6.) 


12 


14 


L5 


16 


ACTUS APOSTOL 


hic audiuit paulum loquentem 


possidens in timore 


intuitus autem eum paulum 
et uidens quia habet fidem ut saluus fiat 
dixit uoce magna 

tibi dico in nomine dni ihu xpi 
surge supra pedes tuos 
rectus et ambula 
et statim subito exiliuit et ambulabat 
turba autem uidens quod fecit paulus 
leuauerunt uocem suam lycaoni dicentes 
dii-adsimulati hominibus 
descenderunt ad nos 
uocabant barnaban iouem 
paulum uero mercurium 


quoniam ipse erat princeps sermonum 


sacerdotes autem qui erant iouis ante ciuitate 


tauros els et coronas 
ad ianuas adferentes 
cum turba bolentes immolare 
Cum audisset autem barnabas et paulus 
conse i derunt uestimenta sua 
et exilierunt ad turbas 
clamantes et uociferantes 
uiri quid haec facitis 
nos patientes sumus uobis hominibus 
euangelizamus uobis dm 
ut ab his uanis 
conuertamini ad dm uiuum 
qui fecit caelum et terram 
et mare et omnia quae in eis sunt 
qui in praeteritis 
saeculis sanauit omnes gentes 


(Fol. 474 a.) 


Cap. XIV. 9— τό. 


— — = — 
IIPAE ΑΠΟΟΤΟΛ 
— Ste -- 


πορευεσθαι ταισ οδοισ avrov 
Kaye ovk ἀμάρτυρον αφηκεν eavrov 
αγαθοποιων ovpavoOev ὕμειν 
ὕετουσ διδουσ kat καιρουσ καρποφορουσ 
ἐνπίμπλων roodo και εὐφροσυνησ 
καρδιασ ὕμων και ταυτα Xeyovrea 
μογισ κατεπαυσαν τουσ' οχλουσ 
TOv μη θυειν avrow 
διατριβοντων awrov και διδασκοντων 
ἐπῆλθον τινεσ Ἰουδαῖοι 
. ἀποΐϊκονιου καὶ αντιοχιασ' 
και επεισεισαντεσ τουσ' οχλουσ' 
και λιθασαντεσ τον παυλον 
ecvpav εξω THT πολεωσ' 
νομιζοντεσ τεθναναι avTov 
κυκλωσαντεσ δετων μαθητων avrov 
αναστασ εἰσηλθεν εἰσ THY λυστραν πολιν 
και τὴν ἐπαυριον εἕξηλθεν 
τω βαρναβὰ ew δερβην 
Ευαγγελιζομενοι δε Tove ev τη πολει 
Kat μαθητευσαντεσ πολλουσ 
vreoarpedov eu λυστραν 
καὶ ELKOVLOV Καὶ αντιοχείαν 
era: ριζοντεσ raa ψυχασ των μαθητων 
παρακαλουντεσ τεεμμενειν τη πιστει 
και ort δια πολλων θλειψεων 
διημασ ελθειν eva την βασιλειαν του ϑυ 
χειροτονησαντεσ δε avTOLT 
κατα ἐεκκλησιαν πρεσβυτερουσ 
προσευξαμενοι δε μετα νηστειων 
— 
παρεθεντο avrova ro κω 
εἰσ OV πεπιστευ κασιν 


διελθοντεσ δετην πισιδιαν 


(Fol. 474 5.) 


XIV. 


17 


18 


τὸ 


20 


21 


22 


23 


24 


AOTUS APOSTOL 379 
— (X --- 
ambulate uias suas 


et quidem non sine testimonio reliquid se ipsu 
benefaciens de caelo uobis 

imbrens dans et tempora fructifera 

implens ciuo et iucunditate 

corda uestra et haec dicentes 

et conpescuerunt turbas 

ne sibi immolarent 

moras facientes eos et docentes 
superuenerunt autem iudaei 

ab iconio et antiochia 

et cum istigassent turbam 

et lapidassent paulum 

traxerunt extra ciuitatem 

existimantes mortuum esse eum 
circueuntes enim discipuli eius 

cum surrexisset introibit in lystram ciuitate 
et altera die exiuit 


cum barnaban derben 


Euangelizantes autem in illa ciuitate 


et discipulos fecissent plures 

reuersi sunt lystram 

et iconium et antiochiam 

confirmantes enim animas discipulorum 
exhortantes ut permanerent in fidem 

et quia per multas conflictationes 


X) 
oportet nos introire in regnum di 


Et cum ordinassent illis 


per ecclesias presbyteros 

orantes autem cum ieiunationibus 
—À 

conmen dauerunt eos do 

in quem crediderunt 

regressi autem pisidiam 


(Fol. 475a.) 


Cap. XIV. 16—24. 


980 


τ — — E e 
IIPAE- AIIOCTOAON 
= πὸ — E — 

ἡλθαν ew παμφυλιαν XIV. 

και λαλησαντεσ ev Tepyy τον Xoyov 23 

κατεβησαν εἰσ ατταλιαν 

ευαγγελ ιζομενοι αὐτουσ 

κακειθεν ἀπεπλευσαν εἰσ AVTLOXELAV 26 

=> 

οθεν cav παραδεδομενοι Ty XapuTt Tov Ov 

εἰσ TO Epyov o erANpwoay 

παραγενομενοι δε 27 

και συναξαντεσ τὴν εκκλησειαν 

= 

avnyyetAov oca. o Oc εποιησεν αὐτοισ 

μετα TOV Ψψυχων αὐτων 

και oru ἡνυξετοισ εθνεσιν θυραν πιστεωσ 

διετριβον de xpovov 28 

ovK ολιγον συν rou μαθηταισ' 

και Teo κατελθοντεσ X. 

απο τὴσ tovOatac: εδιδασκον τουσ adeAdove 

OTL eay μὴ περιτμηθητε 

καὶ TO εθει μωσεωσ TEPLTATYTE 


ov δυνασθε σωθηναι 


Devopevne 0€ EKTATEWO 2 


και ζητησεωσ ov k ολιγὴσ 
τω παυλω και βαρναβα συν avrota: 
eXeyev yap οπαυλοσ μενειν ovrog 
καθ wo επιστευσαν διϊσχυριζομενοσ 
ot δε εληλυθοτεσ' απο Ἱερουσαλὴμ 
Tapny γειλαν avrow Tw παυλω καὶ βαρναβα 
και τισιν αλλοισ αναβαινειν 
προσ Tove αποστολουσ καὶ πρεσβυτερουσ 
εἰσ ἱἹερουσαλημ, οσπωσ κριθωσιν ἐπ αυτοισ 
aep, Tov ζητηματοσ τουτου 

Ou μεν ουν προπεμφθεντεσ 3 
ὕπο τησ εκκλησιασ διηρχοντο 


τὴν τε h οινικην και τὴν σὰ [Lap LAV 


(Fol. 475 5.) 


AOTUS APOSTOLORUM 


uenerunt in pamphyliam 
et locuti aput pergen uerbum 
descenderunt in attaliam 
euangelizantes eos 
et in de enauigarunt antio chiam 
unde erant traditi in eratia di 
ad opus quo d inpleuerunt 
cum a duenissent autem 
et collegissent ecclesiam 
oe 

renuntiauerunt quae ds fe cit illis 
cum animabus eorum | 
et quia aperuit gentibus osteum fidei 
demorabantur uero tempus 
non modice um c um discipulis 
et quida m c um aduenissent 
a iudaea docebant fratres 
quia non circumcisi fueritis 
et more moysi ambulaueritis 
non potestes salui fieri 

facta ergo seditione 
et questione non modica 
a paulo et barnaba ad eos 
dicebat autem paulus manere sic 
sicut cre diderunt 
qui autem uenerunt ab hierusalem 
statuerunt eis paulo et barnabae 
et quos dam alios as cendere 
apostolos et presbyteros 
in hierusalem ut iudicent super eos 
de questione hane 

illi qui dem praemissi 
ab ecclesia regrediebantur 


phoenicem et samariam 
(Fol. 476 a.) 


Capp. XIV. 22—XV. 3. 


se. m 


Ὸ το τ = το, 
ΠΡΑΞ. AIIOCTOA 
= 


Ἐπ oa em emm, 


εκδιηγουμενοι την ἐπιστροφὴν των εθνων XV. 
και ἐποιουν χαραν μεγαλὴην 
πασιν τοισ ἀδελῴφοισ 
παραγενομενοι δε εἰσ ἱἹερουσαλημ, 4 
παρεδοθησαν μεγωσ ὕπο Tyo εκκλησιασ 
καὶ TOV ἀποστολων καὶ των πρεσβυτερων * 
— em 
αἀπηγγειλαντεσ oca, emota ev o Oo μετ avro 
οἱ δεπαραγγειλαντεσ avTouw 
αναβαινειν προσ Tova πρεσβυτερουσ 
εξανεστησαν λεγοντεσ τινεσ 5 
απὸ TNT EPETEWS των φαρισαιων 
πεπιστευκοτεσ OTL δει περιτεμνειν αυτουσ 
παραγγελλειν δε τηρειν τὸν νομον μωσεωσ 
(υνηχθησαν δε οἱ αποστολοι και πρεσβυτεροι 6 
idew περι Tov Xoyov rovrov 
πολλησ δε συνζητησεωσ γενομενὴσ 7 
SS 
ἀνεστ σεν EV πνι TETPOT 
και ELITEV προσ αὐτουσ' 
ανδρεσ αδελῴφοι ὕμεισ' επιστασθαι 
OTL Ad ἡμέρων ἀρχαιων 
=> 
npew o Oo εξελεξατο δια στοματοσ μου 
ακουσαι Ta εθνη Tov Xoyov του ευαγγελίου 
—S 
καὶ πιστευσαι 0 δε καρδιογνωστησ o 0c ὃ 
ἐμαρτυρησεν αὐτοισ 
—, 
δου ez αυτουσ TO TVA TO αγιον 
καθωσ Kat new 
και OVOEV OLEKPELVEV 9 
METAS NOV καὶ avrov 
τὴ πιστει καθαρισασ rac καρδιασ avrov 
—ÀàÀ 
γυν ovv τι πιραζετε Tov Oy ; 10 
επιθειναι ζυγον et Tov τραχηλον των μαθητῶ 


OV OUTE OL TATEPED μων 


ovre μεισ ἰσχυσαμεέεν βαστασαι 


(Fol. 476 6.) 


— — — — 
ACTUS APOSTOL 381 
SS) = 6 D 

exponentes reuersionem gentium 

et efficiebat gaudium magnum 

omnibus fratribus 

cum peruenissent autem hierusalem 

excepti sunt mirae ab ecclesia 

et apostolis et presbyteris 

renuntiauerunt quanta fecit ds cum illis 

qui autem. praeceperunt eis 

ascendere ad praesbyteros 

surrexerunt dicentes quidam 

de heresim pharisaeorum 

crediderunt quia oportet cireumceidi eos 


praecipiendumquae serbari legem moysi 


Conuenerunt autem apostoli et praesbyteri 


uidere de sermone hoc 

et cum multa altercatio fieret 
. e ἘΞ: 

surrexit in spo petrus 


et dixit ad eos 


uiri fratres uos scitis 


qui a a diebus antiquis 
. . Nc . 
in nobis ds elegit per os meum 
audire gentes uerbum euangelii 
=> 
et credere . qui autem corda nobit ds 
testimonium perhibuit eis 
. = 

dedit super eos spm sanctum |. 
sicut et nobis 
et nihil discreuit 
inter nos et ipsos 
fidei emundatis cordibus eorum 

. . > 
nunc ergo quid temptatis dm 
inponere iugum super ceruices discipulorum 

quae 


quod ne patres nostri 


neque nos potuimus baiolare 


(Fol. 477 a.) 


Cap. XV. 3—10. 


-ο τῷ —— — 
IIPAE- AIIOCTOA 
— 


---ὠ----.-. — 


E τς 
ἀλλα δια THO χαριτοσ Tov kv LNU χρυ 


πιστευσομεν σωθηναι 
καθ ov τροπον kaketvot 
συνκατατεθεμενων Se Tov πρεσβυτερω 
τοισ VITO TOV πετροῦ ειρημενοισ' 
ἐσειγησεν παν τοπληθοσ 
και ykovov βαρναβαν και παυλον 
— 
εξηγουμενοι oda. εποιῆσεν o Oc 
σημεια και τερατα εν row εθνεσιν δι avrov 
μετα δετο σειγήῆσαι avrov 
αναστασ ἵακωβοσ εἰπεν 
ανδρεσ αδελῴοι αἀκουσατε μου 
ca 
Cup.eov εξηγησατο καθωσ πρωτον o 0c 
ereakeyaro λαβειν e£ e Üvov Xaov 
TO ονοματι αὐτου καὶ ουτωσ συνφωνησοῦυσιν 
οὐ Xoyot rov προφητων καθωσ γεγραπται 
μετα δεταυτα επιστρεψω 
και ἀνοικοδομήσω τὴν σκηνην δαυειὸ 
τὴν πεπτωκυιαν καὶ TO. κατε σκαμμενα αὐτησ 
ανοικοδο μησω καὶ ἀνορθώσω αὐτὴν 
οπωσ' αν εκζητησωσιν οι καταλοιποι 
— 
vov ανθρωπων τον Ov και παντα τα εθνη 
Ech OUT επικεκληται TO ονομα μου 


cá 
€T αὐτουσ Neyer KO ποιήσει ταυτα 


Τνωστον or αἰωνοσ ἐστιν τω Κῶ τὸ €p'yov αὑτοῦ « 

Oxo eyo kpewo μὴ rapevoxAew 
S 

τοισ aro TOV € Üvoy επιστρεφουσιν ETL Tov θν" 
αλλα επιστειλαι autos Tov απεχεσθαι 
των αλισγηματων των eoXov 
και τησ πορνειασ και TOV αιματοσ 
και oca, μη θελουσιν εαυτοισ γεινεσθαι 
ετεροισ μὴ ποιειτε | 


Moa yap ek γενεων ἀρχαίων 


(Fol. 477 6.) 


XV. 11 


12 


13 


14 


5 


16 


17 


18 


τῷ 


21 


— aS — — — 
ACTUS APOSTOL 
—, —— — “πο 


sed per gratiam dni ihu xpi 


credimus salbi fieri 
quemadmod um et illi 
desponentes autem presbyteros 
quae a petro dicebantur 
sileuitque omnis multitudo 
et audiebant barnabam et paulum 
exponentes quanta fecerit ds 
signa et prodigia in gentibus per ipsos. 
Postquam autem hii silerunt 
surgens lacobus dixit 
uiri fratres audite me 
Symeon exposuit quemad mo dum primum ds. 
prospexit accipere ex gentibus populum 
nomini suo et sic consonat 
sermones prophetarum sicut scriptum est 
post haec autem conuertar 
et aedificabo tabernaculum dauid 
quod cecidit et quae dimolita sunt eius 
rae aedificabo et erigam illud 
et ex quira m residui 
hominum dm et omnes gentes 
super quos inuocatum est nomen meum 
super ipsos dicit dns faciens haec 
Notum a saeculo est dno opus ipsius 
propter quod ego iudico non sumus molesti 
his qui de gentibus conuertuntur ad dm 
sed praecipere eis ut abstineant 
a contaminationibus simulacrorum 
et stupris et sanguinem 
et quae uolunt non fieri sibi 
aliis ne faciatis 
Moyses enim ex progeniebus ant iquis 


(Fol. 478 a.) 


Cap. XV, r1—2r, 


--- — — — — 

IIPAE- AIIOCTOA 
KS SHS — — 

κατὰ πολιν EXEL TOVT κηρυσσοντασ avrov 

€ eV TOLO συναγωγαισ 

κατα παν σαββατον αναγεινωσκομενοσ 

TOTE εδοξασεν τοισ ἀποστολοισ 

και ro. πρεσβυτεροισ συν ολη TH εκκλησια 

εκλεξαμενουσ ανδρασ εξ avrov πεμψαι 


e.g: αντιοχειαν συν παυλω και βαρναβα 


ἵουδαν Tov καλουμενον β αραβ βαν και σειλα 


avdpac ἡγουμενουσ ev row ἀαδελῴοισ 
γραάαψαντεσ επιστολην δια χειροσ avrov 
περιεχουσαν ταδε 

Οιαποστολοι και οἱ πρεσβυτεροι αδελῴοι 
TOLD KO THY αντιοχειαν 
καὶ συρειαν και κιλειαν 
vou: εἕ εθνων αδελφοισ' χαιρειν 

Επιδη ἠκουσαμεν οτι τινεσ εξημων 
εξελθοντεσ εξεταραξαν ὑμασ λογοισ 
ανασκευαζοντεσ TAT ψυχασὕμων 
oo ov διεστειλομεθα 
εδοξεν ἡμειν γενομενοισ ομο θυμαδον 
ekXe£a. μενουσ ανδρασ πεμψαι προσ ὕμασ 
συν TOC ἀγαπητοισ ὕμων 
βαρναβα και παυλω ανθρωποισ 
παραδεδωκασιν THY ψυχὴν avrov 
c NS) MES WU 
ὕπερ του ονοματοσ TOU κυ ἡμῶν UU χρυ 
εἰσ TOTO, πειρασμον 
αἀπεσταλκαμεν ovv ἴουδαν και σιλαν 
και αὐτουσ δια λογου azravyyeXovvrag ravra. 
εδοξεν yap τω αγιω πο καὶ ημειν 
pajoev πλειον επιτιθεσθαι nuew βαροσ 
πλὴν τουτων ETAVAYKET 


απεχεσθαι ειἰδωλοθυτων 


και αιμᾶατοσ Καὶ πορν Lae 


(Fol. 478 6.) 


XV. 


22 


23 


25 


26 


27 


28 


29 


Ὁ 
E 


ACTUS APOSTOLORUM 


per ciuitates habet qui eum praedicant 
habent in synagogis 
per omne sabbatum ut legatur 
tunc uisum est apostolis 
et presbyteris cum tota ecclesia 
electos uiros ut ex eis mitterent 
in antiochiam c um paulo et barnaba 
judas qui uocatur barabbas et silan 
uiros principales ad fratribus 
scripserunt epistulam per manu : suas 
continentem haec 

apostoli et presbyteri fratres 
hiis qui sunt per antiochiam 
et syriam et ciliciam 


qui sunt ex gentibus fratribus salutem 


quoniam audiuimus quod quidam ex nobis 


exeuntes perturbaberunt uos uerbis 
destruentes animas uestras 
quibus non iniunximus 
uis um est nobis constitutis pariter 
electos uiros mittere ad uos 
cum dilectissimis nostris 
barnaba et paulo hominibus 
qui tradiderunt anim suam 

—, — — 
propter nomen dni nostri ihu xpi 
in omni temptationi 
misimus ergo iudam et silan 
et ipsos uerbo adnuntiantes haee 
uisum est enim sancto spui et nobis 
nihil amplius ponere uobis honeris 
praeter haec quae necesse est 


abstinere sacrificatis 


et sanguine et stupris 


(Fol. 479 a.) 


CAP. XV. 21— 29. 


383 


384 


=> => SS => = 
ΠΡΑΞ ΑΠΟΟΤΟΛΩΝ 
-- ee -- - 
καὶ oc o. μὴ θελετε eavrow γεινεσθαι 
ETEPW μὴ Trotety 
ad ov διατηρουντεσ eavrova 
ευπραξατε φερομενοὶ 


ΞΞ- 
εν TW aylw "VL ερρωσθε 


Ou μεν ovv ἀπολυθεντεσ ev ἡμεραισ ολιγαισ 


κατηλθον εἰσ αντιοχειαν 

και συναγοντεσ τοπληθοσ 

ἐπεδωκαν τὴν ἐπιστολὴν 

αναγνοντεσ δε ἐεχαρησαν ert T1) παρακλήσει 

ἴουδασ δε και σειλασ καὶ αυὐτοι προφηται 
— 

οντεσ πληρεισ πνσ αγιου 

δια λογου παρεκαλεσαν Tove adeAgove 

και επεστηριξαν 

ποιήσαντεσ δε xpovov 

απελυθησαν μετ € qvos oo rov adeAdov 

προσ τουσ αποστειλαντασ αὐτουσ 


εδοξε δε τω σειλεα επιμειναι AUTOVT 


μονοσ δεϊουδασ ἐπορευθη 


O δεπαυλοσ και βαρναβασ 


διετρειβον ev αντιοχεια 

διδασκοντεσ και ευαγγελιζομενοι 

και μετα erepov πολλων rov Xoyov του 
μετα 9e TWAT ἡμερασ 


ειἰπεν οπαυλοσ προσ βαρναβαν 


επιστρεψαντεσ On εἐπισκεψωμεθα rove αδελφουσ 


τουσ κατα πασαν πολιν εν οἱσ κατηνγειλαμε 
— 

TOV Àoyov του kv THT €exovaw 

βαρναβασ δε eBovXevero 

συνπαραλαβειν Ἰωανὴν 

TOV ἐπικαλουμενον μαρκον 


παυλοσ δε ovk εβ ουλετο Xeyov 


TOV ἀποστησαντα απ αὐτων ἀπο-παμφυλιασ 


(Fol. 479 5.) 


ROVE 


30 


31 


32 


33 


34 


35 


36 


37 


38 


ACTUS APOSTOLORUM 
—. — --. — — 


et quaecumque non uultis uobis fieri 
alii ne feceritis 

a quibus conuersantes uos ipsos 
bene agitis ferentes 


. == 
insantospo  ualete 


illi quidem dismissi in diebus paucis 


peruenerunt antiochiam 
et cum collegissent multitudinem 
tradiderunt epis t ulam 
et cum legissent gauisi sunt super hanc oratione 
iudas quoque et silas etiam ipsi prophetae 
cum essent pleni spo sancto 
sermoni exhortati sunt fratres 
et perconfirmati sunt 
cum fecissent autem tempus 
dismissi sunt cum pace a fratribus 
ad 1psos qui miserant eos 
placuit autem sileae:sustinere eos 
sol us autem 1udas profectus est 
Paulus uero et barnabas 
demorabantur antiochia 
d ocentes et euangelizantes 
et cum aliis multis uerbum dni 
et post aliquos dies 
ait paulus ad barnaban 


reuersique uisitemus fratres 


per omnem ciuitatem penes quos adnuntiabimus 


uerbum dni quo mo do habeat 
barnabas uero uolebat . 
adsumere iohannen 

qui cognominatur mareus 
paulus autem nolebat dicens hiis 


qui discesserunt ab eis a pamph ylia 


(Fol. 480 a.) 


Cap. XV. 29— 38. 


IPAE. AIOCTOA- 
SS = 

και μη συνελθοντα εἰσ TO εργον XV. 

eu οἐπεμφθησαν 

τουτον μὴ εἰναι συν αὐτοισ' 

Eyevero δε παροξυσμοσ 39 

oce αποχωρισθηναι αὐτουσ am aXXov 

tote βαρναβασ παραλαβων τον μαρκον 

εἐπλευσεν εἰσ κυπρον 


παυλοσ δε επιδεξαμενοσ σειλαν 40 


εξηλθεν παραδοθεισ τὴ χαριτικυ aro roy Ader 
διήρχετο 9e THY συριαν και τὴν κιλικιαν 41 
επιστηριζων TAT εἐκκλησιασ 
παραδιδουσ rac ἐντολασ των πρεσβυτερων 
διελθων δε τα εθνη ταυτα XVI. 1 
κατηντησεν ew δερβην και λυστραν 
και ἴδου μαθητησ τισ Exel nV 
ονοματι τιμοθεοσ 
ὕιοσ γυναικοσ Ἰουδαιασ πιστησ 
matpoo δε ελληνοσ oc ἐμαρτυρειτο 2 
ὕπο TOV εν λυστροισ καὶ ELKOVLW αδελῴων 
τουτον ηθ ελησεν οπαυλοσ συν avro εξελθει 3 
καὶ λαβὼν περιετεμεν avTov 
δια Tove iovdatove rovc ovra 
εν TOLD TOTOLT EKCLVOLO 
ἡδεισαν yap παντεσ TOV aepo. αὐτου 
ott ελλην ὕπηρχεν 
Δίερχομενοι δετασ πολεισ hy: 
ἐκήρυσσον και παρεδιδοσαν ovroLo 


SS Ss, πὸ 
μετα ποασησ παρρήησιασ TOV KV ὕὴν χρν 


αμα rapa ιδοντεσ: 

και TAS ἐντόλασ ἀποστολων και πρεσβυτερω, 

TOV εν Ἱεροσολυμοισ 

αι μεν ovy ἐκκλησίαι eg TepeovyTo 5 


και επερισσευον TW αριθ Bo καθημεραν 


(Fol. 480 ὁ.) 


— SS — 
ACTUS APOSTOL 385 
— — — — — 


et nec simul uenerunt ad opus 
in quo missi erant 
hune non adsumerent secum 

facta est autem discertatio 
ita ut separarentur ab in uicem 
barnabas uero adsumpto marco 
nauigaueruntin cyprum 
paulus autem suscepit silan 
exibit traditus gratia dni a fratribus 
pergrediebatur autem syriam et cilicia 
confirmans ecclesias 
tradens autem mandatum presbyteroru 
pertransiens gentes istas 
debenit derben et lystram 
ecce discipulus quidam erat ibi 
nomine timotheus 
filius mulieris iudeae fidelis 
patre autem graeco cui testimonium perhibuit 
ab hiis qui lystrae et iconio fratribus 
hunc uoluit paulus secum ex ire 
et accipiens circumeidit eum 
propter iud aeos qui erant 
in locis suis 
sciebant enim omnes patrem eius 
quod crecus esset 

Cire umeuntes autem ciuitates 
prae dicabant et tradebant eis 

SoS 

cum omnem fiduciam dnm ihm xpm 
simul tradentes 
et mandata apostolorum et presbyteroru 
his qui erant hierosolymis 
ecclesiae ergo consolidabantur 
et abundabant numero cottidie 


(Fol. 481 a.) 


Carr. XV. 38—X VI. 5. 


49 


386 


— — — — — 
IIPAE AIIOCTOA 


. 
— --- -.ὕ. t—À — 


διηλθον δετην > pry uv 
και γαλατικὴν χωραν 
—, 


κωλυθεντεσ VITO TOV αγίου "Vg 


XVI. 6 


μήδενι λαλησαι τον Xoyov Tov Oy ev T] ac La. 


Τενομενὴν δὲ κατα qv μυσιαν 
ἤθελαν evo βυθυνιαν πορευεσθαι 
και OUK εἰασεν αὐτουσ TO TVA UNV 


διελθοντεσ 8e THY μυσιαν 


κατηντησαν εἰσ τρωαδα 


καὶ εν opa. ματι δια νυκτοσ od τω 7ravXo 


WOEL a yp μακεδων τισ 
€OTWO KATA προσ WTOV αὐτου 


παρακάλων Kat λεγων 


διαβασ εἰσ μακεδονιαν βοηθησον ἡμειν 
διεγερθεισ ovv διηγήσατο To οραμα pav 


IO 


c 
και ενοησαμεν OTL προσκεκληται NMAC o Ko 


ευαγγελισασθαι TOUG ἐν ΤΉ μακεδονια 


Ty de ET AUPLOV αχθεντεσ απο τρωαδοσ 


ευθυδρομησαμεν ew σαμο θρακην 
και T1] ETL OUO] ἡμέρα εισ vea, πολιν 
κακειθεν εἰσ φιλιππουσ 


ἡτισ εστιν κεφαλὴ THO μακεδονιασ 


πολισ κολωνια ἡμὴν δε ev ταυτὴ τὴ πολει 


διατρ ε ιβοντεσ ἡμέεραστινασ 


Ty δεημερα των σαββατων 


εξηλθομεν e£o THT πυλησ 
παρατον ποταμον 

ov EOOKEL προσευχὴ eua. 

και καθισαντεσ ἐλαλουμεν 
ταισ συνεληλυθυιαισ γυναιξιν 


και τισ γυνὴ ονοματι λυδια 


πορφυροπωλισ 710 πολεωσ θυατειρων 


p 
σεβομενη TOV Oy YKOVO ev 


(Fol. 481 6.) 


12 


14 


— -- τς — 
ACTUS APOST 


pertransiebant autem phygiam 
et galatiam regionem 
prohibiti a sancto spo 


cL 
neminiloqui uerbum di in asia 


Cum uenissent autem circa mysiam 


uolebant bithyniam abire 

et uetuit illos Sps ihu 

cum transissent autem mysiam 
descenderunt troada | 

et uisum per noctem apparuit paulo 
quasi uir macedo quidam 

stans anti faciem eius 

et rogans dicens 

transi in macedonia auxiliari nobis 
exurgens ergo enarrabit uisum nobis 


Es 
et intellegimus quoniam prouocauit nos dns 


euangelizare qui in macedonia sunt 


alia die perducti a troa dae. 


cursum direximus in samotrachiam 
et sequenti die neapolim 

indie autem ph ilippis 

quae est capud macedoniae 

ciuitas colonia fuimus in ista ciuitate 


demorantes dies aliquos 


Die autem sabbati 


exib imus extra portam 

secun dum flumen 

ubi oratio esset bi debatur 
et cum sedissemus loquebatur 
quae cum uenerant mulieres 

et quaedam mulier nomine lydia 
purpuraria thyatirum ciuiuitatis 
colens dm audiebat 


(Fol. 482 a.) 


Cap. X VI. 6—14, 


Se — — 
IIPAE  AIIOCTOAON 
— 


— ο- ey — 


S 
no o κα διηνυξεν τὴν καρδιαν XVI. 
προσεχειν τοισ λαλουμενοισ ὕπο παυλου 
wo δε εβαπτισθη και Tac o οἰκοσ avro 5 
παρεκάλεσε λεγουσα 

᾿Ξ 
€t κεκρικατε με πιστὴν τω Ow εἰναι 
ELOENOVTET εἰσ TOV OLKOV μου μενετε 
και παρεβειασατο uo 
€yevero 0€ πορευομενων ἡμων τό 
εἰσ προσευχὴν παιδισκὴν τινα 
— 
εἐχουσαν mva πυθωνα 
ἀπαντῆσαι ἡμειν 
ἡτισ εργασιαν πολλην παρειχε TOLD κυριοισ 
δια τουτου μαντευομενή 
αὐτὴ κατακολου θουσὰ τω παυλω και ἡμει 17 
και ἐκραζον λεγουσα 
a ae 
οὔτοι ot δουλοι Tov θυ Tov ὕψιστου εισιν 
Οἰτινεσ ευαγγελιζοντεσ ὕμειν οδον σωτηριασ' 
TOVTO δε ἐποίει ἐπι TOAAAT ἡμερασ 18 
—, 
Επιστρεψασ δε οπαυλοσ τω avt 
κα ιδιαπονηθεισ εἰπεν 
e 

παραγγ ελλω σοι ev τω ονοματιιὴηυ χρυ 
ἵνα εξελθησ᾽ am avtno και ευθεωσ εξηλθεν 
wo δε ειδαν ot κυριοι τησ πεδισκησ 19 
OTL ἀπεστερησθαι THT εργασιασ avTov 
no εἰχαν 8 v avr 
επιλαβομενοι Tov παυλον και σιλαν 
ειλκυσαν eu τὴν αγοραν ETL τουσ ἀρχοντασ 
και προσαγαγοντασ αὐτουσ Τοιστρατηγοισ 20 
eurov ovrot οἱ ανθρωποι 
εκ ταρασσουσιν ἡμῶν τὴν πολιν 
iovÓ Q40L ὕπαρχοντεσ 


και καταγγελλουσιν Ta εθνη 21 


a, οὐκ ἐξεστιν ἡμασ παραδεξασθᾶαι ovre ποιειν 


(Fol. 482 ὁ.) 


E c τ E 
ACTUS APOSTOL 
— --- τ-΄ — 
. — . 
cuius dns aperuit cor 
intendere eis quae dicebantur a paulo 
ut autem baptizata est et omnis domus eius 
rogauit dicens 
ee . . e 
si 1udicastis me fidelem dno esse 
ingressiin domum meam manete 
et extorsuit nobis 
Contigitquae euntibus nobis 
ad orationem puella quendam 
— 
habentem spm phytonem 
obuiam fieri nobis 
quae reditum multum praestabat dominis suis 
per hoc diuinando 
haec persecuta est paulum et nos 
et clamabat dicens 
hi serui di excelsi sunt 
qui euangelizant uobis uiam salutis 
hoc autem faciebat per multos dies 
. ἘΞ 
Conuersus autem paulus in spu 
et cum in doluisset dixit 
praecipio tibi in nomine ihu xpi 
utexeas ab eam et eadem hora exiit 
cum uidissent domini eius pu elles 
quoniam ispes et reditus eorum 
quem habebant per ipsam 
adpraehenderunt paulum et silam 
traxerunt in forum ad magistratos 
et cum optulissent eos praetoribus 
dixerunt isti homines 
perturbam nostram ciuitatem 
iu daeicum sint 
et praedicantes gentes 


quam non licet nobis recipere nec facere 


(Fol. 483 a.) 


Cap. XVI. 14— 2r. 


387 


TIPAH ΑΠΟΘΤΌΛΩΝ 


mà 
-.- — ^ RÀ ae τὸ 


ρωμαιοισ ὕπαρχουσιν XVI. 


και πολυσ οχλοσ συνεπεστησαν 


κατ αὐτων κραζοντεσ 


Tore ot στρατηγοι περιρηξαντεσ αὐτων τα ἵματεια 


ekeXevov ραβδειζειν 
πολλασ τε emiÜevrea avrow πληγασ 
εβαλον ew φυλακὴν 
παραγγειλαντεσ τω δεσμοφυλακει 
ασφαλωσ τηρεισθαι ow ovo 
o δεπαραγγελειαν τοιαυτην λαβων 
εβαλεν avtove εἰσ THV ἐσωτεραν φυλακὴν 
και τουσ ποδασ αὐτων ἡσφαλιίσαντο εν τω ξυλω 
κατα δε μεσον THT νυκτοσ 
οπαυλοσ καὶ σιλασ προσευχομενοι 
— 
ὕμνουν Tov Oy 
ETYKPOWVTO δε avrov OL eg [LOL 
αφνω δε aeuo MOT eyevero μεγασ 
wore σαλευθηναιτα θεμελια Tov δεσμωτήηριου 
nvewxOnoay δε παραχρημα at θυραι πασαι 
και παντων τὰ δεσμα ανελυθη 
και εξυπνοσ γενομενόσ o δεσμοφυλαξ 
και Lowy avewy μενασ᾿ Tad θυρασ Tyo φυλακησ 
και σπασαμενοσ τὴν μαχαιραν 
εμελλεν εαυτον αναιρειν 
νομιζων ἐκπεφευγεναι τουσ δεσμιουσ 
ed ὠνησεν δε φωνὴ μεγαλη o παυλοσ Xeyov 
pndoev πραξησ σεαυτωτι κακον 
amayreo yap ἐσμεν evOade 
φωτα δε ετησασ εισεπηδησεν 


και ἐντρομοσ ὕπαρχων 


22 


23 


24 


25 


26 


27 


28 


ae) 


προσέπεσεν προσ TOVT ποδασ τω παυλω και oo 


καὶ προηγαγεν avrova εξω 


Tovg λοιπουσ ασφαλισαμενοσ 


(Fol. 483 5.) 


30 


romani cum simus 
et multa turba superuenerunt 
aduersus eos clamantes 

tune magistrati discissis uestiment is 
iusserunt uirgis caedi 
multisque inpositis eis plagis 
miseruntin carcerem 
praecepto dato optioni carceris 


diligenter seruari eos 


. qui mandato tali accepto 


misit eos in imam carceris 
et pe des eorum conclusit in ligno 
Circa me d iam uero nocte 
paulus et silas orantes 
—, 
ymnum dicebant do 
audiebant autem eos ipsi uincti 
repente autem terrae motus factus est magnus 
ita ut commouerentur fundamenta carceris 
apertequae sunt statim ianuae omnes 
et omnium uincula relaxata sunt 
Et exomnis factus est optio carceris 
et uidit apertas ianuas carceris 
e uaginato gla dio 
coeperat se interficere 
existi mans effugisset custodias 
clamauit autem magna uoce paulus dicens 
nihil feceris tib i malum 
omnes enim sumus hic 
lumen uero petens accucurrit 
et tremibundus factus 
procidit ad pedes paulo et silae 
et cum produxisset eos foras 
ceteros custodiuit 


(Fol. 484 a.) 


Cap, XVI. 21— 30. 


aS es — 
IIPAR  AIIOC TOA 


= — -- — 


και €UT €V αὐτοισ' XVI. 
KUpLOL TL με δει vrouew ἵνα σωθω 
: ee, eS 
οι δε εἰπαν πιστευσον ETL TOV KV τὴν XPV 31 
και goo σὺ και 0 OLKOT σου 
ἜΣ: 
και eX ἀλησαν avro Tov Xoyov κυ 32 
συν πασιν TOLD εν TY OLKLO, αὐτου 
και παραλαβὼν αὐτουσ 28 
εν εκεινη TY opa, THT νυκτοσ 
ελυσεν avro Tov πληγων 
και ovrog εβαπτισθη 
και OL αὐτου παντεσ παραχρημα 
αναγαγων T€ αυτουσ εἰσ TOV οἰκοναυτοῦ 34 
παρεθηκεν τραπεζαν 
και ἡγαλλιατο συν TO OLKO) αὐτου 
= 
πεπιστευκωσ eru TOV OY 
ἡμέερασ δεγενομενησ συνηλθον our στρατηγοι 35 
ἐπι TO αὐτο εἰσ τὴν αγοραν 
και αναμνησθεντεσ 
TOV σεισμον τον γεγονοτα εφοβηθησαν 
και ἀπεστειλαν Tove ραβδουχουσ λεγοντασ' 
amoAvoov τουσ ανθρωπουσ εκεινουσ 
ova εχθεσ παρελαβεσ 
και εἰσελθων o δεσμοφ υλαξ 36 
ἀπΉΥΥ εἰλεν τουσ λογουσ προσ Tov παυλον 
OTL ἀπεσταλ κασιν οἱ στρατηγοι 
ἵνα ἀαπολυθητενυν ovv 
εξελθοντεσ πορενυεσθαι 
O δεπαυλοσ e$ προσ avrovo 37 
αναιτειουσ δειραντεσ ἡμασ 900 ta 
ακατα κριτουσ ανθρωπουσ 
ρωμαιουσ ὕπαρχοντασ εβαλαν ewr φυλακὴν 
και νυν Aabpa nuac εκβαλλουσιν 


ov yap aXXa. ελθοντεσ αυτοιημασ εξαγαγετωσα 


(Fol. 484 5.) 


ACTUS' APOSTOL 


et dixit illis 
Domini quid me oportet facere ut saluus fiam 
ad illi dixerunt crede in dno ihu xpo 
et saluus fies tu et domus tua 
et locuti sunt ei uerbum dni 
cum omnibus qui erant in domum eius 
et adpraehendit eos 
in illa hora noctis 
soluit plagas 
et ipse baptizatus est 
et eius omnes confestim 
et perduxit eos in domum suam 
et posuit mensam 
et exultabat cum tota domu sua 
credens in dno 
Die autem facta conuenerunt magistrati 
id ipsud in foro 
et rememorati sunt 
terrae motum qui factus est timuerunt 
et trans miserunt lectores dicentes 
dimitte homines illos 
quos externa die suscepisti 
et ingressus optio carceris 
renuntiauit hos sermones ad paulum 
quoniam miserunt praetores 
ut dimittamini nunc ergo 
ex euntes ambulate 
paulus autem ait ad ipsos 
anetios caesos nos publice 
in demnatos homines 
romanos clues miserunt in carcerem 
et nunc occultae nos eiciunt 
non ita sed ueniant ipsi nos producant 


(Fol. 485 a.) 


Car. XVI. 30— 37. 


389 


390 


—, — — — 
IIPAZ- AIIOCTOA 
xz 


— Ss — 


ἀπηγγειλαν δε ovrowot στρατηγοισ' XVI. 38 


ot ραβδουχοι Ta ρηματα ταυτα 
τα ρηθεντα προσ τουσ στρατηγουσ' 
οἱ δε ακουσαντεσ οτιρωμαιοι εἰσιν 
εφοβηθησαν και παραγενομενοι 39 
peta φιλων πολλων εἰσ την φυλακὴν 
παρεκάλεσαν avrovg εξελθειν εἰποντεσ 
ἡγνοήσαμεν Ta καθ υμασ 
OTL eara. ανδρεσ δικαιοι 
και εξαγαγοντεσ 
παρεκαλεσαν avrovg λεγοντεσ' 
εκ THT πολεωσ ταυτὴσ εξελθατε 
μηποτεπαλιν συν στραφωσιν ἡμειν 
επικραζοντεσ καθυ μων 
Εξελθοντεσ δε εκ THe φυλακ no ' 40 
ἥλθον προσ την λυδιαν 
και ἴδοντεσ τουσ αδελφουσ' 
Suny 0 avro oca emoujaev Kor οτος 
παρακαλεσαντεσ owrova και εξηλθαν 
διοδευσαντεσ δετην a μφιπολιν XVII. 1 
και κατηλθον evo απολλωνιδα 


κακειθεν εἰσ θεσσαλονικὴην 


οποῦυ ἣν συναγωγή των τουδαιων 


M 


και kara, To e.g 0o 

οπαυλοσ εἰσηλθεν προσ avrova 

ert σαββατατρια διελεχθη avrowr εκ των pado 
διανοιγων και παρατιθεμενοσ. 


— 
OTL XPV εδει, παθειν 


ῳω 


και αναστηναι εκ νεκρων 
p 

KQLOTLOUTOG ἐστιν χρσ LNT 

ov €yo καταγγελλω ὕμειν 

καιτινεσ εἕ αὐτων επισθησαν 4 


καὶ προσεκληρωθησαν 


(Fol. 485 ὁ.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL- 
— — -- — 


renuntiauerunt autem praetoribus 
lectores uerba haec 

quae dicta sunt a praetores 

cum autem audierunt quia romani sunt 
timuerunt et cum uenissent 

cum amicis multis in carcerem 
rogauerunt eos exire dicentes 
ignoramus aduersum uos 

quoniam estis uiri iusti 

et cum produxissent 

rogauerunt eos dicentes 

de ciuitate ista exite 

ne forte iterum conuertantur ad nos 


clamantes aduersum uos 


Eit cum exissent de carcere 


uenerunt ad lydiam 
et cum uidissent fratres 

ane 
narrauerunt quanta fecit dns cum eis 
exhorti sunt eos et exierunt 
cum ambulassent autem amphipolim 
et descenderunt a polloniam 
et inde thessalonicam 
ubi erat synagoga iudaeorum 
et secundum consuetudinem 


paulus introibit ad eos 


per sabbata tria disputabit eis de scrip turis 


adaperiens et confirmans 
e = . 
quia xpm oportet pati 
et resurgere a mortuis 
. e = SED 
et quia hic est xps ihs 
quem ego adnuntio uobis 
et quidam ex eis persuasum est 


et consortes facti s unt 


(Fol. 486 a.) 


Capp. XVI. 38—XVII. 4. 


ΠΡΑΞ. ΑΠΟΟΤΟΛ 
ΘΠ ἘΞ = — 
TO παυλω και TO oA τα τὴ διδαχὴ XVII. 


πολλοῖ των σεβομενων 
και ελληνων πληθοσ πολυ 


και γυναικεσ των πρώτων OUK ολιγαι 


οι δε απειθουντεσ Ἰουδαιοι 5 


συνστρεψαντεσ τινασ ανδρασ 
TOV ἀγοραίων πονηρουσ | 
εθορυβουσαν την πολιν 
καιεπιστ αντεσ τὴ OLKLO Ἰασωνοσ 
εζητουν avrovc εξαγαγειν evo τον δημον 
α 
μὴ evpovrea δε αυτουσ eavpav ἵσωναν 6 
και τινεσ ἀδελφουσ ETL TOUT πολειταρχασ 
βοωντεσ και Xeyovreo 
OTL OL τὴν οιἰκουμενην αναστατωσαντεσ 
οὔτοι εισιν και εν θαδεπαρεισιν 
ουσ ὕποδεδεκται ἵασων καὶ OVTOL TAVTET 7 
ἀπεναντι rov δογματων 
καισαροσ πρασσουσιν 
ὑπο. 
βασιλεα λεγοντεσ ετερον εἰναι την 
και erapa.ev τουσ πολιταρχασ 8 
καὶ TOV οχλον AKOVTAVTET ταῦτα 
καὶ λαβοντεσ το ἵκανον παρα του ἵασωνοσ 9 
και των Xovrov ἀπελυσαν avTOVT 
Οιδε αδελῴοι ευθεωσ δια VUKTOG- 10 
εξεπεμψαν rov παυλον και rov σειλαν εἰ [epo 
οἰτινεσ παραγενόμενοι 
εἰσ τὴν συναγωγὴν των Ἰουδαίων απήηεσα 
Ουτοι δεησαν ευγενεισ των ev Τὴ θεσσαλονικῆ τι 
ovrwec ἐδεξαντο τον λογον 
μετα aaa προθυμειασ 
καθημεραν ανακρεινοντεσ Tac γραφασ 


€t EXEL TO/UTO. ουτὼσ 


τινε σ΄ μεν ουν αὐτῶν ἐπιστευσαν 12 


(Fol. 486 5.) EA 


AOTUS APOSTOL 391 


paulo et silae doctrinae 
multi caelicolarum 
et graecorum multitudo magna 
et mulieres quae morum non pauce 
adsuptis uero iudaeis 
conuertentes quosdam uiros 
forenses sub doles 
turbabant ciuitatem 
et circumstantes ad domum 1asonis 
quaerebant eos producere ad populum 
cum uero non inuenissent eos traxerunt iasone - 
et quosdam fratres ad principes ciuitatis 
clamantes et dicentes 
quia qui orbem terrae inquitauerunt 
hi sunt et hoc uenerunt 
quos suscepit iason et isti omnes 
contra consulta 
caesaris agunt 

EE 
regem dicentes alium esse ihm 
et concitauerunt principes 
et turbam audientes haec 
et accipientes satis ab iasonem 


et ceteris dismiserunt eos 


Uero fratres statim per noctem 


dismiserunt paulum et silan beroean 
qui cum ad uenissent 


in synagogam iudaeorum ibant 


hi autem sunt nobiliores qui thessalonicae sunt 


qui exceperunt uerbum 

cum omni animatione 

cotti diae exanimantes scripturas 
si habeant haec ita 


multi ergo ex his crediderunt 


(Fol. 487 a.) 


Car. XVII. 4—12. 


992 


TIPAZ. ΑΠΟΟΤΟΛ 
— 0 S 


“τὶ 


τινεσ δεηπιστησαν XVII. 
Ka. TOV ελληνων καὶ TOV evo xn.ovov 

ανδρεσ και γυναικεσ 

ἵκανοι ETLOTEVT AV 

wo δε ἐγνωσαν οἱ ἀπο θεσσαλονικησ 13 
ἴουδαιοι οτι Xoyoa θυ κατηγγελη 

εἰσ βεροιαν και eria Teva ay 


καιηλθον εἰσ αὐτὴν κακει σαλευοντεσ 


και τασσοντεσ τουσ οχλουσ ov διελιμπανο 


TOV μεν ovv παυλον 14 


οι ἀαδελῴοι e£ απεστειλαν 
απελθειν ἐπι την θαλ ασσαν 
ὕπεμεινεν δε ο σειλασ και οτιμοθεοσ εκει 
οι δεκαταστανοντεσ TOV παυλον I5 
ἤγαγον ews αθηνων 
παρηλθεν 0e rqv θεσσαλιαν 
εκωλυθη yap ew αυὐτουσ 
κήηρυξαι Tov Noy ov 
λαβοντεσ δε ἐεντολην παρα παυλου 
προσ τον σειλαν και τιμοθε ον 
οπωσ εν ταχει ελθωσιν 
προσ avrov εξ ἡεσαν 
Εν δεταισ αθηναισ εκδεχομενου avTov του παυλοῦ τό 
παρωξυνετο qva. αὐτου εν aUTW 
θεωρουντι κατειδωλον ουσαν την πολιν 
διελέγετο μεν ovv EV TY συγαγωγη τοισ ἴουδαιισ 17 
καιτοισ σεβομενοισ' 
και τοισ EV TY ἀγορὰ KATA πασαν ἡμέραν 
προσ TOVT παρατυχοντασ 
τινεσ δε και των επικουριων 18 
και TOY στοΐκων φιλο God ὧν 
συνελαβον avTw και τινεσ ελεγον 


τι ay θελη οσπερμολογο c ουτοσ λεγειν 


(Fol. 4876.) 


ACTUS APOSTOLORUM — 
— — «-. — — 


quidam uero credere noluerunt 
et grecorum et non placentium 
'et uiri et mulieris 
pleres crediderunt 
ut autem cognouerunt qui a thessalonica 
iudaei quia uerbum di adnuntiatum est 
in beroean et credederunt 
et uenerunt in eam et illic commouentes 
et turbantes multitudinem non cessabant 
statimquae paulum 
fratres dismiserunt 
abire ad mare uersus 
substinuit autem silas et timotheus ibi 
qui autem ducebant paulum 
perduxerunt us que athenis 
transiit uero thessaliam 
uetatus est enim super eos 
praedicare sermonem 
ut accepissent man datum a paulo 
ad silam et timotheum 
ut quam cileriter ueniant 
ad eum proficiscebantur 
Uero athenis expectante eo paulum 
incitabatur sps elus in eo 
uidenti simul acris esse ciuitatem 
disputabat ergo in synagoga iu daeis 
et hiis qui colunt 
et his qui forte aderant 
et hiis qui in foro per omnem diem 
qui dam autem et epicuriorum 
et st oicorum philosoporum 
conferebant cum eo et qui dam dicebant 
qui d nunc uellit spermologus hic dicere 


(Fol. 488 a.) 


Cap. XVII. 12— 18. 


Se — 
IIPAE. AIIOCTOA 
— — 


— 


oloev Éevov δαιμονίων XVIL 
δοκει καταγγελευσ εἰναι 
μετα δεημερασ τινασ επιλαβομενοι avrov 19 
ἤγαγον AUTOV ert aptov παγον | 
πυνθανομενοι και λεγοντεσ 
δυναμεθα γνωναι τισ ἡ καινὴ αὐτὴ ὕπο σου 
καταγγελλομενη διδαχὴ 
ξηνιζοντα yap τινα φερεισ ρηματα 20 
ew Tag ἀκοασ nuwy βουλο μεθα ovv γνωναι 
τι αν θελοι ravra, ewat 
αθηναιοι δεπαντεσ 21 
και οἱ ἐπιδ ἡμουντεσ εἰσ αυὐτουσ ἕενοι 
εἰσ ουδεν erepov NUKALPOUY 
ἢ λεγειν τι ἡ ἀκουειν καινοτερον 
(ταθεισ δε o παυλοσ ev geo rov αριου παγοῦ «by 22 
ανδρεσ αθήηναιοι κατα παντα 
wo δεισιδαιμονεστερουσ ὕμασ θεωρω 
διερχομενοσ᾿ yap Kat διιστο pov 23 
τὰ σεβασματα ὕμων evpov Kat Burov 
τς 
εν ὦ ἡ γεγράμμενον ἀγνωστω θω 
0 ov αγνοουντεσ ευσεβειτε 
TOUTO €yQ καταγγελλω ὕμειν 
= 
οθσ o ou cac τον κοσμον 24 
καιπαντα TO. εν αὐτω 
ae oe 
OUTOT ουρανου και γησ KT ὕπαρχων 
οὐκ εν χειροποιητοισ ναοισ κατοικοι 
οδε ὕπο χειρων ανθρωπινων θεραπευεται 25 
προσδεομενοσ 
OTL ουτοσ οδουσπασι ζωην και πνοὴν 
καιτα πάντα ETOLNTEV e$ EVOT αἱματοσ 26 
παν εθνοσ ἀανθρωπου 


κατοίκειν ETL πάντοσ προσώπου ΤΉσ Y"u9 


opi ag προτεταγμενουσ Katpoug 


(Fol. 488 ὁ.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL' 
— — — — 
alii noborum daemoniorum 
uidetur adnuntiator esse 
post dies aliquos adpraehensum que eum 
ad duxerunt ad arium pagum 
cogitantes et dicentes 
possumus scire que est nouitas haec a te 
narratio doctrinae 
noua enim quaedam adferens inter locutiones 
aduersus nostras uolumus ergo scire 
qui d nunc sibi uellint haec esse 
athenenses uero omnes 
et qui aduene erant hospitiis 
ad nihil aliut uacabant 
quam dicere aliquid aut audire nouius 
Cum stetisset autem paulus in medio arii pagi- ait 
uiri athenenses per omnia 
superstitiosos uos uideo esse 
circumambulans enim et perspicien s 
ea quae colitis inueni etiam et aram 
— 
in qua scriptum erat ignoto do 
quod ergo ignorantes colit is 
hoc ego adnuntio uobis 
om 
ds qui fecit mun dum 
et omnia quae in eo sunt 
hic cum sit caeli et terrae dns qui est 
non in manufactis templis inhabitat 
neque manibus humanis curatur 
tamquam egeat 
quo d ipse de der it omnibus uitam et spiramentu 
et omnia fecit ex uno sanguine 
omnem nationem hominum 
inhabitare super omnem faciem terrae 
cum definisset imperata tempora 


(Fol. 489 a.) 


Cap. XVII. 18—26. 


393 


394 


—, eS, — — — 
HPAZ. AIIOCTOA 
— — — I — 
κατα οροθεσιαν THT κατοικιασ avrov 
μαλιστα ζητειν To θειον ἐστιν 
εἰ αραγεψ ηλαφησαισαν avro 
7] evpo.cav καιτε ov μακραν 
ον ad ενοσ ekag Tov μων 
εν avr yap ζωμεν και κεινουμεθα 
και ἐσμεν TO καθημεραν 
WOTEP και Tov καθ υμασ τινεσ εἰρηκασιν 
τουτουγαρ και yoo ἐσμεν 
** n 
γενοσ ovv ὕπαρχοντεσ rov θυ 
ovK οφιλο μεν νομίζειν 
ovre χρυσω ἡ αργυρω 
1] Jo χαραγματι τεχνησ 
1) ενθυμησεωσ ανθρωπου 
το θειον ειναι ομοιον 
TOUT μεν OVV χρονουσ THT αγνοιασ ταυτὴσ 
E 
παριδων o Oo τα vvv παραγγελλει Tow ἀνθρωποισ 
ἵνα παντεσ πανταχοῦ μετανοειν 
καθοτι ἐστησαν Ἡἡμεραν κρειναι Τὴν οικουμενὴ 
—— 
εν δικαιοσυνὴ ανδρι ujv 
ω ὡρισεν πιστιν παρεσχειν 


πασιν ἀαναστήσασ GUTOV EK VEKPWV 


ακουσαντεσ δεαναστασιν νεκρων 


οἱ μεν exAeva£ov 

oL δε ειπον ἀκουσομεθα σου 
περιτουτου παλιν ουτωσ οπαυλοσ 

εξ ηλθεν εκ μεσου avrov 

τινεσ δε ανδρεσ ἐκολληθησαν 

GVTO επιστευσαν 

εν οἱσ και διονυσιοσ τισ ἀαρεοπαγειτὴσ 
εὐσχήμων καὶ ετεροι συν αὐτοισ 


avaxopnaac δε azo rov αθηνων 


ηἡλθεν εἰσ Kop wÜov 


(Fol. 489 6.) 


XVII. 


27 


28 


29 


30 


31 


Ww 
nN 


33 


34 


XVIII. 1 


E 


ACTUS APOSTOL 


SO 

et determinationes inhabitationes eorum 
quaerere quod diuinum est 

si forte tractent illud 


inueniant quidem non longe 


" ab uno quo que nostrorum 


in ipso enim uiuimus et mo uemur 


etsimus in diurnum 


Sicut qui secundum uos sunt quidam dixerunt 


huius enim et genus sumus 
— 

genus ergo cum simus di 

non debe mus existimare 
neque auro aut argento 

aut lapidi sculptioni artis 

et cupiditat is humanae 

quo d diuinum est esse simile 

itaquae temporibus ignorantiae hu ius 
despiciens ds iam nunc adnuntiat hominibus 
ut omnes ubique paenitentiam agant 
quoniam statuit diem iudicare orbem terrae 

— 

in iustitia in uiro ihu 

cuius constituit fidem ex ibere 

omnibus resuscitauit eum a mortuis 

audientes autem resurrectione mortuorum 

aliqui d eridebant 

alii uero dixerunt audimus te 

de hoc iterum sic paulus 

exibit de medio illorum 

quidam autem uiri cum esitassent 

ei cre di derunt 

in quibus et dionysius quis areopagita 
conplacens et alii cum eis 

regressus uero ab athenis 

uenitin cor inthum 


(Fol. 490 a.) 


Capp. XVII. 26—XVIII. 1. 


— - —. 
TIPAS AIIOCTOA 
— — -«----. — 


καὶ EUPWY τινα Ἰουδαιον XVIIL 2 
ονοματι ακυλαν ποντικον Tw γενεὶι 

προσῴατωσ εληλυθα αποτησ ἵταλιασ 

και πρισκιλλαν γυναικα αὐτου 

δια To τεταχεναι κλαυδιοσ 

χωριζεσθαι παντασ Ἰουδαιουσ᾿ απο THT ρωμησ 

οἱ κε κατωκησιν εἰσ τὴν αχαΐαν 

προσηλθεν avro οπαυλοσ 

και δια TO ομοτεχνον 3 
EMEVEV προσ αυτουσ και ἡργαζετο 

εισπορευομενοσ δε εἰσ THY συναγωγὴν 4 
kara παν σαββατον διελέγετο 

: — 

και ἐντιθεισ TO ονομα TOU κυ τηυ 


και επιθεν δε ov μονον Ἰουδαιουσ 


αλλα και ελληνασ 


σι 


παρεγενοντο δε απο THT μακεδονιασ' 
τοτε σιλασ και τιμοθεοσ συνείχετο TW λόγω 
παυλοσ διαμαρτυρουμενοσ τοισ Ἰουδαιοισ 


ce, ec, 
ειναι TOV XPV KV τὴν 


ON 


πολλοῦ δε Xoyov γεινομενου 
και γραφ wv διερμηνευομενων 
τι τασσομενων δε avTOV 
και βλασφημουντων ᾿Ξ 
εκτιναξαμενοσ οπαυλοσ τα ειματια αὐτου 
ELTEV προσ αὐτουσ' 
TO αιμα ὕμων ETL τὴν κεφαλὴν ὕμων 
καθαροσ ἐγωα y 


Vvv εἰσ τα εθνη πορευομαι 


μεταβασ λα 7 


qAÜev eux Tov &. ντινοσ 
a 
ονοματ σ᾽ ιουστου σεβομενου Tov Ov 


OV ἢ OLKLA ἣν συνομοροουσὰα Τὴ συναγωγή 


O δε αρχισυναγωγοσ κρισποσ 8 


(Fol. 4900.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL' 395 
— — ----. — . 

et cum inuenissent quemdam iudaeum 
nomine acylam pontium nomine 
recens uenisse ab italia 
et prisc illam uxorem eius 
eo quod praecepisset claudius 
discedere omnes iudaeos ex urbem 
qui et demorati sunt in achaiam 
accessit ad eos paulus 
et propter artificium 
manebat apud eos et operabatur 
ingressus autem in synagogam 
per omne sabbatum disputabat 

— —— 
et interponens nomen dni ihu 
et persuadebat non solos iudae os 
sed οὖ graecos 
ut uero aduenerunt in macedonia 
silas et timotheus instabant sermoni 
paulus testificabatur iudaeis 


«-- - — 
esse xpm dnm ihm 


multoque uerbo facto 


et scripturis disputantibus 
resistentibus autem eis 

et blasphemantibus 

excutiens paulus uestimenta sua 
dixit ad eos 

sanguinem uestrum super caput uestrum 
mundus ego a b obis 

nunc ad gentes uado 

et cum recessisset ab acyla 
introibit in domum cuiusdam 
nomine iusti colentis dm 


cuius domus erat confinis synagogae 


Uero archisynagogus crispus 


(Fol. 491 a.) 


Cap. XVIII. 2—8. 


996 


SS See — 
HPAZ. AIIOCTOA 


ee - - = 


MÀ 
€T LO T€UO EV εἰσ TOV KV 


XVIII. 
συν OAW TO OLKW αὐτου 
καὶ πολλοι των κορινθιων 
ακονοντεσ ἐπίστευον 
ξΞξξ: 
και εβαπτιζοντο πιστευοντεσ τω θω 
a x LL 
δια TOV ονοματοσ TOV KV ἡμῶν τηυ χρυ 
= 
Eurev 0e ko δὶ οραματοσ Tw παυλω εν VUKTL 9 
μὴ φοβου αλλα λαλει καὶ μη σειωσησ 
ÓLOTL €'yc εἰμὶ μετα σου 10 
καὶ ov δεισ επιθησεται TOV κακωσαισε 
Stott λαοσ ἐστι μοι πολυσ εν τή πολι ταυτὴ 
και ἐεκαθισεν ev κορινθω 11 


EVLAVTOV καὶ μηνασ e£ 


ἘΞ 
διδασκων αὖ τουσ TOV λογον του θυ 


Ῥαλλιίωνοσ τε ἀανθυπατου οντοσ THe αχαΐασ 12 


κατεπεστῆσαν ομοθυ μαδον 

oL iov aor συνλαλησαντεσ 

μεθ εαυτων ert τον παυλον 

και επιθεντεσ TAT χειρασ 

ἤγαγον avrov ἐπι ro βημα 

καταβο ὠντεσ και λεγοντεσ 13 
OTL παρατον νομον ουτοσ αναπειθει 


εΞ 
Tove avOpwrove σεβεσθαιτον Ov 


MeAXovroc Se rov παυλου av ovyew TO στομα 14 


eurev o γαλλιων προσ Tove Ἰουδαιουσ 

EL μεν NV AO ικημα TL 

ἡ ραδιουργημα πονῆρον 

c ἀνδρεσ ἴουδαιοι κατα λογον ay 

ηνεσχομὴν ὕμων 

ει δε ζητημα εἐχετεπερι Xoyov kat ονοματω 15 
και νομου του καθ υμασ οψεσθαι avrot 

κριτῆσ eyo rovrov ov θελω εἰναι 


καὶ ἀπελυσεν avrova ἀπο rov βηματοσ 16 


(Fol. 491 5.) 


— — —, — 
ACTUS A POSTOL 
c : — 
. . . —a 
credidit in dno 
cum tota domo sua 
et multi corinthiorum 
audientes credebant 
. . = 
et baptizabantur credentes in do 
per nomen dni nostri ihu xpi 
. . = . 
Dixit autem dns per uisum paulo per noctem 
ne timeas sed loquere et ne tacueris 
quoniam ego sum tecum 
et nemo ad greditur te ut malefaciat tibi 
quoniam populus est mihi multus in ciuitate hac 
et consedit in corintho 
anno et mensibus sex 
. us 
docens penes ipsos ueruum di 
Cumque gallio proconsol essed achaie 
inruerunt unani miter 
iudaei conlo quentes 
inter semetipsos de paulo 
et inponentes manum 
ad duxerunt eum ad tribunal 
clamantes et dic entes 
quia contra legem hic persuadet 


. . = 
hominibus colere dm 


Incipiente autem paulo aperire os 


dixit gallio ad iudaeos 

si quidem esset iniuria 

aut falsum sub dolum 

o0 uiri iu daei cum ratione 

forsitam paterer uos 

si autem questio est de uerbo et nominibus 
et legem quae secundum uos est videritis ipsi 
iudex horum ego nolo esse 


et abiecit eos ἃ tribunal 


(Fol. 492 a.) 


Car. XVIII. 8—16. 


SS τ A - — 
IIPAE. AIIOCTOA 
KS ες ς-- -- 
πολαβομενοι δεπαντεσ οἱ ελληνεσ 
σωσθενην Tov ἀρχεισυναγωγον 
ετυπτον ἐνπροσθεν του βηματοσ 
τ o γαλλιω εν 
O Oe zavAoc ετι προσμινασ ἡμερασ εικανασ' 
To, adeAd ow ἀποταξαμενοσ 
ἐπλεὺ σεν εἰσ THY συριαν 
καὶ συν AUTW πρισκιλλα και ακυλασ 
κειραμενοσ᾿ τὴν κεφ αλὴν ev κενχρειαισ 
εἰχεν yap vp. σευχὴν 
καταντησασ δεεισ εφεσον 
καὶ TW ἐπίοντι σαββατω εκεινουσ κατελιπεν exer 
avrog δε εισελθων εἰσ τὴν συναγωγὴν 
διελέγετο rou Ἰουδαιοισ' 
ερωτωντων τε αὐτῶν ETL TA Lov χρονον 
μειναι παρ αὐτοισ OUK ἐπενευσεν 
ἀλλα αποταξαμενοσ' και εὐπὼν 
det 0e TAYTWO THY eoprqv ἡμέραν Epxowern 
TOTAL ELT ἵἹἵεροσολυμα AVA ωὠπροσ ὕμασ 
του θυ θελοντοσ ανηχθὴ amo Tov εφεσου 
και κατελθων εἰσ καισαριαν 
και αναβασ και ασπασαμενοσ την ἐεκκλησια 
κατεβὴ εἰσ α ντιοχειαν 
και ποιησασ χρονον τινα 
εξηλθεν διερχομενοσ κατεξησ 
τὴν γαλατικην χωραν καὶ φρυγιαν 
και επιστηριζων παντασ τουσ μαθητασ 
tovd αιοσ δετισ ονοματι ἀπολλ ὠνιοσ 
γένει αλεξ ανδρευσ avyp Xoy too 
κατηντησεν εἰσ εφεσον 
δυνατοσ ὧν εν rac γραφ ouo 
Ae 
OG NV κατηχήμενοσεντή πατριδι TOV λογον TOVKY 


c 
καὶ ἕεων TW TVL απελαλει Kat εδιδασκεν 


(Fol. 492 5.) 


XVIII 17 


18 


1 


20 


21 


22 


23 


24 


25 


— — — — 
ACTUS APOSTOL 397 
— — -— — 
adpraehendentes eum omnes graeci 
cum sosthenen archisynagogum 
caedebant ante tribunal 
tunc gallio fingebat eum non uidere 
Uero paulus adhue memoratus dies pl urimos 
fratribus ualefecit 
nauigauitin syriam 
et cum ipso prise ill a et ἃ quil ἃ 
tonso capite in cenchris 
habebebat enim orationem 
deuenerunt ephesum 
et sequenti sabbato illos reliquerunt ibi 
lpse uero ingressus in synagogam 
disputabat iudaeis 
rogantibusque eis longiore tempore 
manere cum eis non ἃ dnuit 
sed cum salutasset eos et dixit 
oportet me sollemnem diem aduenientem 
facere hierosolymis iter et reuerti ad uos 
do uolente redie ab epheso 
et descendit caesaream 
et cum ascedisset et salutasset ecclesiam 
descendit in ant iochiam 
et cum fecissent tempus quo dam 
_ pexiuit pergrediens ex ordine 
galatiam regionem et phrygiam 
confirmans omnes discipulos 
iudaeus autem qui dam nomine apollonius 
natione alexandrinus uir disertus 
de uenit e phesum 
potens in scripturis 
. hie erat doctus in patria uerbum dni 


et ferbens spu eloquebatur et docebat 


(Fol. 493 a.) 


Car. XVIII. 17—25. 


998 


— oS — 
IIPAE AIIOCTOA 


= M LY — 
m 
axpiBwo Ta 7rep Linu XVIII. 
επίσταμενοσ μονον To βαπτισμα ιωανου 
ἡτοσ ἤρξατο παρησιαζεσθαι ev συναγωγὴ 26 


και ἀκουσαντοσ αὐτου ακυλασ και πρισκιλλα 
προσελαβοντο avrov 
και ἀκριβεστερον αὐτω εξεθοντο Τὴν οδον 
ev δὲ TH εφεσω επιδ ἡμουντεσ: 
τινεσ κορινθιοι καὶ ἀακουσαντεσ avrov 
παρεκαλουν διελθειν συν αυτοισ 
εἰσ τὴν πατριδα αὐτων 
συνκατανευσαντοσ δεαυτοῦυ 27 
ot ἐεφεσιοι eypay av Tow εν κορινθω μαθηταισ 
οπωσ αποδεξωνται τὸν ανδρα 
oc ἐεπιδημησασ ew τὴν αχαΐαν 
πολυν συνεβαλλετο ev ταισ ἐκκλησιαισ 
ευτονωσ᾽ Yap row tovOatour διακατηλεγχετο 28 


δημόσια διαλεγο μενοσ' 
ees s 
και επιδικνυσ δια των γραφων τον LAV εἰναι xpv 


Θελοντοσ 0e Tov παυλου XIX. 1 
κατα τὴν ἴδιαν βουλ qv 
πορεύεσθαι εἰσ tepoo: ολυμα 

e εἰ 
εἶπεν avro τοπνα ὕποστρεφειν εἰσ τὴν ATLA 
διελθων δε τα ανωτερικα μερῃ 
ερχεται eur ες ἐεσον 
καὶ evpov τινασ μαθητασ evrev προσ avrove a 
εἰ πνα o»ytov eXa. Bere πιστευσαντεσ' 


oL 0c poc avrov αλλ ove Ta, αγιον λαμβανουσι 


TLVEO ")5KOUvG QJ.€V 


eurev δε εἰσ TL ovy εβαπ᾿ τισθητε 3 
ot δε eAeyov εἰσ 7o oaov βαπτισμα 
Ειπεν δε οπαυλοσ᾽ Ἰωανησ εβαπτισεν 4 


p απτισμα μετανο Lag TW Naw λεγων 


εἰσ TOV ἐρχόμενον per αυὅτον 


(Fol. 493 6.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL' 
— 


diligenter de ihu 

sciens solum baptis ma lohannis 

adque hie coepit cum fiducia loqui in synagoga 
Et cum audissent eum aquilas et priscilla 

adprehenderunt eum 

et diligentius ei exposuerunt uiam 

in aephesum autem exeuntes 

qui dam corinthii et audierunt eum 

hortantes transire cum ipsis 

in patria ipsorum 

rede unte autem eo 

ephesi scripserunt qui sunt in corintho discipu 

quo modo exciperent hunc uirum E 

qui cum exibit in achaiam 

multum contulit in ecclesias 

fortiter enim iu daeos conuincebat 

pub 11cae disputante 

— —, 

et ostendens per scripturas ihm esse xpm 
Uolente uero paulo 

secundum suum consilium 

exire in hierosolyma 

dixit ei sps reuertere in asiam 

perambulantes superioris partibus 

uenit in ephesum 

et cum inuenisset quosdam discipulos dixit ad eos 

— 

si spm sanctum accepistis cum credidissetis 

illi uero ad eum sed neque spm sanctum accipiunt 

quidam audiuimus 

dixitque quid ergo baptizati estis 

ad illi dixerunt in iohannis baptisma 
Dixit autem paulus iohannes baptizauit 

baptis ma paenitentiae populo dicens 

in eum qui uenerit post ipsum 


(Fol. 494 a.) 


Capp. XVIII. 25—XIX. 4. 


cM cu -- 
IIPAZ AIIOCTOA 


— υιἰς.-. —ÀÁ — 


——— 
ἵνα πιστευσωσιν τουτεστιν εἰσ χρν 


ακουσαντεσ δετουτο εβαπτισθησαν 
ees, GS 
εἰσ TO ονομα KU U]U χρυ 
Elo αφεσιν apapTLWy 
και ἐπιθεντο αυτοισ χειρα του παυλου 
ἘΞ -ῷ 
ευθεωσ ETETETEY TO TVG. TO αγιον ez AUTOLT 
λαλουν δεγλωσσαισ και ἐπροφητευον 
σαν δε οιπαντεσ ανδρεσ woe δωδεκα 
Εισελθων δε o zav λοσ εἰσ τὴν συναγωγὴν 
ev δυναμει μεγαλη ἐεπαρρησιαζετο 
i 
ἐπι μηνασ -y-diadeyowevor 
= 
και πειθων περιτησ βασιλειασ του θυ 
τινεσ μεν ov v avrov ἐσκλήρυ VOVTO 
και ἡπιθουν κακολογουντεσ 
τὴν οδον ἐνωπίον του zx ovo: των εθνω 
Tore ἀποστασ o avAoc am avrov 
αφωρισεν τουσ μαθητασ 
To καθημεραν διαλεγομενοσ᾽ εν TH σχολὴ 
—) 
τυραννιου TLVOT απὸ p. - €- εὡσ δεκατησ 
Tovro δε eyevero ert ETN δυο 
€ σπαντεσ οι κατοικουντεσ την ἀσιαν 
—À 
κουσαν τουσ λογουσ TOV KU 
tovOatot καὶ ελληνεσ 
M 
δυναμεισ δε ov τασ τυχου σ ac οθσ εποιει 
δια των χειρων παυλου 
ὡστε και ere rovg ασθενουντασ 
εἐπιφερεσθαι απο TOV χρωτοσ avrov 
σουδαρια ἡ και σιμικινθια 
και αἀπαλλασσεσθαι ar avrov τασ νοσουσ 
— 
Ta TE TVG TA πονηρα εκπορευεσθαι 
Επεχειρησαν δετινεσ εκ των περιερχομενω 
Ἰουδαίων e£op κιστων ονομαζειν 


E 
επι TOUO EXOVTAT ταπνατα TOVYypa 


(Fol. 494 0.) 


XIX. 


σι 


ON 


co ws 


IO 


Il 


13 


"RB 


ACTUS APOSTOL. 


. - 
ut crederent hoc est in xpm 
cum audissent hoc baptizati sunt 
. . > ara) — 
in nomine dni ihu xpi 
in remissione peccatorum 
et cum inposuisset eis manum paulus 
e . . = 
statim cecidit sps sanctus super eos 
lo quebatur linguis et profetabant 
erant autem uniuersi uiri quasi duodecim 
Cum introisset autem paulus in synagoga 
cum fiducia magna pal am loquebatur 
per trens menses disputans 
Fe 
οὐ persuadens de regno di 
ut uero quidam eorum cum indurarent 
et non crederent maledicentes 
uiam in conspectu multitudinis gentiu 
Tunc recessit paulus ab eis 
segre gauit discipulos 
cottidie disputans in scola 
. . = . 
tyranni cuiusdam ab hora. ἃ - usque decima 
hoc autem factum estin annos duos 
ita ut omnes qui habitant asiam 
: 1-3 
audirent uerba dni 
iudaeique et craeci 
. . . . => . 
uirtutes etiam non quasilibet ds faciebat 
per manus pauli 
ita ut et super infirmantes 
inferentur a corpore eius 
su daria aut simicintia 
et recedent ab eis infirmitatis 
= . . 
utsps malignus exiret 
adgressi sunt quidam ex circumuenientibus 
iudaeis exorcistarum nominare 
. <= . 
super eos qui haberent sps malignos 


(Fol. 495 a.) 


Cap. XIX. 4— 13. 


399 


Sete — 

IIPAE. AIIOCTOA 

— --ὄ. — — — 

-- -. : 
τοονομα κυ inv Aeyovrec XIX. 


ΞΞΞ- 
Ορκιζω υμασ τον τὴν ον παυλοσ' κηρύσσει 


εν οἱσ καιὕιοι OKEVA τινοσ LEPEWo 14 
θελησαν To avro ποιῆσαι 
εθὸσ ειχαν του σ τοιουτουσ e£opk ιζειν 
Kat εἰσελθοντεσ προσ τον δαιμονιζομενο. 
ἡρξαντο επικα Neto Oat To ονομα λεγοντεσ 
—, 
παραγγελλο μεν σοι εν LU 
ov παυλοσ εξελθειν κηρυσσει 


pu : 
ΤΟΤΕ απεκριθη TO TVQ TO TOVY/POV ELTTEV αὐτοισ 15 


= 
TOV την γεινωσκω και TOV TAVAOY επισταμαι 
ὕμεισ δε TLVET εσται 
και ενάλλομενο σ᾽ ew avrova οανθρωποσ τό 
— ; 
εν W NV TO TVA TO TOVNPOV 
KUPLE VTAT αμφοτερων εἰσχυσεν KAT avro 
WOTE YU μνουσ και TETPAY MATL [LEVoUG 
EKPUYELV EK του OLKOV εκείνου 
Tovro δὲ €yevero YVWOTOV Tract ἴουδαίοισ 17 
και ελλησιν TOLD κατοικουσιν τὴν εφεσο 
καὶ φοβοσ εἐπεσεν emt παντασ αὐτουσ 
—S “SS 
καὶ ej.eyaXvvero TO 0 VO ka. KU uqu 
πολλοι O€ TOY πιστεὺυ OVTWY 18 
NPXOVTO e£o μολο γουμενοι 
και ἀαναγγελλοντεσ Tac πραξεισ avrov 
ἵκανοι των περι Ta. Epya πραξαντων 19 
συνενεγκαντεσ και rac: βιβλουσ 
καταικεον €VOYTLOV παντων 
καὶ συνεψηφισον TAT Tua: owTOV 
evpov ἀργυριου μυριδασ 7revre 
OUTOG κατα κρατοσ ενίσχυσεν 20 
= ee 
και ἡ πιστισ του θυ ηὔξανε και ἐπληθυνε 


—á 
TOTE TavAOG eÜero ev TO πνι 2 


— 


διελθειν τὴν μακεδονιαν 


(Fol. 495 6.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL 


nomen dni ihu dicentes 
. <a . 
Adiuro uos per ihm quem paulus praedicat 
in quo et fili sceuae cuiusdam sacerdotis 
uoluerunt similiter facere 
consuetudinem hab ebant apud eos exorcizare 
et introierunt adimplentes 
coeperunt inuo care nomen dicentes 
. . . . AES 
praecipimus tibi ihu 
quem paulus praedieat exire 
occa . . . 
tunc respondens sps malignus dixit ad eos 
. me . 
ihm ad gnosco et paalum scio 
uos autem qui estis 
et insilien in eos homo 
. = 
1n quo erat 505 nequa 
dominatus utrisque ualuit aduersus eos 
ita ut nudi et uulnerati 
effugerent de domo illa 
Hoc autem factum est notum omnibus iudaeis 
et grecis his qui habitant in ephesum 


et incidit timor super omnes eos 


* 
E» 


et magnificabatur nomen dui ihu 
multique credentium 
ueniebant confitentes 
. οὐ nuntiantes actos suos 
multi autem ex his qui curiosa gesserunt 
adtulerunt et libros 
commurebant coram omnibus 
et conputatis praetiis illorum 
inuenerunt denariorum sestertia docenta 
sic potens conualescebat 
et fides di cres cebat et conualescebat 
--. 
tunc paulus ad posuit in spo 
transire per mace doniam 


(Fol. 496 a.) 


Cap. XIX. 13—21. 


SoS τς 
ΠΡΑΞ |.AIIOCTOA 
SS -- 
και τὴν ἀχαϊΐϊαν XIX. 
και πορευεσθαι eux ἱἹεροσολυσολυμα 
εἰπὼν OTL μετα TO γενεσθαι με εκει 
δει μαι καὶ ρωμὴν εἰ δειν 
και ἀαποστειλασ εἰσ τὴν μακεδονίαν 22 
δυο των διακονου vrov avro 
τιμοθεον και ἐεραστον 
αὐτοσ ἐπέσχεν χρο vov ολιγον EV TH ἀσια 
Eyevero δε κατα τον καιρον εκεινον 23 
ταραχοσ ovx ολιγοσ περι THT οδου 
Δημήητριοσ yap Tur nV apyupo κοποσ 24. 
TOW VAOUT apyv pova a. pre μιδοσ 
οσ παρειχετοισ TEXVELTALT 
οὐκ ολιγην εργασιαν 
ov Tog συναθροισαστουσ περιτα τοιαυτα 25 
TEXVETALT EN προσ avrova- | 
OVOPET συντεχν ELTAL ἐπιστασταῖι OTL εκ ταυτησ 
TNO ἐεργασιασ ἡ ευπορια ἡμειν εστιν 
και ἀκουεται και θεωρειται 26 
OV μονον Ewo εφεσίιου 
ada και σχεδὸν πασησ ασιασ 
O παυλοσ ovroc τισ τοτεπισασ 
μετεστησεν ἵκανον οχλον λεγων" 
OTL OUTOL OVK εἰσιν θεοι 
0L δια χειρων γενομενοι 
OV μονον δετουτο ἡμειν κινδυνεύει 27 
TO μεροσ εἰσ are Ney μον ελθειν 
αλλα και To T Yo μεγαλησ θεασ 
ἵερον ἀρτεμιδοσ εἰσ ovdev λογισ θησεται 
αλλα καθερισθαι μελλει ἡ oA ἡ ασια 
και ἡ οἰκου mevyn σεβεται 
ταῦτα δε ἀκουσαντεσ 28 


καὶ γενο μενο ἐπληρεισ θυ μου 


(Fol. 496.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL' 


et acha iam 
et s ic ire in hierosolyma 
dicens quia cum fuero ibi 
necesse est me roma uidere 
et misit in macedo niam 
duos qui sib 1 ministrabant 
timo theum et erastum 
ipse uero substitit tempus in asiam 
Factum est autem in illo tempore 
tumultus non modicus de hac uia dni 
Demetrius enim quidam argentarius 
faciens tempula argentea dianae 
qui prestabat artificibus 
non mo dicam ad quisitionem 
hic con uocauit eos qui cir ca haec 
operabantur ait ad eos 
Uiri artifices scitis quia ex hac 
operationem ad quisitio est nobis 
et audistis et uidetis 
quia non solum ipsius ephesi 
sed pae nae omnis asiae 
Paulus hic qui dam tunc suadens 
e duxit plurimam turbam dicens 
quoniam non sunt dii 
qui fiunt manibus 
non solum autem nobis periclitatur 
pars in re dargutionem uenire 


sed etiam magnae deae 


templum dianae in nihilum deputabitur 


sed destrui incipiet tota asia 
et orbis terrarum colitur 
haec autem cum audissent 


et fuissent pleni indignatione 


(Fol. 497 a.) 


Cap, XIX, 21—28, 


401 


ol 


= = = —á 
IIPAZ. AIIOCTOA 
— 


— oY}, — 


δραμοντεσ eur To αμῴφοδον expacov Xeyovree XIX. 


peyady αρτεμισ εφεσιων 
και συνεχυθὴ ολη ἡ πολισ αισχυνὴησ 
wppnoay de ojo θυ μαδον ew To θεατρον 
καὶ συναρπασαντεσ γαῖον καὶ o tg TO. xov 
μακεδονεσ συνεκδημουσ παυλου 

Βουλομενου δετου παυλου 
εἰισελθειν evo Tov δημον 
οἱ μαθηται exwAvov 
τινεσ δε και των ἀσιαρχων 
ὑὕπαρχοντεσ avro φιλοι 
πεμψ αντεσ προσ avrov 
παρεκαλουν μὴ δουναι εαὔτον εἰσ το θεατρο 
αλλοι μεν o vv αλλο ἐκραζον 
Ἢ yap εκκλησια ἣν συνκεχυμενὴ 
και OL TAELOTOL οὐκ ἡδεισαν τινοσ EVEKEV 
συνεληλὺ θεισαν εκ δε του οχλου 
κατεβιβασαν αλεξανδρον 
προβαλλοντων avrov των Ἰουδαίων 

O δε αλεξανδροσ κατασεισασ 71) χειρι 
ηθελεν απολογεισθαι τω δημω 
ἐπιίγνοντεσ δε οτι ἴουδαιοσ eg Tw 
φωνή eyever o μια παντων 
wo ἐπι ὡρασ δυο κραζοντων 


μεγαλη αρτεμισ ed ἐσιων 


29 


30 


31 


32 


33 


34 


κατασεισασ δεο γραμματεῦσ τον oxXov φησι" 35 


ανδρεσ εφεσιοιτισ yap ἐστὶν οανθρωποσ 

0G ov γεινωσγει THY ἡμετεραν πολιν 
ναοκορον εἰναι THT μεγαλὴσ αρτεμιδοσ 
και TOU OLO OTE TOUT αναντιρρητων 


ουν OVTOYV TOUTOV 


36 


δεον ἐστιν ὕμασ κατεσταλμενουσ ὕπαρχει 


και μηδεν προόπετεέεσ πράσσειν 


(Fol. 497 6.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL 


— 


currentes in campo clamauerunt dicentes 
magna est diana ephesiorum 


et repleta est tota ciuitas confusionem 


impetum que fecerunt unanimiter in theatra 


et rapuerunt gaium et aristarchum 
macedonibus comitibus pauli 
ipso autem uolente paulo 
introire in turbam 
discipuli non sinebant 
quidam uero asiarcharum 
qui erant amici eius 
cum mississent ad eum 
rogabant eum ne darent se in theatrum 
alii autem uero aliut clamabant 
erat enim ecclesia confusa 
et plures nesciebant cuius rei causa 
conuenerint de ipsa turba 
distraxerunt alexandrum 
propellentibus eum iudaeis 
alexander autem innuens manu 
uolebat rationem reddere populo 
cognito autem eo quod iudaeus esset 
uox facta est una omnium 
quasi horis duabus clamantium 
magna est diana ephes iorum 
cum conp escuisset scriba turba ait 
uiri ephesi quis enim est homo 
qui ignorat uestram ciuitatem 
ae dituam esse magnae dianae 
et huius iouis contra dictione 
itaque non capient ibus his 
oportet uos questos esse 
et nihil temere agere 
(Fol. 498 a.) 


Cap. XIX. 28—36. 


ea — 
IIPAE  AIIOCTOA 
— τ ες = 
ἡγαγετεγαρ Tove avepac τουτουσ'᾽ evGade 
μητεϊεροσυλουσ 
pure βλασῴφ ἡμουντασ τὴν θεαν ἡμων 
εἰ μεν ovv δημητριοσ OVTOT 
OL και συν GUTW TEXVELTE 
ἐχουσιπροσ avrov c τινα λογον 
αγοραιοι ayovTat Kat ἀνθυπατοι εισιν 
ενκαλιτωσαν αλληλοισ 
εἰ δετι περι erepov επιζητειτε 
εν TO νομω εκκλησια επιλυθησεται 
και γὰρ κινδυνευομεν σήμερον ενκαλεισθαι 
στασεωσ μηδενοσ αἰτιου οντοσ' 
περι ov δυνησομεθα αἀποδουναι Xoyov 
TNO συστροφησ TAVTNT 
και ταῦτα εἰπων ἀπελυσετην EKKANO tay 
μετα δετοππαυσασθαι Tov θορυβον 
προσκαλεσαμενοσ παυλοσ Tove μαθητασ 
και πολλα παρακελε σασ 
αποσπασαμενοσ εξηλθεν εἰσ μακεδονιαν 
διελθων δεπαντα ro. μερη εκεινὴ 


καὶ χρησ σ λογω πολλω 


XIX. 37 


38 


39 


40 


41 


XX.I 


—— 
ηλθεν evo THY ελλαδα ποιησασ δε μηνασ΄.γ- 3 


και γενηθεισ αυτω επιβουλησ ὕπο των ἴουδαιω 


ηθελησεν αναχθηναι εἰσ συριαν 
ΞΕ oe 
Eurev 0e To Tva avro ὕποστρε o εἰν 


δια THT μακεδονιασ 


μελλοντοσ ovv εξειε ναι avrov [EXPL THE ασιασ 


σωπατροσ πυρροῦ βερυιαιοσ 
θεσσαλονικεων 0e αρισταρχοσ 
και σεκουνδοσ'᾽ και γαΐοσ 

δουβ ριοσ και τιμοθε οσ 
᾿εφεσιοι δε evr υχοσ καὶ pod» ιμοσ 


ουτοι προελθοντεσ EMEVOV αὐτον ἐν Τροαδι 


(Fol. 498 0.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL' 408 
— — = 
ad duxist 1s enim uiros istos hoc 
neque sacrilegos 
neque blasphemantes deam nostram 
51 quidem ergo demetrius hic 
et qui cum eo sunt artefices 
habent cum ali quos quen dam uerbum 
conuentus aguntur et proconsoles sunt 
accusent sein uicem 
81 qui d autem ulterius requiritis 
in legem ecclesia e discutietur 
nam etiam periclitamur hodie accus ari 
seditionis nullius causa esse 
cuius possum us reddere rationem 
de hoc concurso 
et haec cum dixisset dissoluit ecclesiam 
posquam autem cessauit tumultus 
conuocauit paulus discipulos 
et multo exhortatus 
salutans exiit in macedoniam 
cum perambulasset omnes partes illas 
et exortatus sermone multo 
uenit in ellada fecit autem menses tres 
et cum fierent ei insidiae a iudaeis 
uoluit in syriam perduci 
Dixitque spi eireuertere 
per mace doniam 
uolente autem comitari eum usquae ad asia 
sopater uirri beryensis 
thessalonicensium uero aristarchus 
et secun dus et gaius 
douerius et timotheus 
ephesii autem eutychus et trophimus 


hie cum praecessissent expectabant nos troade 


(Fol. 499 a.) 


Cape. XOX 37—— XX. 5. 


404 TIPAZ. AHOCTOA. ACTUS APOSTOL 


Sea — 


ἡμεισ δε εξεπλευσαμεν XX. 6 nos uero enauigauimus 
μετα TAT ἡμερασ των αζυμων post dies azymorum 
απὸ φιλιππων και ἤλθομεν προσ avTOVT a philippis et uenimus ad eos 
ELO τρωαδα πεμπτα LOL troadam quintani 
ev ἡ και διετριψα μεν ἡμερασ emo. in qua demoratisumus dies septem 
εν TE TY μια πρωτὴ Tov σαββατων 7 in una autem sabbati 
συνήγμενων ἡμῶν του κλασαι αρτον collectis nobis frangere panem 

O παυλοσ διελέγετο avrow paulus disputabat eis 
μελλων εξιεναι τὴ ἐπαυριον incipiens exire post alia die 
παρετινε TOV λογον μέχρι μεσονυκτιου extendit que sermonem usque in media Nocte 
σαν δε ὕπολαμπαδεσ ἵκαν αι 8 et erant faculae copios ae 
EV TW ὕπερωω OV NMEV συνηγμενοι in superioribus ubi eramus collecti 
καθεζομενοσ δετισ νεανιασ' 9 sedens autem quidam iubenis 
ονοματὶ ευτυχοσ eru τὴ θυριδι nomine eutychus super fenestram 
κατεχομενοσ ὕπνω Paper de mers us omno graui 
διαλεγομένου παυλοῦ emt πλειον disputante paulo prolixius 
κατενεχθεισ ὕπο του ὕπνου praeceps datus est a somno 
ETE EV απὸ TOU τριστεγου Karo cecidit de tristego zosum 
Kat oc npOy νεκροσ et sublatus est mortuus 

καταβασ δεοπαυλοσ εἐπεσεν ἐπ᾿ avro 10 | Cum descendisset autem paulus cecidit super eu 
και συνπεριλαβων Kat evrev μη θορυβισθαι et circumplexit et dixit nolite turbari 
1] yap ψυχὴ avrov ev avro ἐστιν anima enim eius in ipso est 
αναβασ δε και κλασασ Tov aprov II cum ascendisset et fregisset panem 
και y Evora μενοσ e$ ικανον δε ομειλησασ' et gustas set satisque fabulatus esset 
αχρισ avyno ovroc εξ ηλθεν us quae ad lucem sic profectus est 
ασπαζομενων δε αυτων I2 salutantes aute os 
ἤγαγεν rov veo. νισκον Govra. ad duxerunt iubenem uiuentem 
και παρεκλη θησαν ov μετριωσ et consolati sunt non me dio criter 
qeu δε κατεὰλ fuco τεσ πλοιον 13 nos uero ascend im us in nauem 
ανηχθημεν εἰσ THY ασσον de uenim us ass um 
εκειθεν μελλοντεσ ἀαναλαμβανειν vov παυλο inde mox recepturi paulum 
OUTOG yap nv διατεταγ μενοσ sic enim disposuerat 
woo μελλων avroc πεζευειν in cipiens ipse iter facere 

(Fol. 499 5.) (Fol. goo a.) 


CAP. XX. 6—13. 


= —  --- 
TIPAZ. IIOCTOA 
— — — — 


wo δεσυνεβαλεν ἡμειν εἰσ τὴν ασσον XX. 14 


αναλαβοντεσ avrov ἤλθομεν εἰσ μιτυληνη 
κακειθεν αποπλευσαντεσ τὴ επιουση 15 
κατηντήησαμεν αντικρυσ XELOU 
τὴ δεετερα παρελαβομεν eur σαμον 
και μειν αντεσ EV τρωγυλια 
TN epxo μενὴ ἤλθομεν εἰσ μειλητον 
καὶ κρι κι γὰρ οπαυλοσ 16 
παραπλευσαι τὴν εφεσον 
᾿μηποτεγενηθη αὐτω κατασχεσισ τισ EV Ty acu. 
εσπευδε yap eua τὴν ἡμεραν THO πεντηκοστησ 
γενεσθαι εν ἵερο co λυμα 
ozro 0e THO μειλητου πεμψασ εἰσ εφεσον 17 
μετεπεμψ aro Tove πρεσβυτερουσ rye εκκλησιασ 
wo δεπαρεγενοντο προσ avrov 18 
OMWO εοντων AUTWY εἰπεν TPOT GUTOUG 
ὕμεισ ἐπιστασθαι αδελῴοι vro mporq0 ἡμερασ 
ed no ἐπεβὴην εισ την ασιαν 
wo τριετιαν ἡ και πλειον 
ποταπωσ μεθυμων ἣν 
di 
παντοσ Xpovov δουλευων τω κω 19 
μετα πασησ ταπεινο φροσυνησ 
και δακρυων και πειρασμων 
των συνβαντων μοι 
εν ταισ επιβουλαισ των Ἰουδαίων 
wo ουδεν ὑπεστειλαμὴην των συν φεροντως : 20 
TOV avayy ειλαι ὕμειν 
και δ ιδαξαι κατ οἰκουσ και ὃ ἡμοσια 
διαμαρτυρουμενοσ tovd αἰοισ τε και ελλησι. 21 
— 
τὴν εἰσ To v Ov μεταν ouv 


= — τας 
KQL TLOTLV δια TOU KU ἡμῶν UU χρυ 


=> 
καὶ νυν εἰδου Eyw OEdEMEVOT τω TVL πορεύομαι 22 


ELT ἱἹεροσολυμα τὰ EV avro) - συναντήησαντα μοι 


(Fol. goo δ.) 


CACTUS APOSTOL 405 
— SS, — 


ut autem conuenit nos in assum 
adsupto eo uenimus mitylenen 

et inde cum enauigassemus prid ie 
peruenimus contra chium 

et alia die applicauimus samum 

et manentes in trogy lio 

sequenti uenimus in miletum 
iudicauerat enim paulus 


praeternauigare ephesum 


ut non contingeret e 1 morandi quis in asia 


festinabat enim in die pentecostes 
adesse in hierosolymis 

a mileto autem cum mis isset in ephesum 
transmisit presbyteros de ecclesiam 

ad ubi uenerunt ad eum 


simul que cum esset ait ad eos 


uos scitis fratres a prima die 


in qua ingressus sum asiam 

quasi triennium et amplius 

quema dmo dum uobiscum fui 

per omne tempore seruiens dno 
cum omni humilitati sensui 

et lacrimis et temptationibus 

quae euenerunt mihi 

ex insidiis ad 1u dae 1s 

quam nihil substraxerim que utilia essent 
ut adnuntiarem uobis 

et docerem per domos et publice 
testifican do iud aeisquae et graecis 
quae in do paenitentiam agent 

et idem in dnm nostrum ihm xpi 
et nunc ecce ego ligatus spo uado 


in hierosolyma quae in ea mihi uentura sunt 


(Fol. gor a.) 


Cap. XX. 14—22. 


406 


p — 
AIIOC TO A 
— — 


SL 
mu yewockov TÀqv OTLTO aylov T7 Va 


XX.23 
κατα πασαν πολιν διαμαρτυρεται μοι λεγω 
οτι δεσμα και θλειψεισ 
μενουσιν μοι EV ἱεροσολυμοισ 
αλλ ουδενοσ Xoyov exw μοι 24 
ove ποιουμαι τὴν i vxqv μου τιμιαν ἐμαυτου 
Tov τελιωσαι TOV Op ομον μου 
και τὴν διακονιαν του Xoyov 

—— —— 
ov παρελαβον rapa Tov Kv τηυ 
διαμαρτυρασθαι Ἰουδαιοισ και ελλησιν 

—— 
TO ευαγγελιον THT χαριτοσ θυ 
και νυν εἰδου ἐγω οἰδα 25 
oTt ουκετι oer Oat TO προσωπον μου 
UMELO TAVTET 
ev oo διηλθον κηρυσσων 
— 
τὴν βασιλειαν Tov τηυ 
αχρι ovv THT σημερον ἡμερασ καθαροσ εἰμι 26 
αποτου αἱματοσ παντων 
ov yap ὑπεστειλαμην του αναγγειλαι 27 
u— 
πασαν τὴν βουλὴν Tov θυημιν 
ε 

προσεχεται αὐτοισ καὶ παντι TW ποιμνιω 28 


᾿Ξ: 
εν o υμασ TO ay LOV πνα εθετο επισ Κοποὺσ 


c 
ποιμενειν την εκκλησιαν του κυ 
ἣν TEPLE TOLNT ATO εαὐτω 


δια TOV αιματοσ TOv ἵδιου 


Εγω oda ort εἰσελευ σονται 29 


μετα THY αφεξ ιν μου λυκοι βαρεισ εἰσ ὕμασ 

μὴ φειδομενοι του πυμνειου 

και εξυμων avrov αναστήησονται 30 
ανδρεσ λαλουντεσ διεστραμμενα 

του ἀποστρεφειν τουσ μαθητασ omi 0 αὐτω 

διο γρήγορειτε μνημονεὺ ovrea- 31 


OTL TPLETLAV νυκτα de ἡμερὰν 


(Fol. gor 5.) 


-- SS uu 
ACTUS- APOST CL 
. “Ξε 
nesciens tamquam spm sanctum 
per singulas ciuitates protestatur mihi dicens 
quia uincula et tribul ationes 
manen mi in hierosolymis 
sed nihil horum cura est mihi 
neque habeo ipsam ani mam caram mihi 
quam consummare curs um meum 
et ministerium uerbi 
3 SS 
quod accepi a dno ihu 
testificari iudae is et crecis 
euangelium gratiae di 
et nunc ecce ego scio 
quia non uidebis faciem meam 
uos omnis 
inter quos perambulaui prae dicans 
: m 
illu d regnum ihu 
propter quo d ho dierno die mundus sum 
a sanguine omnium 
non enim substraxi ut non adnuntiem 
᾿Ξ: 
omnem uolumptatem di uobis 
attendite uos et omni gregi 
. . = . . 
in uobis sps sanctus posuit episcopos 
. jm 
regere ecclesiam dni 
quam ad quisibit sibi 
per san quinem suum 
Ego scio quia introibunt 
pos diescessum meum lupi graues in uos 
non parcentes gregi 
et ex uobis ipsis exurgent 
uirilo quentes peruersa 
ut abstrahant discipulos post seipsos 
propter quo d uigilate memores estote 
quia t riennio nocte ac die 


(Fol. 502 a.) 


Cap. XX. 22—31. 


uu, — — — 
ΠΡΑΞ.  AIIOCTOA 
— — CH — 
ovK ἐπαυσαμὴν μετὰ δακρυων 
νουθετων eva EKATTOV vj.ov 
ve AN 
και τα νυν παρατιθεμαι ὕμασ τω Ow 
καὶ τω Aoyw TNT χαριτοσ αὐτου 
τω δυνα μενω οἰκοδο μησαι ὕμασ 
kat δουναι κληρονομίαν εναῦ σ 
τοισ ἡγιασμενοισ TOV παντων 
APYUPLOV και χρυσιου ἡ ειματισμου 
ουδενοσ ὕμων ἐπεθυ μησα 
OVTOL γεινωσκεται OTL TAT XPELAT μου 
πασιν KOL TOLD OUG'U MET ἐμου 
ὑπηρετησαν αἱ KELPET μου 
πα ιὕπεδειξα ὕμειν OTL ουτωσ κοπιωντασ 
det αντιλαμβανεσθαι των ασθενουντω 
: = —Àm 
μνημονεύειν των Xoyov rov kv τηυ 
OTL ουτοσ ειπεν μακαριοσ €GTLV 
μαλλον διδοναι ἡ λαμβανειν 
και ταῦτα evra.g: θεισ τα γονατα 


συν πασιν αὐυὐυτοισ προσευξατο 


ἵκανοσ δὲ κλαυ θμοσ EYVEVETO πάντων 


ΧΧ. 


32 


33 


34 


37 


και επιπεσοντεσ ETL TOV τράχηλον του παυλου 


κατεφιλουν avrov 

μαλιστα ext Tw λογω οδυνωμενοι 

OTL εἰπεν OVKETL μελλει ε 

τοπροσωπον Oe opetv 

προεπεμπον δε avrov ἐπι ro πλοιον 
LEeTL avT σ ανηχθημεν 

αποσπασθεντων δὲ ^ vamavrov 

ευθυδρομησαντεσ ἡκομεν eur κω 

τὴ € επιουσὴ εἰσ ροδον 

κακειθεν εἰσ παταρα καὶ μυρα 

και ευροντεσ πλοιον 


διαπερων εἰσ ᾧ νεικην 


(Fol. 502 ὁ.) 


38 


XXI. I 


CAPP. XX 


407 


Deest folium unum, quaternionis sexagesimae 
p) 
quartae primum, continens Cap. xx. 3l— 


xxl. 2 Latinó, Cap. xxr. 2—10 Graece. | 


. 31—XXT. 2. 


408 ACTUS APOSTOL 


CAP. XXI. ascendentes nauigauimus 

3 uidentes autem cyprum 
et relinquentes eas a sinistro 
collauimus in syriam 
enauigauimus in tyro 
ibi erat enim nauis 
ex postura onus 

- 4 et inuentis discipulis 
mansimus apud eos dies septem 
i 

quidam autem paulo dicebant per spm 
non ingredi hierosolyma 

s | Sequenti autem die exeuntes 
ambulamus uiam nostram 
deducentibus omnibus nos 
cum uxor ibus et filiis 
extra ciuitatem et positis genibus 
in litore orauimus 

- 
6| et cum salutassemus inuicem 
y reuersi uero quisque ad sua 

7 nos autem nauigatione expedita 
a tyro uenimus ptolemaidem 
et salutauimus fratres 


num aput eos 


[Depertit pars inferior hujus fol: conf. Ad- 


notationes. | 


(Fol. 504 a.) 


Cap. XXI. 2—7. 


TIPA 


“πὶ 


[uj 


τς --- 
AIIOCTOA 
— — 


ACTUS APOSTOL 


409 


προ φητησ ονοματι ἀγαβοσ ΧΧΙ. profeta nomine agabus 

ανελθων de poo nua 11 cum uenisset ad nos 

καὶ a. pag την ζωνην rov παυλου et tulisset zona m pauli 

δησασ eavrov Tove ποδασ και TAT χειρασ εἰπε ligauit suos pedes et manus et dix it 

᾿ —, — 

ταδε λέγει ro TVG TO ay Lov haec dicit sps sanctus 

τον ανδρα ov ἐστιν ἡ ζωνη avry eum uirum cus est zona haec 

ουτωσ δησουσιν εἰσ ἱἹερουσαληβι ιουδαιοι sic ligabunt hierusalem iudaei 

καὶ παραδωσου σιν εἰσ χειρασ εθνων οὖ tradent in manus gentium 

wo δεηκουσαμεν ravra. 12 et uero au diuimus haec 

παρακαλου μεν ἡμεισ depraecaba mur nos 

και OL EVTOTLOL TOV παυλον et incolae loci illius paulum 

TOV μη επιβαινειν avrov ew ἱἹερουσαλημ. ut non ascenderet hierusalem 

Eurey δεπροσημασ 0 rav Ao 13 | Respondit autem ad nos paulus 

TL ποιειται κλαιοντεσ' qui d facitis plorantes 

και θορυβουντεσ μου τὴν καρδιαν οὖ conturbantes meum cor 

Eyw yap ov μονον δεθηναι βουλομαι ego enim non solum ligari uolo 

ada και αποθανειν εἰσ ἱερουσαλημ, sed et mori in hierusalem 

---.---.- - a 

ETOLMWO EXW ὕπερ TOV ονοματοσ Tov KV uU χρυ proposit um habeo propter nomen dni xpiihu 

μὴ πειθομενου δε avrov 14 cum non suaderetur e i 

ἡσυχ ασαμεν ot εἰποντεσ προσ ἀλληλουσ qui euimus dicentes ad inuicem 

το θελημα rov ϑυ γεινεσθω uoluntas dni fiat 

μετα δετινασἡμερασ αποταξαμενοι 1s | post hos autem dies refecimus nos 

αναβαινομεν εἰσ ἵερ et ascen dimus hierosolyma 

εκ KETO. τό de caesarea nobis cum 
simul quae ad duxerunt nos 
apud quem ospitare mur 

[Confer Adnotationes. | et cum uenerunt in quen dam ciuitatem 
fuimus ad nasonem quen dam cyprium 
17 discip ulum antiquum et in de exeuntes 
uenimus hierosolyma 
susceperunt autem nos cum laetitia fratres 
18 sequenti autem die introibit paulus 
nobis cum ad iacobum 
. (Fol. 504 0.) (Fol. 505 a.) 


Cap. XXI. ro—18. 


Ct 
bo 


410 


= SS — 
IIPAE- AIIOC TOA 
SS SS uu 
noay 9e Tap avro οἱ πρεσβυτεροι συνηγμενοι XXI. 
OVG ασπα μενοσ διηγειτο evo. ekaa TOV 19 
= 
wo εποιησεν o θσ τοισ εθνεσιν 
δια τησ διακονιασ αὐτου 
us 
oL δε ακουσαντεσ εδοξασαν TOV KV εἰποντεσ 20 
Θεωρεισ adeAde Tomar μυριαδεσ ειεισιν 
εν 71] ἴουδαια των πεπιστευκοτων 
καὶ παντεσ τουτοι CHAWTOL TOV νομου ὑπαρχουσι. 
κατηκησαν O€ epe L TOU 21 
OTL αποστασιαν διδασκεισ ἀπὸ μωσεωσ 
Tove κατα εθνη εἰσιν Ἰουδαιοισ 
μη περιτεμνειν αυὐτουσ τὰ τεκνα 
μήτε ev ow εθνεσιν avrov περιπατειν 
Te ovv εστιν παντωσ 22 
det πληθοσ σ υνελθειν 
aKovcovra yap or t εληλυθασ 
TOUTO OVV ποιησον οσοι λεγομεν 23 
εισιν ἡμειν ανδρεσ τεσσαρεσ 
εὐχὴν exovrea € ᾧ εαυτων 
τουτουσ παραλαβὼν αγνισθητι συν αυτοισ 24 
και δαπανησοῦ εἰσ αυὐτουσ 
ἵνα ξυρωνται την ke φαλην 
και γνωσονται παντεσ OTL ὧν κατηχηνται 
περι OV OVOEV ἐστιν 
αλλ ort zropev ov avrog φυλασσων τον νομο 
περιδε των πεπιστεὺ κοτων eO vov 25 
ovOev εχουσι Aeyew προσ σε 
ἡμεισ yap απεστειλαμεν κρεινοντεσ' 
μηδεν τοιουτον τηρειν avrova 
εἰ ux) φυλασσεσθαι avrova To εδωλοθυτον 
και αιμα και πορνειαν 
Τοτεπαυλοσ παραλαβὼν Tove ανδρασ 26 


τὴ ETLOVTN ἡμέρα συν αὐτοισ 


(Fol. 505 ὁ.) 


ACTUS APOSTOL 
— — — -- 


erant autem cum eo praesbyteri conuenti 
cum salutasset eos narrabat per singula 
LI e imn . . 
quae fecit ds in gentibus 
per ministerium eius 


. . . . A 
ad 1111 eum audissent clarificauerunt dum dicentes 


Uides frater quanta milia s int 


in iudaea qui credi derunt 

et omnes isti hemulatores legis sunt 
diffamauerunt autem de te 

quia ab scens ionem do cens a moysen 
quiin gentibus sunt iudaeos 

ne circumcidat filios 


neque gentes e ius ambulant 


quid ergo est utique 


oportet multitudinem conuenire 
audient enim quia uenisti 
hoc ergo fac quo d tibi digimus 
sunt nobis uiri quattuor 
uotum habentes super se 
hos a dsume purificate cum ill is 
et eroga in eos 
ut radant caput 
et cognoscant omnes quia quae audierunt 
de te nihil est 
sed ambulans ipse custodiens legem 
de illis uero qui crediderunt gentibus 
nihil habent quod dicere in te 
nos enim scripsimus iudicantes 
nihil tale obser uare eos 
nisi custo dirent se a sacrificato 
et sanguine et fornicatione 
Tunc paulus adsumpsit uiros 
sequenti die cum ipsis 


(Fol. 506 a.) 


Cap. XXI. 18—26. 


SSS — 
IIPAE AIIOCTOA 
— — 


—, — 


αγνεισθεισ εισηλθεν eur το te pov ΧΧΙ. 


διαγγελλων τὴν εκπληρωσιν των ἤμέερω 
TOV αγνισμου οπωσ προσηνεχθὴ 
ὕπερ EVOT ekag'rov avrov TpOT Popa 
συντελουμενὴσ 0e THe εβδομησ ἡμερασ 27 
οἱ Oe a. T0 aao ἴουδαιοι εληλυθοτεσ 
᾿“θεασαμενοι avrov εν Tw ἵερω 
συνέχεον παντὰ TOV οχλον 
και εἐπιβαλλουσιν er avrov Tar xeupag Κραζοντεσ 28 
ανδρεσ ἵστραηλειται βοηθειται | 

ovToc ἐστιν οανθρωποσ o κατα του λαου 
καὶ TOV VOJLOU και του TOTTOU τουτου 
παντασ πανταχὴ διδάσκων 
ert καὶ ελληνασ εἰισηγεν Lo τερον 
και ἐεκοινωνῆσεν TOV αγίον TOTTOV TOUTOV 
σαν yap προεωρακοτεσ 29 
τροφῷ ιμον Tov Ed ἐσιον ev TH πολει συν avro 
OV ἐνομίσαμεν OTL εἰσ TO ἵερον εἰσηγαγεν παῦλοσ 
εκεινηθη τεη ToL OAH 30 
και €yevero συνδρομὴ του λαου 
και ἐπιλαβο μεν ov Tov παυλου 
εἰλκων εξω Tov ἵερου 
και ευθεωσ εκλεισθ σαν αι θυραι 

ζητουντων avrov αποκτειναι 31 
aveBy φασισ τω χιλιαρχω τησ σπειρὴσ 
οτι oÀx) συνχυννεται ἱερουσαλημ 
oc εξαυτησ παραλαβων στρατιωτασ 32 
και EKATOVTAPXAT κατεδραμεν em αυτουσ 
οἱ δε ELOOVTED TOV XELA LAPXOV Καὶ ToU στρατιωτασ 
ETAVTOVTO τυπτοντεσ TOV παυλον 
TOTE ἐγγισασ 0 χιλιαρχοσ 33 
ἐπελαβετο αὐτου 


και ekeXevaev δεθηναι αλυσεσιν δυσιν 


(Fol. 506 5.) 


ACTUS  APOSTOL 411 
— —  — — 
purificatus introibitin templum 
adnuntians expeditionem dierum 
purificationis donec oblata est 
pro uno quoque eorum oblatio 
cum repletur autem eis septimus dies 
qui ab asia erant iudaei uenerant 
uidentes eum in templo 
confuderunt omnem turbam 
et miserunt super eum manus clamantes 
Uiri istrahelitae adiuuate 
hic est homo qui aduersus populum 
et legem et locum hunt 
omnes ubique do cet 
insuper et grecos introduxit in templum 
et communicauit sanctum locum hunc 
erant autem prouidentes 
trophimum et ephesium in ciuitate cum eo 
quem putauerunt quia in templum induxit paulus 
et commota est ciuitas tota 
et facta est concurs 1o populi 
et cum adprehen dissent paul um 
trahebant extra templum 
et continuo clus ae sunt ianuae 
et cum quererent eum occidere 
nuntiatum est tribuno cohortis 
quia tota confusa est in hierusalem 
qui statim sumptis militibus 
et centurionibus procucurrit ad eos 
ad ill i cum nidissent trib unum et milites 
cessauerunt percutientes paulum 
tune cum adpropin quasset tribunus 
conpraehendit eum 
et iussit ligari catenis duabus 


(Fol. 507 a.) 


Cap. XXI. 26—33. 


412 


a — — 
IIPA&  AIIOC TOA 
SS — — — 

και ἐπυνθανετο TLE ev καιτισ ἐστιν πεποιωσ — XXI. 

αλλοι δε adda ἐπεφωνουν ev Tw οχλω 34 

και μὴ δυναμενου αὐτου γνωναι ro ἀασῴφαλεσ 

δια τον θορυβον 

εκευλευσε ayer Oa avrov ew τὴν παρεμβολη. 

ote 0e eyevero εἰσ τουσ αναβαθμουσ 35 

συνεβη Tov παυλον 

βασταζεσθαι ὕπο των στρατιωτων 

δια τὴν βιαν του λαου 

ἠκολουθιγαρτοπληθοσ 36 

κραζον αναιρεισθαι αὐτον 

p.eXXov τε evr ayer Oar εἰσ THY παρεμβολὴν Ey) 

TO χειλιαρχω αποκρειθεισ εἰπεν 

ει ἐξεστιν μοι λαλησαι προσ σε 

o δε e$) ελληνιστι γεινωσκεισ 

OU OV εἰ EY UTTLOT 38 

0 TPO TOUTWV των ἡμέρων ἀαναστατωσασ 

και εξαγαγων εἰσ τὴν ἐρῆμον 

τουσ τετρακισχειλιουσ ανδρασ των σικαριω 
€urev δεοπαυλοσ 39 

eyo avÜporroc μεν εἰμι Ἰουδαιοσ 

εν ταρσω Oe THT κιλικιασ γεγεννήμενοσ 

δαιομε δεσου συνχωρησαι μοι 

λαλησαι poc Tov Xaov 

και eritpe ψαντοσ 0e Tov xiX ιαρχου 40 

eoTwo οπαυλοσ επιτων αναβαθμων 

καὶ ceurac TN XELPEL προσ αὐτουσ 

πολλησ TE NOVXELAT »yevo μενησ 

προσεφωνησεν τη εβραΐδι διαλεκτω λεγὼ 
Ανδρεσ aded φοι και πατερεσ ἀκουσατε μου XXIL 1 

TYT προσ ὕμασ νυνει ἀπολογιασ 

ακου σαντεσ δε οτι τὴ εβ ρα tou 2 

διαλεκτω προσ φων ει 


(Fol. 507 5.) 


ACTUS AXPOSTOL 


et interro gabat quis sit et quid fecisset 
alii autem aliud clamabant in turba 

et cum non possit scire quo d certum est 
propter tumultum 

iussit ad duci eum in castra 

cum autem adhuc esset in graduus 
obtigit paulum 

baiulari a militibus 

propter uim populi 

sequebatur enim multitudo 

clamans tollite eum 

et cum iam in duceretur in castris 
tribuno respondens dixit 

si licet mihi loqui at te 

ad ille ait grece nosti 

nonne tu es ill eae gyptius 

qui anti hos dies sollicitasti 

et e duxisti in ere mum 


quattuor milia uirorum sicariorum 


Dixit autem paulus 


ego homo quidem sum iudaeus 

eres ex ciliciae non ignotae ciuitatis 
cuius rogo obsegro autem mih i 

lo qui ad populum 

et cum permisisset ei tribunus 

stans paulus in gradibus 

et mouit manum ad eos 

magno que silent io facto 


adl ocutus est hebreica lingua dicens 


Uiri fratr es et patres audite me 


nun c aput uos red do rationem 
cum au dissent autem quia hebreica 


lingua a dloquit ur 
(Fol. 508 a.) 


Capp. XXI. 33—XXII. 2. 


ΠΡΑΞ. AIIOCTOA 

—S Ὁ ο-. — 3 
μαλλον yovxacay και φησιν XXII. 
€yo εἰμι Ἰουδαιοσ ap 2 


εν ταρσω THT KLALKLAT γεγεννημενοσ 
ανατεθραμμενοσ δε εν τη πολει ταυτη 
Tapa rovc ποδασ γαμαλιηλ 
παιδευομενοσ κατα ακριβιαν 
ἊΣ 
του πατρωου νομου ζηλωτησ του θυ 
καθωσ εσται ὕμεισ παντεσ σήμερον 
και ταυτὴν τὴν οδον εδιωξα μεχρι θανάτου 4 
δεσμευων και παραδιδουσ eur φυλακην 
ανδρασ τε και γυ ναικασ' 
WO και APXLEPEVT μαρτυρήσει μοι 5 
kat oXov To πρεσβυτεριον 
Tap wy επιστολασ δεξαμενοσ' παρα Tov ἀδελφὼ. 


eu δαμασκον ἐεπορευομὴν 


αξων και TOUT εκει ovra [Deest folium unum, quaternionis sexagesimae 
δεδεμενουσ ev ἵερου σαλημ, quartae sextum, continens Cap. xxi 2—10 
ἵνα τειμωρηθωσιν Latiné, Cap. xx1r. 10—20 G'raecé.] 

εἐνγιζοντι ὃ οι μεσημβριασ δαμασκω 6 


εξεῴφνησ a Tov ovpavov 
περιεστραψα μι φωσ ἵκανον περι EWE 
και ἐπεσον εἰσ TO Clad OF 7 
και ἡκουσα ᾧ wnt λεγουσὴσ μοι 
CavXe σαυλετι με διωκεισ 


— 
eyo δε απεκριθην τισ ει κε 8 


— 
€Umev δε προσ με eyo ει a. o ναζοραιοσ 


ον συ δειωκεισ 

οι δὲσυν ἐμοι οντεσ To μεν db wo εθεασαντο 9 
και ev οβοι eyevovro 

τὴν δε φωνὴν ovk ἠκουσαν του λαλουντοσ μοι 


d 
€uro δὲ TLTOLYOW KE IO 


0 Oc eurev προσ μέ αναστασ TOPEVOY e δαμασκο 


κακει σοι λαληθησεται περι παντων 


(Fol. 508 5.) 


CAP Ail, 2---το. 


414 XAOTUS' APOS TOL 
— — -- -- — 
CAP. XXII. quae te oportet facere 
II ut autem surrexit non uidebam 
a claritate lucis illius 
et ad manum deductus qui mecum erant 
ueniin damascum 
12 ananias quidam uir timora tus 
secundum legem et testimonio 
ab omnibus iu dae is 
13 cum uenisset ad medix mihi 
Saule saule frater aspi e 
et ego ipsa hora aspexi 
14. et dixit mihi 
Ds patrum nostrorum praeordinauit te 
ut cognosceris uoluntatem eius 
et uidere iust um 
et audire uocem ex ore eius 
15 qui eris test is eius aput omnes homines 
eorum quae uidisti et audisti 
16 et nunc quid expectas surge baptizare 
et ablue peccata tua 
inuocans nomen eius 
17 Factum est autem mihi reuerso hierusalem 
orante me in templo 
fieri me in soporem 
18 et ui di eum dicentem mihi 
festina et exi cito de hierusalem 
quia non recipient testimonium meum 
19 et dixi dne ipsi sciunt 
quia ego eram in carcere includens 
et caedens per synagogas 
eos qui credebant in te 
20 et cum effunderetur sanguist ephani martyris 


ego eram ad sistans et consentiens 


(Fol. 510 a.) 


Cap. XXII. ro—20. 


—= > = = S 
IIPAE  AIIOCTOAON 415 
— c — Cm 


— 


kat φυλασσων τα ειματια XXII. 
TOV αναιρουντων QUTOV 
και εἰπεν προσ με πορευου 21 
οτι €yo εἰσ εθνη μακραν εξαποστελλω σε 
ἤκουσαν δε avrov αχριτουτοῦυ rov Xoyov 22 
και ἐπηραν THY φωνὴν avr. v λεγοντεσ 
ALPE ATO TNT γηστοντοιουτν 
ov yap καθῆκεν owrov ζην 
κραυγαζοντω de 23 
και PELTTOVTW τα ειματια 
και κονίορτον βαλλοντων εἰσ τον ovpavov 
εκελευσεν o XELA ιαρχοσ εἰσαγεσθαι avTov 24 
εἰσ THV παρεμβολην evraa 
μαστιξιν ανεταζειν avrov 
ἵνα εἐπίγνω δι nv αἰτιαν 
ουτωσ κατεφωνουν περι αὐτου 
Oo δεπροσετιναν avrov τοισ ειμασιν 25 [Deperierunt caetera.] 
εἰπεν προσ TOV ETT WTO EKATOVTAPXHV 
ει ἐξεστιν ὕμειν ανθρωπον ρωμαιον 
και ακατακριτον μαστιζειν 
TOVTO ἀκουσασ 0 EKATOVTAPXNT 26 
οτιρωμαῖιον eavTov X eyet 
προσέλθων Tw χειλειαρχω πηγγειλεν avro 
opo. TL μελλεισ ποιειν 
ανθρωποσ ουὅτοσ ρωμαιοσ earl 
Τοτεπροσελθων o χειλιαρχοσ' 27 
ETNPWTNTEV avrov λεγε μοι TV ρωμαίοσ ει 
o δεειπεν εἰμι 
και ἀποκριθεισ o χειλιίαρχοσ εἰπεν 28 
eyw οιδα πόσου κε φαλαιου 
την πολειτειαν TAUTHV εκτησαμὴν 
παυλοσ δε epy eyo δε και γεγεννημαι 
τοτε ἀπεστησαν απ αὐτου 29 


(Fol. 5106.) 


Cap. XXII. 20—29. 


APPENDIX. 


Inter fol. 66 et fol. 8 ὦ haec leguntur: 


S. MATTHAEI. II. 21 | qui surgens-accepit puerum 


et matrem eius-et uenit in terram israhel- 


22 | audiensautem quod archelaus regnaret 


in iudea 


pro herode patre suo 


timuit illo ire-et ammonitus in somnis: 


secessit in partes galileae- 


[ GRAECE, supra p. δ]. 93 | et ueniens habitauit 


in ciuitate quae uocatur nazaret- 


ut adimpleretur-quod dictum est per prophetas: 


= 
qm nazareus uocabitur- 


III. 1 | In diebus autem illis uenit iohannes 


baptista: praedicans in deserto iudeae 


9 | et dicens. poenitentiam agite: 


appropinquauit enim regnum caelorum 


3 | hic est enim-qui dictus est 


per esaiam prophetam dicentem 


uox clamantis in deser to- 


. aa 
parate uiam dni 


reetas facite semitas eius. 


gs 


ipse aut iohannes-habebat uestimentum 


de pilis camelorum-et zonam pelliciam 


circa lumbos suos-esca autem eius 


erat'locuste et mel siluestre- 


5 | tunc exiebat ad eum 


hierusolima et omnis iudaea- 
et omnis regio circa iordanen- 
6 | et baptizabantur in iordane ab eo- 


confitentes peccata sua. 


7 | uidens autem multos pharisaeorum 


et sadducaeorum uenientes 


ad baptismum suum. dixit eis 


progenies uiperarum. quis demonstrauit uobis fugere 


(Fol. 7 a seu potius Fol. 1 2 secundae mans.) 


Carr. II. 21---111. 7. 


417 


418 


"n 


APPENDIX. 


[S. MATTHAEI.] 
απο τησ μελλουσησ op*ync ' ἸΪοιησαται ovv καρπον 111. 8 
αξιον μετανοιασ᾽ και μη δοξηται λεγειν ev εαυτοισ. 9 


4? 
πατερα εχομεν TOV αβραᾶμ᾽ λέγω Yap ὑμιν- OTL δυναται 


7 
o 0c . ex τῶν λιθων τουτων eyetpe TEKVA TW αβρααμ»" 


” Hon 09 ἡ a£wn προσ τῆν pilav των δενδρων KiT aL’ 


“, 


^" 


Ilav ovv δενδρον μὴ ποιυυν καρπον καλον εκκοπτεταῖι. 


και eic πυρ βαλλεται- eyw μεν βαπτιζω ὕμασ εν ὕδατι 
eic μετανοιαν᾽ o δε οσπισω μου epxouévoo* to xvporepoa 
μου €G'TIU/*OV OUK εἰμι ἵκανοσ Ta ὕποδιματα βαστασαι" 
se ΦΞ- 9 
auToo ὕμασ βαπτισει εν πνι AYLW και πυρι 
OV TO πτοιον εν τὴ χειρι αυτου"και διακαθαριει͵ 
στὴν αλωνα avTov:Kat συναἕει TOV G'tTOV αὐτου 
εισ THY ἀποθηκην"το δε axvpov κατακαυσι πυρι 
P] 
ασβεστω᾽ τοτε παραγινεταιοισ απὸ 710 γαλιλαιασ 
επι TOV Ἰορδανην προσ τον twavynveTov βαπτισθηναι 
vm αυτον᾽ O δε ιωαννησ-διεκωλιεν avTov λεγων" 
Ld 
Ey χριαν exw ὕπο cov BawticOnvat-Kar ov epxm 
9 > 
προσ me’ αποκριθεισ 0e o |o-evmev προσ avrov 
αφεσ αρτιοουτωσ yap 
πρεπον εστιν ἡμιν 
πληρωσαι πασαν δικαιοσυνην 
? 
TOTE Aino avTOV 
"n -- 
Και βαππισθεισ 0 uc 
ευὐθυσ ανεβη 
δ : 
«TO TOV ὑδατοσ 
Και ἴδον 
ανεωχθησαν avTw 
οἱ ουρανοι * 
Και ἴδεν 


— 
TO TVA 


— 
σου θυ 


(Fol. 1 ὃ secundae manis.) 


Car. III. 7—16: 


10 


11 


12 


18 


14 


15 


16 


[LATINE, supra p. 6]. 


APPENDIX. 419 


S. IOHANNIS XVIII. 2 


[GraEcE, supra p. 153]. 


10 


11 


19 


Inter fol. 1686 et fol. 177 ὦ haec leguntur: 
[SEC: IOHAN .] 


iudas qui tradebat eum locum: 
quia frequenter ihs conuerat illuc. 
cum discipulis suis: iudas ergo 


cum accepisset cohortem-et a pontificibus 


-et pharisaeis ministros-uenit 


illuc-cum laternis et facibus 

et armis-ins itaq-sciens omnia 

quae uentura erant super eum-processit-et dicit 
eis-quem quaeritis: Responderunt ei: 

ihm nazarenum- dicit eis ihs-ego sum: 
stabat aut et iudas qui tradebat eum- 

cum ipsis. ut ergo dixit eis ego sum. 
abierunt retrorsum-et ceciderunt in terram. 
Iterum ergo-eos interrogauit- 

quem queritis-illi autem dixerunt. 

ihm nazarenum *respondit ihs* 

dixi uobis:quia ego sum-si ergo me 
queritis'sinite hos abire-ut 

impleretur sermo quem dixit: quia quos 
dedisti mihi *non perdidi ex eis quenquam: 
simon ergo petrus:habens gladium 

eduxit eum .et percussit pontificis seruum 
et abscidit eius 


auriculam dextram.erat aut nomen 


seruo-malchus.dixit ergo 


= . . 
ihs petro-mitte gladium in 


uaginam-calicem quem dedit mihi 

pater-non bibam illum.cohors ergo 

et tribunus.et ministri 

. = 
iudaeorum-comprehenderunt ihm: 

et ligauerunt eum-et adduxerunt eum ad annam 
primum-erat enim socer caiphae> 

qui erat pontifex anni illius- 


(Fol. 2 a secundae manis.) 


CAP, XVIII. 2—13. 


420 


[KAT. IOAN.] 


^ 
εν δε καίαφασ.ο συμβουλευσασ τοισ Ἰουδαιοισ- 


οτι συμφερει εν ανθρωπον αποθανειν 


APPENDIX. 


X VIII. 14 


[SEC. IQAN.] 


erat autem caiphas . qui consilium dederat iudaeis 


quia expedit unum hominem mori 


vzrep του Aaov' qkoXovÜet 6e TW LU σιμων πετροσ. 15 | pro populo-sequebatur autem ihm simon petrus. 
και aXXoc μαθητησ᾽ ο δε μαθητησ εκεινοσ et alius discipulus-discipulus autem ille. 
a — — 
εν γνωστοσ TW αρχΐερι"και συνεισηλθεν Tw ιν erat notus pontifici-et introiuit cum ihu 
eic THY avANVY του apxiepewo” in atrium pontificis 
O 6e πετροσ ἵστήκει προσ τη Bupa e£o* 16 | petrus autem-stabat ad ostium foris 
εξηλθεν ovv o μαθητήησ o αλλοσ- exiuit ergo discipulus alius 
oc = γνωστοσ Tw apxiepet. qui erat notus pontifici 
και evrev 71] Gupwpw’ et dixit ostiariae 
και elonyayev TOV TreTQOV* et introduxit petrum- 
λεγει ovv ἡ παιδισκη ἡ θυρωροσ τω πετρω᾽ l7 | dicit ergo petro ancilla ostiaria 
pa Kat ov ek των μαθητων εἰ του LES TOVTOv" numquid et tu ex discipulis es hominis deo 
λεγει eikevoo *ovk εἰμι dicit ille-non sum: 
eic keio ay δε οι δουλοι και οἱ ὕπηρετι ανθρακιαν 18 | stabant autem serui et ministri ad prunas. 
πεποιηκοτεσ OTL Ψψυχοσ qv-kat εθερμαινοντοῦ quia frigus erat et calefiebant 
E de uer aUTWY o arerpoc EGTWa+KaL Üepuevoo ' erat aut cum eis et petrus et calefaciens se- 
— -- 
O ovv apxiepevo ἡἠρωτήησεν τον ιν. 19 | pontifex ergo-interrogauit ihm 
περι των μαθητων avrov και περι THE διδαχησ αὐτου’ de discipulis suis.et de doctrina eius. 
Ἀπεκριθη avTo τε εγω ραρρήσια εἐλαλησα τω κοσμω" 20 | respondit ei ihs ego palam locutus sum mundo 
eyw παντοτε εδιδαξα εν συναγωγή και ev TW ἵερω" ego semper docui in synagoga et in templo 
οπου παντοτε OL ἰουδαηοι GUVEPXOVTAL’ quo omnes iudaei conueniunt* 
και ekpuTTw ελαλησα οὐδεν᾽τι με ἐπερωτασ- 21 et in occulto locutus sum nihil. quid me interrogas. ἶ 


επερωτεσ ον τουσ ακηκοοτασ τι ἐλαλήησα ανυτοισ᾽ 


εἰδε OUTOL οιδασιν a εἰπον Eyw’ 


ταυτα δε avTOV ELTOVTOG.ELG των ὑπηρετων παρεστήκωσ. 22 


ES 
εδωκεν paTicua τω LU εἰπων" 


interroga eos qui audierunt- quid locutus sum ipsis: 
ecce hi sciunt quae dixerim ego- 
haec autem cum dixisset-unus assistens ministrorum 


ἘΞ: . 
dedit alapam ihu dicens: 


: = 4 
OUTWO aATOKPLYYH TW αρχίερει᾽ απεκριθη αυτωοισ- 29 sic respondes pontifici: 
EET 
ει Ka KoG εἐλαλησα.μαρτυρησον TEL TOU κακου" respondit ej ihs. 
ει δε καλωσ-τι με δερεισ᾽ Απεστειλεν avrov avvac 24 : : : : 
gerd si male locutus sum.testimonium perhibeo de malo- 
^ > . . . 
δεδεμενον προσ καιαῴφαν ov apxtepea si autem bene. quid me caedis-et misit eum annas 
^ 
^ 5 " 4 5 . E * 93 
Hy e σιμων πετροσ'εστωσ kat θερμενοσ 25 | ligatum ad caiphan pontificem. z+: dixerunt ergo ei+” 


, TET . - . 
εἰπὸν ovv avTO- [un και cu ek τῶν μαθητῶν avrov ει erat aut simon petrus-stans et calefaciens se- j numquid et tu ex dis 


(Fol. 2 ὃ secundae manüs.) δ pulis eius es’ 


LI 


(Fol. 3 a secundae mants.) 


Car. XVIII. 14—25. 4 


APPENDIX. | 421 


[ΚΑΤ. IOAN: | 
XVIII. 


ἠρνήσατο EKELVOG και evmev«ovk ειμιΐλεγει eic EK τῶν δολων 20 
TOU αρχίερεωσ συνγενήσ τ; ov ἀπέκοψεν πετροσ TO WTLOV’ 
οὐκ EYW σειδον εν TW κήπω [LET AUTOV® 

παλιν ovv npvycato πετρωσ' «καὶ εὐθεωσ ἀλεκτωρ εφωνησεν᾽ 27 


— 
Αγουσιν ovv Tov ιν απὸ TOV Kaipa eio TO πραιτωριον᾽ 28 


^ 
qv δε πρωϊ᾽ και avrot ovk εἰσηλθον eic TO πραιτωριον 


wa μὴ μιανθωσινεαλλα φαγωσιν TacXa’ 


EEnAOev ovv o πιλατοσ προσ αντουσ "καὶ evrev' 29 
9 
τινα κατηγοριαν φερεται κατα TOV ανου TOVTOU 
^ 
ἈΑπεκριθησαν και evrrev avro εἰ μη v ουτοσ 90 


κακοποιοσεουκ QV σοι παρεδωκαμεν avrov? 
εἰπεν ovv avroic o πειλατοσ.λαβεται avTov UMELO. 91 
, À 
και κατὰ TOV VOMOV UuwY KpivaTe αὑτον 
εἰπὸν δε QUTW οι ιουδαιοιΐημιν ovk e£eoiv 
Deo » 
ἀποκτειναι ovdeva’ tva o λογοσ Tov tv πληρωθη 92 
ον εἰπεν .onpivov Troiw θανατω ἡμελλεν αποθνησκειν" 
εἰσηλθον ovv παλιν evo τὸ πραιτωριον πειλατοσ.-. 99 


=) 
Kal EW ιησεν TOV Lv-KQL ELTEV avro" 


S 


cv ει o βασιλευσ τῶν Lovóavov? και aarekpivao o io? 34 
Ag eavrov vovro λεγεισ"η aXXot 
5 
εἰπον σοι περι eov? ἈΑπεικριθη o areuXa Too uL Eyw 35 
ιουδαιοσ' εἰμι TO eÜvoo TO cov kat apxtepeug. 
3 9 3 ‘ 
“παρεδωκαν σε EOL TL ἐποιησασ᾽ aTreKpLON Lo 36 


n βασιλειὰα ἡ εμη οὐκ ἐστιν EK TOV κοσμου TOUTOU” 
εἰ εκ TOU κοσμου TOUTOU τ ἡ eun βασιλεια. 
OL ὕπηρεται αν ot ἐμοι ηγωνιζοτο ἵνα μὴ Tapadw' τοισ 
Lovato νυν δε ἡ βασιλεια ἡ eut ovk ἐστιν evrevOev' 
eumev ovv αυὑτω 0 πειλατοσ᾽ ovkovv βασιλευσ EL av. 97 
Απεκριθη o ig-ov λεγεισ ort βασιλευσ erp’ 
“ €YW εἰσ TOVTO γεγεννημαι"καὶ εἰσ rovro εληλυθα 
εἰσ TOV κοσμον ἵνα μαρτυρησων τη αληθεια᾽ 
Tac 0 «v εκ vo αληθειασ'άκουι μου τὴσ φωνησ᾽ 


^" Neyer avtw 0 πειλατοσ᾽τι ἐστιν αληθεια᾿ .. 88 


(Fol. 35 secundae mans.) 


[SEC. IOHAN .] 


negauit ille et dixit-non sum-dicit unus ex seruis 
pontificis. cognatus eius euius abscidit petrus auriculam. 
nonne ego te uidi in horto cum 1110. 
iterum ergo negauit petrus-et statim gallus cantauit * 

a . . . 
adducunt ergo ihm-a caipha in pretorium. 
erat aut mane" et ipsi non introierunt in pretorium- 
ut non contaminarentur-sed manducarent pascha 
exiuit ergo pilatus ad eos foras-et dixit. 
quam accusationem affertis aduersus hominem hunc: 
responderunt et dixerunt ei-si non esset hic 
malefactor.non tibi tradidissemus eum. 
dixit ergo eis pilatus accipite eum uos: 

jE, — E ? 
et scdm legem uram iudicate eum 
dixerunt ergo ei iudaei-nobis non licet 
. sae e. 
interficere quenquam-ut sermo ihu impleretur: 
quem dixit significans.qua esset morte moriturus. 
introiuit ergo iterum in praetorium pilatus 
Ed 

et uocauit ihm-et dixit ei-tu es rex iudaeorum.et respondit ihs. 
a temet ipso hoc dicis-an alii 
tibi dixerunt de me-respondit pilatus. numquid ego 
iudaeus sum. gens tua et pontifices: 

. . . . Ὁ . . . domu 
tradiderunt te mihi* quid fecisti-respondit ihs- 
regnum meum non est de hoc mundo 
si ex hoc mundo esset regnum meum: 
ministri mei utiq-decertarent-ut non traderer 
iudaeis-nune aut regnum meum non est hinc. 
dixit itaq-ei pilatus-ergo rex es tu. 
respondit ihs. tu dicis. quia rex sum ego: 
ego in hoc natus sum-et ad hoc ueni 
in mundum-ut testimonium perhibeam ueritati * 
omnis qui est ex ueritate audit meam uocem. 
dieit ei pilatus . quid est ueritas. 


(Fol. 4 a secundae mans.) 


Cap. XVIII. 25—38. 


499 APPENDIX. 


[KAT. IOAN.] 


Και tovto εἰπων- παλιν εξἕξηλθεν προσ Tove tovdaiove. XVIII. 
και λεγει αυτοισ᾽ ey οὐυδεμιὰν αιτιαν εν avro ευρισκω᾽ 
εστιν δε συνηθαια ὑμιν. ἵνα eva ἀπολυσω ὑμιν εν τω πασχα. 99 
βουλεσται ουνιαπολυσω ὕμιν Tov βασιλεα των ιουδαιων᾽ 

> 
expavyacay ovv παλιν λεγοντεσ παντεσ᾽ μὴ τουτον. 40 
τ ΕΝ x XIX. 
aXXa βαραββαν᾽ην δε βαραββασ Xnacnc rove ovv ελαβεν 1 
jee, j 
o πειλατοσ TOV ινικαὶ εἐμαστιγωσεν᾽ και οἱ στρατιωται 2 
πλεξαντεσ στεφανον e£ akavÜwv-eseÜnkav avrov 


Ty Kepady:Kat ειματιον πορῴφυρουν περιεβαλον avrov! 


KaL eXeyov»xatpe o βασιλευσ των ιουδαιων-"- 


KaL εδιδουν αυτω ραπισματα" εἕηλθεν παλιν e£o 4 
0 πειλατοσεκαι λεγει αυτοισ᾽ ide ayw ὑμιν avTOV e£: 
ἵνα γνωτε WTL εν αυτω οὐδεμίαν αιτιαν ευρισκω᾽ 
— 
Ἐξηλθεν ovv o wc εξω. φορων Tov ακανθινον στεῴφανον. ὄ 
“. - ee à , 
και TO πορφυρουν ἵματιον * kat λεγει avcroic*i0e o ανοσ 
Ore ovv ἴδον avrov ot apxiepeuc και ot ὑπήρεται. 6 


εκραυγασαν λεγοντεσ:σταυρωσον σταυρῶώσον avTov' 
oN 2 2 ” 
EVEL QUTOLO o πειλατοσ αβετε UMELO QUTOV*KAL σταυρωσαται 
εγὼ 'yap*OUX EVPLTOKW EV avt αιτιαν 
ε 


Ἀπεκριθησαν αντω οι Ἰουδαιοι᾽ἡμισ νομον εχομεν.- E 


και κατα τον νομον O φιλει aroÜavew. 


ee — 
οτι eav'ov vtov θυ εἐποιησεν᾽ OTe ovv εκουσεν o πειλατοσ 8 
τουτον Tov λογωνεμαλλον εφοβηθη᾽ και εισηλθον 9 


c 
εισ τῶ TPALTWPLOV T'aAXLwW*KaL λεγει TW Lue 


ποθεν et cu’ O δε ισταποκρισιν ovk εδωκεν avro 
Ae'yet ovv avc o πειλατοσ᾽ enor ov λαλεισ᾽ 10 
OVK οιδασ οτι εξουσιαν exo σταυρωσαι oe’ 

και εξουσιαν exo απολυσαι oe’ Απεκριθη aveo ic’ 11 

τ Λ 

Ovx εχεισ εξουσιαν κατ εμου ουδεμιαν"ει μή 9v 

δεδομενον σοι ανωθεν᾽ δια rovro o παραδιδουσ με σοι. 

5 
μιζονα αμαρτιαν €xev ek τουτου εζηται o πειλατοσ 12 


απολυσαι autov+Ou δε Ἰουδαιοι expavyacay λεγοντεσ᾽ 


(Fol. 4 ὃ secundae manis.) 


[SEC. IOHAN] 


et cum hoc dixisset-iterum exiit ad iudaeos- 
et dicit eis-ego nullam inuenio in eo causam. 
est aut consuetudo uobis.ut unum dimittam uobis in pascha- 
uultis ergo dimittam uobis regem iudaeorum 
clamauerunt.rursum omnes dicentes-non hunc: 
sed barabban-erat aut barabbas latro-tune ergo apprehendit 
pilatus ihm .et flagellauit.et milites. 
plectentes coronam de spinis-imposuerunt 
capiti eius-et ueste purpurea circumdederunt eum- 
et ueniebant ad eum-et dicebant-haue-rex iudaeorum “ 
et dabant ei alapas-exiit iterum pilatus foras. 
et dixit 615. ecce adduco uobis eum foras: 
ut cognatis quia in-eo nullam causam inuenio: 
exiit ergo ihs-portans spineam coronam 
et purpureum uestimentum-et dicit eis-ecce homo. 
cum ergo uidissent eum pontifices et ministri. 
clamabant dicentes-crucifige-crucifige eum. 
dicit eis pilatus-accipite eum uos et crucifigite- 
ego enim-non inuenio in eo causam. 
responderunt ei iudei-nos legem habemus 
et secundum legem debet mori. 
quia filium di se fecit-cum ergo audisset pilatus 
hune sermonem. magis timuit. et ingressus est. 
-- 
praetorium iterum-et .dicit ad ihm. 
unde es tu-ihs aut responsum non dedit ei- 
dicit ergo ei pilatus- mihi non loqueris 
nescis quia potestatem habeo crucifigere te: 
et potestatem habeo dimittere te- respondit ihs™ 
non haberes potestatem aduersum me ullam-nisi tibi esset 
datum desuper-propter ea qui tradidit me tibi 
maius peccatum habet-exinde-querebat pilatus 
dimittere eum - iudei aut - clamabant dicentes. 


(Fol. 5 a secundae mans.) 


CaPP. XVIII. 38—XIX. 12. 


APPENDIX. 


[KAT. IQAN] 


€av τουτον απολυσησ.οὐκ εἰ φιλοσ Tov katcapoo? XIX. 
Tacs yap o βασιλεα eavtov ποιων. ἀντιλεγει TW καισαρι᾿ 
O ovv πειλατοσ' akovcac τουτων των λογων. 18 
-- 
eyayev e£o τον w-kat exaberoev ἐπὶ βηματοσ. 
εἰσ τόπον λεγομενον λιθοστρωτον. 
eBpato Tt γαββαθα-ην 6e παρασκευὴ του πασχα. 14 
wpa nv oce, τριτη᾽ και λεγει Tow ιουδαιοισ᾿᾽ 
ide o βασιλευσ ὕμων ᾽ o1 de εκραυγαζον-ς 15 
ἄρον αρον. σταυρωσον avtov’ \eyet αντοισ o πειλατοσ- 
Tov βασιλεα ὕμων σταυρωσω᾽ απεκριθησαν ot apxte 


εἰσ ovk € ομεν aciXea ει Katoaoa. 
p μ 


TOTE OVV παρεδωκεν AUTOV avToic "ἵνα σταυρωθη᾽ 10 
, 
παρελαβον ovv τον ιν- καὶ ἡγαγον᾽ και βασταζων eavrov 17 


τον σταυρον"εξηλθεν ew Tov λεγομενον Kpaviov τοπον"»5 
oo λεγηται eBpaic Ti γολγοταεοπου avrov ectavpwoave 18 
KaL μετ αὐτου Ovo adXove τευθεν και evrevÜev-pecov δὲ 
=> 
TOV iv eypawev δε kat τιτλὸον 0 πειλατοσ. και εθηκεν 19 
9 ^ => 
eT. TOV σταυρουΐην OE TO γεγραμμενον" τσ ο ναζωρεοσ. 
o βασιλευσ των ιουδαιων᾽ ''ovrov ovr τον τιτλον πολλοι 20 


^ 
σῶν ιουδαιων ανεγνωσαν.οτι εγγυσ HY O TOTOG τήσ πολεωσ 


GL ^ 
o7rov εσταυρωθη o to και qv yeypaupevov-cBpatcrat* 
ehAnuioTat-pwuatotar’ eXeyov ov τω πειλατω αρχίερεισ 21 
σῶν Ἰουδαιων. μὴ ypape-o βασιλευσ των ἰουδαιων- 


σ 
aXXa οτι εκεινοσ' εἰπεν-βασυλεὺ εἰμι των Ἰουδαιων᾽ 


Ἀπεκριθηο πειλατοσ᾽ o yeypapa-yeypapa. 22 
Ἐπ 
Ot ovv στρατιωται ore ἐεσταυρωσαν τον ιν" 23 


ἐλαβον Ta ειματια AUTOU*KaL ποιήησαν τεσ TEToapA pep 
εκασ TW στρατιω TH μεροσ.και TOV χιτωνα᾿ 

Hy de o xeTov a padoo .ek των ανωθεν ὕφαντοσ 0i oXov! 

Euzrov δε προσ αλληλουσ᾽ μη σχίισωμεν avrov. 24 
aXXa λαχωμεν περι αὐτου τινοσ eau? 


ἵνα € γραφὴ πληρωθὴ ἡ λεγουσα. 


(Fol. 5 b secundae manis. ) 


423 


[SEC. IOHAN.] 


si hune dimittis-non es amicus caesaris. 

omnis qui se regem facit contradicit caesari . 

pilatus ergo cum audisset hos sermones 

adduxit foras ihm . et sedit pro tribunali 

in loco que dicitur lithostrotus 

haebraice autem gabbatha - erat aut parasceue paschae. 
hora quasi sexta. et dicit iudaeis. 

ecce rex uester . illi aut- clamabant. 
tolle-tolle-crucifige eum-dixit eis pilatus. 

regem urm crucifigam + responderunt 

pontifices-non habemus regem nisi caesarem. 

tunc ergo tradidit eis illum ut crucifigeretur- 
susceperunt autem ihm. et eduxerunt.et baiulans sibi 
crucem , exiuit in eum qui dicitur caluarie locum. 
haebraice golgotha-ubi eum crucifixerunt 

et cum eo alios duos. hinc et hinc- medium autem 
ihm 

scripsit aut et titulum pilatus-et posuit 

super crucem . erat aut scriptum-ihs nazarenus. 

rex iudaeorum-hune ergo titulum multi 

legerunt iudaeorum * quia prope ciuitatem erat locus. 
ubi crucifixus est ihs* et erat scriptum . haebraice ihs 
grece-et latine-dicebant ergo pilato- pontifices 
iudaeorum * noli seribere rex iudeorum . 


sed quia ipse dixit-rex sum iudaeorum . 


respondit pilatus- quod scripsi scripsi-milites ergo cu crucifixissent eum. 


acceperunt uestimenta eius-et fecerunt quartuor partes 
unicuiq * militi partem-et tunicam. 

erat aut tunica inconsutilis: desuper contexta per totum. 
dixerunt ergo adinuicem-non scindamus eam 

sed sorciamur de illa cuius 510. 

ut scriptura impleretur dicens 


(Fol. 6 α secundae mantis. ) 


Cap. XIX. 12—24. 


434 APPENDIX. 


[KAT. IOAN.] [SEC- IOHAN ] 
XIX. 
o 

Διεμερισαντο Ta (aia μου εαυτοισ.και ἐπι TOV jua TLG UV Partiti sunt uestimenta mea sibi et in uestem 
μου eBaXov kXgpov! Ot μεν ovv oeTpaiwrat.cavra erotu]oav? meam miserunt sortem .et milites quidem haec fecerunt 

Tocnkewav δὲ Tapa τω σταύυρω TOV wen paure avTov. 25 | stabant autem iuxta crucem ihu-mater eius 
ΤῊΣ ase TNS μητροσ αὐτου μαρια ἡ του κλωπα. et soror matris eius maria cleope: 
και μαρια ἡ μαγδαληνὴη "Ig ov coup THY μήτερα 26 | et maria magdalene-cum uidisset ergo ihs matrem. 
και TOV μαθητην παρεστωτα ov ἡγαπα. et discipulum quem diligebat. 
λεγει 71] NT pL avTov" dicit matri suae. 
γυναι εἰδεο Vioc σου mulier-ecce filius tuus. 
eta Neyer τω aO: 75 i00v ἡ uno ἘΝ 27 | deinde dicit discipulo-ecce mater tua. 
καὶ απ εκεινησ THO ὡρασ.ελαβεν αὐτὴν et ex illa hora accepit eam ἃ 
o μαθητησ eic τα ἴδια. discipulus in sua, 

Meta τουτο ειδωσ "ΞΕ 28 | Postea sciens ihs 
OTL ἡδην TavTA πετελειωται. qaia iam omnia consummata sunt 

” ἵνα πληρωθη ἡ γραφη"λεγει"διψω᾽ ut consummaretur scriptura. dixit-sitio. 
σκευοσ ovv ekevro o£ovo peo Tov? 29 | uas ergo positum erat-aceto plenum. 5 
οἱ 6e WANCaYTES σπογγον οξουσ illi aut. spongiam plenam acaeto 
καὶ os odds περιθεντεσ. hysopo circumponentes 
" προσηνεγκαν avTov TW OTOMATL’ optulerunt ori eius 


Ore ovv eXaflev To o£oc o to evrev! TeTEELWTaL’ Kat κλινασ 30 Cum ergo accepisset ihs acetum dixit. consummatum est-et inclinato 


-ε---᾿ ἊΣ . . . bs . 
τὴν κεφαλην᾽παρεδωκεν To TVA’ Ot ovv iovóatot* 9i | capite-tradidit spm . Iudaei ergo 
p = Σ 
^" ἵνα μη punt ἐπὶ του στου Ta σωματα εν τω σαββατω. qm parasceue erat-ut non remanerent in cruce corpora sabbato. 


^ 


ἐπι Tapackeviesnv Yap μεγαλή ἡ ἡμερα Tov σαββατοὺ ekewov* erat enim magnus dies ille sabbati * 


ἡρωτησαν Tov πειλατον iva κατεαγωσιν avrov Ta σκελήη. rogauerunt pilatum-ut frangerentur eorum crura 
και αρτωσιν Ἦλθον ovv οἱ στρατιωται"καὶ του μεν πρωτου 32 et tollerentur . uenerunt ergo milites. et primi quidem 
Karrea£av Ta oKeAN*Kalt του aXXov ov συνσταυρωθεντοσ fregerunt crura. et alterius qui crucifixus est cum eo- 
^ auTw’ επι δε OPNS Ty ren wo ἴδον avrov non τεθνικοτα. 33 ad ihm aut cum uenissent-ut uiderunt eum iam mortuum. 
ov karrea£av avrov τα σκελη  αλλα eic των στρατιωτων 984 | non fregerunt eius crura sed unus militum 
Aoyx1 avrov τὴν πλευραν evvEev:kat ευθεωσ εξηλθεν. lancea latus eius aperuit. et continuo exiuit 
αιμα και ὑδωρ᾽και o εορακωσ με μαρτυρηκενικαι adnOivn 85 | sanguis et aqua-et qui uidit testimonium perhibuit et uerum est 
avTOV εστιν ἡ μαρτυρια᾽ kakewoa οιδεν OTL αληθη Eyt. eius testimonium . et ille scit quia uera dicit- 
ἵνα και ὕμεισ πιστευσηται᾽ eyevero yap ravra-iya ἡ γραφη 96 | ut et uos credatis-facta sunt enim haec-ut scriptura 


tAnpw6n’ ocovv ov συντριβησεται avrov' kavzraNw.erepa 97 | impleretur.os-non comminuetis ex eo. et iterum alia 


=~ wae 


“ γραφη Neyer’ ovovTat eio ὃν εξεκεντησαν μ᾽ υτ scriptura dicit-uidebunt-in quem transfixerunt. 


(Fol 6 b secundae mantis.) (Fol. 7 a secundae manus.) 


Car, XIX, 24—37. 


^. ims nis adis. 


[KAT. IOAN.] 


APPENDIX. 


XIX 


Mera δε ravra*npwr19oe Tov πιλατον iwong αποαριμαθεασ- 38 


^ — 
wy μαθητησ Tov w* κεκρυμμενοσ δε. | 


δια Tov φοβον των Ἰουδαιων"»- 
oe 9 
ἵνα APN, TO σωμα του LU 
και ἐπετρεψεν o πιλατοσ᾽ 
3 
Ἦλθεν ovv-kat npev To σωμα Tov ιν 
HA0ev 6e kat νιδημοσ. 
= 
o ehOwy προσ Tov ιν νυκτοσ TO πρωτον 
Pepwy μιγμα ἵμυρνησ και atone 
wo λιτρασ εκατον᾽ 
= 
Ελαβον ovv To σωμα Tov ιυ- 
Kat εἐδησαν avro ev οθονιοισ 
μετα των ἀρωματων 
καθωσ εθοσ' εστιν Ἰουδαισ ενταφιαζειν᾽ 
^ 
Hv δε ev τόπω o7rov εσταυρωθη Kn κηποσ- 
και εν TW κήπω μνήμιον KEVOV* 
εν t 
οὐδέπω ουδισ 
ετεθη᾽ 
εκει ovy 
δια 
THY Tapackeuny 
τῶν lovóaLov. 
^ 
OTL eyyus qv 
TO MV']HLOV* 
? 
eÜnkav Tov w 
71] δε μια των σαββατων- 
Mapa ἡ μαγδαληνη 
ερχετε 
πρωι 
oKO 


τιασ 


(Fol. 7 b secundae manis.) 


39 


40 


41 


42 


XX. 1 


[SEC. IOHAN] 


post haec aut-rogauit pilatum ioseph ab arimathia- 
eo quod esset discipulus ihu-occultus autem. 
propter metum iudeorum. 

à 
ut tolleret corpus ihu* 
et permisit pilatus- 

. . — 
uenit ergo-et tulit corpus ihu 
uenit aut et nicodemus 
qui uenerat ad ihm nocte primum: 
ferens mixturam murrae et aloes. 
quasi libras centum 

Lm 
acceperunt ergo corpus ihu 
et ligauerunt illud linteis : 
eum aromatibus 
sicut mos iudeis est sepelire 
erat aut in loco ubi crucifixus est ortus 
et in orto monumentum nouum. 
in quo 
nondum quisquam 
positus erat. 
ibi ergo 
propter 
parasceuen 
iudeorum 
quia iuxta erat 
monumentum 
— 
posuerunt ihm. 
una aut sabbati 
maria magdalenae 
uenit 
mane cum adhuc tenebre essent. 


(Fol. 8 a secundae manis.) 


Capp. XIX. 98—XX. 1. 


425 


426 


[KAT. IOAN.] 


ετι ova c εἰσ TO uv1)utov kat βλεπει 
τον λιθον np'evov εκ του μνημιου" 
TPEXEL ovv kat EPXETAL 
προσ σιμωνα πετρονεκαι προσ τον aXXov 
— 
μαθητην ov εφιλι 0 to+Kat λεγει autos’ 
— 

ραν τον KV εκ TOV μνημιον- 
και οὐκ οιἰδαμεν πον εθηκαν avrov? 

Ἐξηλθεν ovv οπετροσ και αλλοσ μαθητησ. 
καὶ EpXOV_TO εἰσ τὸ μνημιονἢ 

ετρεχον óc οι δυο ομον 
kat 0 ἀλλοσ μαθητησ προ εδραμεν ταχιὸον του πετρου" 
Kat ηλθεν πρωτοσ εἰσ TO μνημιον᾽ἢ ᾿ 
και παρακυψασοβλεπει κιμενα τα οθονια- 
ov μεντοι εἰσ ηλθεν 

Ἔρχεται ovv σίμων πετροσ akoXovÜwv avro. 
και εἰσηλθεν evo To μνημιον"» 
και θεωρει τα οθονια κιμενα- 

" και To σουδαριον o js ez. THE κεφαλησ avTov. 
ov uera τῶν οθονιων κιμενον.- 
αλλα χωρισ εντετυλιγμενον ew eva oTov? 
Tote ovv εισηλθεν o αλλοσ μαθητησ. 


εισ 
o ἤλθων πρωτοσ ' ro μνήημιον ἣ 


/», D 
και ἴδεν και ovk eric Tevoev? OvdeTrw yao 
εδισαν THY γραῴφηνοωτι δι avrov 
εκ νεκρων ανάστηναι᾽ Απηλθον ovv παλιν 
᾽ 
προσ eavTove οἱ μαθηται᾿ Μαρια oe εἰιστηκει 


[74 
προσ To μνήμιω kXatovoa e£o* 


^P 
9 
wo OVV εκλειοεν παρεκυψεν εἰσ τὸ μνημῖον 
και θεωρι dvo a'yyyeXova*eva προσ TH κεφαλη 
και ενα προσ τοισ ποδινοοπου EKELTO 
! E 
TO σωμα TOV LV. 


kat λεγουσιν avTn εκεινοι γυναι τι κλαιεισ 


(Fol. 8 b secundae mantis.) 


CAP. XX. 1—13. 


APPENDIX. 


XX. 


10 
11 


12 


18 


[LATINE supra p. 154.] 


APPENDIX. 


S. MARCI XVI. 6 


[GRAECE supra p. 325.| 
10 


11 


12 


18 


14 


427 


Inter fol 347 b et 415 a haec leguntur: 


crucifixum-surrexit-non est hic: 

ecce locus-ubi posuerunt eum. 

sad ite dicite 

discipulis eius et petro 

quia praecedit uos in galileam: 

ibi eum uidebitis-sicut dixit uobis. 

at ille exeuntes-fugerunt de monumento: 
inuaserat enim eas tremor et pauor, 
et nemini quicquam dixerunt. 
timebant enim: 

surgens aut mane prima sabbati * 
apparuit primo mariae magdalenae: 
de qua eiecerat septem demonia- 

illa uadens nunciauit* 

his qui cum eo fuerant. 

lugentibus et flentibus: 

et illi audientes quia uiueret 

et uisus esset ab ea. non crediderunt. 
post haec autem | 
duobus ex eis ambulantibus 

ostensus est in alia effigie 

euntibus in uillam. 

et illi euntes 

nuntiauerunt caeteris 

nec illis crediderunt 

nouissime recumbentibus 

illis undecim apparuit * et exprobrauit 
incredulitatem illorum et duritiam cordis 
quia his qui uiderant eum 
resurrexisse non crediderunt. 

et dixit eis. 

euntes in mundum uniuersum. 
praedicate euangelium 


(Fol. 9 a secundae mantis.) 


CAP. XVI. 6—15. 


428 


"n 


APPENDIX. 


S. Marct XVI. 


Tac: Tn κτισει᾽ Oct o πιστευσασ 


και Barticbero-cwOnseTau’” 


o δε απιστησασεκατακριθησεται᾽ 


σημια δε τεισ WLOTEVTACELV® 
ravra παρακολουθησει 

Ἐν τω ονοματι μον δαιμονια 
εκβαλλουσι᾽ γλωσσεισ' λαλη 
σωσιν καινεισοοφεισ ἀαρουσιν 
καν θανασειμον τι ποιωσιν. 


ov py αυτουσ Bian’ 


em appwatove xetpao επιθησουσειν . 


Kat καλωσ εξουσιν᾽ 
=> 
O μεν ovv kc μετὰ TO 
λαλησει avroicaveXnyu Q0 
eux τον ουρανον"και εκαθισεν 
my 
εν δεξιων του Ov 
Ἑκεινοι δε εξελθοντεσ. 
3 
exnpv£av πανταχου 
= 


TOU KU OUVEPYOUVTOS . 


και Tov Noyov βεβαιουντοσ. 


91a rev επακολουθουν wv σημιων"»5 


aun? 
εναγγελιον κατὰ μαρκον 


ετελεσθη 


αρχεται πραξισ αποστολων᾿᾽ 


10 


17 


18 


19 


20 


omni creaturae ’ qui crediderit 
et baptizatus fuerit . saluus erit 
qui aut n crediderit .edemnabi 
signa aut eos qui crediderint. 
haec sequentur 

In nomine meo. daemonia 
eicient ' linguis loquentur 
nouis-serpentes tollent * 

et si mortiferu quid biberint . 
non eis nocebit" 

Super egrotos manus imponent. 
et bene habebunt 

Et dus quidem  postqua. 
locutus e eis. assumptus e 
in caelum. et sedit 


em 
a dextris di 


Illi aut profecti- 


praedicauerunt ubiq;: 
=> 

dno cooperante: 

et sermonem cfirmante 
sequentib' signis". 


amen’ 


. “πὶ m 
Euangelium scd marcu 


Explicit’ 


Incipiunt actus aplorum ' 


(Fol. 9 5 secundae mantis.) 


Car. XVI. 15-.-20, 


ADNOTATIONES 


EDITORIS 


IN QUIBUS OMNES VETERUM CORRECTORUM SCRIPTURAE RECENSENTUR, ET DE LOCIS EXPLICATUR NOTATU DIGNIS. 


N.B. Correctiones in textu nostro interlineares, de quibus hic siletur, primae manáüs sive ipsius scribae esse 


judicamus. 


Quae in Codice, sub primae mands [p. m.] textu, elota potius quam erasa, altits scrutantibus subinde 


apparent, ea per elot. diligenter notamus: e.g. Fol. 3304, l. 3 ‘‘super eum elot. sub ad eum sa Ὁ. m." 


De posteriorum correctionibus, quos A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, J, K, L, M nominamus, satis am in Prole- 


gomenis nostris dictum est. 


Fol. 3 a. Prorsus evanwit atramen- 
twn. 
| 3 b. 1. 18 legas ὕτον non viov p. m. ; 
auTyno partim elotum s.m. 1, 33 re- 
scripsit K. 

4a. 1. 4 b pro v in -vis, seu potius 
-us G. 1.5 bprouwm-uit G. 
s supra t in -bit G. 
-des G. 


4 5. l. 14 a pro e prim. in ἐπαγγειλα- 


1. 11 
1.221 supra e in 


ται B. 1. 16 τεσ post ἀκουσαν addit C. 

5 a. 1. 8 a in -tae et obelo et puncto no- 
tat s. m. l. 23 nt elot..sub m £m 
puerum p. m. 

5 6.1.17 ἢ pro e prim., etiam e supra 
αι eras. mm βεθλεαιμ B. l. t9 ov pro 
eux in διετειασ B. l 22 t insertum 
ante ἡρεμιου B. 

6 a. 1. 5 a supra ue im querere G. 
l. 8 m ad nocte adpendit G. 


supra e im -des G. 


1. τὸ 1 
l. 27 o prouim 
consulari K. 

6 ὃ. 1. 2 r in τὴν secund. mutat in y 
g. m. l. 6 oB supra on in εφηθη C. 
l. 22 fin. v post Oepuarew addit K. 

8a. l. 31 supra e in -tes G. ens 
11, 27, 20, 30 

l. 30 est per 
^ supra positum abrogat G. 
8 b. 1l. 2 em pro ew B. 


b pro u in -gauit G. 

initio, deficit pergamena. 
l. 8 marg. 
is: sectionis Ammonianae vix tandem 
legitur. l. 19 '*ov pro θυ prim. habet 
A: forsan autem vectis Kipling. qui 
1. 26 
. supra o (articul.) s. m.; sic etiam 


—_ 
θεου non θυθυ p. m. legisse putat. 


1. 12 supra o prim. m ovra; 9 b. 1. 10 
supra o prim. n οριοισ. 

ga. 1. 25 b pro v m -tavis seu potius 
-tauis G. 

9 b. l. 15 σ in -λαιασ, 1. 17 v in μεγαν 
partim, erasa. 1. 18 & supra lineam 
ante coke, B. 1. 27 v supra σ in -βλη- 
erpoc B. 

IO a. 1. 8 in per. . supra positum abro- 
gat G. 1.9 usupra b (obelo delet.) in -bit 
G. 1. 11 t supra ph, 1. 14 ἢ supra ta G. 

Io 5.1. 27 τω supra lineam ante mvt C. 
ll. 31—33 partim rescripsit K. 

II ὦ. l. 27 — supra spu ponit G. 

1I ὦ. 1. 14 fin. -rae pro -των D. 
c ad ada appendit H. 

12 a. 1. 7 — supra a 4n iustitia G. 
1. ro t supra n im dixerin G. 


l. 15 


Iro 
supra e in -ces G. 
sall obelo delet G. 


I2 ὃ. 1. 5 av supra lineam post Oa C ; 


1. 17 1l primum in 


sic etiam C (nisi mavis F) τω. post τουτων 
ad fin. lin. 1. 12 legas υὑμειν sine puncto 
p. m. ; c pro a in οργαΐ- D. 
προσφερεισ eraswimn S. m. 


l. 28 ἐσ in 
l. 26 fin. ecc 
post raxv addit A non prima manus, ut 
Cty Labul. πῇ. 2. 
1. 28 -cec per puncta supra posita abro- 
Sed 


olim. judicavimus. 
gat s. m. 1. 30 fin. εἰ eras. s. m. 
confer Prolegom. p. Iv. not. I. 

I3 a. l. 12 1supra e inomnesG. 1. 24 
e supra i erasum n -ari G. l. 31 nin 
exiens e£ obelo et puncto notat s. ἢν. 1. 32 
u supra Ὁ (obelo delet.), e£ * supra v ultim. 
G, cui forsan dandum est — sequens. 


8. m. [i. e. secundae mands] incerti cujusdam neque antiquissimi scriptoris lectiones indicat. 


I3 b. 1. 28 noo supra ew B, etiam 
loco ew erasi D. 

I4G.l.risupra ein ommes G. 1. 16 
jin. * facit eam moechari addit G. 1. 31 
est ' est pro etiam etiam G. 

146. 1. 11 dele — supra :. 
ac pro ew in ὕμειν B. 


pro ev ovpavouw: forsan B. 


Ἰ. τό 


l. 31 o ουρανιοσ 


15a. 1. 8 e passum supra ium G, unum 
etiam per ' '' supra posita abrogato. 1. 10 
t in dat et obelo et puncto notat G. 
i supra lineam, post fili G. 

15 ὦ. 1.24 w supra o in avrov C. 1. 30 
a pro o n βλαττο- D. 


1. 20 


16 a. l 5 it in facitis et punctis et 
obelis notat G. 1. r4 x supra s in des- 
tera G. 1. 16 us supra v (obelo notatum) 
in tur G. 1. 26 n supra es in cludes G. 

16 b. Foedatur chemicis haec pagina: 
sic etiam 26 b, 28 b, 32 b, &c. LUI 
wo addit A. cf. 12 ὃ. 1.26. 1.18 yap 
supra lineam post €av B. 1. 28 τω supra 
lineam post ev ὦ, Kpudaww pro κρυφια A. 
l. 31 ov εὖ v in αφανιζουσιν erasit s. m., 
c (C) ὧν € (€) mutato. 


lineam post κλεπται B. 


l. 32 καὶ supra 
l. 33 ove ante 
ev erasum, 8. m. (legas θησαυρουσουσ ev). 

25 a. 1. 2 e supra is (obelo notatum) in 
maris G. 

28 b. 1. 28 av supra vex C. 

26a.etb. Summa hujus folii pars ab- 
scissa, est: quae restant 1. x a. et b. dedi- 
mus. 

26 ὃ. 1. 23 ow supra lineam. ante τη- 
ρουνται Ὁ, 


430 


27 a. ll. 11, 14 e supra a (obelo nota- 
Il. 16, 19 u supra Ὁ 
l. 21 t pro 


tum) n jaj- G. 
(obelo notatum) in nob G. 
l. 23 s 2n utrisque 
]. 28 


c im mittunc G. 
et obelo et puncto notatum s.m. 
e supra lineam forsan s. m. 

27 b. 1. 10v in avrov in v mutat D. 
1.21 
credimus supra etiam mprobat per 
ee ACC. 
et unt G. 

28 6.1. 1 Tw supra lineam post. ev C. 


28 a.l. 4u supra b in -bit G. 


1, 28 er supra lineam inter 1 


1. 8 σ in εσκυλμενοι supra a? eras. scrip- 
l.9 p 
prim. in pep per punctum abrogat K. 
1. τό litera 
(ὦ 1) elot. sub a secund. in avra p. m. cf. 
1. 8. 
l. 33 ἵσρ- pro εἰσρ- s. m. 

20 a. l 7 rasura incidit post au in 


sit p. m., vel forsan potius A. 
]. 12 Tov kv pro τον kv D. 


l. 31 av in σαμαριτανων eras. 8. qm. 


autem. l. 32 u supra b (obelo nota- 
tum) G. 

29 b. 1. 9 0 mutat int H. 1. 10 ἢ 
supra lineam post unye B. l. 27 ex 


mutat in ev τη H. 

30 ὦ. 1. 13 * post δια p. m. casu serip- 
tum videtur. 

31 a. 1. 6 s secund. in uestris obelo 
notat G. 
fii G. 

31 0.1. 3 amoxrwa supra opaga D. 
l. 14 fin. avro p. m. 


l 10 i supra lineam post 


l. 6 του eras. 8. m. 
sed, rescriptum, me judice, negante Wet- 
stenio. 1. 21 nv supra lineam, post 
ειρην D. 1, 22 x pro km δικ- D. 
32 a. 1. 4 forsan c pro g in magis p. m., 
l. 25 i supra e (obelo 
notatum) 1n -nes G. 

32 b. ll. 1, 7 lacera est pergamena. 
l. 14 epx- pro epyas- B. l. 17 à pro 
b in vb K. l.27 ev supra lineam, 
ante μαλακοισ B. 


corrigente A. 


1. 17 
8 prim. in audistis et obelo et puncto delet 


33 a. 1. 5 a supra ue in que G. 


s.m. 1.25 hante arundinem in margine 
scribit G. 
33 b. 1. 5 τοισ et των eras. s. m. : sic o 


l. 29 n n regnum eras. 8. m. 
prim. |. 9. 1. 9 δὲ supra lineam, post 
απο A. 
etm A. 

34 a. 1.12 6 supra i in omnis G. 


l. 31 « supra lineam inter a 


l. 31 ae supra i (obelo notatum) in facti. 


G. 


ADNOTATIONES  EDITORIS. 


34 b. ll. 5, 13 ν in ἣν eras. 8. m. : sic 
q prim. 1. 7, et εσται 1. 25. l. 32 τοισ 
supra lineam post ine C. 

35 a. 1. 18 uo pro bu (b obelo notat.) G. 
Il. 24—27 partim deficit pergamena. 
l. 24 b pro u wm lau G. 

35 0.1. 2 e supra lineam, ante ιδοντεσ 
B. l 27 c supra lineam post τι H. 
l. 31 Tov eras. 8. m. 

36 a. l. 1 au supra b (obelo notatum) 
in bellere G. 


notatum) in -bit G. 


l. 8 u supra b (obelo 
1. 28 u supra b, 
m supra t in obet G. 

36 ὃ. Chemicis foedatur haec pagina. 
l.2 ἡ sub ), v sub εἰ prim. elot. omnia 
p. m. l.9 yo eras. 8. m. ; sic etiam μὴ 
]. το, ᾧ]. 20, οτι 1. 25. 
pro κατιαξεισ, addito etiam im marg. κα- 


1. 18 κατεαξεν 


λαμ... συντετριμ j.evo post avrov l. 17 F. 
ll. 26—28 lacera, est pergamena, hoc loco. 
l. 31 a pro e in -μουτει D. l. 33 a0 
supra Tn in στήσεται C. 

37 a. 1. 2 u supra b (obelo notatum) in 
salba G. ll. 7, 22 ἃ pro b (obelo no- 
tatum) in -bit G. 


*"harundinem quassatam addit G. 


1. 17 fin. in marg. 
1.18 
t supra s (obelo notatum) in confringes G. 
l. 23 a n ita perit omnino in lacuna. 
l. 33 b pro u in stauit G. 

37 b. 1. 3 c elot. sub X in -ovX p. m. 
l. 32 αἀγαθα eraso, o substituit D. 

38 a. 1, 3 c οἷοί. sub i wm eic- p. m. 
l. 41 supra lineam post fih G. 

38 b. l. 13 avro pro σοι D. elect 
in womepe (etiam Tov 1. 27) eras. s. m. 
l. 20 ε supra e im -εται D. l 21 γε 
supra av àn Tyo veao B, ra supra kak D. 

39 a. 1. 3 uerbum uacuum pro beruum 
uacum G. l. 4 n supra -det, l. 12 a 
supra ue im que G. 1. 25 b suprau 
in -uit G (c in condemnauit punctato, 
forsan p. m.). 

39 b. 1. 7 avrov eras. s. m. a supra 
lineam, post χειρον 1. 8, item supra e se- 
cund. in εστηκεισαν 1. 14 B. l.24 ν 
supra c eras. in eo A, l. 29 « supra 
eo in ἐεστηκει E. 

40 a. 1. 1 u supra b (obelo notatum) in 
-ibi G. 

40 b. 1. 24 € supra lineam ante XaXet 
B. 


41 a. 1. 3 t supra lineam post -ba, 1. 5 


ll. 12, 15 a supra ue Zn que G. 


n supra -ret, l 7 1 supra ru im harunt 


(ἃ obelo notat.) G. 
puncto et obelo notat G. 
supra or (sed ebat eras.) B. L 209 
supra e (obelo notat.) in -tes, 1. 30 c su- 
pra & (obelo notatum) in dit G. 
secund. in vadae obelo notat s. qm. 
g in e mutat G. 


l. 4 h in hor et 
l. 24 ebat 


l. 30 8 
1,.23 


41 b. 1. 24 ev supra lineam, ante eavTw 
A. l. 32 σ in πλουτουσ erasit 8. m. 

42 0.1. 7 b pro u in ueati G. 
jin. ad audit addit e G. 1. 27 u supra 
b (obelo notatwm) in ber- G. l. 33 
supra, o (obelo notatum) in -uos G. 

42 b. 1. 28 Kn supra θην B. 
rcv supra lineam, post παντων C. 


1. τῇ 


]. 33 


43 a. 1. 29 periit omninó e in eis, 

43 5.1. 10 v in εἐλαληνσεν eras. s.m. 
l. 26 νιοι 8. m. per rasuram pro vto Tyo 
Bac factum. 

44 a. 1. 4 1 supra e (obelo notatum) m 
habe- G. 
l. 32 isupra e (obelo notatum) im colleg- 
G. 

44 b. l. 31 À prim. in βαλλουσιν eras. 
8. m. 


ll. 16, 20 b pro u 2n -auo- G. 


45 a. 1. 18 a supra ue in querenti G. 
l. 20 e supra i prim. in uindedit, etiam 
i supra e (obelo notatum) G. 

45 5.1. 32 e supra a in evap- H. 

46 a. l. 1 intelleximus in marg. (> 
supra etiam posito) G. l. 19 fin. c 
post hae habet G. 

46 b. 1.12 τὴν supra lineam post we 
B. 

47 α. 1. 8 u supra b (obelo notatum) ia 
-abit G. 


tum) 1n secuti G. 


l. 26 ae supra i (obelo nota- 


47 6.1. 16 o supra w ponit. A, ὦ in o 
mutat K. 
48 a. l. 14 g pro c in frac G. 


1. 27 v supra ἡ K. 

1. τό 
ue supra lineam post a im -carunt, sed 
postea elot. l 21 jim. bas post tur 
habet G. 


u semi-formato. 


1, 26 1 in fluct- mutatur p.m., 


48 b. 1. 21 ar: post -cap* addit L. 
(:TeXoo: ut solet, im margine posito). 
l. 30 σ supra o in προερ- C. 

49 a. 1l. 3 r in ergo et puncto et obelo 
notat s.m. G ponit den supra ns 1. 13, 
a supra -ce l 14, m supra -sa 1. 24. 
l. 29 u supra b in -bati (obelo notatum) G. 

49 ὃ. 1. 10 obelo notat ὃ in dav K. 


l. 12 αἱ supra ein -care A. 1.227 


pro τ-ωνι, etiam pro -wve. 1. 24, οἱ habet: 
-«vt et -wver reponit K. 

50 a. 1. 6 pro au in aut (au eraso) e 
habet G. 
et puncto delet s. m. 


l. 33 8 m utrisque et obelo 


50 ὦ. 1, 3 sub kvqv lineolam ponit K. 
Il. 9, 16 D? pro -ὠνει habet οι, sed -wver 


reponit K. 1. 13 fin. v post -φημεια 
addit K. 1. 14 vw delet s. m. (D 3), 
reponit K. 


5I α. l.2 (sic etiam 51 0b) hiat perga- 
mend. i 9, 14 coinquinant in marg. 
(— super communicant posito) G. 1. 20 
u supra y (obelo deletwm) G. 

5I b. 1. 4 va eras. s. m. 

52 α. l. 26 e supra a in jaj- G. 

52 ὦ. l. 4 και To περισσευον των κλασμ 
Ῥ. m., sed super rasuram rescriptum. 
Prior lectio (nisi forte Tov init. lin.) 


peritt. l. r9" supra gyre, supra on- 
s. m. (Η ἢ. 1.20 o pro a im σημιαν 
H. 


53 a. 1. 2 autem supra lineam ante 
turbae G. 
a supra ue ?n querit G. 

530.1. 4 fin. w pro -τε K. l. 19 
v (postea eras.) supra lineam post ro A: 


l. rr ut ante signum, 1. 19 


του {wr oc legit H. 

54a. 1. 19 uiuentis 2n marg. (-—— 
super saluatoris posito) G (alia quam in 
530 manu). | 1.23 meus supra lineam 
post pater G. 1. 25 b pro v in -vo 
(imum potius -uo) G. 

54 5. 1. 10 w supra, o (obelo notatum) 
in eUxeoo B. 

55 α., 55 0. ll. 30, 31 hiat pergamena. 

55a. 1. 13 a supra ue im que, sunt 
supra hom- G. 

55 6. 1. 6 rov secund. per puncta supra 
posita, abrogat s. m. 
bet D. 
scripsit p. m. ante vreo omninó deletá., 

56 a. 1. 17 u supra b in bis G. 

57 a. l. 14 d pro t in at, l. 25 ’ supra 
o in hoc G. 

57 0. l.rvw supra c eras. in κοκκοσ B. 
l. 7 ὃ woc p. m., sed o Vioc 8. i. — 1. 30 
ν supra lineam post μειζω B. 

58 a. 1l. 2 n supra hic A ut mihi vide- 
tur: forsan p.m. 


l. 20 c pro ¢ ha- 
l. 29 erapavrec D, literá quam 


l. 5 e supra a in 
jaj- G. 1.8 5 | ante m obelo notat G. 
l 15 facit aut prae[stat abscisso] G, 


etiam per (—\——.) abrogato. 1. 178 


ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 


supra, b (obelo motatwm) in bidetur G. 
1. 21 b pro u wm liueri G. l. 26 n in 
-iens obelo abrogat G. 

58 b. 1. 16 δε eraswm 8. m. 

59 6. 1. 13 U pro ἡ in nuwy B. 1. 28 
1 f supra eare referunt ad versus in imá 
paginá per G suppletos : 

εσται δεδεμμενα ev TOLD ουρανοισ᾽ 

kat ooa αν λυσητε εἐπιτησ γησψων 
l. 31 Tov erasum 8. m. 

60 a. 1. 3 u supra Ὁ (obelo notatum) in 

1.19 
1. 28 1 


post terram refert ad versus in (má pagind 


salb-, 1. 4 n supra -ri im fuerit G. 
s in lucrast- obelo motat s. m. 


per G suppletos : 
erunt ligata in caelis 
et quaecumque solueritis in terram Ψ 
60 b. 1. τ in ov yap ewt. δυο k.T.A. 


mutat D. 1. 8j. kw erasum. 1. 18 


: 6o supra o0 in ἀποθηναι A. 


61 a. l. 14 m supra lineam. post dece 
G. 1.15 be supra -an- e£ autem supra 
eo G. 


restitui G. 


1. [r8 ín. ere pro i secund. in 
l 22 est obelo abrogat 
8. i. 

61 06.1. 24 ντεσ C supra vow erasum. 
l. 29 v in θηλυν eras. s. m. 

62 a.1. 7 m supra lineam, post nequa 
G. l. 24 m supra ep ?n teptantes G. 

62 ὃ. 1. 6 και eras. [deest Latin? ]. 

63 a. 1. 8 per in marg. & pro di quod 
obelo notatur. l. r2 causa m marg. 
G, ratione per ^ ^ notato. 

63 b. 1. 17 v supra lineam. post o (ar- 
ticul.) A. 


δυνατον A. 


l. 31 a supra lineam, ante 


64 a. 1. 4 ta supra lineam post manda 
G. l. 16 fin. e in me deest p. m., ad- 
dit G. 

64 6.1.26 supra kin -kauev B. 1.7 
ἡ pro v àn καθισ- B. 1.9 B supra 
lineam, pont rac ante 1B: sic etiam a 
post -σιον 1. 13, € supra ae àn -εται 1. 25. 
1. 29 evdexarny elot. sub evvarny € p. m. 

65 a. 1. 27 b pro u in dauo, 1. 29 m 
supra n (obelo notatum) in iden- G. 

65 ὃ. l. 1 e in -μεισθ- obelo notat K. 
l. 26 £e supra ec in εστιν K. 

66 a. 1. 16 patrem supra famil, s supra 
m sequens (obelo notatum), 1. 22 ibi supra 
e (obelo notatum) «n te G. 

66 b. 1. 19 c0 p. m. me judice (Kipling. 
A, forsan rectius): perit atramentum. 


431 


67 a. 1. 10 i im accessit mutat. p. m- 
l 20 b pro ἃ bis in uiuit- G. 1. 29 
ges supra lineam, post ve G. 1]. 30, 31 
a supra o (obelo notatum) in eorum G. 


67 ὃ. 1. 7 — supra ewpov forsan A vel 


B: sed 710. 1.9 — sub αἰσχατ et + 
in marg. K. l. 25 v elot. sub tin wa 
p.m. l.30 .. supra v eras. s.m. 


l. 31 otc elot. sub to δε p. m. 

68 a. 1. 14 u supra o (obelo motatum) 
in fond- G., 
G. l. 21 a im saedentes obelo notavit 
8. m. 


l. 17 a supra ne in caene 


68 b. 1. 2 ε elot. sub ἡ in -φαγη p. m. 


1, 8 fin. exe secund. p. m., me judice, sed 


1% 7 


super χρειαν 8. m. 
[nescio am rectius Kipling. exe. secund. 
s.m. (A), “΄ et ^ p. m.] 1.15 -γίου A. 
pro -γιον : restituit y K. ll. 26, 27 w 
pro oi οσσανα H: sic 69 ὃ. 1. 16. 

69 a. 1. 6 u supra b (obelo notatwm) in 
solb- G. 
factum G. 1]. 25 a supra ue in que G. 
1, 26 o supra lineam, p. m., obelo notat 
8. th. 

69 b. 1. 5 fin. o post γεγραπται addit 
H. 1, 19 oic supra ὦ in avro B, ite- 
rum ot (w eras.) D. 
eras. 8. m. 


super exer prüm., 


l. ro est supra lineam post 


1. 33 ἡ ante ovKn 


7ο a. 1.9. n ante c, h post c, G supra- 


lineam. 1.16 o in filio obelo notat s. m. 


arerer 


1, 19 etiam per abrogats.m. Ill. 31, 


33 h Zn haruit obelo notat s. m. 1. 32 
punctum superius post discipuli p. m., 
forsan casu. 

70 b. 1. 7 τε elot. sub on in σήητε p. m. 
l. 17 fin. ov post Noyov addit D: cf. 71 b. 
ΠῚ 71: 

γι a. 1.3 6 suprai prim., 1. 10 c supra 
d prim. (d obelo notat.), 1. 17 b pro u in 
-auo e£ u supra b (obelo notatum) in bos, 
l. 25 m supra b (obelo notatum) in -ribus 
G. 

71 ὦ. l. 1 » supra lineam post ro B. 
l.3 uera prim. per puncta, supra posita 
abrogat s. m. l 7 fin. o pro ὦ im δνω 
8. m. l 31 init. ov pro oA, nisi mavis D. 

72 a.1. 5 m supra n (obelo notatum) in 
identidem G: sic 73 a. l. 1. 

72 b. 1. 25 ἡ supra V eras. in ὕμων B. 

23 a. ll. 9—16, in marg. recens manus 
adscripsit Magi .iii- Caspar * Malchus* 
Patisarca + Latrones cu xpo crucifixi: 


452 


Gemas. dext. Demas, sinist.’ In Nico- 
demi Evangel. (Thilo, Cod. Apocryph. 
N. T., 1832, p. 588) latrones T'eerás et 
Δημᾶς nominantur; in Actis Nicodemi 
sive Actis Pilati, (Tischendorf. Evan. 
Apocryph. 1853) Τίστασ et Δυσμᾶσ. 

£4 α. 1. 4 b pro ἃ in parauolis G. 

75 a. l. 3 qui autem ommutuit 61. 6, 
eras. potiüs quam, elot. sub et dicit ei p. m. 
l. 4 i'et supra o (obelo notatum) in hoc (c 
forsan s.a.) G: sic 1. 21 u supra b (obe- 
lo notatum), in bidetur, l. 23 m supra e 
in tept-. 


76 a. 1. 3 post sem addit en G. 1.29 


117 


dicet per supra posita abrogat G. 


760. 1. 24 παντὰ ow prim. per puncta, 
1. 27 yap per 
. , supra script. abrogat s. m., forsan G: 
1. 28 


et lineam. abrogat K. 
sic '"''' super enim 77 a. 1. 27. 
a prim. in αδυσβ- eras. 8. am. 

77 0.1.13 d supra p (obelo notatum) in 
ponec G. 

£7 5.1. 3 τὴν prim. per puncta, supra 
posita, abrogat K. 1. 29 οἱ supra lineam 
ante λεγοντεσ C vel Ei? 

78 a. ll. 15, 16 b pro u in -auitur G: 
sic 1. 32 b pro u in deu-. l. 25 h 
in haridam obelo notat s. m. 

£8 b. 1. 20 fin. ov post τυφλοι addit A 
vel D. 

79 a. 11. 7, 10, 13 heat. pergamena. 
l. 33 ur in paretur per '' supra, positum 
abrogat 8. m. 

802.1. 8 h supra cr, et o pro u in 
urnatis G. 

80 b. l. 3 forsan ἡμῶν p.m., sed 7 
perüt omnind: v erasum, cujus vestigia 
jam leguntur, vix primae mands est. 1. 7 
lacera, est pergamena : vinculo membrana- 
ceo tegitur cup, sed * adhuc legitur. 
l. 31 e eti suprà o et v erasa in οδυνων B. 

81 a. 1. 3 1 supra e prim. in demitte- 
tur G. 

81 6.1. 1 rov supra lineam post rav C. 
l 17 ov prim. eras. (? post X posito) A. 
l. 18 o pro ὦ in ectwo H. l. 30 fin. 
nTa pro oro H. 

82 a. 1. 15 eniet finis e l. 14 elot. sub 
ideritis p. m. l. 32 u supra b (obelo 
notatum) in salb- G. 

83 a. 1.1 e p. m. elot. ante tunc. 

. 83 5. l. 19 no supra lineam. ante εἰσ- 


λθεν D. 


ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 


84 a. 1. 32 i supra e prim. (obelo no- 
tatum) in demisisset G. 

85 a. 1. 3 e in feidelis e£ obelo et puncto 
notat 8. qm. l.6 u supra b (obelo no- 
tatum) in serbus G. 0 

85 ὁ. 1. τ -erae primó, sed εσαι p. m., 
T €loto sub c. 1, 8 « elot. sub e secund. 
in ἀρκεσει p. m. 

86 a. l. 14 n supra et im dicetes G. 

86 b. 1. 21 a in eva eras. s. an. 

87 α. 1. 27 fin. est * post tuum addit 
G. 1.29 msupra lineam post nequa G. 


88 a. 1. 22 est per 


CET, 


supra posita ab- 
rogat G. 

88 b. 1. 29 ere supra lineam, ante Necev 
K. 1.31: Lad σοδ: refert im marg.1. 32. 

89 56.1. 9 wo in λεπρωσου eras, 8. Mu, 
post puncta, supra posita. Of. 81 b. 1. 17. 
1. 25 uaroc prim. eras. s.m. 11. 32, 
33 primae mantis sunt, sed sub verba, 

προσ TOVT ἀρχίερεισ και εἰπεν αὐτοισ 

τι θελεται μοι δουναι elota. 

90 6. 1. 3 & in ow eras. s. ἢν. 1. 21 ιθ 
supra pe in ἀποκρεισ K. 

ΟΙ ὦ. ll. 1—6; 21 deficit pergamena 
(sic or b. Il. 1—3; 24). 1. 9 t secund, 
in itte obelo notat G. 

gt 06.1. 6 ν (ut videtur) elot. sub w in 
αφεσιν p. m. 

92 a. 1. 31 h supra t in getsamini G. 

92 b. 1. 11 avrovce elot. sub Tove μὰ 
p.m. 

93 a. 1. 18 ens supra it (obelo notatum) 
in abiit G. 

93 b. l. 24 in λεγειωνησ mutat w in o 


l. 26 σ supra lineam post rov C. 


ei nina D. 
94 a. ll. 1—4 deficit pergamena, (sic 


94 b. 1. 1). 
puncta supra abrogat s. m. 


l.7 te wm accedentes per 
IBN 9 ae 
supra ein ame G. 

94 6.1. 18 v pro v in τουτον, oc pro a 
im Neyovra D. l. 23 post ἐσιωπα ma- 
culatur pergamena. 

95 a. 1. 20 eum secund. per ''' supra 
positum abrogat G. 1. 28 u in -deuitis 
in b mutat G. 

95 6. l. 31. Dele : 


975.1. 2 m pro r in toca K, addit etiam 


in arg. 


cov post roca F, cov 1. 3 punctato. 

98 a. 1. 5 e supra i in praesis G. 

98 0. l. 10 p pro X prim. in φλαγελλ- 
A. l. 28 supra lineam ante arnya- 
yov B: cf. vers. Lat. 


99 a. 1, 2 ultum supra lineam post 
tum (lineolé per e in feriénsertá) G. 
l. 5 m obelo notat, b pro u in -euitis habet: 
G. 1,27 h supra cl, 1. 28 et supra 
lineam ante duxerunt G. 

99 6.1.27 v in avro eras. s. à. 1. 33 
c pro € in ζαφθ- E. 

100 a. Titulus vinculo membranaceo 
legitur. ll. 17, 25 b pro u n liuer- G. 
l.22 u supra, b (obelo notatum), 1. 27 m 
supra n. (obelo notatum) in iden-, l. 29 a 
supra e tert. in tenebre G. 

100 b. |. 20 ve supra ed, ἡ in εἰ mutato 
C. l. 24 Xe supra lineam, ante *yovrea 
B. 1. 30 7 supra lineam post papa B. 
l. 31 Troc supra (per puncta supra 
posita abrogatum) C. 

IOI α. 1. 8 b pro ἃ in liuerat G. 1. 22 
u pro b prim. (obelo notatum) $n serb- G. 
l.23 A (pro a) supra re in terre G. 

Ior b. 1. 11 λισασ prim. eras. 8. m., 
ll: 13,23 

l. 26 


super φυλακασ (partim eras.) κουστουδιαν 


punctis prius supra positis. 
n supra lineam, post μαρια B. 


ponit M. l. 28 ro supra lineam post 
-cav C. 1. 29 super r v φυλακ (m et 
ἢ p. m. prorsus eras.) τησ κουστουδιασ 
ponit M. 

102 a. 1. 20 b pro u secund. in juue 
G. ll. 20, 28 ἢ supra cr ?n sepul- 
crum G. 


102 b., 103 b., 104 b. partim, abscissae 
sunt sectiones Ammonianae. 

102 b. 1. 25 τὴν supra lineam post 

eva C. " 
103 a. 1. 11 te supra lineam post vide 
G. ll. 15, 26 b pro ἃ ὧν -deuitis G. 
l. 19 fin. ibs elot. sub eis p. m. 1, 28 
ue supra lineam ante -runt G. 

103 b. 1. 1 lacera est pergamena, (sic 
104 a. l.1—4). 1. 2 € supra lineam ante 
av A: simillumum vero est e p. m. 115 b. 
123: 
net. 


l. 13: ad sect. Ammon. perti- 


104 a. 1. 2 b pro u in nouis G. 

104 ὦ. ll. 1—3 rubro script., initio 
Evangela. 1.1 fin. Ov disertissimà ; 
sic * o *yeyyovev* l. 4. 
post δι K. l. 9 0 pro κ in Kv A. (me 
judice), qui etiam ἣν per. .abrogat, et v 
ad fin. lineae in o mutat. ibid. e (ut 
l. 20 


l. 3 a supra lineam. 


videtur) elot. sub ἡ in nv p. m. 
ke supra wy in εδων, l. 22 οἱ supra lineam 


ante οὐκ, 1. 23 ex supra lineam, post ov8e, 
l. 30 ὕμιν supra lineam post εἰπὸν B. 

113 ὦ. 1. τι $ supra m in νυμιοσ. EH. 
l. 30 6 elot. sub o p. m. (ante δε). 

II4 α. 1. 3 fim. ueniunt ad eum clot. 
p. m. 

114 ὃ. 1. 24 a supra lineam post συ A. 

115 0.1. 2 xps?  elot. sub ihs p. m. 

115 0. 1. 6 no in δειψησω per puncta 
supra, posita, abrogat, deinde eradit s. m. 
l. 22 o supra lineam ante ρει H. 1. 32 
avrov supra lineam ante ev C. 

116 a. 1.1 b pro u £m uiuit bis G. 
l. 3 b pro u in dauo (sic legas, non davo) 
G. 

116 b. 1. 20 v supra lineam post qvevyke 
B. 

117 a. 1. 3 puncta sub vi in -tiauit 
ponit 8. m.: cf. text. Graec. 

117 ὦ. 1. 3 o supra lineam ante ovx 
E (o minutissimo eliam post ovx semá- 
formato). 1. 26 e supra lineam ante 
ορτὴν A. 

118 a. 1. 4 pro u $n -auor- secund., 
l. 5 pro u in lauo-, b habet G. 1.. 20 
— sub basiliscus K. 

118 b. ll. 3, 33 e supra lineam ante tà- 
A. l. 4 x eras. sub o secund. in βασι- 
λισκοσ (c p. m. esse videtur). l5« 
elot. sub € in κε p. m. 1. 19 ro supra 
lineam ante παλιν C. 

119 ὦ. 1. 26 b pro h in helzetha forsan 
p.m. 

110 b. l 21 δὲ supra lineum ante 
ασθεν- A. 
σεν Α. 

120 6. 1. 3 v supra lineam. post eXve 
B: sic etiam 1. 4 v post edeye, 1. 29 τὴν 
l. 10 εἰ elot. sub no in 


l. 22 £e supra ev im evev- 


ante ζωὴν. 
Tounon p. m. 

121 b. 1. 20 μ in μου eraso, av^ veponit 
A. 1, 25 » im λυχλον in c mutat B. 

122 ὦ. 1. 16 dico prim. per puncta 
supra posita improbat s. m. lis 26 
ejus supra lineam ante quod A. 

122 Ὁ. 1. 4 X supra 1 in ἀπεσταῖκεν 

B. 1. 8 auapravovoa in a μαρτυρου- 
σαι mutat p.m. avo elot. sub vpo p. m. 
l. 21 wy super ac in ὕμασ B. 

123 0. l. 14 o in oc obelo notat K. 
l τό τι supra lineam ante eotw H. 
l. 28 ev.c...? elot. sub δωδεκακο p. m. 

124 ὦ. 1. 1 batibi clot. sub debat p. m. 


ADNOTATIONES | EDITORIS. 


Il. 26, 27 hiat pergamena (sic 124 0. 
TRO 

124 ὦ. ll. το, 28 e supra lineam. ante 
io H. 


etiam per puncta supra posita antea 


l. 27 av $m avrov eras. s. m., 


abrogatwm. 

125 a. 1. 6 te supra m in aum K. 

125 ὦ. l. I7 ya supra po in ερσωμεθα 
B. l. 22 ε secund. in eurev mutat B 
in o. l. 26 eorw prim. erasit s. m.: 
per puncta supra, posita, etiam antea, abro- 
gatum. 

126 a. 1.6 u pro o in hoc A: forsan 
p. m. 1. 17 bi supra e in -emur G: 
sed bi rursus deletum. 

126 b. 1. 2 — sub wa in διδωσ K. 1. 29 
Jin. v post eavro K: sic 128 0. 1. 14 fin. 

127 ὃ. 1. I5 καὶ eras. s. m.: eav supra 
τισ C. 1. 16 init. καὶ p. m. rescript. 
super rasuram. 

128 ὦ. 1. 17 fin. t erasum: etiam antea 
et obelo et puncto notatwm. — sub uiue- 
ritis 1. 28, uibetl. 21 K, /ineis similibus 
etiam in margine positis. 

128 ὦ, 1. 11 vo elot. sub ov ultim. p. m. 
l. 25 fin. x addit B post εστιν. 

129 ὦ. 1. 7 aim aeo eras. s. qm. 

120 ὦ. 1. 6 s Latin? elot. sub o im σε 
p. m. 
H. l. 24 énit. ov pro ot prim. B. 


l. 22 σ supra lineam. post avro 


130 b. l. 2 ¢ supra oc in avroc A, me 
judice. 

ἘΞ 

132 ὦ. 1. 23 ro supra lineam post mva 
B, qui etiam v prot in αὐτοισ habet. 
l. 29 o pro a n eXeyav B. 

I34 ὦ. 1. 3 m secund. in manums par- 
tim eras. 1. 24 — sub ihs autem est K 
notantis: ste etiam 133 ὦ. 1. 24; 153 ὦ. 
1. 10; passim, im marg. — l. 29 muliere 
per puncta supra posita, abrogat s. m. 

134 b. 1. 28 6 secund. super rasuram 
rescript. p. m. 

135 a. l. 3 5 ?n inclinatus per puncta 
supra posita, abrogat s. m. l. 27 e wm 
et obelo notat s. m. 

I35 0. 1.1 v eras. sub π᾿ in -mov p. m. 
l r2 τὴ supra o in ζησετε E. Ἰ ps5 
o pro a in ἔλεγαν K. Ibid. e supra 
a in avrov A. l. 30 vro supra v in 
Tov E, sed rov supra koc D ut videtur. 

136 ὃ. 1. 26 v) supra eu in euew B. 
1. 27 e supra lineam ante wpaxa A: 


forsan p. m., sed. periit atramcntum. 


433 


137 b. l. 2 a supra ev (eras) A: re- 
ponit e» Ἢ. 1. 3 — sub εἰ in are K. 
l. 6 ovy pro ovk, e£ μεθ΄ (sic) ργοθημεν B : 
eo 


Jin. a pro ον eras.) B: reponit ov H, qui 


reponit οὐκ et θημεν H, 6° eraso. 


a obelo transfinit. 1. 11 AaA pro αληθ 


habet B. l. 17 w elot. sub q in -nKev 
p.m. 1.20 a supra e ultim. in ατει- 
μαζετε B. 


138 a. 1. 2 t in audiuit partim eras. 

138 ὦ, l. 5 Ney elot. sub ovr p. m. 
l 8 o pro a secund. in ἀπεθαναν K. 
l. 18 e supra lineam ante tin A. 

140 a. 1. 27 ἃ im aeum obelo notat 
8. Ὧν. 

140 ὦ. 1. 15 Oy secund, erasum: sic t 
secund. in ty 1. 26. 

141 ὦ. 1. 12 o supra lineam ante és a 
l. 16 ec supra lineam ante rw C. 1. 23 
v pro ot in ἡδοινατο D. 

143 0.l. 13 σκου supra cw in γεινω- 
ow E. 1. 30 σ secund. in ἐστισ puncto 
abrogat s. m. 

144 0. 1. 26 av supra lineam post -θησ 
B. 1l 29 e supra i in mow A, forsan 
q. m. 

I45 ὦ. 1. 12 e tn ego (g etiam in c 
mutato) erasit s. m. l.25 s prim. in 
lapidastis οὐ obelo et puncto abrogat s. m. 

145 ὃ. l. 9 fn. duae literae (forsan 
p. m.) erasae. 1, 19 Tyo secund. erasit 
8, m. 

146 b. l. r e supra lineam ante wo A. 
l. 9 ὦ pro ἡ in αὐτὴ A. l. 13 κε 
(postea erasum) supra lineam ante κοι- 
para B? l. 33 o elotum inter x et c. 

147 a. l. 8 quoniam lumen mundi 
él. 7 elot. sub si quis autem ambulat in 
p. m. 

147 b. l. 14 » pro e secund. in κοσμοσ 
D. l. 32 ov supra ὃ e£ a pro o post 
0 C. 

148 a. 1. 28 n supra es im uides D? 
a in caecidit obelo notat s. m. 

148 b. 1. 3 au elot. sub € in KE p. n. 
l. 4 fin. σ post πω addit B. 1. 5 avrov 
pro cv habct B. l. 8 o elot. p. m. 
ante EM l.27 e supra lineum post 
περι B, me judice. 

149 b. 1. 8 καϊφασ A: post k scripsit 
$ p. m. 
oprq B. 


l. 30 e supra lineam, ante 
l. 32 ὦ supra οἱ in γνοι E.. 
l. 33 σ supra lincam post orw E. 


FF 
93) 


434 


150 ὁ. 1. 8 v supra lineam post ἡλειψε | E. 
| 


B. 
(ρτη et tantum non v perierunt). 


l 32 εορτὴν post ew τὴν eras. 


151 α.]. 4 1 supra lineam ante bi K. 
l. 31 stera super rasuram rescriptum. 
1516.1. 


152 b. 1. 2 ὦ clot. sub σ in πεσων p. m. 


3 € pro o in occava A. 


1. 10 ov (postea erasum) supra x in δια- 
κοσ A? vo supra os in διακοσ C. 1. 21 
jin. tres literae p. m. erasae post eXeyov: 
forsan δαυ. 

153 6.1. 19 e supra lineam ante ἴδω- 


ow A. Ll co exe supra lineam. ante 


στραφ- Ὁ. 
154 G. 1. τι ll elot. sub g in signa 
p. m. 1, 13 n elot. sub t in -pleretur 


p. m. l. 18 oculos eras. sub cor p. m. 

154 5. 1. 5 > post aXX et wa (a postea 
eras.) supra lineam post aXX B. 1.22 
e pro ot in παραδοι A. 

156 b. 1. 12 v in πετρουσ eras. s. m. 
l. 20 o in marg. ante caravac, K prox 
ante λέγει, etiam, ov 1. 22 supra lineam 
post ποιησ D. l. 23 ὦ in eyrw easu 


quodam eras. 1. 26 ov8ac elot. sub σ 


ayo p. m. 
157 a. 1. 2 fin. me et obelo et punctis 
supra positis abrogat s. m. 
157 b. L τ init. kac evo lineolé (etiam 
puncto super x posito) antiquá manu de- 
l9 XX elot. 


notata) sub y in ayamare, quae litera 


lentur. (obelo etiam 
p. m. esse videtur. 


ad cvv D?: postea vvv eras. 


l. 20 jin. 
L pro v in cov s. m 

158 a. ll. 15, 24, 25 hiat pergamena: 
sic 158 b. ll. 24, 25. 

158 ὁ. 1. 5 
ἘΣ ἘΣ s [εἐγνωκειτε av teste Kipling.] jam 
eras. ad fin. lineae addidit F. 


ι Supra a in eyvokare B. 


li2y 
supra εἰ in Nec B. l. 17 ε supra 
lineam post roe D. l 30 jin. 7o, 
ll. 32, 33 v in avrov eras. s. am. 

La 


l. i4 a pro eo 


159 b. l. 1 v eras. in avrov s. n. 
€ supra t in ἐστιν B. 
€t t pro ἡ in evóevqoc habet A? 


L supra e in ὕμεν E: 


127 
et etiam supra ὦ in 
pevov (v fin. puncto supra posito notat.) 
$. i. B, ut videtur, sed e iterum eras. 
160 b. Chemic's foedatur haec pagina: 
sic 1626; 164 b. 1. 4 ἡ pro a prim. in 


ayararte B. 1. 6 M (i. e. nov) supra 


lineam, post παρ, a etiam in ἢ mutato | 


l τὰ fin. vv addit 


ADNOTATIONES  EDITORIS. 


l. 18 fin. 7? refert ad calcem pa- 
ginae, ubi scribitur nescio quá manu 
(forsan J) 
Lb 507 ὕμεισ καθαροι eoe δια τον ace 
ov λελαληκα ὕμιν 
μινατε ev εμοι kayw εν ὕμιν καθωσ TO 
κληβμα ov δυναται καρπὸ 
φεριν 
literis noni feré saeculi paululim ad 
dextram procumbentibus. $05 υμεισ κα- 
θαροι eore eras. sub l. 19 ad usque ad 
ew p. c 1:38: ESSE 
yap per puncta supra posita abrogat 


m. ut videntur: 
8. m. l 23 ve super eu in eva B. 
l 25 οὐδὲν supra lineam post ποιειν: 
1. 26 π in επληθη 
1. 33 


supra lineam € ante μι v supra v in 


ὕμιν supra εν 1. 31 C. 
eras. — l.28 x elot. sub w p. m. 
pov B. 

161 a. l ix is ἐπ sciatis ef obelo et 
punctis supra positis abrogat s. m. 1. 31 
uobis supra lineam post fiet, et: 

jam uobis mundi estis propter uerbum 
ad calcem paginae J ut videtur : cf. 160 b. 
τότ b. l τ fin. ὕμασ addit F post 
ηγάπησα, ὕμασ post ΚαΎΩ per we supra 
posita, improbato. l ΤΊ Teo supra 
lineam post iva D: sic etiam ovk εστε 
supra qre 1. 28. l 12 yap, |. 13 σή, 


1. τῇ os, l 32 pov per puncta supra 


| posita. abrogat s. in. 


162 a. 1. 4 ta elot. sub d p. m. 
162 6.1. 3 w supra a in ὕμασ B, ew 
et σ in ὕμ. per puncta supra posita, abro- 


gatis. ll. 6, 11 o supra ain exa» B. 


l 12 supra lineam € ante ue prim., t 


post ue prim. B, v iterum eraso. Τὰν 
n+, — 


a elot. sub-o in apo p.m.: το sva TH 
aX p: m., super rasuram rescriptum. 
1, 26 fin. post eue addit αλλα F. 1. 28 
on supra lineam ante re A. 

163 a. 1. 6 a elot. sub e, e sub a secund. 
in habebant p. m. 

163 ὦ. 1. 20 av supra lineam post oca 
B. 


habet 


ll. 33, 34 Pro τι εστιν rovro F 


ἔλεγον 
ουν TouTO Tt ἐστιν O Neye TO μεκροΐν»] 
οὐκ οιἰδαμεν τι λαλει ελε. 
164 6.1. 2 ort prim. per puncta supra 
posita abrogat s. m. l. 21 ort supra 
l. 26 fin. αλλ’ 


cf. 162 b. 1, 26. 


lineam. ante eav D. 


post ὕμειν addit F : 


| Las B in marg. eras. s. m. 


| punctis manu recentissimá additis: 
iy ee 


165 b. l. 11 vv» supra lincam post kat 


D. ll. 12, 27 € supra lineam ante w 
A, l 31 e supra ἡ in πατὴρ B. 
l. 32 "supra γεν, 'supra Tov s. m. ordi- 


nem mutantis. 
166 a. L 6 i ἐπ inullum eras. 8. m. 
Ll 17 e elot. super i in qui p. m. 
166 b. L 18 ev τω κοσμω supra eye 
evn, εἰ 1. 19 vo supra o C. 


18 marg. iva wow καθωσ «ue? 5. Mm. 
eras. 
167 a. 1. 2 1 elot. subi in illos p. m. 


τό; 6.1. 8 e supra vo in πιστευοντων K. 

168 b. ll. 3, 7 p section. Ammon. in 
marg. prorsus abscissum. 

177 6. l. 32 πεμπῷ supra απο C. 

178 α. 1. τ ti-in quaeritis et obelo & 
punctis supra positis abrogat s. m. 

178 ὦ. 1. 3 e elot. sub ἡ in -σητε p. m. 
l 23 και o 6c. elot. sub μου ka (post xo) 
p.m. 

“170 a. 1. 4 iante xii eras, 8. Th. 

179 ὃ. 1. 8 rov prim. in avrovrov 
(punctis antea, abrogatum) eras. 8. m. 
1, 16 v supra ov, l. 27 X supra 3X B. 

180 a. l. 15 t elot. sub n in sciebant 


p- m. 


l 6 aX supra yw in ueyuv B. 
L 33 ov 


p. m. 
1. 32 evo clot. sub awa p. m. 
supra v6 C. 
181 ὁ. 1. 8 av et obelo et punctis supra 
positis abrogat s. m.: postea eras. 
sub b 
l. 4 a. elot. sub e in diligebat p. m. 
182 b, 183 a. 1]. 1—3 rubro, 
Evangelii. 


182 a. l. τ u formatum p. m. 


182 b. L ro 7 i τῶν eras. s. mm. 
12x 
183 a. l. 11 
notatur" 
pergamená. 
183 ὦ. 1. 8 σ pro p in ueyap B. 
184 a. Turpiter foedatur haec 


supra est eI inanáüs esse 
videtur. 
184 6. 1. 


αὕτου D. πὶ. 


5 v elot. sub v secund. in 

l 19 vin ἣν enc 
antea, notatum) eras. s. mà 
ὃ in ποδαποσ H. 


lineam post μαρια C. 


I. τῇ; 


MY T Gd wr ἡ 


initio 


Cf. 384 50 
l. 32 e supra lineam ante ov A. 
* Prior i in hierodis obelo 
Kipl: parum id cerno, hiante 


180 b. L 4 p elot. sub e in mergos - 


185 a. 1. 10 r? eras. sub p in obpro- 
p. m. 

186 b. Pagina feré evanida, primo re- 
centiore pigmento, deinde vili atramento, 
 pessimà renovatur: p. m. ductus subinde 
vix satis certà leguntur. l. 2 μεγαλια 
pro ueyaNa p. m. habet «nstaurator. 
l.4 e prov in γενεαν instaurator: idem 
etiam, ἡ prot scribit in βραχι- 1. 6, v ante 
συν ponit 1. 21, o pro ain ηλθαν 1. 24. 
Prorsus incerta sunt & et € vel forsan e 
(vinculis inclusa) v. 30: item punctationis 
notae ll. 8, 12. 

187 a. 1. 28 hiat pergamena: sic etiam 
18. ὁ. 1. 28. 

188 α. 1. 6 qui eras. 8. m. 1.11 
ea? elot. sub et m etenim p. m. 

188 ὦ. 1. 6 ro im nvéavero eras., v 
etiam p. m. rescripto. l. 20 mw supra 
ε (rescriptum) in euvqor- K: sic n supra 
T prim. in ταυτὴ 1. 28. l. 28 w pro 
a prim. in xapa B vel D. 

189 ὦ. 1. τὸ Ὁ pro wim uethl- K. 
l. 23 e pro i i» pariret H, ut videtur. 

189 b. 1. 2 εἰ elot. sub X in μεγαλην 
p. m. l. 9 « supra vo in ovpavov B: 
y supra T prim. eras. in atrowTwy H. 
1. 16 o pro w in γεγονωσ B vel D. 
l. 29 e supra lineam ante ov A: € 1. 20, 
et (minis certà) 190 ὦ. 1. 19 p. m., me 
saltem judice. 

190 ὦ. l. 15 μὲ prim. in προσδεχομε- 
μενοσ eras. 

ΤΟΙ «. l. 1 uo? elot. sub est p. m. 

tot b. 1. 21 τὴν supra lineam ante 
πολιν, punctum. supra € in εαὐτων, ἢ 
supra e secund. in epe0 1l. 22 C. 1. 24 
To in «v£avero eras.: cf. 188 ὁ. 1. 6; 
τ 0. 1 2; 441 0. l. 29; 
470 b. 1. 28? 

192 0. 1. 7 pao τρεισ elot. sub θημερασ 
p. m. 
l 33 haec linea, scalpro rasa, haud facile 


l 23 fa supra ap in vapeO A. 


legitur : confusa sunt omnia: cf. 193 a. 
liio alee 

193 a. 1. 4 apostrophus in fie lineae 
casu scriptus, ut videtur. 

193 b. l. 1 ουδαιασ clot. sub τουραια 
p. m. l. 3 «a secund. in αβιλλιανησ 
eras. 8. Th. 

194 a. 1. 16’ supra b in humiliab 8, m. 
nisi ad, p. m. referre malis. 


194 b. 1. 2 apostrophus supra w in 


ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 


τωνασ p. m. videtur: cf. 193 a. 1. 4. 
l. 5 τ elot. sub 6 in δὲ p. m. 

195 a. 1. 3 e secund. in habentei per 
obelum et punctum, supra positum abro- 
gat s. m. 1, τό 1 primo scriptum pro 
o secund. in populo p. m. 

195 ὦ. l 14 eyevero ante taxwB in- 
trudit recens manus. 

196 a. 1. 13 wwond elot. p. m. (nempóà 
ᾧ sub i in loseph scripto). 

196 ὁ. 1. 13 A én eq in 6 mutat. H. 
l. 15 o prim. in salomon eras. 125 
a supra ain ἰισακ H. Lineolas per pa- 
ginam spargit etiam recens manus. 

197 a. 1. 3 la elot. sub sa in mathusala 
1.7 
prorsus eras. 


p. m. e ante ainan H: x p. m. 
197 6. 1. 8 fin. o elot. sub a in γενων- 
Ta p. Mm. 1. 16 v» supra o in τησ D. 
l. 25 Tov prim. im TovTov eras. s. m. 
198 a. 1. 5 καὶ οὐκ εφαγεν οὐδεν elot. 
sub et nihil manducauit in p. m. Ix 
s «n ilis eras. s. qm. 


198 b. 1. 4 δὲ supra εδ in εδασκεν H. 


1. 6 ὃ in ped improbat eadem manus (H) 


quae past nv addit re0pauevco, et εισηλ- 
θεν ante kara l. 7, e etiam n εἰωθοσ re- 
l. 10 
ene 


l. τό patio eras. 


seripsit: cf. versionem Latinam. 
va supra a in a7Tv&ac C. 
κεν supra μαι C. 
8. m. (punctis supra, positis antea abro- 
gat). 

199 0. l. 11 v supra c in ναιμὰσ B. 


l. 17 7 supra 7 in πυξασ C. 
1. 16 ov supra no in Tyo B. l. 29 ὦ 
supra o in ναζορηναι B. l. 33 » supra 
c in ρειψασ B. 

200 a. l. 2 quia nemo ἰού. sub multae 
ul p. m. 1. 10 h elot. sub e prim. m 
eliseo p. m. 

200 b. 1. 1 v elot. sub o in -yacav p. m. 
1. 31 fin. avr....eras.: forsan avra 
p. m. 

201 b. 1. 15 we supra -pec B: sed 0 
postea erasit H, € p. m. in O mutato. 


1. 18 e supra a eras. in -σομαι B : « etiam 


in ν mutato, fit -σομεν €x -σομαι. 1. 24 
c supra win ore E. 
20210-0514» Ὧν Ἢ 67,5. ἃ: ams 1:22 


ι supra e in -γκεν B. 
LI aa 
203 b. 1. 13 o supra lineam ante 6a A. 
1. 20 γησ supra lineam. post τησ, etiam € 
supra w in αφιναι B. ]. 27 o supra 


linean post θαμβου B. 


435 


205 a. 1.6 s secund. in -loss obelo et 


puncto supra posito improbat s. m. 1]. 26, 


: 25 (sic etiam 208 b) hiat pergamena. 


205 b. l. 1. marg. legas ua: 1. r4 T 
in uer ad T' forma proximeé accedit. 

206 b. 1. 22 « prov prim. in δύδυμον 
A, forsan p. m. l. 23 καὶ prim. eras. 
8. m. 

207 b. l 12 o pro v ante μισθ- KH. 
1. 28 e pro ἡ secund. in ernpnas- H. 

209 b. 1. 9 ε (ie scriptum) im εκβ- super 
l 23 X 
l. 32 € supra lineam 


literam quandam (1?) elotam. 
pro k in καλει D. 
ante kewy D. 

210 b. l.9 7 pro τ in τισ εἰ α supra 
lineam (i.e. παισὴ B. 1. 16 y prim. in 
-Ὑωγ- super rasuram script. l. 53 Tov 
supra lineam ante owuov C. 

21I a. 1. 15 q? elot. super c wm cui 
p. m. 

211 5.1. 33 v supra lincam post εποιε B. 

212 a. 1. 8 a clot. inter r et aim er at 
p. m. 1. 12 ἃ elot. sub i prim. in iu- 
uenis p. mt. 1. 28 no elot. sub sit in 
misit p. 1m. 

212 b. 1. 2 D pro uaa habet. αλμοι 
και a. v supra lineam. B l. 29 supra t 
ultim. in εδικαιωσαι, 1. 30 supra av n 
τωανοῦυ. 

ave 

213 a. 1. 29 s elot. sub min dm p. m. 

213 ὦ. l 2 Tow prim. eras. 8. m. 
]. 6 v supra av in twavne, B. 1.29 τ 
pro 8 in ποδαπη H: cf. 184 ὃ. 1. 20. 

214 0. l. 30 v supra lineam post qaa 
D 

215 a. 1. 22 r οἷοί. sub i in intra p. m. 
l. 30 da elot. sub qu in quaedam p. m. 


215 b. 1.13 € supra lineam ante tk- 
pada A. 

216 a. 1. 20 n in essent et obelo et 
puncto supra posito abrogat s. i. 1. 28 
erunt elot. sub it diab p. m. 

217 b. 1. 16 vin -δισκετο p. m.: forsan 
v inchoatum primd. 1. 18 νημειοισ elot. 
sub εἰοισ eic p. im. 1. τὸ & supra 
lincam ante evrev B. l. 20 e supra at 
secund. in δαιομαι, 1. 29 a supra γι in 
λεγιων B. l. 22 θα supra ap in akap- 
Tw C. 

218 a. 1. 26 n in -antur et obclo ct 
puncto supra, posito abrogat s. m. 

218 b. 1. 4 or supra vo in amov C, sic 


1. 17 nya supra Nc in Nov. 1. 31 pos! 


436 


avnp p. m. proculdubio tno συναγω ha- 
bebat (τ v' yw vestigiis restant), oculo ad 
lineam, sequentem vagante; yno πεσων 
adhue leguntur: post avnp H vel 1, cor- 
vexit c ονομα αἵροσ kar ad vers. Latin. 
219 a. 1. 1 hiat pergamena: sic 219 ὃ. 
Les 


eras. 8. m., item 1 ultim. eras. 


l. 24 s prim. in dismisiti partim 


219 ὦ. 1. 3 ca supra lineam p. m., me 
judice: pro ov p. m. scriptor primo ov 
vel wy dedisse videtur. l 33 A supra 
κα in καιετε D. 

220 a. 1. 7 profluuium sanguinis e lined 
sequente elot. sub tunicam ejus p. m.: 
unde fluxit error linearum: cf. Prolego- 
mena. 

220 ὑ. 1. 2 w supra ov in κατελουν RB. 
l. 9 » supra lineum post unde E. 1]. 12 
c et v in πασαν erasis, qr vel vr supra 
I2 
-ρωδησ super lacsam pergamenam. 


lineam inter a et a ponit K. 


221 a. ll. 21, 22 domum intraueritis | 
ibi manete e ll. 19, 20 elot. sub non ac- 
ceperint uos | exeuntes p. m. 

221 ὦ. 1. 13 punctum in medio 7 casu 
scriptum vidctur. l. 18 vrow post av- 
Tow delet s. m. l. 29 inter v et T in 
avrovc macula (1) casw intercidit: cf. 1. 
Lor 

222 a. 1. 2 hoc ego elot. sub quo ego 
p. m.: 

222 b. 1. 11 sub ore p. m. elotum est 


itcm 1. 9 ses elot. sub seo p. m. 
700 ut videtur. l. 23 cea supra ov in 
ανθρωπον, etiam ἡ loco at erasi in κερδη- 
σαι et ἀπολεσαι ]. 24 A, 

223 a. l. 19 sa οἷοί. sub an p. m. 

223 b. l r7 pev supra lineam post 
ποιήσω C. 1. 28 T6 arctatum in lined 
post εθεασαν A, o puncta ab L addita 
(..) recipiente. 

224 b. 1. 32 v supra ex in μεκροτ- B. 

226 b. 1. 1 O elot. partim sub O init. 
p. m., partim in marg. ]. 14 6v elot. 
sub Kk in kv p. m. 1. 20 ὃ supra lineam 
ante av A, de in textu eraso: πρωτον 
eliam, per puncta, supra, posita abrogato. 
l. 32 τ supra lineam ante ova O ! 

227 b. L 5 6 pro qm quew Bl x7 
V supra ἡ C. l. 19 ἡ tert. (ante ews) 
eras. 8. 4n. 

228 b. 1. 25 ovopa clot. sub vou p. m. : 
τι supra lineam. A, forsan etiam p. m. 
(cf. vers. Latin.). 


ADNOTATIONES  EDITORIS. 


229 a. l 27 1 οἷοί. partim ante g, 
partim sub g p. m. 

229 b. l. 4 σε supra ev in περιεπεν C. 
ll. 8, ro, r2 e supra lineam ante (Gov A. 
l. 18 x pro x (scalpro eras.) in πανδοκει 
A. 

230 b. 1. 26 o supra a in μεσανυκτιου 
Α. 

231 a. l. 9 nos per puncta supra posita 
abrogat s. an. 

232 a. l. 1 e n eius casu quodam era- 
sum, — l ror? elot. sub s n serp- p. m. 

232 b. 1. 8 v supra lineam post avro 
B. 1. 
(B: 

233 a. 1. 4 custo rescripsit K. 


28 x insertum inter po et 
ll. 20, 
23 posl p. m. ordinem corrigit etiam K: 
cf. Prolegomena. 1. 33 in per punctum 
supra positum improbat s. n. 

233 b. l 17 eorw per puncta supra 
posita, «mprobat s. m. 

234 b. 1. 17 ra secund. in δυσβακτατα 
eras. 8. m. — l 19 a post V BY, primae 
mans lectione prorsus erasd. 

235 b. 1. 3 era elot. sub noe p. m. 
1. 8 o pro 0, levi lined erasá, s. m. 

236 a. 1. τό e ante suffoc- elot. 

238 b. 1. 4 av im avrov eras. (p. m. 
addit 8v). li 


l 14 e supra e im era. K. 


II kK pro y iM avey-, 
1 τε 
pron in μων B: cf. 227 5b. 1. 5. 

239 a. 1. 5 hiat pergamena. 

239 b. 1.7 σ in ekewoc p. m., sed pau- 
(ulum supra lineam. 

240 b. 1. 2 πατὴρ p. m. rescripsit H. 

241 5.1. 3 o pro o in -rao forsan etiam 
qun; l 22 mw supra am in συνκα- 
πτουσα D.- 

242 b. ]. 4 τ post $a B, p. m. lectione 
prorsus erasá., à 

244 ὦ. l.2 e supra lineam. ante (nre 
Acto o 9D. 


ante eaxarov D. 


l. 27 rov supra lineam 


245 a. 1. 26 n in incipiens et obelo et 
puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. 

248 b. 1. τό v in ov δε et obelo et puncto 
supra posito abrogat s. m. l 3x jin. 
θεισ post yew addit D. 

246 ὁ. 1. 3 ev supra lineam post yeyov 
A. l 12 π in πεισει ἦν μὶ mutat A: 
μ supra a scribit B. 

247 b. 1. 14 xe supra € in προσδεται 
D? sie eliam 1. 24 v post eX0c et Tov 


post ew supra lineam B. L 3t fine 
post εχουσι in textu D. 

248 b. 1. 18 A in λειμοσ tantum non A 
p. m.: notat s. m. l 26 av supra 
lineam, post εδιδου A. 

249 b. v supra lineam |. 2 post ηλθε B : 
sic etiam 1. 6 x ante κατεῴ-, 1. 12 Tq» 
ante στολήν. 

250 a. 1. 31 ad ille respondens e 1. 32 
elot. sub pater autem eius e s. m. 

250 b. 1. 6 εἰ p. m., sed rescripsit. K. 
1. 20 w pro o in eyvow B; sic 1. 27 β 
pro ὃ in καδουσ. 

251 b. ll. 11, 19 ὦ supra o in μαμονα 
D; sic ro supra lineam post azo 1. 27. 
l 31 fim. k post avrov addit B, me ju- 
dice: cf. 249 b. 1. 6. 

252 α. 1. τὸ s in servire casu puncta- 
tum, m secund. p. m., sed i inceptum 
primo. l. a1 ἃ elot. sub t prim. 
p. m. 

2520.1. 2 velot. sub o secund. in πλου- 
cic p.m. 1. 20 fin. σ post ὕδατο addit 
A, nec delet. 

253 a. 1. 21 e elot. sub i i refrig- 
p. m. 

253 0.l. 16 mre supra vmrT in epurro 
E. l. 20 επτακισ μετανοηση (e |. 21) 
élot. sub μετανοησὴ adeo p. m. 1:25 
no in μετανοήσω eras. S. m. 

254 a. l 26 c in sicut formá ad g 
proximà accedit. 

254 b. 1. 19 in -evéa0e puncta videntur 
esse p. m., literam e abrogantis: cf. vers. 
Lat. 

255 b. l. x o οἷοί. sub k «n. Καὶ 9p. ame 
l. 15 e supra δι (inter 6 et 0) B. 
v supra lineam post εξηλθε B. 

256 b. 1. 10 va supra ey in eypw B, 
forsan A. 


νται 61. 14 clot. sub eNeyev δὲ και παρα- 


1. 15 exer συϊναχθησο) 


Bod p. m. : 

257 b. 1. 17 v supra lineam post erv- 
πτε Ὁ. l 21 e supra lineam ante 
avrov B. 

258 b.l. 9 ἡ p. m. in μήτερα rescrip- 
sit K. 

259 a. et ὃ. 1. 33 hiat in foramine per- 
gamena. 

259 0. 1. 7 ται οἷοί. sub Ov p. m. $n 
l. 27 fin. v post eure addit D. 
2Co a. l rr i ante nihil e£ obelo et 


εθνεσιν. 


puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m. 


]..263 


Se 


260 b. 1. 1 Tor p. m. rescripsit K. 
l. 18 ἡ pro ot in nuvoot, v pro v in μοι H. 

261 a. 1. 16 hominem elot. sub introi- 
bit p. «n. ; 

261 b. 1. 4 ev in ενεπεμψα- et obelo et 
1. το 
v supra lineam post ηλθὲε A hic (cf. 
ΟΕ Ὁ. 1. τὴ; 202 ὃ. 1. T3). 

262 6.1. 11 v supra lineam post βηθα- 
via B. 


Scripsit p. m. 


punctis supra positis abrogat s. m. 


l. 34 eav o super rasuram ve- 


264 a. l 2 s p. m. elot. inter pi et 
asset. ]. 7 sub s p. m. in sepaem 
litera (t?) est elota, a etiam et obelo et 
1. ὃ 
l. 24 quid 
facerent [ei] e l. 27 elot. sub eum perdere 


puncto supra posito abrogat s. am. 
e elot. sub t in te p. m. 
.eum 9p. m. ob ebant antecedens, unde 
jluait error linearum: cf. Prolegomena. 
1.27 ἃ 641. “8 ἐπι. οἷοί. sub e in et: hic 
locorum error detectus. 

264 b. 1. τό u supra am, 1. 24 oT supra 
εἰ in. -πειλ- B. 

265 a. 1. 32 vlum secund. abrogat 
8. m., puncto inter | et u posito. 

267 a. 1. 31 ua elot. sub ia p. m. 

267 b. 1. 26 o im mavreo forsan A 
potius quam p. m. : p primo scriptum sed 
eras., non elot. ll. 1416 trans has 
lineas literae quaedam. crassae (ηνφειυει ἢ) 
aliend manu imprimuntur potiüs quam 
seribuntur, 

268 a. 1. 7 m im dexteram puncto su- 
pra posito abrogat s. m. il ore 
munera dei e 1. 28 clot. sub sti de abund 
p. m. 


268 b. l 25 e supra lineam ante | 


io A. 

269 a. 1.2 m in lapidem et obelo et 
puncto supra posito abrogat s. m.: e 
etiam 4n parie- p. m., sed mwutatum, vi- 
detur. l. 29 s elot. sub e in omnes 
p. m. 

269 b. l. 9 a supra ro in Topy B. 
l. 28 ae pro ἡ ante εν A. 

270 b. 1. 4 σ elot. sub X in προβαλωσιν 
p.m. 1. 5 dy prim. per puncta supra 
posita, abrogat s. m. l. 11 linea trans- 
versa in I secund. rescripta videtur. 
l. τό γι prim. in ενιῴφνιοσ erasit s. m. 
l. 25 ¢ super o im nudnoero scripsit A. 
l 3r » supra vr in epoBovro A vel 


B. 


ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 
271 b. 1. 2 εκ per puncta supra posita 
abrogat s. m. 122 © supra oo im 


autoo A. 


272 a. 1. 6 punctum. supra e secund. 


forsan casu, nisi maculam malis: sic 
etiam c in sacellum 274 a. l. 12, a in 
βασιλευσ 279 b. 1. 8. 


marg. et ^ supra em in semini, recentis- 


1. 16 quin 


simá manu, fortasse Bentler. 
272 b. 1. 4 v elot. sub wo in avrow 


p. m. 
l. 29 Tao supra lineam ante -(8- A? 


1. 27 v supra On mm εσθητε A. 


274 a. 1. 14 d elot. sub t im emet p. m. 

274 ὃ. l 2 marg. o errore in sectione 
Ammoniand. l. 9 v elot. sub o im 
-uevoo p.m. 1. 23 quid sibi velit o- ad 
jin. lin., spatio post v vacuo, parum scio : 
Kipling. legit ov pro σ-, vix satis vectà. 
1. 28 c in e£eor- et obelo et puncto supra 
posito abrogat s. m. 

275 b. 1. 3 e et a supra lineam, e ante 
ἰδουσ, a post ovo A; sed 1. 12 o supra 


er in erw B. l. 6 avrov per puncta 


l. 16 ὦ 
il, BD 


supra posita abrogat s. m. 
meTpw elot. sub pw καὶ U p. m. 
fin. tM -ἡτει eras. 8. qm. 

276 a. L Ir prim. rescriptum gp. m. 
l. 20 d in ad- et obelo et punctis supra 
positis abrogat s. am. 

276 b. l 9 μὲ supra ov im evpov E. 
l. 31 fin. wy elot. sub ov im γεινομενον 
p. m. 

277 b. 1. 6 init. a punctis supra positis 
abrogat s. m. l. 28 av supra lincam 
ante rov E. 

278 a. 1. 16 s secund. in missi et 
obelo et puncto supra posito abroyat 
8. Qm. 

278 b. 1. 2 fin. των post αὐτων kai 
eras. 8. m. l 23 τ pro 0 in μασθοι 
D. ΠῚ ΡΣ: πκα sectionis Ammonianae 
index hic in textu ab Li insertus, post 
sectionent Fie legendus est: sub εξ αρισ- 

— --- 
Tepov ad calcem paginae (rk in mar- 
—, — 
gine posito: rkB ad 279 b. 1. 2 ablegato) 
habet idem 1, 
= — 
TK 0 0€ ug ελεγεν πατιρ 
oun 
αφεσ qvTOLG OU yap OL 
δασιν T] ποιουσιν 
cf. αἀνναγνοσμὰα εἰσ τιν παρασκευγην: 
279 b. 1. 14 marg. et Prolegomena. 
279 a. l 33 litera erasa sub t in 


autem p. m. 


437 


279 b. 1. 14 $ elot. sub B p. m. 1. 24 
7L supra em in ἐπλησοντι D. Cf. Tabu- 
lam III. 4. l. a1 εἰ pro ἡ in mapa- 
τιθημι D. 

280 a. Sub titulum scripsit G, ut 
videtur, p p dsa quo [sic]. 

280 b. l. r4 εἰ supra ἡ in πραξη E. 
l. 28 e supra a in -cav A. 

281 a. 1. 17 eius elot. sub ihu p. m. 

281 b. l. 1 a et υψεν elot. sub v et 
ἰσειτο p. m. l 21 av im avrovo et 
obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. 
l. 26 fin. nu secund. elot. p. m. 152g 
rov supra lineam post παντων D. 

282 b. 1. 16 nuepay in voce σημεραν 
lined delet K. 

283 b. 1. 3 e pro a secund. in παραβ- 
A. l. 9 wy δε elot. sub ovre p. m. 
l. 16 
l. 28 


supra t 


l. 13 v elot. sub o in εἰπὸν p. m. 
n ypad elot. sub rac yp p. m. 
e in ewa obelo delet s. m.,.. 
posito. 
A vel B. 
284 a. 1. 33 ti in videtis, etiam er in 


l. 30 e énitio lineae, ante ιδετε 


er. 284 b. ]. τ, rescript. s. m. 

284 b. l. 4 « supra lineam. post κα A. 
l. go in πλησθηναι in p. mutat B. 

285 b, 286 a. ll. r—3 rubro, initio 
Evangelii. 

285 b. Supra liveam C scribit tw post 
εν 1. 13, ἡ supra e in καμε- 1. 15, v post 
TO l 26, ἡ supra e in evdox- 1. 30. 
l. 25 e supra vin iw A; o pro 7 in τὴν, 
etiam o pro ὦ in -νων 1. 28 D. 

286 a. 1. 31 sanctus elot. sub eiecit 
eum p. m. 

286 b. 1. 6 Ba prim. im βαβασιλεια 
eras. 8. m. l. 15 c prim. in προσβασ 
obelo delet s. qm. l. 26 & supra lineam 
ante ovx B. Ibid. T iw γραμματεισ 
tantum non perit. 

BSc DTI ὁ ὦ ah mU erat 8. m. 
l. 25 c in ηιδισαν cras. s. m. cf. Prole- 
gomena. l 3o xo elot. sub £e p. m. 
in προσηυξετο. l. 31 init. re primd, 
sed etiam τὸ p. im. 

288 b. 1. 22 x pro x in συνηκθησαν A, 
me judice: à contrario, o p. m. in 290 D. 
18: cf. etiam 293 b. 27, 31. 

289 ὦ. 1. 4 mit. m pro τι primo, sed 
TL D. m. l.5 rac per puncta supra 
posita abrogat s. m. l. 22 0o supra 
lineam. post mac A. 


438 


291 a. 1. 23 n secund. ὧν nonuum et 
obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat s. an. 

291 b. 1. r5 v pro v in avrov, l. 17 μ 
supra -αμ- B. 1. 22 Aeca clot. sub 
κτει p. m.: €t o (ut videtur) elot. sub e 
in ἀπολεσωσιν |. 31. 

292 a. l 1 no elot. sub qu p. m. 
l 6 primd u pro b p. m. in introibit. 
cf. Tabulam τι. 1. τ. 

292 ὦ. 1. 21 A supra eX in ἀποστελή 
B. l. 27 avrov elot. sub rov tax p. m. 

293 a. 1. 6 n elot. sub t in faciebat 
l. 23 m et obelo et puncto supra 
posito abrogat s. qm. 

293 6.1.5 e pro v in γραμματειν B. 
1. 
εἕεσταται eras. 8. m., T praecedente in t 


1. 6 σαι secund. eras. s. m. αι in 


mutato (εξεσται s. m.). 1. τὸ τ 210.20 
in μεμερισθαι H. fortasse. 

2940. 1. 15 0 pro T in καθησται A: 
aliter 293 b. 1. 19. 1.25 c im e£ave- 
στειλεν obelo abrogat s. m. 

295 b. 1. 11 axovwow € l. 12 elot. sub 
βλεπωσιν p. m. 1. 13 supra vo in συνω- 


σιν B: 


αφεθησομαι, εθ et μαι punctatis. 


sic etiam 1. 14 ὦ supra o in 
ΤΡ 
punctum supra X prim. forsan casu tan- 
tum positum. 

296 a. l. 5 gn elot. sub ng p. m. 

296 b. 1. 2 σ in μεριμναισ obelo abrogat 
s. m. l 33 marg. y sub ὃ sectionis 
Ammonianae apparet: wtrumque scripsit 
L. 

297 b. l. 3 tnit. c supra o prim. H, ι 
in ort 6780. Ibid. e pro v à». μεικροτερον 
Ct, qui etiam μὲν supra eor sequens 
| lxx 


LISTO 


in αλλαι et πλοιαι 


Scripsit, sed uev postea, est erasum. 
v supra lineam post emeXve B. 
I7 L ter eras. s. m. 
πολλαι. 
298 a. 1. 27 a eras. subi in sile p. m. 
298 b. 1. 2 
p. m. l. 


v élot. sub σ in γερασηνων 
16 e ante I im Ἰδων H. 
l. 21 post au addit c minutum A. 

299 a. 1. 5 legas spu. l. 13 d elot. 
sub t in et p. m.; sicl. 30 ἃ elot. sub a 
in eamus. 

299 b. l. 4 v supra oc $n avroc B. 
1, 18 « prim. in m et obelo et puncto 
supra posito abrogat s.m. 1. 20 lineo- 
lam sub 0c ponit K. 

300 a. 1.1 s in sper elot. p. m.: sic 


l. 32 t elot. sub s in sit p. m. l. 25 


ADNOTATIONES  EDITORIS. 
ad eum per puncta supra posita, abrogat 
p. m., ut videtur (cf. text. Graec.). 

300 b. 1. 6 pv supra lineam post πε.Α. 
l. 7 καὶ per puncta supra posita, abrogat 
s. m. l 15 τὴν supra lineam post 
δυναμιν E. 

201 a. l. 25 n elot. sub u in ueritatem 
p. m. 

302 a. |. 14 £ elot. sub m an erant 
p. m. 

302 b. l. 1 x’ pro κ in ovk A. 1.8 
ain Tao mutatum (forsan in o), v etiam 
supra eo in συνγενεσι posito A. 

303 a. 1. 8 a elot. sub o «n suo p. m.: 
item 1. 30 ἃ elot. sub o in uestrorum 
p. m. 

303 b. 1. 18 av (av Mill. errore) elot. 
ad finem. 


etiam supra νι A. 


l. 20 € pro ἡ in ἡνιχεν, € 
1. 22 k pro x n 
ovx A. l. 28 δε per puncta supra 
posita, abrogat s. m. l. 29 0 pro x m 
γενεχλιοι) A. | 

304 a. 1. 14 n elot. sub d in -iaden 
p. m. 

304 b. L 9 o ὧν ov tert. punctatum, 


forsan casu. l. 17 fin. v per punctum 


supra positum abrogat s. m. Br m 
w supra o in εὐκαιροσ B. 

305 b. 1. ὃ ν elot. sub y in ee fon τον 
p. m. l 13 o supra lineam ante To- 
ποσ, K addito ad finem limeae B. 1. 24 
o pro ὦ in δυο D. 

306 a. 1. 7 tm elot. sub s-m p. m. 
l 12 litera prius scripta sub lm disci- 
pul p. m. 


306 b. 1. 7 & in προσαγειν obelo abrogat 


8. m. l. 24 lineolam post φοβεισθαι 
ponit H. 1. 27 v supra ec in εξεσταν- 
το A. 


307 a. l 12 1 pro e in mare prius 
seriptum (re sic). I, 28 a elot. sub e 
in -erant, 1. 31 n elot. sub g in genn-, 
p. m. ; sic etiam 1. 33 d (ut videtur) eras. 


sub o secund. p. i. 


307 b. 1. 19 Ὕ elot. sub k in πυκμη 


p. m. l. 21 v elot. sub a tert. in mapa- 
δοσιαν p. n. 

308 a. 1. 6 a elot. sub o in -oibat p. m. 
1. r3 s ante scribis et obelo et puncto 
supra, posito abrogat s. m. ]. 20 ras 
xetp (sic) elot. sub manus p. m. 

308 b. 1. 9 ev supra lineam ante τολὴν 


CG. l 20 e£e supra lineam ante μου 


| rescriptum 8. m.: sic 1, 8 καν a. 


E. l. 21 @ elot. sub T in -ιεται p. m. 
l. 24 ad finem addit ra E. 
supra lineam post ovà C. 


l. 28 e» 


309 b. 1. 5 v elot. sub o in acwerot 
p. m. l. 15 ot supra lineam. ante 
κακοι C. l. 23 v, 1. 28 ov supra lineas 
p.m. me judice: aliter Kipling. 1. 25 
wo, 1. 26 Kor per puncta supra, posita 
abrogat s. m. 

310 ὦ. l. 1 a inceptum elot. sub € inm 
p. m. l. 25 οἱ δὲ per puncta supra 
posita, abrogat s. qm. 

311 ὦ. 1. 22 e prim. in μελεγαδα in a 
mutatum, Xe erasum, t ante 6 insertum, 
αὖ A, ut videtur. 

312 a. 1. τὸ a elot. sub r secund. in 
terram p. m. 

312 ὦ. l 20 ow per puncta supra 
posita, abrogat s. m., quae etiam puncta 
scripsit supra wc κ in βλεπεισ και 1. 28. 
haec forsan casu. l 21 a £n -θαν-, 
l. 22 ιαρακαλ p. m., rescripsit Κα. 

313 6. l. 14 fin. ὦ elot, sub oin ow p. m. 

314 a. 1. 20 r elot. sub t secund. m 
tertia 9p. m., sic 1. 22 h elot. sub uae 
obiurgare p. m. 

314 6.1.1 e supra lineam ante avrov 


A. 


improbat s. m. 


l. 6 yap per puncta supra posita 
l r4 Primó τινε ce 
(sic) potius quam τινεσ δε, sed δὲ eras. 
8. m. : win a mutato per H : B habet ce 
supra lineam ante εστηκοτων. 1.24 ν 
supra lineam. post Aa B. 

315 ὃ. l. 3 avrov elot. ad finem. lineae. 
l. 21 fin. v minutum ad ἐληλυθε addit D. 

316 b. 1. 2 κα in και secund, p. m., 
I. 25 


λθε secund. eras. s. in. 


317 ὃ. 1. 8 o supra lineam. ante voor 


A. 


κλισαμενοσ, ax etiam in κα mutato, C. 


l 21 ev supra lineam ante ava- 


318 b. 1. 13 « supra e prim., e secund. 
in c mutato, A, me judice: sic l. 3x & 
pro c secund. in σκωλησ A, ut videtur. 

319 b. 1. 4 av supra lineam ante ἀστασ 
C. ll. 8, 9: παλιν elot. sub emp 
qp. m., et εδιδυσκεν (a super v p. m.) αὖ- 
τουσ k €. 1. 8 sub avrov εἰ εἕξεστιν avd 
p. m. l. 12 ve supra er in ετειλατο 
C: v etiam elot. sub min pw ὕσησ p. m. 
1. 18 fin. v in θηλυν puncto supra posito 
abrogat s. m. l. 26 εἰ prim. eras. 


8. m. : ἡ supra v in τιν C. 


ee ee ee, 


320 b. 1. 4 ap in παιδαρια punctis 
supra positis abrogat 8. m. 

321 a. et b. 1]. 5—7 manca liat per- 
gamena, ll. 31—33 chemicis sunt foedatae. 

321 b. ll. 5—8 literarum quas cernere 
licet, nonnullae tantum in 322 ὦ trans- 
fusae leguntur. 

322 a. l. 26 n secund. in centiens ct 
obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. 

322 b. 1. 8 w supra ov in θανατου B: 
sic cham 1. 11 σ supra E e l 3x στ 
supra 0 in ἡτοιμαθαι. 

323 a. l. 18 nobis elot. sub buob p. m. 
l. 30 punctum supra s prim. forsan casu 
scriptum. 

323 b. 1. 3 καὶ per puncta supra posita 
abrogat s. m.: sic etiam καὶ secund. 324 
b. 1. 9. l. 18 w supra o (obelo nota- 
tum) in va£op- B. l. 22 Kae ἐπετειμων 
auTa πολλοι 6 1. 21 elot. sub o δε πολλω 
paXXNov:ekpa£ev U p. m. 

324 ὦ. 1. 9 εἰ supra ἡ in καικαθηκεν A. 
l. 14 τὴν Ovpav elot. sub pavegw-e p. m. 
l. 24 emn εστιβαδασ puncto supra posito 
abrogat s. m. 1]. 20 καὶ eras: 8. a... 
etiam punctis supra positis prius abro- 
gatum. l. 32 w pro o in οσσαννα A. 
l. 33 ¢ supra lineam ante epocoNvua. A. 

325 0.1. 2 ἡ supra a in ovcac A, me 
judice. l. 4 ov secund. punctis supra 
positis abrogat s. m. l. 20 ro elot. 
subok p.m. 1.240 pro ἡ in αὐτὴν A. 

326 a. 1. 29 a elot. sub s in omnis 
p. m. 

326 b. 1. 7 σ in διακριθησ puncto supra 
posito abrogat s. m. 

327 b. 1. 1 To in διελογιζοντο puncto 
l.37 
l. 5 0a supra v 


supra, posito abrogat s. m. 
supra v im υμειν D. 
in φοβουμεν A. 


V 4n ποιὰν et εξουσιαν punctis supra po- 


l. 9 » pro w im εἰσ, 


sitis abrogato, A. 
328 a. l. 19 ead punctis notata, casu, 
ut videtur. 
329 a. 1. 23 ccipis elot. sub spici p. m. 
329 D. l2 ro in εθαυμαζοντο punctis 


l. 18 jin. 


€ im vey punctatum s. m., casw ut vide- 


supra, positis abrogat s. m. 
lur. l. 20 ἡ ante “γυνὴ partim. eras. 
s.m. 1. 26 ὦ supra literas noov punctis 
supra positis deletas B. 

330 a. l. 3 super eum e 1. 2 elot. sub 


ad eum sa p. m. 


ADNOTATIONES  EDITORIS. 


330 0. 1. 3 » supra lineam. post av 
A? 

221 ὦ. 1. 22 οὖ ex tota. e 1. 22 εἰοί. 
sub et diliger p. m. 

3316. 1. 3 ἡ supra ὦ prim. in Owow 
A: κ in εκχθουσ et obelo et puncto supra 
posito abrogat 8. m. 

(cf. 1. 8) A, ut videtur. 
g A. Ino GG 255) ὃ 1 Se 100 
habet in ποδαπ- D. 


l. 20 jua. pro aya 
l. 26 γ supra 


332 a.l. 7 et per puncta, supra posita, 
abrogat s. m. 

332 b. 1. 6 ov elot. sub w p. m. 1,.20 
τα supra lineam ante evn B. 

333 0. 1. 2 « (ut videtur) elot. sub e in 
ὕμειν p.m. 1. 20 a supra e in -Werw B. 

335 a. l 26 ll elot. (propter ila se- 
quens) sub a im fona, p. m. 

335 6.1. 2 um supra lineam post ov D. 
l. 13 ὦ supra ov tn θυρουρω B. 1... 24 
καὶ per puncta supra posita «mprobat 
$.m. 1. 29v pro Ὕ secund. in γυγη B. 

226 α. 1. 30, 337 ὦ. 1. 32 ριμιοζινην 
supra p prim.: cf. 416 a. 1.5; 437 a. 
l xm 

336 ὃ. l. 4 ev punctis supra positis 
abrogat s. m., lineolá (i.e. v) supra ἡ in 
αὐτὴ positá. 
p. m. 
tur, forsam casu. 


l. ro ew elot. sub ησα 
l. r5 — supra c p. m. esse vide- 
l. 31 re supra lineam 
post ὕπαγε B. 

337 ὦ. 1. 7 kac εξ eras. 8. m., lined 
recenti per καὶ εξηλθον ot μαθηται avrov 
ductá. 1. zr aim τρυβαλιον eras. 8. m. 
l. 33 7o per puncta, supra posita, abrogat 
8. m. 

338 b. 1. 15 ov punctis supra positis 
abrogat s. m.: vie cum Milho puncta 
p. m. diceres. l 20 μὴ punctis ab- 
rogat, ue supra lineam post den posito, B: 
οἵ. 1.15. l. 29 supra e prim. in 
ακηδεμονειν ponit A, kv etiam per puncta, 
supra posita, abrogato. 

339 a. 1. 20 mihi elot. sub simu p. m. 

340 a. 1. 4 bi elot. sub ss in possibilia 
p. m. 

340 ὦ. 1. 4 π elot. sub e prim. p. m. 
l. 14 e supra v in συνδονα A. ll; Be 
T pro p secund. in ὕπηρερων Ὁ. 17:30 
fin. & addit post εψευδομαρτυρουν B. 

341 a. 1. 4 s elot. sub m im seruum 
p. m. 

341 b. 1. 18 τὴσ supra lineam. ante 


439 


δυναμεωσ D. 1.250 pro w in avro 
D. 

342 ὦ. l. 3 7 pro c secund. in ἡπισ- 
σαμαι B. 1. 16 punctum. supra ἡ in 
μνησ- forsan casw positum. 1 ἀπ Ὁ 
supra lineam ante τῆν, etiam o prov B. 

3436.1. 2 A secund. (puncto notatwm) 
in N mutat s. m., qui etiam 1. 9 e prim. 
in ἀποκρειθεισ et obelo et puncto supra 
posito abrogat. 1. £4 ro oxo pro Tw 
οχλω habet D? 
ante βασιλει B. 
φλαγελλωσασ A. 


244. 1.20 vin qv, 1. 22 o in βασιλεουσ 


1, 17 Tw supra (lineam 
l.24 p supra X in 


puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. 


122 
c pro v in λησται A. l. 29 macula 
quaedam, , juxta o in τοῦ fortà incidit. 

346 a. 1. 17 in duas partes elot. ad 
finem. lineae. l. 21 t semi-formatum 
sub.e im et p. m. l. 29 t elot. sub n 
secund. in ascenderant p. m. 

346 b. l.3 ἡ supra ε in ergcaro B, 
mist potius A; cf. 325 b. 1. 2; 338 b. 
l. 29. Etiam Tov elot. sub ua in πτωμα 
p. m. | 


punctis supra positis abrogat s. m. 


l 4 e prim. in evre0vqkec 
1020 
Primam lectionem σήμιον aroxaduy ipsa 
p. m. vertit in nuw αποκυλισ, o in ση- 
piov per punctum, improbato, v pro a 
secund., io pro vii posito: quae sequuntur 
ec post mutationem sunt. addita, e enim 
partim super y elot. scribitur. 

:347 ὦ. 1. 2 rov supra lineam. ante το- 
πον C. 
A. l. 


8. m., sed 1. 19 p. m., forsam casu. 


l. 9 e supra lineam ante ἵπαν 


17 punctum supra a prim. 


1, 18 ἡ pro ὦ in avro A, ut videtur. 

415 a. l.2 punctum supra m secund. 
f. m., forsan casu: sic etiam supra ἢ 
415 ὃ. 1. 8, supra p secund. 416 a. 1. 5. 

415 b., 416 a. ll. 1—3 rubro, initio 
Actuum A postol. 

415 b. 1. 10 δὲ supra lineam ante que- 
pov A: ” supra τεσσ et ^ supra δι 
1.11 & tn οπτανο- 


l. 13 


vecentior manus, 
μενοισ, 1.12 σ in Tac eras. s. m. 
y pro k in συναλισκ- H. ΠΤ. τε 
supra lineam post mkovca C: etiam φη- 
σιν δια Tov στοματοσ abrogat s.a. punctis 
supra positis. ll. 20, 22 uncis (15 et *?) 
inclusas abrogat s. m. 1. 26 ew secund. 
eras.: ὦ pro ov habet H, ut videtur. 


416 a. 1. 3 ἢ supra co in incoauit G. 


440 


1. 8 re supra lineam post et, uit supra 
m prim. ponit, i etiam in -iam obelo 
delet G. 
abrogat G, item re secund. m restituere 
1. 26 (s supra re posito). l. 29:a 


supra líneam ante ut G. 


1. 21 te im potest obelo 


l. 32 punc- 
tum supra e in -uen- p. m.: casu, ul 
videtur. 

416 b. 1. 6 v inter a et m in ammpe, 
των supra lineam post aro ponit B. 
l.21c supra lineam ante ro D. lx 
Ta per puncta supra posita improbat 
l 32 7 pro win μητρι, μη supra 
nt posito, b. 

417 a. G εἰ obelo et puncto supra 


δ, ἢν. 


posito abrogat a 4n quae 1. 1, e im nubes 


l.. 5. 


l 4 m elot. sub t in dixisset 


l. 5 os elot. sub u in eum p. m. 


p. m. 
l τα d supra lineam post qui G: ba 


eloto sub tà in statis p. m. — l 13 u pro 
b prin. (obelo notat.) G: sic pro b (obelo 
not.) l.29. 1. 14 enim et lineold et punc- 
tis supra positis abrogat G. I n5 
1.25 h elot. 

l. 27 alafei 


mod prim. eras. s. m. 
sub o in iohannis p. m. 
habet G ante alphei punctis supra positis 
abrogatum. 

417 0. 1. 3 δὲ supra yap (obelis dele- 
tum) G. 
A. l 10 καὶ pro oc, v supra lineam 
1-22 


l. 4 e supra lineam, ante de 
post exaxe D. l. 21 n prov D. 
eoro supra lineam pro ἡ secund. eras. 
C. l. 26 σ in wo eras. s. m.: lineo- 
lae post «&n, item post ματο |. 28, item 
1. 28 


1.32 «a pro € 


supra em l 21 G, forsan casu. 
y supra v in ἴωανου D. 
secund. in ἐστησεν A. 

418 a. Quae sequuntur sunt G cor- 
rectoris; l. 1 autem supra his, cum e£ 
isse punctis supra positis abrogata: 1. 3 
autem supra praeter, praeterea obelis 
deleto: 1. 8 i secund. punctatum (for- 
san tamen p. m.): 1. 10 i supra um 
obelis deletum: 1. i1 e pro 1 prim. in 
possidit: m a mercedem et obelo ct 
puncto supra posito abrogatuin: 1. 21 ius 
supra orum obelis deletum: 1. 24 x his 
uiris supra orum prim. lineolis deletum ; 
con supra uen ; obeli ("") supra uirorü: 
l. 26 niam obelis (prids etiam punctis 
positis) abrogatum ; u supra b obelo nota- 
tum: l 28 1 supra e im iohannen, s 
addito post en finale obelo deletum: 1. 29 


* 


ADNOTATIONES  EDITORIS. 


a m usquae obelo deletum. 1; 30 b 
elot. sub n in nobis p. «m. 

418 b. 1. 5 init. e pro a prim. D. 
ll. 9—13 
Leo 
1. 10 o supra lineam ante 


l. 7 $ elot. sub c prim. p.m. 
chemicis laesae partim. vescript. 
ous pro wy B. 
κληροσ DB. 1. 21 καὶ punctis supra po- 
sitis abrogat s. m. 1. 24 ν supra ar in 
npéaro A. 

419 a. G etiam 1. 1 n ponit supra 8 
secund. obelo deletum: 1. 11 fin. i supra 
o m -los obelo deletum; 1. 16 uox in 
marg. per « ad echo relatum, cf. Tabul. 


III. 8: L 24 e supra i in coip- obelo de- 


letum : 1. 29 à in quae obelo delet. Ls 


20 u n eius eras. s. m. 1. 30fu prosae 
primo K, qui etiam punctis supra, positis 
abrogat un sequens, item ad 1. 33, t prim. 
et tert. veseriptis. 1. 31 a supra lineam 
post quia Κ. 

419 b. 1. 5 τή (0 διαλεκτω pro τὴν 
διαλεκτον D. 
addit B. 


vovdacay E. 


l. 7; & ad finem. lineae 

l. 9 re supra lineam. post 
l. 12 0 in λιβονησ et Tore 
l 24 eras. s. m. l :5 at pro-w m 
Κρητησ, eo pro ou D. l 22 a pro € 
in διε ponit, Xeyov punctis supra positis 
l. 25 
1, 26 


πρωτοσ punctis supra positis abrogat s.m. 


abrogat, edeyo post τεσ addit E. 
ev supra lineam ante dexa E. 


l 29 ὕ pron in nuew D: sic 1. 30 0 pro 
‘ a 

T Secund. in ενωτισατε. ida 
--- 4 : 

pro ovens, -y- pro c in wpac, -y- etiam 


ad fin. lineae eras. A, ut videtur. 


l. 32 ἐστιν 
=) 


420 ὦ. 1. 25 un supra lineam ante 
decem (i etiam ponit supra e secund. 
obelo deletum) forsan E: cf. text. Graec. 
l. 26 e prim. in elebabit eras. s. m. 
l 30 cu supra lineam post aus ponit, et 
i sequens obelo delet G: item i secund. in 
hii 1. 32 puncto supra posito abrogat. 

v pro c secund. in πασασ, 
1-6 
1.7 
l8eco 
in eyw eras.: super w (cujus ne vestigium 
ll. 9— 


420 b. 1. 5 
c secundo in σαρκασ eraso, A. 
c supra lineam, post ορασει A. 


ενὕπνιοισ Supra ενὕπν D. 


quidem, superest) e habet D. 
I3 ex parte rescripsit K: sic ll. 10—14, 
421. 1. ro a elot. sub c in mum Dp. fe 
l 12 Tyo yno p. m. vix 


1. 13 a pro e ante $, no 


ut videtur. 
apparet. 

supra $e B: sed μεταστραφισται K, cf. 
Tabul. 1. 10. 1. 16 rov punctis supra 


positis abrogat s. m. 1, 19 w supra o 


prim. in ναζοραιον D. l. 20 init. δε- 
δοκιμ (ut conjicere licet) p. m. prorsus 
perüt sub αποδεδι quod laxius scribit 
corrector B: ac p.m. sub y (praecedente 
rasurá) tantum. non latet: porro per” 
supra ἀπο]. 19,’ supra αποδεδιγ 1. 20, ” 
(errore pro "") supra ew 1. 20 ordinem 
mutat s. m. l. 20 U pro ἡ in quac B. 
l. 22.0 pro ca in oca B. 1. 31 o evan- 
escens supra, lineam, post ev tert. B. 

421 qd. 1. 5 e supra s (obelo deletum) 
in filias G. 


deletum) iw auditum G. 


l 25 e supra au (obelis 
l. 28 ge 
supra, a (obelo deletum) in amitibus G. 
421 b. l. 9 init. e ante ιδειν H, 1. 10 
1, 19 fin. σ prov 


tn εἰδων D: sic 1. 20 o pro a in wpace, 


init. e ante Ὕνωρ B. 


l. 21 οσῴυοσ super καρδιασ H, ut videtur. 
l. 21 οσῴυοσ etiam in margine habet G, 
cf. Tabul xit. 9. 1: 22 omes 
lineam. abrogat s. m. (A3) sic * initio, 
> ad finem 422 α. 1. 22. 1. 23 fin. προ- 
εἰδωσ ἐλαλησεν περι Tyo post avrov addit 
E;'ef Tabul 


1,23 Nota scripsit recentissima manus. 


id marg. 422 ὦ. 


l 25 € supra a secund. eras. in ewka- 
ταλειῴφθη Δ. 


€ras. 8, 4h. : 


l. 26 « secund. in eiew 
1. 25 
l 31 Tovro Ὁ 


sic o initio l. 32. 
To pro ov in ow H. 
ὕμεισ pro vuw FE, ad fin. lineae. 

422 a. 1. 5 s secund. in spsem ef eras. 
et puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. (non 
G). 
1, tr b pro u in impleuis G, qui etiam 


l. 8 a in nequae obelo abrogat G. 


et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat | 
l. r5 a secund. in patriaarcha; 1. 21 m 
de ante praecordia; 1. 30 m £n -tionem. 
422 b. l.4 supra lineam av ante Bw, 
c post rov B: item supra lineas, 1. 7 
—, —, 
avrov post kv, 1. ὃ rov ante την B, sed 
l. τι o pro a in 
1.532 
punctum supra T in 7) p. m., forsan casu... 


l.23 o post ro: C. 
eurav, τεσ etiam addito, B. 


423 a. G etiam]. 15 autrus per lineo- 
las (’’’’) supra positas abrogat; 1. 20 e 
habet supra it in accipite, et is supra e 
obelo abrogatum ; 1. 26 h habet supra xo 
in exortabatur; 1. 27 n im hane ef obelo 
et puncto supra posito abrogat. 

423 6. l.i & supra lineam, ante TH | 
secund. B. 1. 103 
fin. καθο, 1. 11 fin. ka09uepav addit EF, 


l. 4 re supra re C. 


3 


II nit. o ct c mM Tow eras. 
1. 18 


l 21 "supra 


item 1. 
l r3 av in karotkovcav eras. 8. m. 
αὖ elot. sub ev p. m. 
ὡραν, supra lineam τὴν ante warn, v' 
post evatn, o post Tn sequens, (etiam 
‘supra καὶ 1. 223) O, ut videtur. 1. 22 
tov, 1. 27 avrov punctis supra positis 
abrogat s. m. 
8. m. l.29 e supra lineam. ante iov 
A. l. 30 ew. supra lineam post -rac, 
e supra w C. 1. 33 » Kae ante eimev 
eras. 8. m. 

424 α. G etiam habct 1. 13 in supra 
lincam ante id; 1. 18 di supra ie in 
cot tie; 1. 23 u supra o prim.: per 
lineolas (^ ^ ^ ^) etiam supra positas 
abrogat 1. 17 autem secund., ll. 29 intt., 
33 et. 

424 5.1. 24 τ supra lineam post στοὰ 
C. l. 28 τ in τή puncto notat p. m., 
forsan casu. 1. 29 ro in rovro secund. 
punctis supra positis abrogat s. m. 

425 α. ll. 7, 12 ἃ supra b obelo nota- 
tum; 1. τὸ Ὁ pro ἃ $m uases; l. 12 — 
supra do; 1. 21 m in petrum obe'o nota- 
tum (u praecedente in o mutato), n ultim. 
an iohannen et obelo et puncto supra 
posito abrogatum: hacec omnia per G. 
l. 33 in iudicio elot. sub tis in iudi p. m. 

425 b. 1. 3 Tov, l. 4 θελοντοσ, 1. 31 
τῶν punctis supra positis abrogat s. m. 
1. 6 ὁ in $ovea, 1. 


l. 10 $ pro V in ὕμεισ D: C etiam habet 


Doom δ᾽ 15: Se 4: 


l. 12 ον supra lincam post rovrov; 1. 18 
To supra lineam ante movnpor. 1.. 20 
c supra o sccund. in χρονον A. I BS 
o clot. sub v in προφητην p. an. 

426 a. G etiam 1. 4 voluit per lineolas 
(" ^) supra positas abrogat: 1. 6 u supra 
b (obelo motatwm) ponit, etiam τὰ post 
homicida; 1. 14 A (pro a) supra ue $n 
que; l. 17 scimus supra quia; l. 33 b 
pro u im -tauit. 

426 b. 1. 2 e pro ov in euov B (cf. 1. 7). 
l. 7 « supra lineam. post o habet B, e in 
1, ὃ 


l. ro c pro 


-noev per eundem, in a mutato. 
U elot. sub σ in rac p. m. 
v 4n ἣν B: sic 1. 16 » pro o secund. in 
εκαστοσ. 1. 15 w supra r ante amoc 
G: sic 1. 20 T pro ι in καὶ per eundem. 
l. 24 ein ere partim eras.: s. m. etiam 
abrogat, punctis supra positis, και 1. 25; 
Tcl. 29 ; nuepay 1. 30. 


l. 26 v im avrov eras. 


ADNOTATIONES  EDITORIS. 


427 a. 1. 6 1 οἷοί. sub e in samuel p. m. 
G etiam habet 1. 12 n supra et in -di- 
cetur; l. r4 ns supra ui (nom t) obelo 
deletum ; 1. τό u supra b obelo deletum ; 
l. 25 ua supra lineam. post ser; 1. 26 n 
im erant obelo deletum; 1. 33 i supra e 
prim. in pontefex obelo deletum. 1. 31 
S in sunt punctatum (p. m.?), forsan 
casu: sic etiam e prim. 428 a. 1. 31 et 
c prim. Ho ἢ. 1 8. 

427 b. l. 24 itt, 7 praefigtt ante o δεδ- 
C. l. 30 τε supra lineam, post rov C. 
l. 31 ow pro wy in avrov B. 

428 a. G etiam habct 1. y a supra i in 
caifas, et n supra oa in io athas; l. 3 
mit. eb in marg., et n supra et in -isset ; 
l. ro i supra a (obelo deletum) in -facio, 
is supra e (m hominem, i ante -um per 
^" abrogatum; 1. 18 s supra m obelo 
deletum; 1. 22 n in quondam obelo dele- 
tum; |. 23 b pro e in suc; 1. 25 u supra 
b obelo deletum ; 1. 34 het obelo et puncto 
supra posito abrogatum. 1. 6 u primo 
pro o in spo p. m. (ut videtur). 

428 b. 1. 3 v eras. sub v in σημειον 
p. m.: forsan v potius A corrector? dan- 
dum, est. l. 4 ae in γεγονεναι et 1. 25 
qw secund. eras. 8. m. 
επιλησ- H. 
ante λαλειν Εἰ. 

429 a. l. 11 fin., forsan casu scriptum 
p.m. 
eiiam p. m. ef. 428 a. 1.76. 


]. ὃ a pro e in 


l. 20 μὴ supra lineam 


l. 19 u (non eras.) sub n in nos, 
]. 20 
non supra lineam ante loqui E: cf. Gr. 
et 420 a. 1. 25. 

429 6.1.5 e supra vin kawaC. 1.15 
T pro y in αγιασ, X supra va posito, A. 
1. 18 e supra lineam ante wc, |. 19 & su- 
pra ev in γενεσθαι, |. 27 ἡ supra lineam 
post nv C. 

430 a. 1. 1 omnia elot. sub mare e 
p> m. ll. 10, 13 abscissa est perga- 
mend. l 24 punctum in d. i p.m. 
casu scriptum. 

430 b. 1. 5 ὑπῆρχον punctis supra po- 
sitis abrogat s. qm. 1. 6 init. και eras., 
et e super k (prorsus deperdito) B, qui 
etiam a pro e in τεσ habet. (quasi legeret 
€ Qepov Tac): idem porro pro vr in πι- 
πρασκοντων (vr prorsus deperdito) ue 
seripsit, legens -ouevev (e pallidum initio 
lineae per se correctoris ΤΙ esse diceres). 
l. τὸ fin. ὦ bibliopegus tantum non ope- 


441 


* 


ruit. l. 13 v pro v in χωριον B. 
1, 14 v supra lineam post qveyke B. 1. 17 
v in σαφῴυρα in t vertit 8. am. l. 20 
‘supra e in μεροσ aliena manus, casw ut 
videtur. 125 πρὸ sov Ὁ 1922 
1:260 


pro ¢ in μεσον, l. 30 w pro ov in εψευσου 


elot. sub o σατανασ τὴν p. m. 


B. l. 29 ro supra lineam, ante πονη- 
pov B. 

431 b. 1. 9 e supra δὴ A. 1, τὸ 
προσ supra lineam ante avrqv C. 1. 30 


ἡ pro tin πληθι E. l. 3r «ew supra 
T (n kara, et σ supra lineam post κατα 
E. 

432 à. l. 14 que punctis supra positis 
abrogat s.m. l. 17 a elot. sub e in 
e am p. m. 

432 6.1. 4 supra lineam. xk post δε B, 
E post περι E? l. r3 € pro ἡ in ηθεντο 
H. | L r6 e pro a secund. in aveco£av 
H. l. 30 δε supra lineam supra καὶ 
A. l. 31 ev (vix ey) post evpopev eras. 
8. m. 

433 a. l. 17 t inceptum p. m. sub 5 
prim. in -isset. 

433 0. l. 4 ovro pro «ra in γενηται D. 
1. ro ya in nyaycv eraso, e pro o habet D. 
Ibid. ov supra lineam ante uera C vel E. 
l. 13 apxe supra lineam ante ἵερευσ E: cf. 
Tabul. 111. 6. 


B. 1. 18 π pro @ in εφαγαγειν H. 


1. 15 fin. k post rovr( addit 


l. 19 τοῦτ laxà scripsit super exew eras. 
H. Il. 20, 21 transponit s. m. per” ’ 
initio linearum :. sic etiam (non eádem 
manu) 434 α. 1. 20 ἐ supra lineainr 
post de A. 


l.27 rev post apeow, 1. 28 avrov post 


1.25 δεξί ε΄ pro δοξη B. 
ἐσμεν, supra lineas E. l. 27 ev avro, 
1. 29 παντων punctis supra, positis abro- 
gat s.n. l. 30 δε supra lineam. post 
πνὰ Ὁ: v etiam im ov ante ἐδῶκεν eras. 
8. m. 
434 a. 1. 2 s clot. sub n in sermones. 
1. 20 mi supra on in honibus E: cf. 
429 a. 1. 20. 
434 ὃ. 1. 6 v pro v in eavrovs s. m. 
l. r2 εἰ pro ἡ prim. in προσεκληθη, cav 
1. 14 διελυ eraso, 
1. 15 fin. διε- 
175 


supra lineam A. 

avynpe supra lineam D. 
λυθησαν post avro addit MW. 
εἰσιν punctis supra positis improbat s. qm. 
l. 31 « supra lineam post μήποτε D. 
l. 32 emer, eo. (und literá ante επειστ, 


6 


zY 


442 


quatuor feré ante ec deletis) lego; nihil 
amplius restat p. m.; mec quid scripserit 
conjecturá assequi possum (errant Mill. 
Wetst.): θησαν habet B? post ere, 0 su- 
per T posito, ec eraso. 

4235 0.1.2 και προσκαλεσαμενοι € 424 b. 
l. 33 elot. sub μη NaXew eret TW ovo p. m. 


l. 14 τη ad fin. post διακονια F. 1, τό. 
Hanc lineam uncis (= =) improbat s. m. 
1. 17 δὲ supra lineam ante «οἱ A. 1. 26 


T supra lineam ante avrqgo C? 

436 α. 1. 14 pi^ pro cup 8. m., forsan 
C. 1. τό punctum supra e secund. casu 
fortasse scriptum. 

436 b. 1. 2 » minutum post παρμενα A, 
me judice. 1. 10 av potius quam av 
115 
ad jin. k ἀσιασ post κιλικιασ addit B: 
cf. Tabulam mr. 3. 


(periit litera secunda) eras. s. m. 


l.21 U supra € 
in em, 1. 23 » supra lineam post ov B. 
l.24 a pro e (jam prorsus deperditum) 
in -τεσ DB. l. 32 a secund. im kara 


eras. 8. qn. 
437 a. l. 11 p puncto notatum p. m. 


437 0.1. 3 w supra o prim. in ναζο- 


σεισ va 
ραιοσ B. l. 6 και ατενισαντε avro 
ο ‘ 
παντεσ D. l r3 « pro ἡ in aderdyn 


B. 1, 19 e pro ἡ in εξηλθε, εκ pro ar 
(o eraso) H. 
quae etiam punctis supra, positis Kat 


l. 19 e prim. eras. 8. m., 
ll. 21, 23 abrogat. l 22 0€ supra 
lineam, post kakeu B. l 23 5 pro ἢ 
in μετωκησεν B. 

438 a. 1. 4 "supra iterum ponit G, ut 
videtur. l. 26 i pro e tert. in herede- 
tatis s. m. 

438 b. 1. 10 o supra lineam ante taxwB 
B. l. 15 punctum supra v in σοφιαν 
p. m., forsan casu: sic etiam t in -tioni- 
bus 429 a. l. 14. 

439 4.1. 8 b per rasuram in u mutat 
8. Ih. 1, τό is pro ae in regae s. m., 
forsan A. 

439 b. 1. 19 κ ad fin. post dapaw addit 
B vel D. 
C. l. 21 rac ἡ cogua (av, T, v et v 
erasis) s. m. 


l. 20 avrov e supra To avr 


l. 28 a pro € in quvvero 
B? l. 33 ov supra lineam post 8e A 
(cf. vers. Lat.). 

440 α. l.3 a in praetio eras. s. m.; 
sic 1. 22 a in quae. 1. 14 t elot. sub s 


secund. in esset p. m. 


ADNOTATIONES  EDITORIS. 


440 b. Chemicis miseré foedatur haec 
pagina. 1.1 ἡ pro o in rore, t etiam 
supra oc B. l.2. Hanc lineam wncis 
(< >) abrogat s. m. l. 5 ew eras. 
$.m.: sic etiam 1. 29 καὶ et yap. ΪἹ.12 
ουτωσ καὶ et υσεν erasit, a in eQvya in € 
mutavit H. l. 15 o pro w in δνω H. 
1. τό p pro σ in πλησθεντων, e pro ain 
auTw (v eraso), v pro ἡ in ero (er eras.) 
B. l 17 o supra lineam post opovc 
B? l. 20 και eras. s. m. post avrov, 
l.27 at pro ov 
in λυσον D?: o perit omnino. l. 28 
ep pro ov B (τ in τοποσ rescripto). 


130 ii (i.e. pov) supra lineam, post 


sed k pertit ommno. 


Aaov, et at supra ε in εγυπτω E: οἵ. 
160) 1. 6; 

441 a. 1.9 ἃ semi-scriptum pro e in 
iudicem. 1. τό et secund. eras. s.m. 
l. 26 us elot. sub a e in facta est p. m. 

441 b. 1l. 3 punctum supra T secund. 
f. m., forsan casu. 1. 8 iit. o eras. 
$. m.; Sic l 15 εἰ n cce. Ll race 
supra ov in ἀκουεσθε A, forsan p. m. (cf. 


l. 16 fin. 


l. 29 7o in 


vers. Latin. et 439 5. 1. 33). 
Tov post ayyedou addit E. 
amynyorro eras 8. m., m in v mutat A: 
γα p. m., me judice. 

442 ὃ. 1. 8 ekewa pro [ra ue]om (ut 
videtur) D. 


etiam e prim. in marepeaw: € secund. in 


l ro init. ev eras. s. m., 
a mutat D. l ir fm. εἰ pro v in 
μωῦσι D. l. 12 par in rasurá deesse 
videtur : vrv laxiüs scribit D pro πα 
(quasi legeret rov τυπον), v p. m. ante T 
eraso: προσωπον p.m. Wetst. malà : anne 
potius maparvrov? cf. Stephani Thesaur., 
qui Schol. in Aristoph. Acharn. 516 
citat. l. 14 fin. v in ἴησουν eras. s. m. 
l. 19 » supra lineam post evpe B. 1. 25 
t pro v in μου H. l. 33 καὶ punctis 
supra positis abrogat s. m. 

443 a. 1. 5 punctum supra c prim. 
forsan casu. l r9 s ὧν scons- 
et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat 
8. Tm. x 

443 0. l. τ οἱ πατερεσ iu” pro ekewot 
F. 1.32 tno supra lineam post περι C. 
1.0 
τε punclis supra positis abrogat s. m. 


]. 5 rewe elot. sub ver eX p. m. 


l. r1 » supra lineam post ee B. — 1. 14 
a supra n in ἡνεωγμ- A. 1, 26 δε 
supra lineam post 0ew A. l. 27 v fin. 


eras. 8. m. n. φωνην et μεγαλην. 1. 28 
ἡ pro ev in στησεισ H. 

444 α. 1. 22 i pro e in -ntes s. m. 

444 b. 1. 2 tno supra lineam. post χω- 
pac C. l. 4 uncis (*^) abrogat s. m.: 
Sou t yak se: l.5 e supra vk in 
συνκομίσαντεσ E: o fin. eras. s. m. : sic 
1. 13 7 super 
À prim. in καλελθων H: vix cum Wetst. 


etiam l. 10 o prim. eras. 
καθ- p. m. l 17 supra lineam δὲ ot 
οχλοι ante row, rov ante φιλιππου, addit 
etiam ομοθυ (θυ eraso) ad fin. lineae C. 
l 18 6wu^ ὃ in rasurá ante ov O, To 
(forsan potius re) post ov eraso: Wetst. 
legit ενιζοντο p. m., Mill. ὁομαδον το. 
l. 20 avro ante πολλοισ (c eraso) H, p. m. 


lectione (fortasse m[ap]a) deletá. 1. 23 
κ supra lineam ante χωλοι B. L276 


ad finem lineae post μαγευων addit B. 
l. 28 werov B inter € et To: p.m. lectio 
deperit. ““ εξεστανε p. m." Wetst. 

445 a. l. 5 a im quae eras. s. qm. 
ll. 23—25 lacuna in pergamenam inci- 
dit. 
puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m. 


1. 26 i secund. in uiri δέ obelo et 


445 b. 1. 9 καὶ eras. 8. m., sic 1. 11 αὶ 
in e£ewravro. l. ro p clot. sub c 
prim. p. m. 1. 19 cin em eras., etiam 
t pro a in ουδενα D? 1, 23 eo^ pro ov 
in επετιθουν A vel B. 1. 28 e pro a 
in προσηνεγκαν D. 

446 a. 1. 4 m prim. partim. eras., sic 
1. 28a prim. 4n paecunias. 

446 b. 1. 1 To in marg. ante ἀργύριον, 
etiam cov supra lineam ante cvv D. 


l. 2 fin. v elot. sub c secund. in ἐνομισασ 


p.m. 


p.m. 
δια C. 


σεται, etiam u pro v in cov B. 


l. 3 a elot. sub w in χρηματων 
l. 5 yap supra lineam ante kap- 

1. 7 e pro ἡ prim. in αφηθη- 
lgec | 
pro nv, v pro a (c, ut videtur) in πικριασ, | 
c supra lineam post χολη, ov pro c 4n - 


συνδεσμω DB. 1. 12 σε clot. sub δε 

p. m. in δεηθητε, « pro e secund. semi- 
scripto p.m.: V rep pro περι B. 1. xad 
w supra o in ov B. l. 15 lineam. uncis | 
(* >) abrogat s. m.: v etiam pro v 4n. 
διελυμπανεν ponit. l. 27 τιψοσ uncis 
(‘’) abrogat s. m. l. 28 avr4e oc pro 
avrov B. Voces supra lineas, ev ante 
x ante καθημενοσ 1. 30, 


Ἱερουσαλὴμ 1. 29, Κα 
1. 32 


avrov post apuaroc 1. 31 B. 
dialysin bis habet p. m. 


455 b. Supra leas ἡ post εἰ 1. 7, σ 
post avacra 1. 17 C. 1. 8 en εἰδου et 
obelo et dialysi supra vpositá abrogat s.m. 

456 ὁ. l. 1 σ pro v in ἴοππην A, ut 
videtur, ut et 1. 12 fin. ὦ pro ὃ in avro 
(^ eraso) Il. 14, 15 wa punctis supra 
positis abrogat, νομιλῶ post cv addit F 
(ut videtur) 1. 14, idem 1. 15 habet avr” 
pro καὶ prim., εἰσηλθεν pro εισελθων (τε 
1, τό 


l. 17 c in 


sequente eraso), evpero pro evper. 
7 pro $ in εφιστασθαι B? 
αθεμιστον, etiam Te 1. 26, eras. s. m. 
l 19 δὲ supra ἣν in pnva A. 1, 24 
TeTap pro Tyo Tp. B ? 

457 ὃ. Supra lineas v post ov 1. 4, σε 
ante προσ 1. 5 C. 1,» δου (ἰ.6. δ᾽ οὐ: 
et ita Wetst.) p. m. lectio esse videtur: 
sed ‘dov habet Α, ου" (i5 eras.) C cum 
vers. Lat. l.8T proc m cov prim. C : 
idem 60 πάρεσμεν supra akovoa, decem 
puncta supra βουλομενοι habet. Tom 
Jin. ae pro evoc B? Supra lineas qc 
post odno |. 19, avro post expuwev 1. 22 
C. l. 32 uera punctis supra positis 
abrogat s. qw, v (m τὴν et τριτὴν, ~ in 
ἡμέρα erasis. l. 33 & supra lineam 
ante ev secund. C (i.e. avrw μεν: Kip- 
ling. minis rectà αὐτο" s. m.). 

458 b. l. 4 av supra ve in συνεστρα- 


φημεν B. 
αγιου C. 


l. 20 rov supra lineam ante 
l. 22 γλωσσαισ kat μεγαλυ- 
vovro lawWs scribit D' ante v τον 6v, 
p. m. lectione scalpello prorsus deperdita. 
Jc errore versionis Latinae conjicias κεναισ 
(i.e. Kawau) ante yr. p.m. (“ ποικιλαισ 
seu mavis erepaia” Mill.) “...... καὶ meya- 
λυνειν᾽ Wetst. 
κωλαι B, "supra tio et ‘supra δυναται 


l. 24 vo supra X in 
(ordine mutato) s.m. 1. 30 “me pro 
δια A. l. 33 T in morg. ante οἱ, c 
supra lineam post ou D. 

459 a. l 29 d elot. sub i in ibu 
p.m. 

459 b. l. 1 v supra ar in εδεξατο, |. 2 
€ supra v 4n wavov, l. 3 ev pro a in 
qg0eNgsat, 1. 14 0 supra T in κατεζξησ, 
forsan etiam 1. 26 o supra lineam post 
avacra E. l. r2 σὺυν secund. eras. 
8. m. 1. τό ev supra lineam post eov, 
l. 30 de supra lineam, post eyevero A, ut 
videtur. l 21 τ pro 0 in αθενισασ 
H. τα supra lineam 1. 22 ante rerpa- 


moda, etiam 1. 23 ante epmera C. 


supra positis abrogat s. m. 


ADNOTATIONES  EDITORIS. 


460 a. 1. 31 Punctum supra n in noli, 
forsan casu. 


460 b. l1. 15 v pro vin avrow B. 1. 19 


t pro a in πνα B. l. 26 ca supra av 
in εδοξαν B. l. 30 rov punctis supra 
positis abrogat s. m. 

461 a. 1. 1 tim tres uiri p. m., rescript. 
8. Ὧν. 

461 ὁ. 1. 5 verae pro ac in ελληνασ F. 
l. 13 756, 1. 23 wo, 1. 27 καὶ rore punctis 
1.71] ae 
pro 0 in θαρσον H: F avrov addit ad 
fin. 1. 23 post παρεκαλεσεν et 1l. 26—28 
ita refingit Ei: 

va. ἢ εκκλησίια καὶ διδαξαι 

συναχυθηναιτοχλον ἵκανον 


000 9000 ^h / L 

καὶ TOTE TPWTWO χρηματιστα εν AVTLOXELA 
σ 77 ae 

Tov μαθητασ χρειστιανουσ ( ordane 


mutato). 
462 a. 1. 32 n £n erant et obelo et 
puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. 


462 b. 1. 1 ovouarv ἀγαβοσ p.m., ve- 


seripsit K. l. 2. λη supra αν im μεγαν 
C. l 9 » pro c secund. in ἀποστει- 
λαστεσ D? l 17 ἢ pro a tert. in 


1. 28 περι avrov punctis 
1352209 


μαχαιρα D? 
supra positis abrogat s. m. 
pro ov in κοιμουμενοσ H. 
463 a. 1. 30 u supra o secund. (obelo 
notatwm) in prodocere s. m., forsan A. 
463 b. l. 1 ν supra lineum post αλυσεσι 
C. l. 2 6 elot. sub 0 in θυρασ p.m. 
1.6 νῇ οἷοί. sub X im πλευραν p. m. 
1. 16 e? elot. sub y secund. in ayyedou 


}Ῥ. Ἤν. 
αΎγελον p. m. 


l. 28 v elot. sub y prim. in 
l. 33 v» supra vo in 
twavou C. 

464 a. l. 9 t elot. sub u in autem p. m. 
1. ro verba dividas caicia te. 

464 b. Madore pessimà foedatur haec 
pagina: sic etiam, 466 b, 468 b, 470 b, 
472 ὃ, 474 b, 476 b. 
rescripsit K : anne u supra lineam ante 


l. 1 uevov apkov 


apkou p. m. sit (ut judicat Kipl.), parum 
Scio. — l. 4 fin. πυλωνοσ vel finit vel ve- 
scripsit F! post rov: p. m. lectio amplius 


spatium. complexa est: vie cum Wetst. εξω 


primae mantis esse diceres. 1, 8 και 
punctis supra positis abrogat s. m. 1.9 
Tov supra lineam ante πετρον C. l. rot 


supra lineam ante δε, προσ pro eXe*yov 
eras. (cujus verbi e prim. et γον adhuc 


445 


supersunt), v supra, lineam post avra O ? 
l. 11 v supra eo p. m., me judice (A apud 
Kipl.).. l. 15 e£, 1, τό και, l. 17 wa 
et σι ante v finale eras. 8. m. JEU α 
8. m. post cevy super a (p.m. ut videtur): 
sequuntur duo ferà literae prorsus deper- 
ditae. 


l, 28 Procul-dubio amoxravOnvat p. m., 


Perperam. Mill. του σύγαν p.m. 


sed perierunt omnind o et 7: deinde ax 
pro okrav A: postremd axOnvar supra 
lineam. B, θηναι p. m. in textu per puncta 
supra posita, abrogato. 
465 b. 1. το ἡ pro a in φωναι H. 
l. 14 σ supra lineam, ante κωληκοβ- B. 
l. τό ἡ pro € prim. in evéave H; sed v 
1 18 Ü 


pro a, et a pro e tert. in amearpeyev ΤΙ, 


supra lineam. post evéave C. 


l. 20 καὶ pro τον, et 1. 28 rov pro Kat 
prim H. 1. 25 «v καὶ supra lineam 
post ow C. 

466 a. l. 27 e partim elotum ante u in 
que p. m. 

466 b. 1. 3 "supra m»o, ‘supra αγιου 
(ordine mutato) s.m. 1. 1o init. Forsan 
Kat περιελ- p. m. (και et p, initio lineae 
apparent) et ita Wetst.: καὶ πε eraso, ὃ 
Super p habet H. l. r4 fim. Forsan 
βαρίησουαν vel cum Wetst. -cova (cf. 
467 5.1. 32 et vers. Lat.) p. m.: v pro a 
in fme H, v vel mw sequente deperdito. 
1.18 και, etiam 1. 30 ουσασ, punctis supra 
positis émprobat s. m. 1, 19 o vel 
potius a perit inter er et qu: Av pror D: 
* Ay post rasuram lax?. Fuit εἐτοιμᾶσ " 
Bent. apud Ellis., Crit. Sacr. p. 24. 
l. 23 uncis (*?) hanc lineam improbat s. m. 
l. 27 mac supra lineam post καὶ B : qui 
ctiam e pro οἱ in Uto. habet; cf. Tabulam 
i, 5. 1. 31 punctum, supra n p. m., 
ut videtur. 

467 α. 1. 27 omnes supra lineam, post 
et, B: cf. Graec. 

467 b. 1. 13 v in τὴν eras. 8. m., quae 
etiam τισ 1. 18, τη 1. 28, punctis supra 
positis improbat. 1.18 e pro v in 
λογου Α. 1. 27 xa’ pro δια E. 1. 33 
supra lineam avrow ante τὴν, av post 
γὴν E. 

468 b. 1. 1 supra lineam pw ante e, Ta 
ravra post e in ews D. l. 19 v en 
ἐπληρουν eras. 5. m.: v» supra av in 
ἴωανὴσ B. l 2r: r pro 0 in μεθ H. 
l. 27 fin. avro (ut videtur) p. m., sed ἢ 


441 


deperiit omnino: F habet avrov, addens | Tno ante Toews C. 


TOUTOV αὙνοουντεσ. 1. 28 Quae p. m. 
scripta adhuc supersunt, dedimus: forsan 
primo μη συνιενταισ Tac ypapac, feré cum 
Wetst.; vix αγνοησανταισ Tac γραῴφασ, 
ut judicat Kiplingius, aut αγνοουνταισ 
cum Millio: prima enim litera M. non A 
jwisse videtur. H, erasá p. m. lectione, 
και rac gw ante ac substituit. qa» 
ἡτήσαντο πιλατον ἀνερεθηνν) (uncis < > 
postea improbatum) addit F. 

469 b. l. 1 « supra lineam ante εἰσ, et 
ex pro ov A. l 2 fin. εἰσιν eras. 
s.m.: sic etiam l. 6 καὶ. ll. 3, 4 uncis 
(47) «mprobat s. m. 1. 8 wou punctis 
supra positis invprobat 8. m. AS d Qu 
pro va in πλειονασ H? 

470 α. 1. 25 ta elot. sub ci 4n suscitauit 
p.m. 

470 0.1. 4 » supra lineam post o prim. 
A. 


evanuit atramentum ; Te pro certo lectio 


l. 9 fin. uev pro Te A, me judice: 
est prius scripta. 1. 18 σε «n διηγη- 
σεται punctis supra positis improbat s. m. 
l 22 ra supra lineam ante ρηματα E. 
l. 28 το (re judice Wetstenio) im επι- 
θοντο eras. s. . : o vel e perüit : cf. Fol. 
FOE b: E24. 

471 a. lL 4, 11 turpiter abscissa est 
pergamena. 

471 6.1. 3 fin. rows post λογοισ addit 
F; row ante Noyow lineolá supra positá 
abrogat K. l. 6 ca supra ap in παρ- 
ρησιαμενοσ A, me judice; sic etiam 472 
1.8 
l. 9 δε supra 


b. 1. 12: possunt tamen esse p. m. 
yo supra v in Xov C. 
lineam post emi] B. — l 10 esupra a, 
αι supra e secund. in kpgeware B. “1. 13 
l. 14 "supra φωσ, 


P : 
supra TeÜewa (ordine mutato) s. m. 


ιν 
τε 7 pro κεν D. 


l. 22 a pro o in παρωτρυνον E. 

472 b. l. 12 ca supra au in παρησια- 
μενοι ἃ. 1. 15 ων super ov in avrov, 
forsan etiam p. m., nist mavis A: evanuit 
CE 470°0. 110. 159 
και, 1. 25 εἰσ, 1. 32 Tyo punctis supra 
positis improbat s. m. 


atramentum. 


l.24 o pro w 
im λυκαωνιασ 8. Mm. 

473 4. 1. 19 r in ter secund. lineolá 
supra positá improbat K. 

473 6. Titul. Te vinculo papyraceo 
obtegitur. al 


Supra lineas 1. 5 ry ante 


φωνη, 1. 9 A supra X in ανηλατο, 1. 17 


ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 

1. 23 kat, 1. 26 
in -παηθεισ eras. s. m. l. 24 λεγοντεσ 
pro φωνουντεσ (φων et v erasis) D. 1. 29 
Tov punctis supra positis amprobat s. am. 
l 33 v supra lineam, post εἰασε, v^ Ta 
pro kara (ka eras.) C. 

474 6. l 4 fin. σ p. m., rescriptum 
S. m. l. 5 fin. rac addit post kapütac 
F. Supra lineas 1. 9 δὲ ante avrav, 
l. τό wy supra ec, 1. 27 ew ante eXgew B. 
1. r2 και, 1. 18 ν in τὴν punctis supra 
positis improbat s. m. 1. τόν pro v 
secund. in avrov H. 1. 19 ev» ante 
τω H: p. m. lectio deperiit. 

475 a. l. 12 lineolam supra is ponit K. 

475 6. l 2 marg.: legas 25 pro 23. 
l ro avrow semi-erasum 8. m. 1. 12 
v supra lineam post qvv£e C. l. 29 ev 
supra oic in avrotc C. 

476 a. 1. 30 c (ut videtur) elot. sub n 
in hane p.m. 

416 b. 1. 5 εἴ pro o in παρεδοθησαν, ad 
supra yw in μεγωσ B. d 7:5 3 
αἀπηγγειλαντεσ eras. 8. ^., sic καὶ 1. 18. 
l. 13 7 supra ὃ in be forsan C: evanuit 
atramentum. l r7 «a pro e prim., a 
pro ἡ in aveorqoev (n prorsus deleto), ev 
eraso, H, ut fiat αναστασ: ev my etiam 
punctis supra positis timprobat 8. m. 

Lir 
1-250 


supra lineam. post δου B vel C: evanuit 


1. 20 fin. ev post apxawov addit A. 
Tov supra lineam, post δια C. 


atramentum. 

477 0.1. 2 c in πιστεύσομεν, 1. 17 δε 
eras. 8. Ὧν. l. 7 v secund. in BapvaBav 
eras., v pro v in παυλον H, qui etiam 
l 8 w pro ot habet. 1. 15 7 supra 
lineam ante ovrcc (σ eraso) C, yo etiam 
in συνφωνησουσιν eraso. l 24 o in 
textu ante ποι, etiam wv pro noe H. 

478 a. l.14 punctum supra u ultim. 
casu ponit p. m. ]. 20 a Graece elot. 
ante a secund. 

478 b. 1. 2 init. e eras. s. m.: literae 
ferà tres [χει] deperditae inter € e ev. 
l. 4 ac in εδοξασεν et obelo et punctis 
supra positis improbat s. a. Liar) 
supra lineam post κα B: cf. 479 6. 1. 8. 
1.15 punctum supra 0 casu ponit p. m. 
l. 15 e£ secund. punctis supra positis im- 
probat s. m.: legas vaso. l. 19 a pro 
o in, διεστειλομεθα D. l. 28 a supra 


av 2» TauTa B. 


l. 30 ὕ pro ἡ in ἡμειν | 


H? l 31 rev supra lineam post Tov- 
των D?: evanuit atramentum. 
479 4.1.27 a elot. sub a 4n judam p. m. — 
479 6. l. 2 ra (sic) post ποιειν addit E. 
1. 6 ev ἡμεραισ ολιγαισ uncis () >) impro- 


bat s.m. 1.8 ya supra ay in συνα- — 


γοντεσ B. l r4 οντεσ w^ e l. 12 elot. 
sub καὶ erect p. m., etiam εἰσ elot. sub — 
ua p. m. l. 18 προσ supra lineam, 
ante avrovg [sic p. m.] A: cf. Tabulam 
Inr l. 23 init. kat eras. s. m.: καὶ — 
supra lineam post uera E: KV. post rov ἢ 
ad fin. ἘῚ i 

480 a. 1. 3 t semi-formatum pro sS 
sccund. l. 33 s elot. sub c in disces- 
serunt p. qm. 


: 
E 
480 b. Supra lineas rov ante κυ 1.9, — — 
1 


1 
- 

2I. 
P 


των ante ἀποστόλων |. 30 (tantum non 
I'pro T bis) E. Σ 
4814.1. 1 a Graece elot. sub a in ad 


481 6.1.5 ot pro ἣν in yevouerny H. — 
1. 10 “supra ὠῴφθη, ‘supra τῷ 5. m. 
l xe 


Supra ἡ forsan casu: va supra ax ὅπ 


l ir fn. qv addit post rio E. 


axÜevres, etiam 1. 20 v» supra am in 
νεαπολιν E. 1. 23 e pro ἡ secund. n 
nunv H: 7 prim. etiam in ταυτη 1. 23, 
ut et o in ἠκουσεν 1. 33 eras. 8. m. 
l. 33 x elot. sub 0 in 6v p. m. 

482 a. 1. 21 i secund. in indie eras. s. m. 

482 b. v supra lineam post παρεκάλεσε 
l. 4 B?, post mapexe 1. 12 E. l. ro 
oc pro a in πυθωνα A: recté vidit. 4 
Weist. 
probat-s. m. 


1. 13 δια rovrov uncis (*?) im- 
l τῷ. kat eras. 8. qm. E 

LI n - 
pro o in expagov H. 1. τό avoe supra — 
lineum ante δουλοι E. 1. 17-0228 
ευαγγελιζοντεσ, 1. 32 Ta ef v im ev . 
eras. s.m. 1. 25 fin. Punctum in medio — 


loco addit s. m. 


eras. 8. m. l. r6 homini supra lineam. — 
post hi E (cf. Graec.). 


1. 28 b elot. sub p in op- 


l 24in ispes 
eras. 8. qn. 
tulissent p. m. 3 

483 ὃ. 1. 3 puncta supra af in κρα- 
fovreo s. m., forsan casu. LM και 
pro Tore Ἡ. 1. 12 ν in ησφαλισαντ! T 
hu in avedvOy 1. 20, etiam καὶ 1. 23, eras. 
8. f. l 13 ""ueco vvkr ov pro μέσον 


tno νυκτοσ (ντησ eras.), et 1. 16 « supra 


c 


μο in δεσμοι ὦ. 1. 31 προσ Tove ποδασ 
punctis supra positis improbat s. m. 

484 b. 1. 1 init. καὶ eras. s. m. 1.0 
o supra Av in ελυσεν DB. do 13 
init. καὶ p. m. (cf. vers. Lat.) scalpello 
prorsus deletwm. 

485 b. l. x av eras. 8. m., σοι post av- 
τοι punctis supra positis improbat alius: 
postea, eras. 1. 19 σ secund. in παρα- 
καλεσαντεσ, etiam ll. 21, 24 και, et 1. 24 
c prim. in εἰσωθοσ eras. s. m. 1. 21 
καὶ supra lineam post κατηλθον C, puncto 

p. m. supra à in ἀπολλωνιδα forsan casu 
posito: sic supra n in -unt 486 a. 1. 21. 
l. 28 rov supra lineam post or. E. 

486 b. 1. τ τῷ (vel τω) Σιλεα marg. 
K recentissimé. 1]. 9 scalpello delentur 


literae non minus tres (forsan avr errore) 


a 


post ἐπιστ. 1. rx fin. v secund. in towvav 


EGS. 8. Th. 1. 12 à pro e in Tweo B. 
]. r5 εἰσιν punctis supra positis improbat 
8. Mv. l 21 a pro -εσ in ακουσαντεσ 
B. 1 25 supra lineam post ev secund. 
C. l. 32 o pro o secund. m exe. B 
vel H. : 

487 0.1. 2 (0 supra vw tn ελληνων, K 
ad fin. lineae addito, B: E pro και 


ναικὼν 


secund. ‘yu habet: 1. 3 wy οὐκ 


oAuyot pro eg καὶ γυναικεσ H, praeeunte 
Hn 1. 2. 
8. Mm. 1. 6 supra lineam o ante Xoyoc, 
TOU ante 6v E. 


€ras. S. Tn. 


1. 4 «uncis (*’) improbat 


l. 7 και, 1. ὃ ew αὐτὴν 
]. 9 pa supra ac in τασ- 
covtes D. 1. 14 θιστω laxitis scribit 
super ταστανο eras. H. l. 23 e supra 
lineam. post avTov et 1. 29 y supra vx, av 
supra xo in maparvxorrac C. 1527 
Tosupra lineam ante πνα, et 1. 26 v supra 
vy um συγαγωγὴ D, nisi mavis C. 1. 32 
βαλ pro XaB in συνελαβον A. ll, BS 
οἱ minutum pro nin θελη H ? 


488 b. 1. 1 vin οιδεν, etiam 1. 29 ore 


eras. 8. m. l. 4 rov supra lineam ante 
apuov D. 1. 6 διδ elot. sub ὕπο p. m. 
a w : 


1. 18 av0e pro διιστο (“amicto p.m. ut 
videtur" Wetst. malé) E. 
supra lineam post ἡ B. 


20; v 
1. 26 e pro o 
secund. in κατοικοι H. l. 27 v supra 
o5 E. 1. 28 fim. addit τι avroo H. 
1 29 5 pro o ante Sova, l. 33 σ supra or 
A vel B. 


ADNOTATIONES  EDITORIS. 


489 a. 1. ro t elot. sub n im uellint 


p. m. 
final. 


489 b. 1. 1 supra lineam v post κα, o 


l. 18 Aiat pergamena, ante s 


post Ta in kara, o supra v erasum dn 
οροθεσιαν E. 
addit D. 


etiam mutato) obelo improbat s. m., quae 


l. 3 fin. v post avro 
l. 4 a im evpowav (c in € 
etiam, T in T transfert. l. 5 w supra 
o (obelo notat.) in ov, 1.6 ὦ supra ἢ in 
avro C 2, etiam vrapxov ad fin. 1. 5 addit 
E. l. 9 rov prim. in Tovrov obelo 
improbat s.m.: ev supra yo m yoo C. 
l. 12 ovre punctis supra positis abrogat 
8. m. 1. τό. ra THO in ταυτησ ( pro v 
8. m.) eras., etiam 1. 17 ε pro a m 
1. τὸ 
ἵνα obelo transfigit, a pro e im παντεσ 


habet D. 


εντεσ pro noav D. 


παριδὼν D (.. supra v addito). 
1, 28 e in εκολληθησαν eras., 


490 b. Nonnulla in hác pagind (ll. 19 
—21), madore pessimà focdatd, recenti 
manu vescripta sunt. 
θα in εληλυθα D. 
κλαυδιοσ A. 
σεν Ad 1. 8 o prow B. 


l 3 or supra 
l.5 fi. v prog m 
l.7 a pro e in KaTwKy- 
l. 13 punc- 
tum supra v in Tov p. m., forsam casu. 
l. r4 kat eras. s. m.: sic etiam T prim. 
l. 17 énit., v secund. ὧν διαμαρτυρουμε- 
voc 1. 18. l. 22 init. av pro e (ut con- 
jicere licet) D. 11. 27—31. Quae adhuc 
leguntur, dedimus: Kiplingius ex vers. 
Lat. restituit 1. 27 [$ υμω]: l. 29 
[απο rov akv]Aa (immod potius [δὲ amo 
akv]ia: l 30 [ew] ante ηλθεν et τον 
[o][xo]r: l. 31 τίο]σ (υἱῷ rov ut Wetst. 
putat) post ovowa: B ita omnia refingit : 
καθαροσ eyw amo TOU 


σὰ 
νυν εἰσ τὰ εθνη TOPEVOMAL Και 


μεταβασ εκειθεν 


λθεν εἰσ οικιαν τινοῦ 
τι τιου ae 
ονοματι  tovarov σεβομενου Tov Oy 


491 a. 1. 20 cto p. m. rescripsit s. m. 

491 5. 1l. 8 m pro o secund. in σειωσησ, 
no ad fmem verbi addito D. 
supra lineam. post ζητημα D. 


Too ety 
l. 33 7 
pro e prim., a pro v in ἀπελυσεν D- 

492 b. Scalpello rasa sunt nonnulla 
ieee ϑ3ᾷϑ, τὸ: τὸ, 10. - 1; E ent. pro 
απο in ἀπολαβομενοι D. (a prim. perüt). 


l. 2 init. orav (Ussher.) vel μετα (Mill. 


West. Kipl.) periit omnind, preter | ini- | 


445 


tio lineae. l 4. Quae restant p. m. 


scripta (a Kiplingio post Wetst. perperam 
lecta, rore γαλλιων)ὴ dedimus: D ita sup- 
plet: καὶ οὐδὲν rovrov T anle w γαλλιω, 
ve Ewen ante ev. l. ro προσ eras. ante 
1.15 6 pro 

lau 


εὐχὴν: o pert ommino. 

T in Te, o pro ὦ n avrov H. 
pro 6 4n δε, ep secund. etiam eras. H. 
l. 19 Super spatium  scalpello erasum, 
kay laxà serüpsit H: vix pko p. m., 
ut judicat Wetst. 1. 20 no pro ov in rov 
H. 1250 pro in κατεξησ D. 1, 33 
aT eras. 8. qn. 

493 a. 1. 9 punctum supra s (etiam 
ante hl. 32) p.m. : forsan casu. 

493 6.1. 2 v supra av in ιωανου, l. 3 
ov pro ἡ in «Toc, et Tn supra lineam 
post ev D: laa 
καὶ prim. erds., e pro o secund. in akov- 
σαντοσ, 


cf. Tabulam rrr. 5. 


etiam δὲ supra lineam, ante 


avrov A, 1. r5 ν im πολὺν eras. s. m, 
1.27 v supra lineam post ovde (i.e. ovà εἰ) 
B. Supra λαμβανουσῖ eras. ec habet D, 
l.e. εστιν, nam eo |. 28 erasum est. 
l.32 7 p. m. 4n μετανοιασ, sed I" (ut 
videtur) primo. 

494 α. 1. 27 est addit D post accipi- 
unt punctis supra positis improbatum. 
(OE OO ls 27. 

494 b. l. 3 rov supra lineam ante kv 
(sic) C. 
θεντο B. 1. 6 v pro t in avroic, 1. 7 
init. e ante λαλουν D. 


l. 5 o supra lineam. post em- 


l. 15 punctum 
supra e prim. p. m., forsan casu.. 1. 21 
w post e prim. penitus eras., v etiam in 
ασιαν p. m., sed o semi-formatum ante v. 
l. 22 init. ἡ (ut conjicere licet) perüt om- 
nino. ll. 21—23 tà corrigit D, mu- 
latis mutandis. 


οι T]: 
«ore TAVTAT οὐ KATOLKOVYTAD Τὴν 


ασιαν 


— 


ακουσαι TO V λογο V TOU KU 
στε 


τουδαιου και ελληνασ 


1. 24 7 pro ὃ in δὲ D. l. 31— (t. €. v) 
supra ὦ in fine lineae addidit s. m. 

495 b. l. 1 rov supra lineam ante kv C. 
1. 9 “supra εξελθειν, supra κηρυσσει 8. in. , 
cf. vers. Latin. l. 10 « supra lineam 
ante evrev D. l. 15 e prim. in ewxv- 
σεν obelo abrogat s.m., dialysi etiam 
supra v posiá, 1. 18 » supra lineam 


post πᾶσι, 1. 31 post. ηὔξανε D. 1-25 


440 


supra lineam δὲ ante των, Ta post των B, 
(τα ante epya punctis supra positis no- 
tato). 
l 29 wit. k ante evpov B. 


1. 28 a pro o in συνεψηφισον B. 
l. 31 dia- 
lysis supra v tert. eras. s. m. ibid. fin. 
To post ἐπλήθυνε addit D. 

496 a. 1. 30 lineola sive macula (,) 
p.m. post c in conual-. 

406 b. l. 4 v elot. sub Sin e&àew p. m. 
1. 16 ε Zn τεχνεταισ eras. s.m. Supra 
lineam habet B 1. 21 tno ante ασιασ, 
l. 25 4 post γε, 1. 26 o supra ve in κιν- 
Ovvevet, 1. 30 v post μελλει. l 22 Tt 
Tore punctis supra, positis improbat s. qm. 

497 a. 1. 17 jin. ec elot. sub c in hac 
p. m. 

497 5. ll. 2, 25 ἡ supra lineam. ante 


αρτεμισ D. l. 3 ἐπλησ laxé scriptum 
g 
super συνεχυ, etiam τησυνχυσεωσ pro 


126-78 


pro e secund. in μακεδονεσ D vel H. 


au xvvgs E: cf. vers. Latin. 


l 18 πρὸ pro kar (Millius wap p.m. 
minus recte) in κατεβιβασαν D vel H. 
1. 27 o ante ανθρωποσ eras. s. m. 1. 29 
lw Supra ao in vaokopov B. 1. 30 τ elot. 
sub a secund. in ἀναντιρρ. p. m. 

498 a. 1. 12 s prim. in mississent et 
obelo et puncto improbat s. an. Π nou 
prim. in iudaeis, l. 32 t secund. in oportet 
puncto notat p. m.: forsan casu. 

498 b.1. 3 o pro a in θεαν H. l. 5 
init. οἱ erds., sed οἱ supra lineam. ante 
συν D. 1. ro ? supra lineam. post ek- 


κλησια B: cf. vers. Latin. Pro ro 


vouc D postea scripsit ry e ino: 1. x4 
v leviter elot. sub o secund. in συστρ. 
p.m. 

Avce D. 


κελεσασ D, v (ut conjicere licet) ante cac 


l. τὸν supra lineam. post απε- 

l. 18 a pro e prim. in παρα- 
prorsus deperdito. 1. 19 a pro o in 
αποσ-, etiam Te supra lineam. ante e£- 
λθεν D, πο in amoc- punctis etiam 
notato. l. 20 a pro ἡ in εκεινη D. 
l 21 rapakaXeg ^ 5779 7 pro χρησ[αμε- 
volo B, literis inter xpno et o prorsus 
erasis. l. 23 no supra lineam post 
γενηθεισ B. l. 28 o pro v (cf. vers. 
Lat.) post Bep D. l. 31 ep pro ov, 
etiam a pro ep in ὃ υβεριοσ D, ε p.m. 
post B deperdito: cf. vers. Lat. i3 
c Supra o n τροαδι D. 


499 6. 1. 8 a elot. sub o in διελέγετο 


ADNOTATIONES  EDITORIS. 
p.m. 1.19 οσ prim., 1. 21 και secund., 
l. 23 Tov eras. 8. m. 

500 a. l. 8 a elot. sub e in eis p. m. 
l r3 s secund.. in sedens puncto notat 
p. m., forsan casu. 

500 ὁ. l. 5 AaB n Bar mutat D. 
l 7 p in epxouern eras. s. wv: sic 1. 29 


v secund. in διαμαρτυρουμενοσ. 1. τῦ 
io prov in εν (praepos.) Ὁ. 1. 14 ἡ in 
εκκλησιασ p. m., rescripsit. s. m. 1. τό 


o pro ὦ Mm ομωσ, t pro v secund. in av- 
rovc D. l 18 a pro e Ὧν e$ D. 
l. 20 init. ποτα ante πωσ eras. s. m. 


jin. tov habet D? 
(evanuit atramentum). 


super nv erasum 

l. 21 a pro oc 

in ravroc D ὃ: sed v pro v in xpovov, 

etiam εγενομὴν supra lineam, ante δου- 
λευων E. 

501 ὦ. l. 5 v pro v in Xoyov D, qui 

exw μοι et ovde l. 6 uncis (*?) improbat, 


μου ctiam 1. 6 punctis supra positis 


abrogato. l. 6 w supra ov in euavrov 
B. l. 9 init. ἡ pro oin ov prim. D. 
1. τι “ov 6v pro ‘Ov F, (O pro © p. m., 
"—eraso). 1.13 ou elot. sub ἐσθ in οψεσ- 
Im p. m. l. τό fin. διο μαρτυρομαι 
post Em addit F. 1. 17 F habet ὕμειν 
€ pro ἀχρι ov, etiam quepao ^ pro ἡμερασ 
(cino mutato). 1.19 μὴ supra lineam 
post rov forsan E. l.20 ὃ pro ἡ in 
qp D. 1. 28 o' pro v prim. in πυμ- 
νειου B. l. 33 ka’ pro de D. 

502 α. 1. 33 punctum supra c ?n nocte 
casu pont p.m. 

502 6.1.6 fin. αὐτοισ (ut conjicere licet) 
eras. 8. m. Vix leguntur av et c. l. Io 
t supra ac in rac et χρειασ B. ΠΤ 
vac (sic) punctis supra positis abrogat 
s.m. l 12 fim. καὶ post μου addit B (nist 
mavis A). 1. 13 init. πασι p. m. procul. 
dubio, sed σ scalpello deletur : pro σι B 
habet v^. 


των DB. 


l. 15 τε supra lineam ante 
l. 16 a pro o prim. in ovroc, 
1. τὸ 


ων supra ac in evrac A: avrov ad fin. 


etiam v pro c in μακαριοσ B. 
lineae post *yovara, addit F. 1.19€ 
in σὺν puncto notatum p.m., forsan casu. 
l. 21 rov punctis supra positis improbat 
8. ἢν. 1. 23 ὦ εἰρήκει supra lineam post 
λογω A. 
ουσιν laxé scripsit pro εἰ σοι (ut videtur) 


l. 24 εἰπεν eras. s. an. post ort: 


post μελλ D, (co in σοι p. m. penitus 
deletur). 


l 25 avrov supra lineam: 


ante θεωρειν E. ll. 27, 28, Quae re- 


stant p.m. scripta dedimus: L aya 
in και, B et e in -βαντεσ, 1. 28 quo 
(ut videtur) inter δὲ et v, scalpello prorsus 
delentur. Has líneas ita transmutat D? 
wo δε eyevero αναχθηναι ἡμασ 

αποσπασθεντασ 


l. 33 v (ut videtur) post $ (cf. 466 ὃ.1. 19; 
498 ὁ. 1. 28) periit: o pro v D. 


απ QUTCV. 


504 a. 1. 18 navem [mXotov ut videtur 
Graece] elot. sub invicem p. m., unde 
Jluscit error linearum: cf. 264 a. 1. 24. 

504 a, 5040. ll. 23—33. Partem hujus 
folii inferiorem, jam inde ab Usserüi et 
Milli temporibus laceram, nescio quis 
nebulo, ante susceptam Kipling editio- 
nem, abscidit. Quas lectiones Usserius, . 
Millius, Wetstenius (1716), Dickenso- 
nius (circiter A.D. 1733) servaverunt, eae 
per literas U, M, W, D indicatae, in 
unum collectae sunt. v. 8. Sequenti cum 
exissemus [deest ov περι rov παύυλον U, 
M, W] venimus [ἤλθομεν U, M, εισηλ- 
θομεν W ] caesaream et cum introissemus 
in domum Philippi [ ‘‘hie mutilatur Pag.” 
Dj... ngelistae...de septem mansimus 
ad eum v. 9....filiae III virgines [τεσ- 
σαρεσ παρθενοι W]...eam D. [‘‘ Deside- 
rantur caetera horum trium versuum" D]. 

504 5.1. 2 καὶ pro av im ἀνελθων, δε 
eraso, B. l 7 οἱ supra lineam ante 
ιουδαιοι B. l. 10 € pro a secund. in 
παρακαλ- D. 1. r5 συνθ supra 60, πτ 
supra B in θορυβουντεσ (υ secund. etiam 
puncto notat.) E. l. 20. ot (sie ν ]. 15᾽ 
fim.) eras. s. m. LL opm in αποταξ- 
punctatum p. m., forsam casu. log 
Incipit linea p.m. εκ κεσὰ sed avro pro 
εκ habet B. Totum hunc locum sic reddit 
MS. Whitgift. (cf. Prolegomena, p. x.): 
απο κεσαραιασ σὺν ἡμειν ovrou δὲ ἩγαΎον. 
quac Tap c ξενισθωμεν γενομένων eu. LEpo- 
σολυμα ἀσμενωσ εδεξαντο quao. οἱ ἀδελῴοι 
TH δε επιουσὴ εἰσηει o παυλοσ σὺν ἡμιν 
προσ ιάκωβον παντεσ δε. Servantur etiam 
hae lectiones (cf. 504.a. Il. 23---33). Ὁ. 15 
ἱεροσολυμα M, W. v. 16 συνηλθον δε και 
των μαθήτων deest p.m. U, M, W; mar- 
ginà ascribitur s.m. U, M. ex κεσαραιασ 
p. m. W. (a secund. eras. D) ουτοι δε ηγα- 
γον nuac προσ ova [ovo p.m. W : προσ... 
M, at παρ w U cum Whitgift., “ manus 


recentior c" D] ξενισθωμεν kat παραγενο- 


μενοι εἰσ TWA κωμὴν εγενομεθα παρα U, 
M, W. νασωνιΓ[Ρ.ην. W] M, W, D [“μ su- 
pra: alia verba, lacerantur: kc (nam μὴν 
non apparet, nec τινι κυπριω) D]. μαθητη 
apxauo W, at “μαθητη. κακειθεν (reli- 
quum paginae laceratum)" M. v. 17 “La- 
ceris Graecis" (M) ad vers. Latin. con- 
fugiunt U, M: ηλθομεν ew tepoc...M. 
υπεδεξαντο U, M, D (“post vreóüe£avro in 
laceratá Pag. habetur rn de” D): 0e quac 
ἀσμενωσ pergit U. Plura, unde unde 
hausta exhibet W : κακειθεν εξιοντεσ ηλθο- 
μεν εἰσι εροσολυμα υπεδεξαν τε [δε U: οἵ. 
Latin. ] nuac ασμενωσ ov ἀδελῴοι. 

505 a. 1. 33 jin. omnes FE, spatio post 
lacobum znterposito. 

505 ὦ. 1.1 mapeyevovro laxé scripsit F 
super noo de map avro: cf. 505 a. l. 33. 
l. 2 καὶ pro ove, avrove e£ supra lineam 
ante διηγειτο (δι eraso), καθ supra lineam 
ante eva (a eraso B). l. 3 » pro c in 
wo DB, sed ev supra lineam. ante vow A. 
l. 6 εἰ prim. in εἰεισιν punctis supra 
positis improbat s. m. l. 8 τ prim. in 
Touro eras. 8... — l. 9 x pro κ secund., 
θη supra no in κατήκησαν B. 1 τι 
On πανταῦ pro εθνη εἰσιν, v pro c tert. 
in Ἰουδαιοισ D (Ἰουδαιοι p. m. Wetst., sed 
errat). l. 13 δ pro τ in μήτε, v in ev 
eras., v prim. 4n εθνεσιν obelo delet., c 


supra lineam post avrov habet D. 1,15 


Desunt tituli m 1 a, 1 5, 9a, οὗ: 
adduntur recentiore manu 2 a—8 b. 

Fol. 1 ὁ. secundae manis: 1. 5 ἡ in 
05 postea mutat. in e, eddem manu: 
sic etiam 1.6 v prim. in ποιυυν postea 
mutat. in o. l. 10 e in βαπτισει 
super rasuram scriptum. 1. 14 ε cn 
παραγινεται, 1. 15 0 4n βαπτισθηναι, 
l 17 o in cov (v primo) super raswram 
rescripta. 1. 17 0 «n βαπτισθηναι su- 


per v semi-formatum: sic 01.23. 1.24 


ADNOTATIONES  EDITORIS. 
To supra lineam, ante πληθοσ B. egy? 
dividas ο σοι. l. 22 no supra p in 
ξυρωνται, etiam o pro w B. 1.24 σ 
supra lineam ante ov prim. B. a5 
a στοιχεισ K pro οτι πορευου D, forsan 
B: sic etiam 1. 28 a pro o in κρει- 
VOVTEO. 

506 b. Supra lineas 1. 6 mo post a 
prim.; 1. r4 ya supra ny in eonyer, € 
ante wc, To ante vepov B. 1. 15 vn in 
εκοινωνήσεν punctis supra positis abrogat 
8. m. l. 24 και ante ζητουντων (cf. 
vers. Lat.) scalpello prorsus abrasum: 
de supra, lineam post ζητουντων substituit 
B. l 28 o" pro a tert. in ekarov- 
Trapxac B. 

507 ὦ. l. 1 σ ὧν rtc secund. eras. s. m.: 
TA, 


l. 25 


ἡ supra ik im πεποικωσ A. 
supra lineam post exedevoe A. 
και eras. 8. Mm. 

508 a. 1. 20 temp elot. sub lus p. m. 
l. 27 punctum supra u in manum. Ὁ. m., 
forsan casu. 

508 ὦ, 1. 7 « semi-formatum inter πα- 
Tpw et ov p. m.: cf. Prolegom. p. XIX. 
l. 12 o supra lineam ante ἀρχιερευσ A. 
1. 18 jin. Spatio post τειμωρηθωσιν interpo- 
sito, addit F eyevero δὲ μοι mopevope ,,,. 
l. 19 & in marg.ante εἐνγιζοντι F. ibid. 
περι pro δὲ μοι p. m. eras. (quarum lite- 
rarum ὃ et οἱ tantum supersunt) v proc 


APPENDIX. 


k primo sub v secund. in ευθυσ. ΠΥ 
I7, 23, quinquaes etiam in marg.; 3 5 IL 
30, 33 marg. ; 5 ὁ. 1.29; 6 b. marg. sexies; 
8 ὦ. sexies; 9 b. 1. 14 quid sibi velit " 
p. m., parum scio. 

2 ὦ. secundae mands, ^ supra e (quasi 
producenda gratia) ll. τ, 5: supra ql. 9, 
uim 22a Doll, 6s τὸ; 4 6. ll. 6, 29; 
POO, τϑ, 20, 21:. 20; Ὁ 0, 1. 22. χ 0. 
Mee 21: 80. 1 τ: supramey 2. ὃ. 1. 2, 


Files. 1. 6 o primo sub ἡ p. m. in 


447 


secund. in μεσημβριασ F, rn supra lineam 
ante dauackw ponit B. Postea denique 
“supra περι, ‘supra τη s.m. (Β' ὃ, ordine 
verborum mutato. l. 20 εκ pro aro (πο 
perit omnino) ante του B. l. 21 ein 
verbo pe (ut conjicere licet) post περιε- 
στραψα rasurd pert: ex lined primá in 
M formatur | s. m. 1. 26 μι supra 
lineam, post εἰ secund. B vel O, w supra 
o prim. in ναζοραιοσ B: cf. Proleg. p. Lv. 
510. Hoc foliwm, Codicis Bezae nunc 
extremum, madore turpiter foedatum, 
lacunis scatet. Quae, nodis haud visa, 
edidit Kiplingius, hoc loco notabimus. 
510 a. 1. 2 t 4» surrexit et obelo et 
l. 26 


punctum supra ex (n exi p. m., forsan 


puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. 


casu. 
HY, 
510 ὁ. Titul. IIPAEIC Kipl., 1.6 av- 
1.8 o pro e 


ta 
1. 14 σθαυτον (i.e. 


= 
των, 1. 7 τοιουτον, Kipl. 


in καθῆκεν s. m. 
ανεταΐζεσθαι avTov) pro average avrov - 
B: of s. m. vix leguntur, 175. ἃ 
ante πηγγειλεν B: € p.m. (sic legunt 
Wetst. Kipl. perit omnino. l. 24 
jin. o yap post ποιειν, 1. 29 fin. avrc post 
evrev B? (evanuit atramentum). 1. 25 
mit. o (ut videtur) erasum periit omnind: 
l. 29 Kae (ut videtur) eras. ante εἰπεν, 


perüt: 1, 32 v secund. in γεγεννημαι 


| erasum. 


Twv. Haec eam supra maculam seri- 
buntur p. m. 1. 9 o in oc, 1. 16 o in -xoc, 
133504 l 21 vy prim. tantum non 
scribitur quasi T esset : (sic passim). 1.24 
rasura incidit ante avro. 

3 ὦ. secundae manás. 1. 11 o ultim. 
super rasuram vescript., sic o in σοι]. 21. 
l. τῷ v p. m. in ὕμεισ super 0 primo: t 
etiam super rasuram. l. 33 τι ἐστιν a 
super rasuram rescriptum. 


4 0.1. 7 ὦ in στρατιωταῖι super rasuram 


448 

veseriptum; sic etiam a prim. in αἰτίαν 
1.20 
€ supra lineam vel ejusdem scribae vel 
adhue recentioris ; 


l. 13, e£ 1. 28, p in expavy- 1. Boe 


sic etiam a 5 D, 1. 24. 

5 6.1. 3 ὦ secund. et tert. super rasuram 
rescripta,; sic etiam El. 4 wl 18, ἢ 
ll. 20 (secund.), 28, « ult. 1. 22: IAS 
L incept. sub v in ὕμων. 

6 a. 1. 5 u in lithostrotus tantum non 
o scribitur, 

Tota haec pagina παλίμψηστος est, in 
quam primo inscripta est ab eodem, 4 a 


Sequuntur 


In S. MaTTHAEI EvANGELIO, 


3 5. Il. 22, 23 Xv γε νισ M, 4 5 sub 
titulo apX J, [Dec. 25: 
li. I—r2]. 


κατὰ ματθαιον 


TARDE ἀρχη (ut videtur) perit: 
l. 32 fin. τον μαγον (lined deletum) M 1, 
D OX ΗΠ τι 7. Me OTL ναζαροσ KA... 
τ M [Dee. 26: ii. x ger 

Dee τ eae €opTic Tov Oeopa- 
γιων M ἰσαββατω προ των θεοφανειων : 
ill, 1—6]. 

8 6. ll. 4—7 AVVAYVOTMA......... TESTS 
alia nequaquam legenda ascripsit M. 
BORD τ: Τέλος: ἢ, [xara ματθαιον 
κυριακη β΄: iv. 18—23]. 

II b. ll. 19, 20 περι TOV σαββατου, 
12 ὃ. l 8: τελοσ: T, [Sept. a; 
μρημοσυνον TOU ἁγιου (wapvov του νησ- 
V. 14—19]. 

hep, 11 29—33 αἀνναγνοσμα περι To" 
caparov (sic Kipling. caB tantum nune 
Superest), 16 b. 1. 14 reXog: T, [σαββατω 
Πρ. TUpO ORY Os Ne 15) 


εἰσ 


Tevrov Wake 12: 


28 b. Il. I3—1I5 avvayvooua περι τοῦ 
Κυριακὴ, 20 ὃ ]. τι τελοσ 1, [Nov. 17: 
TOV ἅγιου γρηγοριου του θαυματουργου 
K TOY ἅγιων avapyupwv Wake rz: 
Io]. 

44 b. l. 11 apX, 46 b. 1. 22 RINE Ts 0) 
Teo N carbone scripsit [ἥμερα s’ τησ «' 
€B0ou.: xiii, 44—54; ἥμερα γ' mmo Ὁ 
ἑβδομ.: xiv. I—13]. 


X, I— 


47 5, WV, 18... 2. ἀννάγνοσμα περὴ To 


notae liturgicae per 


ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 


Secundae mantis, postea. autem elota. 4- 
parent vestigia quaedam, prioris Scrip- 
turae, chemicis adhibitis, viz. 1]. τῶ ἢ, 
8») 7—9, τό circa fin., 1. 17 feré tota 
(intro tantum 4 a sub ihm, 6 « latente), 
Praeterea, dit ihs ad Jin. 1. 22 sine chemi- 


Corum ope cernitur, et si 


(e.g. L 18). 
Obr SIL. 9 0 p. m., pl. 21 p. T., do, 
arctum cogentis; 


qua sunt alia 


etiam l 4 ἡ p. m. 
l. 5 € in εἴδων eras, Dp. m., quae. .etiam 


ponit, lod rescript. super rasuram 


ud: xix. [(t Cod. D) Sez 


| 


codicis marginem. subinde scriptae ; 
Ammonii, manu (L5. 


caBaro, 48 b. l. ar: τελοσ: 1, [κυριακη 
9 2 xiv] 22— 34]. ; 

506. 1. 174- αι! N carbone [κυριακη ιζ΄: 
XV. 21—28]. 

53 5. 15 το Lay.) STN carbone (feré 
eras.) [June 29: xvi, I3— 19]. 

55 6. 1.3 τελοσ N carbone [ἥμερ. é TNC 
ἡ ἑβδομ. : xiv. 24-- 281. 

556.1 μεταιμορῴοσ αἀνναγνοσ- 
μα, 56 ὦ. 1. 2 τελοσ [, [Aug. 6: xvii, 
I—g]. 

56 b. 1]. 15—18 avvayvoona περι TOV 
caBBarov, 57 Ὁ, 1, ro je L [κυριακη v: 
XVil. I 4—23]. 

57 5. 1]. II—I3 ἀγναγνοσμα πέρι TO" 
κυριακη, ibid. 1. 51 re L eras., sed ]l. 28 
Te N carbone [caBBarw v; 
vel xviii. 1]. 

57 6.1.29 +, 59 5. ἢ 3 τελοσ N car- 
bone [ἡμερα β' 790 0' ἑβδομ.: xviii, i uj 

60 ὁ. L-8 τελοσ Ν cerbone, tantum 
non erasum, onvnino... [ἡμερ. B^ τησ a! 
10—20 (22 Cod. DJ]. 

60 b. ll. S —11 αγνοσμα περι TO 


XVll. 24—27 


ἐβδομ.: xviii, 
σαβα- 
του τ τ ΠΣ L [κυριακη ca’: 
XVill. 23— 35]: etiam 60 D: EISE ΠΝ 
carbone, 

Ór b. Il. 16— 19 ἀνναγνοσμα περι To 
KUpiaio Ὁ. BN cese [σαββατω 


62 5. ll, 31— 4 ἀννοσμα περι του σαβ- 
βατου, 63 b. 1, DE 
ιβ΄: ie 16—26]. 

64 b. 


τελοσ: L [κυριακη 


l. 17 -F ap* marg, 65 b. 1. 32 


(* prim): sic ], 1g wo in τωστ., 1. ; 
in κεῴφαλην, 1, 26 w in QUT. Lu 
primo (eras.) pro. ἢ ante γραφη. 1. 
Mlera δε τα] υτ[ α] eras. ad jm. Cf. 
1: τ, 

7 ὁ. 1. τ ὁ super rasuram rescriptun\ 

ὃ ὁ. 1. 9 ὦ 8. m., ut videtur; sic fors 
l. 22 εἰσ. ^l 12 ein eg super rasur 
rescript., sic 1. 18 no in τησ. 

9 ὦ. col. r, 1. 9 o in ποιωσιν, l. 11 € 
"σειν (cf. Tabulam im, 1 3)» puncto suji 
posito abrogat 8. m. 


| 
| 
| 


eddem fer, qud, sectiones 


Cf. Prolegomena, pp. XXVL—Xx vii. 


τελοῦ N carbone [ἡμερ. 8 τησ θ' ἑβδομ.: 
XX. I—16]. 

66 5. 1]. 9, IO ανναγνοσμα tantum, 
67 5.1. 6:2 λοι MM [t. €. xx. 20—28 
lectio huiec codici forsan propria: at Pe, 
17—28 est ἑβδομαδοσ 0' ἥμερα € ]. 

68 ὁ. 1l. 15—19 ἀνναγνοσμα περὶ TO 
Κυριακη, 70 0, aq I6 
27: hoc caput legebant Graeci partim 
Κυριακὴ των aiv (r—15), partim TQ 
ἅγια kat meyadn ἥμερα B' (18—43)]. 

70 b. 1. 32 ap* Ni carbene [ἡμερ. 8’ τησ 
V €Bdou.: xxi. 28—32]. 

71-0. ΠΟ τ ἀνναγνοσμα περι Tov 
σαββατδ, 72 b. 1. 25: τελοσ: L [κυριακὴ 
ty’: xxi. 33—42]. 

73 0; M Ὁ γαγνοσμα περι τ [xv]- 
ριδκη L [κυριακη ἰδ΄: xxii. 

74 5. Il. 12—15 ἀνναγνοσμα περι TW 
Κυριακή, 75 6.1.24: τελοσ: T, [σαββατω 
{γ΄ et €Bdou.: ¢ 7)4€p. s": xxii. I5— 33]. 

75 6. ll. 24—26 ἀνναγνοσμα περι TOU 
caBBar8, 76 b. 1. I9 TeXoc: L 
Xxii. 34 (33 Cod. D)— 40 2M 

76 b. ll. 19—22 [αἸνναγνοσμα [w]ece 
Tou [κ]υριακη, 77 0. l. 16 τελοσ T, [σαβ- 
Bare i: xxiii. I— r2]. 


2— I4]. 


[κυρ. «€ : 


δὲ 6. 1. 15 ap* N carbone [xxiv. 15: I4 0M 
—28 est Ju. ε΄ Tyo ια΄ ἐβδομ.] a 
87 δ. l 9 reXoo N carbone initio eb 
Jine lineae [xvptakm is^: xxv. 14— 3o.] 
8.7 Ὁ: Sue avvayvooua περι TB κυ- - 
puc, 88 5. 1. 28: τελοσ: 


THO «mokpeco: xxv. 31—46]. 


L [κυριακὴ 


91 b. l. r1 τελουσ: L, ll. 12, 13 avvay- 
Ὅσμα eu THY μεγάλην πεμπτὴν L minu- 
ioribus literis [xxvi. 29, 30: non ita 

Graect]. | 
|: 95 ὦ. ll 31—2 ανναγνοσμα ew Tov 
rapackevyov, L (xxvii. 1—54). 

96 ὁ. 1. 2 redoo: L [xxvii. 2, ub for- 
Sam εὐαγγελιον ^ τῶν ἁγιων παθων ex- 
plicit apud. nonnullos]. 

99 b l. τι ὧδε στηκη: (nempé ut inter- 
poletur Luc. xxiii. 39—423), 99 5. ll. r1— 
I3 ἀνναγνοσμα ew τιν παρασκυγην, L. 
[τη ἁγια παρασκευὴ εἰσ THY λειτουργιαν: 
Matth. xxvii. 1—38; Luc. xxiii. 30--- 
43; Matt. xxvii. 39—5 4]. 

IOI ὦ. l. 12 τελ IN carbone [τη ay. rap- 
xxvii. 55—61 (60 Cod. D)]. 

Il. 29, 3o awayvooua L feré 


AGK. : 

ibid. 
iperditum [τω dyw καὶ μεγαλω σαβ- 
ϑάτω, ἑσπερασ: xxviii. 1---20]. 


In 5. JoHANNIS EVANGELIO. 


114 ὁ. ll 5, 6 αἀνναγνοσμα tantum, 
16 5.1. 3: τελοσ: L [kara ιωαννὴν κυ- 
ua ε΄: iv. 5—42 (25 Cod. D)]. 

120 ὦ. ll. 5, 6 []ep: avazrav αμενοσ L 
ἥμερα δ΄ Tyo B’ ἑβδομαδοσ: v. 17 (19 
Jod. D)—24]. 
| dbid. 1. 23 ap*, ll. 24, 25 ἀννασνοσμα 

X 


mtum, etiam re 121 b. 1. x5 L [ἥμερα 
| Toc B' ἑβδομαδοσ v. 24— 30]. 


121 ὦ. ll. 14, 15 ανναγνοσμα tantum, 
22 6.1. 32: τελοσ: L [ἥμερα s' r5 f 
30op.: v. 30—vi. 2]. | 

123 ὃ. ll. 31, 32 avvayvooua tantum, 
25 ὦ. 1. 16: τελοσ: L [σαββατω τὴσ 
' ἑβδομ.: vi. 14— 27]. 

I24 b. ll 22, 23 αἀνναγνοσμα tantum, 
26 5.1.2: τελοσ: L [ἥμερα γ΄ rqo y 
30op.: vi. 27 (22 Cod. D)— 33]. 

126 b. ll. 4, 5 ανναγνοσμα tantum, 
id. 1, 23: reNoo: Li [ἥμερα ς΄ τησ »y' 
00. : vl. 35—39 (40 Cod. D)]. 
ibid. ll r4, 15 ανναγνοσμα tantum, 
[ἥμερα ε΄ Tyo γ΄ ἑβδομ.: vi. 40 (39 Cod. 
)—44] 

127 b. ll. rr, 12 ἀνναγνοσμα tantum, 
d.l 34: τελοσ: L [ἥμερα 8’ rgo. γ' 
0op.: vi. 48— 34]. 

128 ὃ. ll. 1, 2 avveyvocua tantum, 
d. l 24: τελοσ : L [ἥμερα B' mmo δ' 
δομ.: vi 56—69 (63 Cod. D)]. 


ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 


I29 ὦ. ll. 13, 14 ανναγνοσμα tantum 
L [ἥμερα γ' τησ 8 ἑβδομ. : vii. 1—13]. 

130 ὁ. ll. 13, 14 εἰσ τὴν μεσοπεντη- 
Κοστῆ I [{. e. ἥμερα 0' τησ 8’ ἑβδομ. : vii. 
14--30]. ij 

1350. ll, 9, 10 ἀνναγνοσμα, 136 b. 1. 8 
:TeXoo : L [ἥμερα s' τησ δ΄ ἑβδομ.: viii. 
21 (20 Cod. D)—3o]. 

138 ὃ. 1. 26 ap* L [κυριακη s': ix. I— 
38]. 

142 ὦ. 1. 25 ap* L, 143 b. 1. 20 reXoc : 
[x. 7—16, lectionem nullam novimus ; 9 
— 16 est S. Chrysostomi Nov. 13, etiam 


εἰσ i4 kat ὁσιουσ Wake 12]. 

143 0. ll. 19, 20 ανναγνοσμα L [ἥμερα 
s' τῆς ε΄ ἐβδομ.: ^x. 17—428]. 

wid. ll. 33, 34 ew τὴν ενκηνήουν L 
In Cod. Gale. O. 4. 22, 
aliis, εἰσ eyKawia vaov ad v. 17 incipit]. 

145 b. 1. 9: τελοσ: L [σαββατω τὴσ 
ε΄ ἑβδομ.: x, 257—538]. 

ibid. ll. 17-—21 ανναγνοσμα περι 78 


ΞΕ SE 


σαββατου, 1. 11 ap*, 148 ὃ. 1. 22: τελοσ: 
L [σαββατω s' των νηστειων: xi. τ-- 45]. 

150 b. Ad summam paginam apX L, 
ll. 1—3 ανναγνοσμα περη L, 4- To (τη ve- 
script. L) κυριακηὴ των προφϑτησματων 
«do J, 151 6.1. 19: τελοσ: L, sub quo 
(l. 20) reXoc + J ad ἡσαν 1. 22 vefertur : 
cf. Tabulam 111. 12 et Prolegom. p. xxvi 
[κυριακη rcv βαϊων: xii. 1—18]. 

152 b. ll. 1, 2 ανναγνοσμα, 153 5.1. 9 
medio lineae re Li: 152 ὦ. ll r4, rs, 
ἀνναγνοσμα, 154, 6. 1. 5: τε: L [apud 
Graecos ju. ^j Tyo s^ ἑβδομ. est xii. 19— 
36; nu. δ΄ xii. 36—47; τη ἅγια & μεγ. 
ἡμ. δ΄ εἰσ ορθρον : xii. 17—47]. 

154 ὦ. ll. 23, 24 avvayvooua εἰσ τιν 
μεγαλὴν πεμπτη: minutioribus literis, 
155 ὃ. 1, 28: τελουσ: L [τὴ aya x 
Mey. €, εὐαγγελιον Tov νιπτηροσ : xiii. 
1.11]: 

157 6.1. 1 ap N carbone [xiii. 33: evay- 
γέλιον αἱ των ἁγιων παθων incipit v. 31]. 

157 b. ll 23, 24 ανναγνοσμα, 158 ὦ. 
1. 23: τελοσ: L [ἡμερ. «΄ τησ s' ἑβδομ.: 
xiv. 1— II (12 Cod. D)]. 

161 b. ll. 24, 25 ανναγνοσμα, 162 b. 
l. 24: τελοσ: L [σαββατω τησ γ΄ ἑβδομ.: 
Χν. 17--χνὶ. Y (2 Cod. DJ]. 

165 b. ll. 18, 19 ανναγνοσμα, 166 b. 
l. 27: redoo: L [κυριακὴ ζ΄: xvii: I—13]. 


449 


177 ὦ. ll. 2r, 22 f aliend manu, Tov 
απολυσηον L [cf. Suiceri Thesaurum Ec- 
cles. ad voc. ἀπολυσιμοσ: notandum vero 
est XX. 19—23 lectionem, esse tho πεντη- 
KooTno εἰσ opÜpov]. 


In S. LucAE EvANGELIO. 


185 ὁ. 1. 10 marg. £ [Marc. 24: Luc. 
i. 39—56], aliená manu (forsan J): in 
eddem 

188 ὁ. 1. 9 τ΄ medio lineae [Jun. 24: 
Luc. i. 8o]. 

I9gI ὁ. 1. 23 ap* ad το per 4- vefert 
M [Jan. 1: ii. 40]. 

ibid. l 25 fin. Ἢ τελοσ M. [Feb. 2: 
ii. 40], τελοῦ a J ad init. lineae eraso. 

107 6. ad cap. εἰσ ro veov aroc I 
[kara λουκαν dep. 8' Tuo α' e80op. : iv. 
I— I5]. 

199 b. ll. rz—21 ἀνναγνοσμα περι τοῦ 
κυριακη, 200 b. ]. 7: τελοσ: L, partim, 
errore: nam 

199 5. ll. 23—26 ἀνναγνοσμα περι TO. 
caG8aro", 200 b.1. 29 TeNoo ; L [iv. 31 
— 36 est σαββ. a’. 

201 ὦ. ll. 1, 2 ἀανναγνοσμα περι TO. κυ- 
pracy, 202 6.1.2 τελοσ: L [κυριακη a’: 
y. 1---ἰ 1]. 

202 b ll. 26—29 ανναγνοσμα περι TO. 
Kupiaky, 203 6 1. 28 τελοσ: L [σαββατω 
B': v. 17—26]. 

. 208 ὁ. ll. r—4 awayvooua περι τοῦ 
σαββατο", 1. 22 τελοσ: 1, [κυριακη β΄: 
vi. 31— 36]. 

210 b. 1. 6 fin. + τελοσ N carbone [vi. 
49: nuep. δ΄ τησ γ΄ ἑβδομ. explicit vii. 1]. 

210 6. ll. 5—8 ανναγνοσμα περι τοῦ 
σαββατο", 211 b. 1. i: τελοσ: L [σαβ- 
Barco €; vii. I—10]. 

211 b. 1]. 1, 2 awayvooua περι τοῦ 
κυριακη, 1. 18: reXoc: L [κυριακὴ γ΄: 
uui ττ---τ6]. 

ibid. 1. τὸ ag* ll. 17—2r ανναγνοσμᾶ 
περι ro. σαββατου, 212 b. 27: τελοσ: 1, 
[ἡμερ. ε΄ τησ γ΄ ἑβδομ. : vii. 17—30 (28 
Cod. D)}. 

H ^ 

213 ὃ. l. 15 p , 2146.1. 25 τε N car- 
bone [huep. B’ rye 8 ἑβδομ. : vii. 36— 
50]. 

215 b. ll. 2—6 ἀνναγνοσμα περι To. 
κυριακη, 216 b. 1. 9 τελοσ: 1, [κυρ. δ΄: 
viii. 5 (4 Cod. D)—15]. 


δὴ 


4δ0 


216 b. 1l. 7—11 ἀνναγγοσμα περὶ TO. 
cafBarov, 1. 27: τελοσ: L [σαββατω s': 
viii. 16—21]. 

218 b. 1. 31 ap*, 11. 29—33 ανναγνοσ- 
μα περι TO κυριακη, 220 b. 1. το : τέλοσ: 
L [κυρ. ζ΄: viii. 41—56]. 

220 b. ]l. S—11 avvayvocpa περι TO 
cafBarov, 1. 27 τελοσ: L [σαββατω ζ΄: 
ix. 1—6]. 

222 b. l. 13 a£, 2236.1. 15 (ut vide- 
tur) τέλοσ (item alia jam deperdita) N 
carbone [ix. 22—33: ἧμερ. γ᾽ Two έ 
ἐβδομ. est ix. 23—27]. 

223 b. 1. 24 τελοσ N carbone [Aug. 6 
Transfigur. ix. 28—36 (35 Cod. D.)]. 

229 b. ll. 20—25 + αναγονοσισ τισ θεω 
τωκ τὸ αγουστᾶ ιε Mg [Aug. 15 As- 
sumpt. x. 38—42]: cf. Prolegom. p. XXX1. 

236 b. ll. 29—31 avvoyvoo a, περι TO. 
κυριακη, Li [κυριακη θ΄: xii. 16—21 |]. 

238 b. l 5 τελοσ M. per--ad ὕμειν 
refertur [ἧμερ. B' τησ η΄ ἑβδομ. explicit 
χα, 31]. 

ibid. ll. 4—1  avvwyvocua περι TO. 
σαββατου, l. 33: τελοσ : L [σαββατω ια΄: 
xii. 32—40]. 

244 6. ll. 2—6 ανναγνοσμα περι TO 
ca8Barov, 245 ὃ. ad cap. pag.: τελοσ: 
L [σαββατω vy’: xiv. 1—11]. 

245 b. ll. 14—17 ανναγνοσμα περι τοῦ 
κυριακη, 247 ὃ. 1. 9 : τελοσ: 1, [xvp. ta’: 
xiv. 16—24 (35 Cod. D), lectione ju. γ΄ 
Tyo θ΄ ἑβδομ. (25—35) inclusá ]. 

247 6. ll. 13—17 ανναγνοσμα περι To 
σαββατου, 248 b. 1. 8: τελοσ : 1, [σαβ- 
βατω προ της ἀποκρεω: xv..1 (2 Cod. D) 
—10]. 

248 b. ll. 7—11 ἀνναγνοσμα περι To 
ciBBarov, 250 b. l. το: τελοσ: L [κυ- 
ριακὴ προ TNS ἀποκρεω: XV. I1—22]. 

253 6.1.11 TeNoc + (ad πιστευσουσιν 
per 4- vefertur) Mz [κυριακὴ €: xvi. 19 
— 31]. 

ibid. 11. 17—20 ἀανναγνοσμα περι TO” 
σαββατου, 254 ὁ. 1. 10: τελοσ: L [σαβ- 
Bare ιε΄: xvii. 3---ΤΟΊ. 

254 b. ll. το, 11 ανναγνοσμα περι Tov 
kuptakn, 1. 34 251b [κυριακὴ ιβ΄: xvii. 12 
(11 Cod. D)— 19]. 


257 b. ll. 31, 32 avvayvooua περι Tov 


ADNOTATIONES  EDITORIS. 


σαββατου, 258 b. 1.25: τελοσ: L [κυ- 
ριακη vy: xviii. 18—27]. 

279 b. ll. 13—15 ανναγνοσμα εἰσ τιν 
παρασκευγην L (cf. Adnotationes p. 437; 
Prolegom. p. XXVII) [xxiii. 39—43]. 


IN S. Marcr EvANGELIO. 


287 b. ll. 27—31 ανναγνοσμα περι τὸ 
σαββατου, 288 b. l. 19 τελοσ: 1, [σαβ- 
Bare B των νηστειων: i. 35—44 (45 
Cod. D)]. 

288 b. ll. 18—22 ανναγνοσμα περι τὸ 
κυριακὴη Li [kvpuakm β' των νηστειων: il. 
I—12]. 

289 b. ll. 22—25 ανναγνοσμα περι TO. 
σαββατου, 290 b. 1. 28: τελοσ: L [σαββ. 
y τῶν vyot.: ii. 14—17 (Cod. D 22, lec- 
tione hu. γ΄ Tyo ιβ΄ ἑβδομ. κατα ματθαιον 
Mare. ii. 16—22 inclusd)]. 

310 ὦ. ll. 7—11 ανναγνοσμα περι τὸ 
σαββατου, 1. 28 : τελοσ: 1, [σαββ. δ΄ των 
vii. 31—37]. 

313 ὦ. ll. 2—6 ανναγνοσμα περι τὸ 


νηστ.: 


σαββατου, 1. 21 τελοσ: 1, [σαββ. € των 
νηστ.: Vill. 27—31]. ; 

ibid. 11. 28—31 ανναγνοσμα περι To 
κυριακη, 314 0. 1. 17 : τέλοσ L [κυρ. γ΄ 
τῶν VNOT.: vii. 34—Àx. I]. 

321 ὁ. ll. 32—35 avvayvooua περι τὸ 
κυριακη, 323 b. 1. 13: τελοσ: 1, [κυρ. εἴ 
των VNOT.: X. 32—45]. 

347 ὃ. ll. 11 T rye. αναλινψημου M, 
[ἡμερ. αναληψεωσ ew ορθρον: xvi. 9—20]. 


IN AcTIS APOSTOLORUM. 


416 ὃ. 1. 17 BA, 4185. 1 11 τε O 
[ἡμερ. B' τησ. a ἑβδομ.: Act. i. 12—26]. 

418 0, ad summam paginam - τι πεν- 
τικοστι, l 12 ap*4-O, 410 ὃ. 1. 17 τε 
Mz, [κυρ. τησ πεντηκοστησ: ii. 1—11]. 

419 6. 1. 27 80, -- Os, 420 b. 1. 16 τε 
O [ἡμερ. y Tyo α΄ ἑβδομ.: ii. 14—21]. 

422 ὃ. 1. 19 τελοσ Ma, errore forsan: 
Tuep. s Tyo a ἑβδομ. explicit ii. 56, 
non 38. 

423 ὦ. ll. 1I—15...ayvooua ..pt Tov 
σα... τῶ TNS...AKOUVL... WOU (2. €. διακινησι- 


μου sive ἑβδομ. α΄, margine abcisso) L 


errore: nam σαββ. Tyo διακινησιμου pro 
lectione habet iii. 11—16, non ii. 46. 

ibid. 1. 19 ap*, 424 b. 1. 137° initio 
et fine lineae M4 [ἡμερ. € τησ o ἑβδομ.: 
iii. 1—8]. 

4246.1. 23 1.98 pi ADD I5 τὸ 
initio et fine literae M4 [σαββ. τησ a’ ἐβ- 
δομ.: iii. 11—16]. 

435 Ὁ, ad summam paginam : περι rov 
κυριακη: l τι ap* L [κυριακὴ γ᾽: vi. I 
c 

440 0. 1.18 τρί apX, 441 b. 1. 6 τε 
initio, Te fine lineae M4 [lectio incerta: 
vii. 30—35]. | 

446 b. l. 21...acxa ap* M4 [ἡμερ. € 
Tyo γ' éB0ou.: viii. 26—39]. 

458 b. 1. 5 τ Ma [ἡμερ. B' τησ δ' ἐβ- 
δομ.: x. I—16]. 

ibid. 1. 20 xf [...die in festo paschali] 
M,, errore ut videtur pro x6 [i.e. hep. 
Y Tho δ΄ ἑβδομ.: x. 21---33]. 

460 ὃ. 1. 29 nu k0 apX, 462 b. 1 11 τ΄ 
initio et fine lineae M, [{. e. κυριακη εἰ: 
xi. 19—30]. 

462 b. ll. 12, 13 .. ov ayiov ...wpytou 
ap* (margine abscisso), 463 b. 1. 31 re, O 
[S. Georgii, Apr. 23: xii. 1—11]. 

465 b. 1. 17 AB ap* (inm potius Xa), 
467; b. l 5 τ΄ initio et fine lineae M. 
[.e. ep. γ΄ Tyo ε΄ ἑβδομ. : xii. 25—xiii. 
12]. 

46η ὃ. 1. 6 Ἵλγ ap* (imméd potius XB), 
468 b. 1. 18 τ΄ initio et fine lineae M, 
[4. e. ἧμερ. 0^ τησ ε΄ ἑβδομ. : xiii. 13—24]. 

472 b. 1. 23 κε - (i.e. apn), 474 ὃ. 
l. 9 (verius 1, 8) re Ma [. e. tjuep. δ΄ Tyo 
δ΄ ἑβδομ.: xiv. 6—18]. 

474 b. l. 18 A9 apX (imm potius M), 
475 b. 1. 10 τ΄ initio et fine lineae M, 
[. e. ἧμερ. € Tyo € ἑβδομ.: xiv. 20—27]. 

482 b. 1. 8 ap* qu^ As; 484 0; b τοῦ τὸ 
initio et fine lineae M4 [4. e. kvpuakm s^: 
xvi. 16— 34]. 

488 b, ad summam, lineam. £ τοῦ αγιϑ 
διονυσιου" ἀαρεωπαγιτου, 1. 3 
xvii. 16 (19 Cod. D)—34]. 

500 5. 1. 8 ap*:, Il. r5, 16 ὑπερβεννὴ 
(: ad jin. lineae posito), 501 ὦ. 1. 21 kac 
λεγη:, 502 b. l. το : τελοσ: L [kvpiakm 
ζ΄: xx. τό (—18; 28—36 Cod. D)—38]. 


N.B. Leguntur L exlixies; N xxvies; M, xxiiées; M. feré duodecies; O octies; J quater (Foll. 150. 185. 188. 191) : 
I bis (Fol. 130. 197) ; O, semel (Fol. 419). Σαββατον pro κυριακὴ L habet. octies, κυριακη pro σαββατον sexies: margo usitatas 
Graecorum lectiones. deserit, alias fere duodecies. Porrd in Fol. 150 ὁ δ προφϑτησματων [Epiphan.: Jan. 6] pro βαΐων habet, 


L (ut videtur) invito. 


Á O [Oct. 3: - 


ADNOTATIONES  EDITORIS. 


45l 


Sequitur Catalogus notarum ferà duobus scribis (M,, M.) in Codice scriptarum. Cf. Prolegomena, 


Ad summam, paginam, leguntur, M, scriptore. 


28 b. rov θερισμὸὲ K TOV ἀπόστολον 

33 ὦ. ..k γενεασ wuva eo Tw πεδυο 

34 Ὁ. .. κε, 070...00K ἐπ." TOUR. εν 
σαβασιν 

35 ὃ. ξιραν exorvroc χιραν 

37 0. βασιλιασ του θυ 

38 b. τὸν γραματεον και φαρισεον 

39 0. παραβολι σε To πλυὸ 

42 ὃ. παραβολιν mapebixev avrva λἔγο" 
ἡ βασιλία Tov ὡρανον ἀνγθροποι σπίροντ + 

43 b. Aw παρβολιν περι κον σιναπεοῦ 

45 b. ..8 7° βασιλε 


47 ὃ. ...mere apro" 
s " 
48 b. ...epimarroc to τιν 0 
49 b. ...papiceov... 
BED. --.2 d 
52 b. ...rov papiceor... 
830. ...τι τινα με λεγῦσιν avOpor ^" 
55 0. οοταμο.. φοσεοσ 


α 
57b. των μαθητε...λεγου" μθηΐ apa 
τισ αἰ" 
89b. τ ro p mpoBar” 
Go b. ...o βασιλωσ ηθελισεν συναριν 
λογον μετα τον δολον avro. 
61. b. ...00 K "yuvekoc 


63 b. ..mio" Tov mpoceve εκθεντ Tw 
K T 
ο + 
64 ὃ. ...vmeNvoc παραβολ... 
66 ὃ. ...ιβ ἀποστολον K Tov vov ζεβε- 
δέον 


67 b. ...B τυφλο" 

68 b. eras.: supersunt ad ἢ τ 

[69 ὁ. 1. 17 marg. ....kec ferà perit] 

70 b. iepo Tic avrov ev Tua εξουσηὰ 
ravra” 

71 b. “medovoc τον B τεεκνον (e secund. 
eras.). 

73 b. καλεσαντεσ rovo κεκλϊκοτασ + 

75 b. k πιραζὸν avrov K Neyov mua 
€vroN + 

[84 ὃ. N carbone IIAPO...] 


Quae sequuntur ferà scripsit Mg. 


114 ὦ. 7210: σαμαρητιδοῦ 
116 ὃ. ..ερι τὸ θερισμὴ 


pp. XXVH—XXVIII. 


Thay 8. panes Baci 
118 b. ..pe78 mapadurun® 
122 ὦ. ...pt Tov πεντε apro. 


124 b. E (i.e. wept) 7% περιπατουντοῦ 
εν τι ÜaAacoc + 

128 6. Duae lineae erasae, mec lectu 
JAEGUUZOH te ei oP ME λ... ὦ 

129 b. Tyo ἱσκηνοπυηα 

[132 ὃ. tno πεντικοστισ: scripsit M]. 

AS) Wh sean τὸ τυφλὅ 

145 ὦ. ..pt τοῦ λαΐζαρὅ 

184 ὁ. qp mepi τισ mapÜey" (M). 

ασ 


190 b. T? συμεων (M,) κ ν τισ προ- 
φιτιδο (M,): eádem manu 3$ συμεων £1, 
I2 marg.: cf. Proleg. p. XXVIII. 

S cue σ᾽ TS 

IQI b. περι T Kv τισ medna tw [w]e- 
ψομενοσ. 

7 8 - 8 

192 ὃ. © wav τὸ βαπτιστ΄ ere πεντε 
k δεκατ΄ [inepta quaedam, ascripsit recens 
manus, ut et ad caput 193 a]. 

194 b. 1f ηἡροδδ τοῦ ww" (r eras. 
ante 7). 

197 b. d? wo πιρασθεισ vm T Tc v... (ab- 
scissa sunt a bibliopego caetera). 


ov vy ; 

200 ὦ. ...τισ...σ τουχῦ o (partim eras.) 

202 b. T? τὸ παραλυτικὅ 

204 b. T^ τυφολὺ τὸ Aevyuró 

205 b. d δαυγι wre ἰσηλθεν ἐν To θυ- 
σιασ τιρηῦ καὶ φαγιν TOG αρτοῦσ τισ προσ- 
gm m 

206 b. Tf rov μαθητο" avr" 

236 b. (ad calcem pag.; - ad 1. 33 
posito) + περι πολῦσιδ + 

252 b. (marg. 1. 3) d Trove” & λαζα- 
pov + 

257 b. (marg. 1. 33) "f επεροτισεοσ 
ἀρχοντοῦ K τὸ ζαχεου + 

Ad calcem paginae per S. Marci Evan- 
geliwm, haec sequuntur, M, (ut videtur) 
scriptore, nis) mavis M3. 

285 0. d? (4e. προσ) epunvia ager pi 
φὶιλονικησὶσ 

286 ὃ. Tf epuivia, το γηνωμενον τελίουτε 

287 a. ἡ ερμινία ovk επὶτυχανῖσ Tov 


παργμὰᾶτοσ" 


287 b. f ερμηνΐα τελίουμενον παραμα + 

288 α. f. epuivia περὶ (ama 

288 b. Tf epuiva. TO VOTEpov επϊτυχανσ 

289 a. T eppvia + μὲ ὡμοσησ eav ὡμο- 
cic avepovre + 

289 b. 7 ερμήντα-" τρῆτον apaga, εχὶσ 
eri χηρὶσε 

200 α. ἥ  ερμϊνῆα ov Swi ψευσασθ εν 
(rasura, incidit inter 0 et e: forsan 0e 
prim). 

290 b. ji eppvta, -- Λωγοσ fone kat $a- 
σὶσ KO. 

201 a. Tf epuivna cTaTivocov καὶ ^ym- 
vere 

291 b. T epuwia, + δυναμψν μεγαλὶν 
προσδοκα + 

292 a. 1? epwevia -- λανβανὶσ τιν χαρὶν 
εκ θὺ (ανβ super raswram rescripto). 

292 b. T ερμίνηα + amo λυπὶσ no xa- 
pav 

293 a. Tf epuivea + uera δεκα ἡμερὰσ 
γίνετε-"- 

293 5. TP epuivna+ TO ("ric evpuckere 

294 α. TT ερμινῆα Ὁ μὲ παρακουσὶσ TOU 
λογου + : 

294 ὃ. qi eppivtav + ἀκουλουθησον Kat. 
kaXov cv yivere+(a secund. super rasu- 
ram rescripto). 

295 a. TP eppuvia + ovK exio αἀμαρτιαν 
ἡστω παάρομα + 

205 b. TP ερμίνια + μιζον προκωπὶ kat 
xapa ynverar+ 

296 a. T? epuwia + δὶ σε λανβανὶν τὴν 
xapu -- ( rescripto super à primo). 

206 b. 1? ερμενηαν + τεληουμενον παργ- 
μα καλον + 

297 a. ἢ ερμὶνια-" ἀπροσδοκητον mapy- 
μα γηνομενον + * 

297 b. f ερμινίαν + πιστεσον orn To 
παργμα καλον eau + 

208 α. Tf ερμινια Ὁ cap MONG TOUTE): TO 
παραμινον + Kat evge To Geo 

298 b. Tf epunvia. + dna xopicic (E Ep 
super ras. rescript.). 

299 a. "f epuwia t+ amorate και απὸ- 


aT pewov 


452 


299 b. T? epa + δηαλυσὶσ uera τρὶσ 
ἡμέρα ^ytvere + 

300 a. Tf epu rua. + μετανωησον. TO » 
καὶ *yqvere + X 

300 ὁ. T epuivia + μετανοῆσον τω O καὶ 
ὙΉΡΕΤΕ- 

301 a. Tfepyivij a + τεληουμενον ἐργων 
Kado. + 

301 b. Tf. epuivia, - TeXouuevov Tapavy- 
pa d 

3o2 a. ff eopivt ἃ + ἀπροσδωκῖτον πα- 
ρανγμα + 

302 b. Ti éppivija 4- eav ψυση ἐλενχουσὶν 
gei 

3034 et b. Periit pergamena ad calcem 
folii. 

304 a. Tf. eputvia + περὶ δηκὶσ eav αλὶ- 
θέυσὶσ evAvr...... 

304 b. Tf epuivia + ro ζητῖσ λανβανίσ τὶν 
χαριν + 

305 a. Tf epuivia + To ζητὶσ προφθᾶνϊ 
o€+ 

305 b. Tf epuivia + Tovro εκ DES δοτον 
εστιν + 

306 a. Tepuivna+ αποταξαι 4- 

306 b. T? epuivia +> TEPH epiouoU pe 
epia qa 

307 a. Tepunvia + eay δηκαζὶ vrrep σου 
αλον πένψων 4- 


ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 


307 b. Pepunviat περὶ avaravoéoe κ 
κερδουσ + 

208 a. vy epuivna + TO εχὶσ καμὴν Ka- 
μετ 


308 ὁ. T? ερμνϊα + εαν πιστευσησ Kapa 


συ ἐεσθω + 

309 a. Tf ερμῖνηα + πολαστον ηθελῖσα 
επυησε K οὐκ εδυνίθησ + 

309 b. Tf épuivnat καιροσ ἐστὶν ἵνα γη- 


yere ov ζιτὶσ- 


210 a. T? epunvia + ορθίοσ τὴν ὡδον βε- | 


Beovre σου το πραγμα- 

310 b. ἡ ερμινηα-" μυστήριον meya γιε- 
verat καὶ ἀαπεκαλυφθη 

211 a. T ερμίνηα + αἱ προσδοκητον" kep- 
dog + 

311 b. Bepuivyna+ κεροσ eoriv iva. γεῖνε 
TE O tris + 

312 a. T eo μίνηα + περ πραγματοσ 
Kado-+ (rasura incidit post ep). 

312 b. ἢ ερμϊνηα 4- elo αναπαυσὶν epxe- 
TE GV ζιτισ + 

313 ὦ. T? epuvia + ἀποξενὸν ερχετε aNi- 
pac + 

313 ὁ. “ἢ eppvqa + μὲ ἁἀπηστίσησ τουτο 
Καλον εστιν + 

314 a. Tf eppivna+av απελθὶσ emirvv- 
Xavio + 

314 0. Tq epuivna+teav ακουσὶ μὴ δεξὶ 
αντιν + 


~ 


315 a. T? eppy0a - aXXo πραγμα ζητὶ- 
σον + , 

31k b. ἡ ερμίνη at περὶ σωτερηασ σω- 
ἕεται-Ἐ 

316 a. T? epuivna + δευτεροσε exis το 
ππραγμα- (a Mm pay super rasuram ve- 
seripto). 

316 b. Tf ερμίνηα 4- απο kivüvvov σωθη- 
6i -4 (v in. kw super v? primo). ; 

317 a. T ερμίνηα + περὶ σοτερίασ και 
κερδου + 

217 b. T epuivqa + μὲ amaprig] aXX 
ομολωγῖσον + 

318 a. ff epunvi a + ἴδε vyno γεγονασ 
pikert ἀμαρτανε- ἵνα pi τί χιρον gv "yi- 
vere + 

318 b. Tf ερμίνηαα + καλον εστὶν To ερ- 
γον To τελϊιοντι -" (a prim. eloto). 

319 a. T? eppivqa-- καλον mpay...(ab- 
scissa sunt a bibliopegá nonnulla, ut etiam 
in, sequentibus). 

319 b. f? epuivqa - ro ἐενθυμῖμα γῆνετε 
K (t. €. kK) kaXov ov ἐστὶν 

320 a. Tf epuivyna+ μεταβουλη Kadi 

320 b. d? epuivqga + akwn kam cvvep 
xere τω... (μπᾶ lined abscissá). 

321 a. T? epuivm at δὴ avubive...elotd 
etiam lined antecedente, quae in -ere + de- 
sinit. 


, 


N.B. Leguntur M, xxxiices; Me xxiiies; (M; et Mz, 190 6); Ma lxixies; M. 132 0; Ν 84 5. 


Editionis Kiplingianae errores typographict. Cf. Prolegomena, p. XI. 


In Praefatione. 


p. xiii. ελθατο et exero. 


In Textu: 63. 
6 b. 1. 12 twavno 
9 b. 1. 13 φροφητου 
12 b. 1. 32 xodpavrnv 
I3 a. |. 12 irasitur 
ibid. 1. 15 fatri 
ibid. 1, 32 quadranté 
I3 b. 1. 20 opxove 
I4 b. 1. 4 σιαγωνα 
27 b. 1. 26 γεινωσκετο 
28 b. 1. 32 deest τα secund. 
20 ὦ. 1. I nunquam 
30 ὦ. 1. 43 γενῆται 


31 a. 1. 4 cogitare 
33 a. 1. 7 consommasset 
53 a. 1. 5 manducauerunt 
79 a. 1, 5 domum 
ibid. l.17 graviora 
83 a. 1. 28 enit. e 
89 a. 1. 14 situi 
97 a. 1. 20 completum 
98 b. 1. 20 γονευπετησαντεσ 
100 b. l. 31 8. m. Too 4 
TE supra lineam, 

I d. 
119 ὦ. 1. 20 calilaeam 
ibid. 1. 24 natoria 

3 RES MEN ES 
125 a. tetul. «ohan 

SHS — 

130 ὦ. 1. 30 εκεισ 
131 b. 1. 22 init. ovv 
157 b. l. 1 eve 


ibid. 1. 27 erouacat 


161 b. 1l. 1 tape 
163 6.1. 3 ὕμεν 
E 
.. 166 a. 1. 9 deest a ante deo 


1 

1 

] 
182 a. 1. 17. discipulus 
186 a. 1. 8 aneilla 
196 6. | 
21 bl 
215 6.1 
219 a. 1 
227 a. 1 
243 a. titul. lucam 


. IQ acpav 

(5 ἡγγίξεν 

. IQ εἐπηρωντων 
. 24 dismisit 
.25 domu 


246 a. 1. 24 neccesse 
257 b. 1. 16 οῤθααμουσ 
—. 
259 ὦ. 1. 21 we 
268 b. 1.4 Θπρηωτησαν " 
274 a. 1. 20 susficit 


283 b. 1. 
290 a. 1. 


30 dere 

I de scribis 

202 a. 1. 33 dele punctum supra m 

secund. 
297 α. 
297 b. 
298 b. 


1. ro nuqmuid 
1 
1 
311 ὦ, 1. 22 -γαδα pro -γαιδα 
1 
] 
] 
1 


. 3 oora v 


. 16 μακαροθεν 


313 a. 1. 18 fragmentorum 
329 a. 
347 6. 
425 α. 1. 21 petrom 
bid. 1. 24 stubebant 


ee, 
429 a. 1. 33 dme 


. 14 enit. at 
. I3 marg. S. m. -Ψημον. 


460 a. 1. 26 mandoca 


ADNOTA'TIONES EDITORIS. 


465 a. 1. 30 caesaream 
475 a. 1. 12 isticassent 
506 a. l. 17 dicimus. 


In Appendice nostrá: 4. 


Secundae manás x b. 1. 22 αφιηεσιν 
20.l ri3retorsum. 1, 33 amn illius 


Sm 
4 α. 1. 13 sedm. 


In Notis: r4. 
43 ὃ. 1. 26 wot pro wo 
69 b. 1. 33 evx» pro cuKy 
73.4. marg. tres pro .1I1-, Etmas pro 
Gemas ! 


453 


78 a. l. 32 es pro est 

81 b. 1. 19 quasi in textu earocev de- 
disset. 

100 6. 

180 ὁ. 

303 ὦ. 


l. 31 roo pro roc 
l. 
1. 
433 6. 1. το syyavyev pro ἤγαγον 
1. 
it 
1. 
1; 


25 Tov pro To 
20 ἡνικεν Pro ἡνιχεν 


439 a. 1. 14 discepiuntur pro discup- 
493 5. 
494 0. 
504 ὁ. 


4 ακουσαντεσ pro ακουσαντοσ 
21 acia pro actay 


IO παροκαλουμεν»}7. mapak- 


N.B. Kipling errores ad puncta- 
tonem, pertinentes quippe satis multos 
taciti correximus. 


Sectiones Ammonianae per marginem. Cod. Bezae insertae, cum receptis apud, Tregellesir 


JN. T. collatae. 


S. Matth. e cap. ii. 5 pro v. 4; ^ v. 7 
pro v. I1; μῦ. 44 pro v. 43; TB x. 8 pro 
v. 7; Ge x. 33 pro v. 325 pry xiv. 35 pro 
V. 34; pía XV. 39 pro xvi. 1; pEB xvi. 4 
prov. 25 p£y ibid. 6 pro v. 4; p£9 ibid. 
7 pro v. 5; p£e ibid. 13 pro v. 7; p£s 
ibid. 16 pro v. 13; p££ ibid. 20 pro v. 17; 
p£n ibid. 22 pro v. 20; p£0 ibid. 24 pro 
v. 22; po ibid. 27 pro v. 245 poa xvii. τ 
pro xvi. 27; poB xvii. 9 pro xvi. 28; ρπὸ 
xviii. 17 pro v. 16; c xxiii. 5 pro 9. 4; 
ck0 ibid. 8 pro v. 5; σὰ ibid. 12 pro 
v. 8; ora ibid. 13 pro v. 11; σὰλβ bid. 
I5 pro v. 143 ody ibid. 16 pro v. 15; 
cuB xxiv. τ vinculo operitur ; σξα xxiv. 
38 pro v. 37; co0 xxvi. 2 pro v. 1; co0 
* ibid. 20 pro v. 21; τμβ xxvli. 47 pro 
v. 48; τμγ ibid. 48 pro v. 50; τμὸ ibid. 
5o pro v. 51; τμε ibid. 51 pro v. 51 
med. ; Tus ibid. 51 med. pro v. 543 TRE 
ibid. 54 pro v. 553; Ten bid. 55 pro 
v. 575; τμθ ibid. 57 pro v. $9; rv ibid. 
58 pro v. 61; τνὰ ibid. 61 pro v. 62; 
TvB ibid. 62 pro v. 66. 
TvB xxvii. 62 usque ad fiem S. Mat- 
thaei. 

S. Johann. Desunt a usque ad §¢ (. 
I— 16) ; AO v. 5 pro v. I1; vs vi. 35 med. 
pro v. 375 p^B xiv. 25 pro v. 26; ρμὸ 


Desunt post 


XV. 23 pro v. 245 ρμε bid. 24 pro v. 25; 
pen xvi. I5 pro v. 14; pv bid. 20 pro 
v. 23; pvB ibid. 32 pro v. 31; pve xvii. 
26 pro 25 med. νη; v0 Fol. 1685, p bis 
abscisso. Desunt post p&y xvii. 13 usque 
ad fin. Johann. 

S. Lueae. 6 i. 5 ef 35, y i. 36, pro 8 
ii. 6, y ii. 8; i£ iv. 8 pro v. 14; Xy v. 26 
pro v. 27; μβ vi. 4 med. pro v. 65 pa ix. 
44 med. pro v. 43 med.; pks xi. 15 pro 
v. 143 ρκζ ibid. 15 med. pro v. 15 init. ; 
pée xii 14 pro v. 10; pm xiv. 16 pro 
v. 125 pra ibid. 25 pro v. 16; ρπβ ibid. 
28 pro v. 25; pry ibid. 33 pro v. 28; 
pm ibid. 34 pro v. 33; pme xv. 1 pro 
xiv. 34; pms xv. 3 pro v. 1 ; ρπὲ ibid. 6 
pro v. 3; oka xviii 29 pro v. 28; σκε 
xviii. 43 med. pro xix. 1; (c£$ seritur 
xxii. I9, versu suo xxii. 20 penitus omes- 
so); god xxii. 45 errore pro oT; σπε 
ibid. 47 med. pro v. 48; σαβ ibid. 58 pro 
v. 57; τμ XXlV. 37 pro v. 36. 

S. Marci. xy iii. I2 pro v. 11 med. ; 
AB iii. 21 med. pro v. 22; μὲ iv. 36 pro 
V. 353 v V. 25 pro vi. I; νὴ vi. I5 pro 
v. 16; & ibid. 18 pro v. 21; £y bid. 32 
pro v. 34; £0 ibid. 41 pro v. 35; £0 
ibid. 54 pro v. 53; of Vill. 10 pro v. II; 


p. xxxii, l. 14. (cf. tristega Gen. vi. 16 Vulg.) 
p. xliii, 1l. 28. We read israAcl also in Matthei 28; x. 6; 252; xix-28» duke 10545 09^ ΧΣΙ 30; 


Cf. Prolegomena, p. xx. 


qa ix. 16 pro v. 17; pa ibid. 48 pro 
V. 44; pX0 xiii. 5 med. pro v. 8 med. ; p£y 
xiv. 21 pro v. 20; p£0 ibid. 27 med. pro 
v. 28; poy ibid. 32 med. pro v. 333 pos 
ibd. 37 pro v. 36 med.; pof ibid. 37 
med. pro 37 init. ; pon ibid. 39 pro v. 38; 
pod ibid. 40 pro v. 39; pm ibid. 41 med. 
pro v. 41 mit.; pma bid. 43 med. pro 
V. 43 nil. ; ρπΎ ibid. 45 pro v. 46; pre 
ibid. 49 med. pro v. 50; pms ibid. 50 pro 
V. 513 pag ébid. 53 med. pro v. 53 init. ; 
pay ibid. 63 med. pro v. 64; pag ibid. 
72 med. pro v. 72 init.; σδ xv. Io pro 
Desunt 
post of xv. 16 usque ad fin. Marci. 


V. 115; os ibid. 13 pro v. 15. 


Casu paulum. de loco motae sunt ρπβ 
Matth. xvii 11; σνθ xxiv. 30; oqf 
XXVl 41; TAG Xxvii. 32; qB Johann. x. 
I6; ρκδ xiii. 26; pwy xv. 22; € Luc. ii. 
48; £d. Vi. 44; Ga ix. το; q7 1x. 27; ρι 
X. 4; plo X. Q5 pre XV. 1; ροβ xl, 285 
pg@ xvii. 3; σιδ xvii. 37; ove xviii. 14; 
σπη XXli. 51; cqa xxii. 54; σας xxii. 67; 
τιδ xxiii. 24; Tie xxiii. 26 ; ΤΚΎ xxiii. 35 
pro v. 36; τὰς xxiv. 1; ¢ Marc. i, 13 
pro v. 15; 0 1. 14; oe vii. 36; οὗ viii. 
IO; ρὲ X. 20; pity xu 4 7 ἡ ΤΗΣ 
pq xv. 1. 


To the Addenda, p. lxiv, add the following:— 


da s 
BE E. κέ. p: fa 
qe T - 
bot ae 
» ἂψ “ὦ Doa 
, TW A 2 
= 
, 
H * " 
E "ma 
" . 
* 


Cambridge : 


PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. 
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 


BY THE REV. F. H. SCRIVENER, M.A. 


TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE; 


RECTOR OF S. GERRANS, CORNWALL. 


A PLAIN INTRODUCTION TO THE CRITICISM OF THE NEW 


Testament. With numerous Facsimiles. For the use of Biblical Students. 8vo. 15s. 


* We must say that it was not without some feeling of wonder that we examined the volume before us, so 
minute and accurate is the detailed information it contains, and so comprehensive and enlarged in the view which 
it takes of the extensive field of Biblical criticism.”—ENeLIsH CHURCHMAN, 


NOVUM TESTAMENTUM GRZECUM, TEXTUS STEPHANICI, 1550. 


Accedunt variz lectiones editionum Bezze, Elzeviri, Lachmanni, Tischendorfii et Tregellesii. Small 
8vo. 4s. 6d. | 


An Edition on Writing-paper, for Notes. 4to. Half-bound. 12s. 
** One of the admirably printed pocket series of Greek and Latin Texts . . . Those portions of the text of which 


various readings are given at the foot of each page are printed in a thicker character of type, so as to be readily 
perceived,” —ENGLISH CHURCHMAN. 


A FULL COLLATION OF THE CODEX SINAITICUS, WITH THE 


Received Text of the New Testament, to which is prefixed a Critical Introduction. Small 8vo. 
5s. 


** Mr Scrivener has now placed the results of Tischendorf’s discovery within the reach of all in a charming little 
volume, which ought to form a companion to the Greek Testament in the library of every Biblical student."—READER. 


AN EXACT TRANSCRIPT OF THE CODEX AUGIENSIS, GRAZECO- 


Latin Manuscript in Uncial Letters of S. Paul's Epistles, preserved in the Library of Trinity College, 
Cambridge. ‘lo which is added a full Collation of Fifty Manuscripts containing various portions of the 
Greek New Testament deposited in English Libraries: with a full Critical Introduction. Royal 
8vo. 26s. 


A FULL AND EXACT COLLATION OF ABOUT TWENTY GREEK 


Manuscripts of the Holy Gospels (hitherto unexamined) deposited in the British Museum, the Archiepi- 
scopal Library at Lambeth, &c., with a Critical Introduction. Svo. 6s. 


Cambridge: DEIGHTON, BELL, AND CO. 
Zondon: BELL AND DALDY. 


PUBLISHED BY 


DEIGHTON, BELL, & CO., CAMBRIDGE, 
AGENTS TO THE UNIVERSITY. 


The Greek Testament: with a critically re- 


vised Text; a Digest of Various Readings; Mar- 
ginal References to Verbal and Idiomatic Usage ; 
Prolegomena ; and a Critical and Exegetical Com- 
mentary. For the use of Theological Students and 
Ministers. By HENRY ALFORD, D.D., Dean of 
Canterbury. 

Vol. J. Fifth Edition, containing the Four Gos- 
pels. i. 8s. 

Vol. II. Fourth Edition, containing the Acts of 
the Apostles, the Epistles to the Romans and Corin- 
thians. ~1. 4s. 

Vol. III. Third Edition, containing the Epistles 
to the Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, 
Thessalonians,—to Timotheus, Titus, and Philemon. 
18s. 
Vol. IV. Part I. Third Edition, containing the 
Epistle to the Hebrews, and the Catholic Epistle of 
St James and St Peter. 18s. 

Vol. IV. Part II. Second Edition, containing the 
Epistles of St John and St Jude, and the Revelation. 


1438. 


The New Testament for English ‘Readers. 


Containing the Authorised Version, with additional 
corrections of Readings and Renderings ; Marginal 
references; and a Critical and Explanatory Com- 
mentary. By HENRY ALFORD, D.D., Dean of 
Canterbury. In two volumes. 

Vol. I. Part I. containing the First Three Gos- 
pels. 179: 

Vol. I. Part II. containing St John and the Acts. 
tos. 6d. 


ints for some Improvements in the Author- 


ised Version of the New Testament. By the late 
J. SCHOLEFIELD, M.A. Fourth Edition. Fep. 
8vo. 48. 


Jerusalem Explored: being a Description of 


the Ancient and Medern City, with upwards of one 
Hundred Illustrations, consisting of Views, Ground- 
plans, and Sections; By ERMETE PIEROTTI, 
Doctor of Mathematies, Captain of the Corps of 
Engineers in the Army of Sardinia, Architect-En- 
gineer to his Excellency Soorraya Pasha of Jerusalem, 


and Architect of the Holy Land. 2 Vols. imperial . 


4to. 51. 5s. : 

Nature and Grace. Sermons preached in the 
Chapel Royal, Whitehall, during the years 1862—64. 
By the Rev. W. M. CAMPION, B.D., Fellow and 
Tutor of Queens' College, Cambridge, Rector of St 
Botolph’s, Cambridge, and one of Her Majesty's 
Preachers at Whitehall. Small 8vo. 6s. 6s. 


Lhe Apostle Paul and the Christian Church 

of Philippi. An Exposition Critical and Practical of 

| the Sixteenth Chapter of the Acts of the A postles 

and of the Epistles to the Philippians. By the late 

Rev. J. F. TODD, M.A., Trinity College, Cam- 
. bridge. 8vo. 9s. 


Weeseler’s Chronological Synopsis of the Four 


Gospels. Translated by the Rev. E. VENABLES, 
M.A. $8vo. 13s. 


This opportunity may properly be taken of es- 
pecially recommending to every thoughtful Student 
this and the treatise on the succession of events in 
the Gospel History. A translation of it would be 
a very welcome aid to the general reader.—Bp. 
Ellicott, Lectures on the Life of our Lord. 


Observations on the attempted Application of 
Pantheistic Principles to the Theory and Historic 
Criticism of the Gospels. By W. H. MILL, D.D., 
late Regius Professor of Hebrew in the University of 
Cambridge. Second Edition, with the Author’s latest 
notes and additions. Edited by B. WEBB, M.A. 
8vo. 148. 


Commentaries on the Gospels, intended for the 
English Reader, and adapted either for Domestic or 
Private use. By the Very Rev. H. GOODWIN, 
D.D., Dean of Ely. Crown 8vo. &. Matthew, 128. 
S. Mark, 7s. 6d. S. Luke, in the Press. 


Messiah as Foretold and Fixpected. A Course 
of Sermons relating to the Messiah, as interpreted 
before the Coming of Christ. Preached before the 
University of Cambridge, in the months of F ebruary 
and March, 1862. By the Rev..E. HAROLD 
BROWNE, D.D, Bishop of Ely. 8vo. 4s. 


_A History of the Articles of Religion. To 


which is added a series of Documents from A.D. I 536 
to A.D. 1615. Together with illustrations from con- 
temporary sources. By CHARLES HARDWICK, 
B.D., late Archdeacon of Ely. Second Edition, cor- 
rected and enlarged. 8vo. ros. 


*,.* A considerable amount of fresh matter has 
been incorporated, especially in the two Chapters 
which relate to the construction and revision of our 
present code of Articles. 


| Jertulliant Liber Apologeticus. The Apology 
of Tertullian. With English Notes and a Preface, 
intended as an Introduction to the Study of Patris- 
tical and Ecclesiastical Latinity. By H. A. WOOD- 
"HAM, LL.D. Second Edition. Svo. “85. 6d. 


=. 
be 


ML 


3 3125 00002 5813 


NS 
a 


rn ΤῊ 
DH 
i An TAE 


EIS 
ARTT UE 
21 5744 

ODD 


iuum 
insohir pen DU 
eases eH HE DESI Pa D 
ji » ipi 3 "ps ieee 
33 
ἬΝ s ; 
mn 


nm 
Ini ΠΝ 
Peau 


DRE 


ME T 


1 
[Ue 


$555 55957 


4 i 


᾿ n 
34 2 
Tu 5 


no! 
n,;! 4343 
"m Dm TAB: 
, nh nfi i nnn 
iid 2 ΡΝ 55 MA ΠΡ 217) Ἢ 
"1125 UM pon NJ ZH er Haus 353595. 
5: VADE s d A n 
i 5 


i 
DIR 
yn he D 


DUE 
537 T Mons 
Ap 


TM 
ἘΣ ny 
i mS 


193: 
n 


m EE VII WE ΒΗ: niim τ, 
PEE ΠΗ ΠΕΡ AT AHRESRU SED E d: DOG ET ean PLES ite ib 
v ΠΗ; ae a ἘΠ; ΠΡ, ᾿ 
4 c ; ; 


He 
es ES jn MR 
jJ 2 


} 


4145 
HDD 2} 

"np 
Hn muy 1 


( ᾿ 5 fh 

Heats nats ἢ ΠῚ ΠῚ 2 
2 nui M nni ἢ 

ἢ E τ s B Hs URN pH th p 5 
; Dn d 

ἬΝ Be d 

᾿ D. 
} HAM 
ETE 


hun 
H 
ΒΡ 


μ᾽ 
ἫΝ 5 
NE τ ἘΣ ΜΉΣ, 8 "ἢ Le 
Uu Tru ΠΗ ΠΝ 
51 P Bue n 3] i Int "ἢ | 
ἘΝ d 25 D : M ΤῊ 
», 


ΤῊΣ 
120 


ape dd He y 
2 


Ht 
DD 


dea HA Ky y j 
diia 2123214 gi 43 nu 
Dpto Τῇ ΑΜ od) Bp i 
pcd ud anu, Ly aaa 
tj : j 
o C 
i PTS ees aia ΤῊ HERI ἘΠ (e 
POTE AUT 0 RITU 
£m Ἢ " 
25 HERR ἡ “7 ee 
ΠΣ Vor 4 


522354 
1559) ny, 
Horn AME ur 


Ἢ nti 
Ha 
E 


^ 
» 
Tibe » 
he HR 15 
ἜΜΠΗΣ ‘ a ΠΡῸΣ ee 
5 212227 j Uu 
j Pn 5 
ond ey Ἢ } "má y " 
HIER RQUTAT ΤΠ ἢ nens RI jn Un 
n ΗΝ 


" 
cay 1 


n 

1 : Jd 

DUUM IT 
x nm; 


3534477 rd i 
cM SS "m PY: 1212443 ἢ 
V2 rh 4521525 127772 |J 32) 9 Zu s SEES. i 
z 2m eos pst Qu Hsin iene ORA 
n Term 


PR: VID pi hr HIER A» 
πὴ mor Moe wie. 
“ἢ 


Η 
5 1 
y! py j y A» 
no Hai AREIS 
ἜΣ ΠΗ 4 T3 DIS ssa Hy 
2 


4e 
any 


55 
m ui 2050) bn "m t Ty. 5^ 
7; ΠΡ SR inate ay ἬΝ; ᾿ ΡΣ 

eds SEDI Q4 ITI » 3 PHI 

ἢ η ΠΣ ΩΝ 
DEDE [Ἢ af 
pH nee Bieta 
5r 
nm 
ἘΠ: 


2 AA 

1 

ANG? 

ἜΣΕΙ Σ 
55 


Yrs 
4t 
2 jr $551 m 


ji 5 i2 mé ἘΠῚ 
" Ms ΤΟΣ 
"n 


ni UD ae 


m 
1 


BS. 


ee 
ds 
121295217 


nocet 
eae py 
mun 


AT 
1575 


"ἢ 
Anny n Ἢ 


Δ.) 
MS nna 
mo nnn 5 


